ROMAN

LIFE

THE

AND

EARLY

UNDER

MANNERS

EMPIRE
.

''""4k'

11^*'
nil.

,,,\Mi"lll"i("l,,

"

'

ROMAN
LIFE

MANNERS

AND
THE

UNDER

EARLY

EMPIRE
By

FRIEDLANDER

LUDWIG

Authorised

Translation

the

of

and Revised Edition of the

Volume

APPENDICES

Seventh

Enlarged
Roms
Sittengeschichte
IV

NOTES

AND

(fromthe

Sixth

Edition)

By
A.

B.

GOUGH,

(Oxon.),Ph.D.

M.A.

'

LONDON

GEORGE

ROUTLEDGE
NEW

YORK

"
E. P

1913

LIMITED

SONS,

BUTTON

'

"

CO

line

Page

41

from

bottom,

Fof

from

bottom,

For

52

Delete

55

full

from

72

II

73

14

For

134

I,

12

171

24

176

20

202

17,

235

240

20

285

For

Borghesi

from

18

from

In

denote

the

the

For

5th

read

der

are

C.

Warr,

nova.

minus.

AureUan's.

which

G.

Carthago

read

{Geschichte

by

esteemed

much

been

amber.

read

minor

Aiurelian

paragraphs,

edition

Iiad

Surrentum.

Carthage

For

RLG

read

read

Teuffel,

it

Borghese.

Sorrentum

The

although

for.

bottom,

For
3,

amber,

gold

read

bottom,

from

Septimius.

for

European

read

For

Praesens.

date.

that

For

read

Praeseus

desire

north

For

naves.

copiis.

read

Septimus

before

134

nares

after

For

2,

Afranius.

read,

stop

little

read.

Africanus

bottom,

Tfearf

of

F.RT^ATA.
ERRATA.

romischen

the

History

the

Litteratur)

in
same

of

Roman

the

English

Literature,

numerals

translation

1900.

CONTENTS
PAGE

Abbreviations

......

APPENDICES

The

Tree.

Lotus

Breslau)
II

III

Exhibition

Prof.

(By

Cohn,

.....

of natural

Provincials

Ferdinand

in

Curiosities

Rome

at

Rome
....

IV

Embassies

VI

The
On

....

of

Population
the

from

Emperors

Countries

foreign
V

Roman

to

Use

of

Rome
in

Vehicles

Rome
.

VII
VIII

Roma

aurea,

The

Officials

aehrna,

ratiombus,

epistuUs
IX

The

Order

sacra

libellis,-ah

.....

of

the

held

OfiSces

by

Imperial

Freedmen
.....

Names

Roman

assumed

by Peregrini

and

Freedmen
.....

XI

The

XII

The

Friends

and

of

Companions

the

peror
Em-

......

Use

of

Clarissimus

Vir

as

Senatorial

Title
XIII

Mandragora.

XIV

The

XV

The

Sportula
of

Use
in

XVI

Endearing

The

Story
other

the

Clientes
.

Domine

ordinary

Women
XVII

.....

of

as

Form

of

Life

I,

....

Names

complimentary

and

and

Address

Girls

Traces

Amor
of

the

Folk-tale

I, 228,

10

87

I,

37

88

and

Psyche

and

81

for

...

of

10

199,

in

tiquity
An229,

CONTENTS

VI

XVIII

Marriage

and
XIX

XXII

personalNames"

of

XXTV
XXV
XXVI

Breslau)

Diversium

XXVIII

XXIX
XXX

and

Summa

Secundus

XXXIII

Costume

and

How

XXXV

On

Abohtion

Gladiatorial

Ages and

....

List

of Roman

XXXVII

The

Performance

Amphitheatre

of the

Amphitheatre

Gladiatorial
Shows

XXXVI

XXXVIII

The

later

in

recent

and

the

the later

168

II, 57. 15

170

11,60

171

of

of

Empire

II. 69, 5

189

II, 71.

189

14

II,

72, 6

II,

79,

190

22

190

22

192

Middle

Times

II, 80,

phitheatres
provincialAm-

Comedies

II, 85, 30

193

II. 95,

40

255

II, 97,

16

256

under

Empire

Performance

11,57

Shows.

....

the

166

Punishments

other

more

i6

Roman

Fights.

of the

164

31, 7

caught for the

in the

out

II,

II, 62

were

Velarium

the

Gladiators

....

and

148

; Primus

for the

used

Animal

Executions

of the

Arms

Animals

Modern

Rudis

11,23, 15

11, 51,

Art

the Animals

carried
XXXIV

of

Works

141

(and

Gladiators

Palus

Amphitheatre
XXXII

Secunda

and

On

Charioteers.

gladiatorialTesserae.

The

Venationes
XXXI

I, 425. 33

Representations of
es) in

138

Cohn,

....

Inscriptions on

Three

19

Viola

Names

(By Prof. Ferdinand

Venator

XXVII

I. 395.

Narcissus, Hyacin-

Anemone,
{(ov),
thus.

as

Scenery

natural

to

Meaning of the

the

of

Romantic

Word

the

Pyramids

the

Inscriptionson

Use

The

(By

North.

the

Tischler, of Konigsberg)

Otto

Tourists'

On

"

in

Finds

Roman

applied
XXIII

Betrothal

Appellatives

Dr.
XXI

at

of Homeric

Use

The

for
XX

Age of Girls

usual

The

Tragedies under

CONTENTS

XXXIX

the

On

XL

The

XLI

The

The

XLIII

P3mrhic of Asia
Contests

The

XLV

The

Actian

Agon

XL

VII

The

XLVIII

XLIX

LI
LII
LIII

Prices

II,

122,

21

268

II, 133,

270

n, 139,

19

273

of

Gjrmnastic Contests
Provinces

three

Roman

the

vinces
Pro-

LV

Civitates

Mundi

from

Elder

The

LVII

The

LVIII

The

LIX

On

LX

as

Materials

Patrons

Controversiae
in

Statius

Chronology
and

Satires

the

Personal

31

278

33

279

n,

217,

s.

the

II, 319 f.

287

in, 59
of Statius

HI,

in
on

304

Life

Juvenal

Gellius

297

298

60

III, 67

Names

41

of

....

Chronological Notes

286

Gesta

Juvenal's

285

of

Epigrams

Friends
of

10

284

II, 319 f.

III, 16,

of the

and

II, 209,

for

....

Seneca

and

276

II, 232,

....

Martial

19

II, 224

the

Chronology

II, 147,
ing
accord-

....

Bronze

Romanorum
LVI

Silver Plate

....

of Statues

275

140

DeUcacies

.....

Borrowing
the

Table

II,

Vinegar

Comedy

in Rome

Prices

in

Sepulchral Monuments

Statues
LIV

Wealth

of Pearls

of

of

Comparison

modem

Weight

and

264
267

Latrines

Marble

12
22

Greek

of

263

121,

of
Specification

20

II,

Catalogue

to

II, 118,

CapitoHne Agon

with

263

of the

on

from

120,

Dissolution

II, 108,

II,

of

ancient

257

Capitoline Agon

Western

Rodbertus

30

at

.....

XLVI

II, 107,

in the

Extension

Taxes

....

Contests

in the

famous

Minor

in the

Continuance

XLIV

of

Names

Nicopolis
XLII

Use

frequent

Artists'

Vll

ff.

310

III. 67 ff.

318

Ill, 80

322

NOTES
To

Vol.

Chronological
c.

The

Table

City

of

327

....

Rome

...

331

CONTENTS

VIU

To

Vol.

PAGE

The

II

c.

Court

341
.

c.

Ill

Three

The

364

Estates
.

c.

Roman

IV
V

c.

Society
Position

The

402

of

Women

409
.

c.

c.

To

VI
VII

The

Empire

451

Spectacles

Roman

II

c.

The

Ill

493

Luxury

555

Arts

592

Ill

Vol.

c.

II

c.

Index

the

426

II

c.

To

Communication
under

Touring

Vol.

c.

of

Means

c.

Ill

c.

IV

to

Belles-Lettres

639

Religion

655

Philosophy
BeUef

the

in

Appendices

as

the

Moral

Immortality

Educator
of

688

the

Soul

699

707

APPENDICES

R.L.M.

AND

NOTES

ABBREVIATIONS
delV

Annali

AdI

archeo-

correspondenza

di

Istituto

togica.
Bullelino

Bdl

di

IslUuto

delV

correspcmdenza

archeo-

logica.
Becker-Goll
Bull.

'Becker,
R

d.

com.

Gallus,

bearbeilet

neu

di

comunaU

Bulletino

CIG

Corpus

inscriptionum

Graecariim.

CIL

Corpus

inscriptionum

Latinarum.

D.

Digg

or

(alone)

Cassius

Dio

Chr

Dio

In

references

the

Arabic

the

the

in

page

Roman

R.

denotes

historiae

Augustae.

cited

Becker

or

Henzen-Orelli

and

Orelli

VG
.

The

and

the

names.

d"'

rd)"sscA"!

edition.

ist

latinarum

Inscriptionum

selec-

coUectio.

amplissima

Vniersuchungen

biographies

authors'

i/andimcA

Marquardt,

(Henzen),

tarum

Hirschfeld,

the

without

AUerthilmer,
Henzen

volume

the

numeral

edition.

are

d.

Prusa.

Dissertationes.

Scriptores

Hdb.

of

rhetorician

the

Chrysostom,

Kiihn's

H.A

historian.

the

Dio,

Epicteti

Galen.

1""0-"2.

Digesta.

Dio

lipictet.,

GoU,

von

Roma.

Gebiet

dem

auf

romischm

der

V
IRN

erwaltungsgeschichte.

Inscriptiones

Regni

Aniiquitaies

Judaicae,

Neapolitani

{Mommsen).

A.

]osephus,

J., B.J.
..

Lebas-Waddingtcn

Lebos
.

et

Grece

Marquardt,

Privatleben

StV

Staatsverwaltung.

..

..

SIR
.

der

see

N.h.

and

Preller,

Romer.

Epigraphisch-archdologische
Oesterreich-

Pliny,

en

Miilh

Orelli,

archeologique
(Inscriptions).

Staatsrecht.
.

Oesterr.

Voyage

Asie-Mineure

en

Pr!

,,

Mommsen,

Waddington,
et

Judaiaum.

Bellum

MiithMungen

aus

Vngarn.

Henzen.
or

von

R.

H.N.

The

an's

edition

second
of

numeral

the

Nat.

denotes

the

in

paragraph

Sillig

Hist.

Romische

Mythologie,

3.

Auflage,

bearbeitet

von

Jordan.
Renier

Inscriptions

RGDA

"

"S'-f-E

Res

gestae

de

divi

und

R.L.G

Wllmanns

der

Geschichle

herausgegeben

der

Alterthims-

von

romischen

translation

Exempla

(Mommsen).
classischen

Pauly,

Wall

Teuffel.

English
,,,.,

Igirie.

Augusti

Realencyclopddie
wissenscha/t,

Teufiel,

I'A

Inscriptionum.

by

Litteralur
G.

C.

Warr,

also
1900.

APPENDICES

VOL.
I.
Professor

By

word

lotus

which

to

meadows

which,

home

moly

of

the

an

with

the

the

of

Ida

but

which

lotus

The

of

whose

blue

of

the

stalk,

flower,

One

it

the

includes

called

Further,

One
in

home

the

iv, 3) is

the

on

tree,

the
as

who

took

neighbouring
large
'

as

iv,

pear

[See NovaKs,

the
name

8,

Henry

or

of OfUrimgm.]

as

same

leaves,

foliate

stalk

fruit

also

kind,

Nelumlike

poppy-

9).
in

trees

of

from

little

by

Tpotripopdv),

rriv

island

This

mainland.
tree

the

Another

certain

to

their

by

lotus

their

by

Kara

bears

and

in

L.,

lotus

bear

distinguished
found
commonly

most

from

Lotus

recognized

by

kinds,

is

meet

'

{Kia/Mos Myiimos,

bean

given

name

several

first

we

called

forms

clover).

Plant.,

Hist.

have

vii, 15) the

(Sdvafus

slender,

Only

may

Nymphaea
also

the

Egyptians

distinguished

of

than

horses,

(iroiuSes),with

kind

forget

clue

sufficiently

food

Egyptian

and

the

various

are

Nasamones,

Lotophagi,

the

quantities

are

best
of

country

been

more

the

is

there

thrives

of

the

Lotus;

lotus

again
kind

as

(a

smaller,

bium), only
heads
(Nymphaea

or

lotus

them

(ii,92)
the

by

fruit

sweet

poetry.
by

the

on

cderulea
{Nymphaea
Sav.) is
The
latter,
Theophrastus.

herbaceous

is

ixeXlXuros

it is

which

value
kind

resembles

lotus,

of

grows

the

romantic
eaten

Nile

which

is

word,

foreign

better

(Hist. Plant.,

of

plants

fruit,

habitat.

the

as

made

Nelumbo,

mentions

kinds

different

of

with

hitherto

not

Herodotus

Herodotus

by

those

In

it

Egyptian

or

It

no

was

Nymphaea
of

scholars,

'

identified

easily

Zeus

it is called

as

it

uses

botanist

Homer

Semitic

Odysseus,

flower

'

from

have

example

name

and

is

either

and

of

plant.

Nile,

lotus-flower

merits

botanists
an

the

it

mentioned

not

blue

the

attached.

of

the

to

fodder

ordinary

is

embrace

according

distinguished

us.

'

the

or

in

poets,

meaning

gives

bottom.)

exist

to

companions

this

Homer

description
be

to

our

the

the

from

modern

defined

Breslau.

Cohn,

1.

10,

appear

under

by
;

lotus,

been

not

clearly

Tree.

Ferdinand

like

no

eaten

their

does

Homer,

languages.

Lotus

I, p.

(Vol.

The

The

Libya,
their
the

in

Pharos,
it ;

lotus

smaller,

and

of

fruit.

Syrtis,
the
in

old

larger

(Hist. Plant.,
with

incised

[vol. i.

Appendices

4
leaves, like
is

its wood

black,

translated
{tpivos,

ilex

does
not
close,sapless(fio-apK-oi')

very

by

Pliny);

rot

(dtraWs),

float, like box, ebony, and

to

heavy

is too

holm-oak

of

sort

cornel

wood

heart

the

fruit

is
especiallythick and heavy. The
like
the
colour
its
grape
changes
{xia/j-os),
broad, as large as a
shoots hke
myrtle
when
ripe, grows closelytogether on the young
wholesome
berries,is sweet, of agreeable flavour, harmless, and even
of the
(li-Zirpa)

wood

is

bean

used
is

so

for

for

common
an

The

kind without
is also a sweeter
This
food.
of
wine
as
a
kind
or
making a
to
is
sufficient
fruit
in Libya that the

stomach

for the

army
lotus

for

there

stone

kind

or

nel,
ker-

of lotus

provide

food

days.
iroKlovpotis of

called

difierent

-a

It is used

kind.

in

is
as
Euhesperides
its
shrubmore
distinguished from the lotus of the Lotophagi by
red fruit of the size of the
its round
like growth and
K^dpos; its
to call
wood
is superior,but its fruit not so sweet
Pliny
;
appears
it the Cyrenaic lotus.
mention
shrub-like
authorities
a
lotus,
(Ba/ivuSes)
Lastly, some
stalk
thick
a
with many
eirax^s), and large
branches,
{ffreXix^i
Uke
leather, not so sweet as that
fruit,not fleshy outside but more
still of agreeable flavour
of the Lotophagi, but
of the lotus
; the
two
three
from
it will not keep longer than
is made
or
wine
which
it
turns
after
which
sour.
days,
he
of the lotus
{Nat. Hist., xiii,104-6), of which
Pliny's account
the tree, the shrub, and
the
distinguishes(xiv, loi) three kinds
from
word
for word
herb
is taken
Theophrastus, but he adds some
the Libyan
in that
author
comments
not
to be found
; e.g. that
also
called celtis
tree
(which he also calls Syrtica,the S)Ttian) was
in Africa
the fruit,as large as a bean, was
saffron; that
(or celthis)
in
that
the
berries
coloured
were
jars.
preserved
;
Again, Theophrastus does not allude to the fact that the lotus
referred to above
he only
is also found
out of Africa
; in the passage
used
for making flutes, knife blades,
was
speaks of the wood, which
have
been
etc., and may
imported like ebony. Phny, on the other
that the lotus was
common
hand, observes
(familians)in Italy,but
modified
of Airican
was
by the change of soil. He gives the name
to
shrub
ing
branchto a small
tree
or
(brevis,
according
(frutex),
Nepos)
end of
from
the
ibi
he
the
out
root (haec
natura
arboris,
says at
the other
his description). On
hand, the lotus of Italy is a tree
throws
such a luxuriant
out
with a short trunk, which
growth of
that
themselves
For
branches
this
resemble
trunks.
they
strong
the

x/'w''''ai)
(xavirLfwis
; it

firewood

islands

"

"

reason

shade
loses

it is much
often
its

in

request

extends

foliage,and

although wild,

the

to

in winter

is

in the

front

of

houses,

where

neighbouring buildings ;
does

not

shut

out

the

but

its thick
it

soon

Its fruit,
cherry, while

sun.

agreeable in flavour, resembling the

that of the African
lotus is only the size of a bean.
Pliny sings its
praises{Nat. Hist., xvi, 123) : no tree has longer, more
numerous,
stouter
or
branches, or a bark more
over,
agreeable to the eye; moreA lotus tree in the
it attains a great age.
grove of the temple
of Lucina
must, he thinks, be at least 450 years old, since Lucina
denves

her

considered

name

to be

from
as

old

this
as

is
very grove ; a lotus in the Volcanal
Rome
itself ; its roots penetrate through

I.]

Vol.

the stahones

from

of Caesar
municipiorum ' as far as the Forum
(xvi,235)
Phny (certainly on insufficient grounds) asserts that

Although
the Itahan

Appendices

lotus, as

contrasted

with

the Lotus

transmarina, had

indigenous, he does not give it

early
(\ut6s),and also calls it the Greek bean
times

very

Greek
name
The
latter

would

name

distinguish it from
(Nelumbium)

be

inexplicable,if it were
is
Egyptian bean, which

the

it is difficult to

(Jaba graeca).
intended

not

also

As

for
be

can

have

the

botanical

different

kinds

lotus- trees
of the

which

name

and

been

belong

to
or

Willd.
Willd.

or

it cannot

or

Crassus

on

by the
(Rhamnus

called

to

lotus

beans

Greek
the

Lotus
of

lotus-tree,the African
be decided

ancients

kinds

other

indicated

of the

determination

mentioned

in Rome,

orator

still fresh

shrubs

entirelydisregarded,while

Zizyphus Lotus
Spina Christi

have

acquired

how

been
but

really native
foreign origin.
Dioscorides only says of the XojtJs SivSpov,that it is a large tree
with
berries larger'than
sweet
According to Orazio
peppercorns.
Comes
the lotus tree is not represented in Pompeii.
coxild

tree

yet

understand

Latin

are

to

L.), Z.

be

referred

to

the
Z.

180

'

The

',including those
were

of the

vulgaris Lam.,

fruit-trees.

Palatine, which

which

so-called

in the

years

garden
old and

fire,must
destroyed during the Neronian
nettle- trees
(Celtisaustralis). They certainly cannot
the species mentioned
all only thorny
are
above, which
small
Mattioli
trees.
mentator
(Matthiolus) of Siena, the comhas
identified
them
if
lotuson
:
Dioscorides,
already
in Italy,they can
only be the trees which are called
grow
green

when

'

trees

stiU

in the Trentino

and
near
Gorz, and Perlaro in the Veronese
is
this
shown
the
thick
branches
and
stems, the droopby
country ;
ing
leaves
like those
notched
of the ilex, the agreeable blue-black
colour
of the smooth
like cherries, with
bark, the stone-fruit
long

Bagolaro

yellowish, then red, and finallyblack, of

agreeable
{gustu suavi non
ingrato; Comment,
Dioscor., Venice, 1558, p. 157).

stalk, first
sweet

in

green,

then

and

flavour

'

In Istria this tree is sometimes

heart-wood, surrounded
by a

in diameter

metre

light,white

its blackish

is made^into

sap-wood,
of their
branches, on account
toughness, are
the
present time for making whip-handles, which
Trieste.
It is remarkable
are
exported in great quantities from
is made
of this in ancient
that no
mention
writers ; Theophrastus
and Pliny (followinghim) only speak of the lotus-wood
(especially
of turnery-ware.
A
the root) being used
for all kinds
Celtis is
in
South
also found
in German
gardens, especially
Germany ; the
the kindred
Mediterranean
is not so hard
as
species{Celtisaustralis)
North
American
L., the date(C. occidentalis).Diospyros Lotus
and
indigenous in the
plum, belonging to the order Ebenaceae
in
Italian
Mediterranean
countries,is still cultivated
gardens for
its sweet, yellow stone-fruit
as
an
large as a cherry. It forms
of
and
sometimes
attains
or
even
a
10
height
imposing shrub,
tree,
carriage-poles;
chiefly used at

metres

its wood

the

is hard

[Possiblyseats allotted in
they might hear the speeches ;
ambassadors.]

and

blackish.

the

Forum

cp.

the

to the

It has

inhabitants

or
graecostasis

station

been

of the

often

identified

munitipia, so

that

of the Greeks, i,e. foreign

with

the

less

than

lotus of Pliny, but

the
Celtis.

II.

Exhibition

of

and

Curiosities

Natural
p.

14, i.

and

remarkable

republican times
art were
publiclyexhibited

to his

opinion answers

in my

(Vol. I,
In

[vol.

Appendices

at

at

i.

description

Rome.

8.)

productions

rare

Rome

two

on

of

occasions

nature
in particular

of Pompey,
the time
From
triumphs and the games.
exhibited
who
an
ebony tree at the triumphal processionin honour
Mithridates
of his victory over
(Pliny,Nat. Hist., xii,20), it became
in triumphal processions (for instance,
to
trees
customary
carry
The
the Jews).
ornaments
after the triumph over
the balsam-tree
and
Comitium
the
the
decorate
at
used
to
Forum,
(insignia)
games
but
also
included
natural
works
of
other
art,
chiefly
places, were
to
curiosities.
Thus
Scaurus, during his aedileship, in addition
the bones
other marvels
(brought from Joppa)
(miracula) exhibited
Andromeda
had been exposed ; they were
to which
of the monster
largerthan the ribs of the Indian elephant (Nat. Hist.,ix, 11). Parrots
"

at

other

and

rare

birds

also

seem

to

been

have

Forum

used

to

decorate

the

(Varro, R.R., iii,9, 7).

sent
if possible,
imperial times all rarities and marvels
were,
them
the
who
from
usually exhibited
provinces to the emperors,
then
in
accessible
in public. They were
generally
places,
deposited
in
especially temples (see PUny, AT. H., ix, 116, xii, 94), which
The
ancient
times were
name
given
frequently used as museums.
miracula
to all these curiosities was
(PUny, xxxvi, 196, dicavitque
obsianos
or
daiifinTa(Pauipse pro miraculo
quatuor elephantes),
called oi eiri toTs dniimaw (Paus.,
were
sanicis,ix,21) ; tlie curators
viii,46, 2) : see the note of Siebelis and Spanheim, De Praestantia
furnished
et Usu
Numismatum,
i, p. 7. The acta diurna, which
and
chronicles
other
material
to the compilers of the city
writers,
often
of such
made
mention
exhibitions
(Phny, Nat. Hist., x, 5 ;
senalus
actis, i860). Of
popuUque Romani
cp. E. Hiibner, De
of
the
kind
derived
all
notices
not
are
directlyor indirectly
course,
this source
from
cases
PUny relates instances that
; e.g. in many
under
his personal knowledge.
came
deformities
Human
Philoperhaps excited the greatest interest.
Herdemus,
col. 2, 3 (T. Gomperz,
\lepl aTj/nclavKal (n]ixeiii"Tcuv,
culaniscke
Sludien, heft i, p. 4) : koL a-jrdvia 5' ^ittivivia, KaOdwep 6
iv 'ASc^avSpclq.,
Si Ko\off(ri(K)Ti
yfvbi).ivos
T)fi.lirqxm
"p8puiwo{s)
Ke^oX-iji'
b yafiTjdeU
oi rapeix^vral,
ws
^5^itrcltvpoKdirovv,
^X'^^^f'0*
"(v ^)'jredelKvvov
(^')ai
K"ireLTa yev6{fievo)s
Kai 6 yevdfievos
"wapB^vos4(v''")Tnha(ipt^
av'fip,
i(vK/"tJ)tt;
rots iK rwv
dtrrGiV ffTjfJLeiovpLiv
"vp"6^(vTtav)
7ri7xw"' 6ktu3 Kai T"TT(apdK)ovTa
iv 'AKiipu Tvy/ialovsS(eiKvi')ov"ny,
"t(i.S' o!))s(?)
dyiiAei S' a}"a(\)iyo(vs
^it.?) Cp.the
TOisoOs)'AvTiivLos vvv i^'Tpla{s
iKo}/j.l"r(aTO )(tK2i/pias
editor's preface, p. xix ; the pygmies of Acoris
(in Middle
Egypt,
the
bank
east
of the Nile) remind
on
of the representations
us
of pygmies in Egyptian landscapes. Such
could be
monstrosities
most
successfullyexhibited in Rome, at a time when
not only dwarfs
were
frequentlykept in the houses of the great, the deformity being
caused
sometimes
by artificial means
(Pseudo-Longinus,De Sublimitate,44, 5, ed. Jahn, p. 68, 17 : to. yXarrSKopui,
iv ois ol irvyiuMi,
In

"

Appendices

I.]

VOL.

Si
KoKoi/xevoi.

vavoi
;
Tpi"povTat.
cp. Jahn, Archdologische Beitrdgc,
der Romer,
Privatleben
Marquardt,
i, 1886, p. 152;
J.
p. 430;
Casaubon
on
Suetonius, Augustus, 83),but also giants and giantesses
cretins
also fetched
a
(Martial,vii, 38). Genuine
tial,
high price (Marviii,13) and hermaphrodites were
greatly in favour
(Pliny, Nat.
also a monstrosity
Hist., vii, 34, in deliciis habiti). There
was
market
in Rome,
where
of
without
men
calves, with
specimens
could
short arms,
with three eyes, and
be bought
pointed heads
oiV iv 'Pii/J-rf
ni'is riis ypa"pa.sKai
(Plutarch, De Curiositate,10 : Siaircp
'

'

Ala ra
KdWtj tCiv tbvi(Oviraidwp Kai "fuvaLKdv^v /^rjOevi
i/-J;
Ti/yYip
TLdi/MEvoi,
dvatTTp^ofrai,rods aKvi'ifxavs
irepiTijv rwv repciT(jjv
ayopav
Kai roOs Tpio^Od\p.ovs
Kai tovs
KCti Toi"9 ya\"dyKoji'as
Kara'
(TrpovdtoKecpd'Xovs
d.Sos Kdiro^diXiov
fiavBdvoPTss Kai ^toOvtcs,d ri yey^vv'r)Tai
trdfi^iKTOv
T^pus

Toi/v afSptdvrasKai

K.T.A.).
Lucius
Icius, who was
Augustus publicly exhibited a boy named
voice
not
quite 2 feet high, weighed 17 poiinds and had a stentorian
other
the
to
On
hand,
Papi(Suetonius,Augustus, 43).
according
in Rome
rius Fabianus, there
at that time
stature
a boy, whose
was
was

that

of

very

tall

; but

man

he

died,

soon

as

had

been

ally
gener-

ius
23,5). In the reign of Claudanticipated (Seneca,A d Marciam,
Gabbara
in
from
named
a
Arabia,
(
giant
Arabic),
giant
feet liigh,was
exhibited
(cp. Fleischer in SilUg on PUny,
9j Roman
the one
mentioned
Nat. Hist., vii,74). He is perhaps identical with
who
calls
him
Re
Columella
a
Rustica,
iii,
8,
2),
Jew, and
(De
by
exhibited
he
had
at
been
that
states
a
circensis,
pompa
recently
the
tallest Germans.
taller than
and
was
Amongst the presents
ells
was
sent to Tiberius
a
Eleazar, seven
Jew named
by Artabanus
Ant.
65
did
t6
:
pi4yi0os yiya^
Jud., xviii, 4, 5
long (Josephus,
curiosities
Such
were
preserved after their death for
iireKoXelTo).
in cases
dwarfs' bodies
;
Pliny (vii,75) saw some
publicedification.
be
in
to
and
Secundilla
and
named
Posio
were
seen
a giant
giantess
in the gardens of Sallust.
From
of Augustus in a vault
the time
the
Maeander
Antioch
an
on
brought to
androgynous being was
the
of
thirteen
it had
to
and
Claudius.
to
Rome
Up
age
presented
be
exhibited
to
when
about
in
the
married,
been
and
a girl,
year 45,
the signs of manhood.
Nero, in 61, was
presented with a cliild
limbs
with Jfour heads, with
corresponding (Phlegon, Mirabilia, 35
and 49, in C. W.
MiiUer, Frag. Hist. Graec, iii,pp. 6i8, 622).
Rome
ited
exhibthat reached
animals
were
Any rare and remarkable
by Augustus, who took specialdelightin them (AureliusVictor,
epit.,i, 25), in the circus and other pjaces : a snake 50 ells long in
the
rhinoceros
the
near
a
Septa, a tiger on the stage
Comitium,
(Suetonius, Augustus, 43). Apparently he also exliibited the
said from
King Porus : a man
presents received from India, it was
and a river torten
toise
snake
three
without
a
ells,
large adders,
arms,
than
vulture
three
ells long, a partridge larger
a
^perhaps
describes
Forbes
as
the jungle fowl which
having something of the
Priaulx
in Journal of
plumage of the partridge (O. de Beauvoir
'

'

"

"

'

'

the Royal
epiMV,

dirb

Asiatic
ruv

Society, xvii, 370, 27;

ix rqwlov
diiiuv iipripTj/j.ii'ov

etdo/ifvK.T.X.). The
the
to justify

phoenix

celebration

which

of the

was

Secular

t6i" re
Strabo, xv,
719:
Kai
toi/s
l7/x"s
Ppaxlovas, Sv

brought
Gaines

to

Rome

in

Zu
(Hirschfeld,

47,

den

[vol.i.

Appendices

8
Silvae

by

Oesterr. Mitth. iii,

1881, p. 275 ".)was exhibited
Comitium
it
universallyregarded as an
was
; but

Statins,in

des

Claudius

in the

imposture (Pliny, x,
Hiibner

admired

4)

17,

above,

as

at

the

on

other

probably

were

48 f.).

p.

Rome,
hand,
him

by

seen

vi, 28
deer, which

Tacitus, Annals,

5 ;

white

The

also

appear

the

animals

been

to have

mentioned

amphitheatre

in the

Dio,

(viii,

ited
publiclyexhib-

by

or

Iviii,27

Pausanias
him

confined

in ix,

21

in cages.
into the

strayed
amphitheatre,
probably
by
it
hold
bears
at the games
to
Ixxv,
was
(Dio,
;
16).
largeenough
fifty
Tiberius
also exhibited
beam
from
the longest trunk
of a tree
a
known
It belonged to a larch that had been felled
up to Pliny'stime.
feet long,and
of a uniform
in Raetia, was
thickness
of 2 feet.
120
It
used in the building of Nero's
was
also
amphitheatre. Agrippa
kept
in a portico of the Septa built by him, a beam
as a curiosity,
i J feet
thick, and 20 feet shorter.
Pliny had seen it himself (xvi,200 ff.).
Curiosities of the vegetable kingdom
were
certainly sent regularly
the
from
the
to
A
provinces
emperors.
procurator sent from
Byzacium in Africa nearly 400 sprouts from a singlegrain of wheat;
Nero
received
from the same
district 360 stalks from
a singlegrain
(Pliny, xviii, 94), and from Cyrenaica a specimen of the plant silphion, a great rarity,since at that time it had completely died out
in the district (Pliny, xix, 39). During the reign of Nero
parent
a trans-

model

of

the

Mediterranean,

stone

Golden

hard

the

in

temple

had

whale, which
in the

Severus

marble

as

known

House
when

of

shown

was

as

became

soon

skeleton

in Cappadocia,which
discovered
for
it for buildingin the
Nero
used
Rome,
of Fortuna
which
remained
lightby day,
was

doors

shut (Pliny,xxxvi, 163). Galen says (De

were
ed.
Antid., i, 4
K., xiv, p. 25), Kop,i^iUvwv yd,p rots
ruv
/SairiXcCin
Api"TTui"aravTaxiSe", etc., and mentions
{ib.,p. 64) that the most
valuable
medicaments
from
distant lands
were
kept in large quantities
even

the

in
On

imperial
than

more

Rome.

The

of

there

Nero

one

chronicler
lived

storehouses
occasion
of the

(dTrofliJicais).
gluttons excited general

year 354
glutton, named

informs

us

interest in
in the reign
Alexandrian
by

that

'

Arpocras, an
following
{manducavii pauca) : a
boiled wild pig, a live hen with its feathers, 100
stone-pine
eggs, 100
kernels, hobnails, broken
glass, the twigs of a palm-broom, four
of hay
tablecloths, a sucking pig, a bundle
and then still seemed
It
'.
said
that
was
Nero
wanted
live men
hungry
to give him
to
tear in pieces and
devour
hibited
ex(Suet.,Nero, 37). Another
person
himself under Alexander
Severus, who, according to thesame
chronicler, performed similar feats of gluttony. A third named
Phagon lived under Aurelian, who was
highly delighted with him
in Abhandlungen der Sachs. Ges.,
(Vil. Aurel., 50;
cp. Mommsen
ii, p. 646).
of remarkable
Instances
female
fecundity and
multiple births
also attracted
attention.
Amongst the images of remarkable
sons
perset up by Pompey
in his theatre was
of a woman
one
of Tralles
named
Eutychis, who had borne 30 children, 20 of whom
had carried
her
body to the pyre (Phny, vii, 34). The acta of the nth of
April, 5 B.C., reported that a citizen of Faesulae had sacrificed on
the
8 children, 28 grandsons,
Capitol with
19 great-grandsons,
birth, who

consumed

the

trifles

"

[vol.

Appendices

lb

Antioch

(sale

Paul.
been

PHny's

to

Up

heard
of, not
that
announced

only

Tiberius

and

seen

also

of the
had

there

heard

of the

had

body,

in

been

Triton

cave,

covered

wail

have

to

appear

Olisipo (Lisbon)to
of the well known
type had been
that
a
shell
Nereid,
;
blowing a
human
the
in
scales
with
part

the

on

seen

Gesch. d. Erfind.,

Nereids

and

from

embassy

An

melancholy

the

Vti.

Jerome,

J. Beckmann,

cp.
Tritons

seen.
a

videretur

imperatore

time

type, but

usual

heard

ab

ut

"

ed. Vallars, ii,7 f

Erem..

ii, 274).

infuso

the

and

bank,

same

of

inhabitants

d5dng water-nymph

the

(Pliny,

in Rome
Triton
(ix, 21, h tok
a
ix, g). Pausanias, however, saw
with scales, large
hair, sldn covered
'Vuimloiv eaiiiain),with
green
of mussels, ending
with
shells like those
covered
teeth, the hands
in

fish's tail.

of

which

Cullur
In

he
der

the

visited
sent

model

wooden

Renaissance,
17, when

year

by

p.

528).

Asia

Minor

in

and

found

were

of

one

Being

asked

other

several

earthquake, a supposed
In places where
the
of bodies

them,

more

whether

of

would

he

declined, being unwilling to

to form
grave ; but, in order

foot

had

size.

As

long,

like the

disturb
an

named

Triton,

rest

countries
heroic

were

age

was

mains
splitasunder rea sample, a tooth

sent

was

whole

the

idea

the

earth

enormous

than

(Jakob Burckhardt,

relic from

an

of

appearance

Ferrara

Tiberius.

to

from

saw

the

also mentions

Poggio

body
of the

to

to

be

heroes

Tiberius.

sent, he
in their

of

its size, he ordered

a geometrician,
model
of a head in proportion

Pulcher, to make
a
the length of the tooth, which
he then
ing
sent back
(Phlegon, accordto the
grammarian ApoUonius, Mirabilia, 43, Miiller,p. 621).

to

These

freaks

of nature

aroused

fresh

interest

in

Christian

times.

of the statements
in the Bible.
They proved the possibilityof many
in giants
incredible
remarked
that
there
was
Augustine
nothing
since
mortal
the union
of angels and
women,
being born from
the
the
before
destruction
of
Rome
Goths
a
giantess
shortly
by
(410)
had
of the ordinary stature.
been publiclyshown, whose
parents were
of a giant on
the shore at
the molar-tooth
Augustine had also seen
Utica
(De Civitate Dei.xn, 9 ; 23, 2). On the other hand, the freaks
of nature, real and fictitious,
such
as
pygmies, skiapodes}et caetera
hominum
vel
in maritima
platea
quasi hominura
genera,
quae
Carthaginis musivo
picta sunt, ex libris deprompta velut (?)curiosioris historiae (ib.,
used
xvi, 8, i),were
by unbelievers as arguments
though
Althe
Adam.
from
against
possibilityof the descent of all men
of these
Augustine regarded many
supposed freaks as pure
that
there
invention, he observes
who,
were
men
certainly many
scended
still
and
were
though wonderfully made,
men
consequently defrom Adam.
At Hippo Diarrhytus there was
whose
a man
feet were
almost
crescent-shaped, with only two toes on each, and
the
hands
same.
Hermaphrodites undoubtedly existed, although
ing
they were
Further, several years before, but durvery uncommon.
his
breasts
his limbs

them

time,
and
were

man

four

had
hands

single,but

lived
;

in the

East who
had two
heads, two
middle
of the body downwards
of remarkable
length. As long as he lived
from

[A fabulous people in Libya, the soles

as umbrellas.]
up and use them

the

of whose

feet

were

so

large that thev could turn

VOL.

I.]

many
him.

persons

Appendices
undertook

the

III.

journey

Provincials

(Vol. I,
The

victories

flute and

of

citliara

Greek

and

players

in

frequentlymentioned

are

14, 1.

p.

East

ii, 2682, 3425,

see

13.)

atliletes,musicians,

Capitoline and

their

to

purpose

on

Rome.

in

Asiatic

in the

the

to

11

other

singers,

Roman

agones

inscriptions(CIG, i, 247, 1440

2810
no.
b; iii,5804-6, 5910,

3674; Add., p. 1112,

On
Greece
and
Asia
Minor
6829).
see
plastic artists from
vol. ii, pp.
the
whose
The
of
lives
322f.
are
majority
sophists,
described
On
the influx of
by Philostratus, appeared in Rome.
Greek
into Rome
savants
(in Strabo's time especiallyfrom Tarsus
and
Alexandria), cp. Bernhardy, Griechische
Literaturgeschichte,
settled in Rome
" 82, 2, vol. 1 ',p. 497 ff. On the grammarians, who
during the period from Augustus to Trajan, see E. A. Grafenhan,
der klassischen
Geschickle
Philologie,iii, 32-67.
The following poets of the Anthology mention
their stay in Rome
:
(ep. 27), Jacobs, ii,p. 102 ; Crinagoras
Antipater of Thessalonica
(ep.24), ib.,p. 134 ; Antiphilus of Byzantium (ep. 16), ih.,p. 158 ;
of Alexandria
Leonidas
(ep. 8), ib.,p. 175 ; LucilUus, ib.,iii,p. 29.
Greek, Oriental and Egyptian physicians and astrologersin Rome
will be spoken of later.
Here
add a few examples of prowe
may
vincials,
who
of them
to Rome,
at a very
came
some
early age, to
finish their education.
From
Rhegium
(CIG, iii,61 12) :
"

5u)pade

Mov(rdiav

Kal

"v iyairdv,
^pi(pos

5w5e/ceT^sijXOov'PibfMTjv,
(piXe,
ttjs jue KoXviTTeL
Xnr6vT^
vioif ^uiXosirarpl
"ijde
S,x.^a,

(Boissieu,Inscr.

Lugdunum

From

Hie

de Lyon,

p.

499)

Memoriae

A.

de[functus].
in Arcadia
studied
lav/ in Rome
youth from Messene
(Philostratus,Apoll. Tyan., vii,42). Epitaph of one Titus Oclatius
the Via
Labicana
on
juris studiosus
Athenagoras Nicomedensis
of
Other
instances
provincials studying lav/ in
(Henzen, 7235).
in E. Kuhn,
Die
siddtische und
Rome
biirgerlicheVerfassung des
romischen
Reichs, i, 88, 608 ; O. Karlowa, Romische
Rechtsgeschichle,
in
of
of
Salona
who
died
his
a youth
i,674. Epitaph
twenty-second
studiis jam Rome
(CTL, iii,2, 6414 : nam
(sic)laetantem
year
Fortuna
invida
mersit).' From
Leptis the future
repenti funere
decimo
declamavit.
Postea
octavo
Severus
anno
:
publice
emperor
Romam
venit
Rome
and
studiorum
causa
(Vita,i). Journeys to
mentioned
residence
there for study are
by Julianus, Digg., v, i,
in Ulpian, Digg., xii, i, 17 ; Ulpian, xlvii,10, 5,
18 " I ; Scaevola

Vitellii

Valerii.

annorum

in

studiis

Romae

beautiful

"5

; and

Modestinus,

gratia,epistolamissa
imperz^tori.
It
from

can

the

there must

only

an

first two
have

for purposes
1

be

[Accordingto

of

been

1. i, 36
est

Titio, quum

esset

Romae

magistratibus patriae suae,

accident
centuries.

that

no

From

the

beginning

of

influx

study

; Seneca

mentions

was
note in CIL, the inscription

porrigeret

forthcoming
empire
into the capital
provincials
evidence

constant

ut

is

such

studiorum

this
found

as

one

at Plastova

of the

of the
near

usual

Scardona.]

[vol.i.

Appendices

12
inducements

6, 2).

for

See

foreigners to come
Tacitus, Dialogus

also

profectus sui

oratores

causa

Oratoribus,

de

sectantur,

Helviam,

ad
{Consol.

Rome

to

Juvenes,

20

in colonias

saepe

qw

provm-

ac

MapKiavds: oSros
s.v.
Suidas,
i6., 10.
;
0 Moucriiyip 0"v koX tpiSdyaSos
avvriv M.omwvl(jiix Uafi"l"vXlas- ^iXiS/taXos
rbv
alSijpov.
Tois iravraxiSev elXke wap' iavrbv, Oxnrep ri fiayyijns
no!

cias

scribunt

suas

IV.

also

Embassies

Roman

to

Emperors

Foreign

from

Countries.

(Vol. I,
In
de

his Mimoire
I'Acad,
des

of

Damascus,

oil I'on discute

2.)

1.

17,

p.

d'une

la rSaliU

arienne

mission

(M6m.

throws
doubt
Inscriptions,x, p. 226) Letronne
upon
to the
of the supposed Indian
embassies
Roman
several
emperors.
the reaUty of the emIn particular,following
bassy
Mannert, he doubts
of King Porus
lord over
600 kings, to Augustus,
Pandion,
or
referred to by Strabo
(xiv,686 ; xv, 719) on the authority of Nicolaus

who

rather

account

had

gives

it at

met

the idea

of

Antioch.

he

As

observes,

the

of Indian

jugglerseager
embassy of a
vivors
powerful Indian prince : three ambassadors
(the reputed sole surof
of a largernumber)
slaves
bearing presents consisting eight
three
almost
naked, an armless man,
large adders, a snake ten ells
dentials,
long, a river-tortoise three ells long, and a large bird : their creGreek
written
of
the
members
letter
One
a
on
parchment.^
of the embassy
the Indian, who
was
voluntarily burnt himself to
get the best price for

to

their

company

of the

curiosities,than

death

Athens.

at

Although

Letronne's
in

wrong
referred

to

statement

ancient

on

the
that

sent

him,

to

writers

Marmor
had

as

never

from

embassies

the

happened

kings

tainly
cer-

Augustus

to

this idea

to

be

missible
inad-

been
frequently

had

in the

before

is

Augustus'own

same.

shows

Indian

he

consideration,

Indian
and

one

Ancyranum

embassies

which

all the

regarding

by
'

suspicionsdeserve

of

case

Roman

Suetonius,

RGDA',
general' (Mommsen,
p. 132
Augustus, 21, followed
by others, has borrowed). At least one
such
known
as
embassy was
early as 17 B.C., in which year Horace
the
that
had
says
proud Scythians and Indians
recently (nuper)
petitioned Augustus {Carmen saeculare,65 ; cp. Odes, iv, 14, 41 ; Te
f., from

Cantaber
In

ante

non

Miratur)

domabilis

Indus,

et

te

profugusScythes

fact, we

know
that
India before 17

from

Medusque

which

Augustus

had

received

sies
embas-

at least two

first during his stay at Tarraco

B.C.
: the
Spain {26 or 25 B.C. ; Orosius, vi, 21 ; Jerome, Chron., ad 01.
in the island
of Samos
188), the second
(20 B.C.). The latter is
referred
to at length by Cassius
Dio
the
(liv,9). As he mentions
n

without

man

the

pyre,
A

he

arms

the

The
Beauvoir

use

of

statement,

report

later Indian
t

the

evidently means

further

confused

and

embassy

of

the

self-immolation
the

embassy

however,

embassy
(about 12 or n

seen

makes
of

of

one

by
probable

it

Nicolaus

b.c).

of the

Dio

with
says

parchmeat for writing purposes

by the old Hindus
(Journal of the Royal Astatic Society,xvii,309).

Priaulx

Indians

on

cus.
of Damas-

Nicolaus

that

he

has

report of

that

is doubted

amongst
by 0. de

I.]

VOL.

the

Appendices

presents brought by

had

been

item

by

met

in

item

the

Antioch,

at

(O.

seen

de

B.

Now,

the

Rome.

Indians

Is it

were

Priaulx,
know

have

omitted

the
tigers,

some

likelythat

presents brought by
would

13

Nicolaus,

the

who

describes
whom

ambassadors
'

this

first that
he

truly royal present

'

above, p. 313).

as

from

the

of

PUny, to all appearance

of the
diurna,
Augustus, on the occasion
of the theatre
dedication
of Marcellus
the 4th of May, 11
on
B.C.,
in
exhibited, for the first time in Rome, a tame
a
tiger
cage (PUny,
Is it conceivable
that Augustus postponed for nine years
viii,65)
the exhibition
of a curiosiiry
before
that had never
been seen
(Varro
declared
that it was
impossibleto catch a tiger alive, De ling,lat.,
the risk of the valuable
animal
ran
v, 20), and
d3ringin the interim ?
such
of Suea
tonius
Against
supposition we have the express statement
{Augustus, 43) that Augustus always exhibited
objects of
interest
without
at once,
waiting for the show for which they were
intended
in the
rhinoceros
a
(citraspectaculorum dies) such as
?
The
Septa,a tigeron the stage,a snake 50 ells long in the Comitium
is undoubtedly the one
in the theatre
exhibited
tigerhere mentioned
of Marcellus
at a show
certainly,but not one at which wild animals
common.
were
Augustus, without
waiting for the next wild beast
hunt, took advantage of the first opportunity that offered itself for

taken

we

from

the

statement

that

acta

'

"

the

exhibition.

If, then,

the

in

exhibited

11

aU

first
B.C.

(tame) tiger in
if this

Rome

exhibition

took

after

(accordingto Pliny) was

(according to Suetonius)

the

arrival

place soon
appearance
Rome
if
to
(according Dio) the
;

first tigerswere

Indian

it would

ambassadors,

bring tame
reached

tigerswith them,

Europe-in

confused

for whom

two

B.C.

11

reports

of

two

it follows
or

be
that

the

animal

to
in

to Rome

brought
by
comparatively easy to
this embassy must
have

shortly before,

different

of

and

that

Dio

has

embassies.

of Florus
(iv,12) refer to the embassy of
habitantesque sub ipso sole Indi cum
gemmis
inter munera
nihil
et margaritis,elephantos quoque
trahentes,
magis
longinquitatem vitae imputabant quam
quadriennio implequam
verant
color alio venire
caelo fatebatur.
ipse hominum
; et tamen
has
be
shown
it
to
ii,
{CEuvres,
96)
certainly
Borghesi
very probable
that amongst
the marks
of respect decided
by the senate on
upon
the occasion
of Augustus's return
to Rome
in 19 B.C. was
an
entry
drawn
a car
on
no
by elephants (ofwhich
certainlyAugustus made
The
of
statue
of
its
first
onan
use)
Augustus
elephant biga (the
first
coins
of this period,and stood
on
kind, Pliny,xxxiv, 19) appears
the arch of the Milvian
finished in 16 B.C.
over
was
bridge, which
Borghesi (p. 105) expresses the belief that the elephants brought by
in 20 B.C.
he refers the statement
the Indian
ambassadors
(to which
of Florus) suggested this distinction, and
Mommsen
[RGDA^, p.
But the omission
of the elephants in Nicolaus
133)agrees with him.
would
must
be as inexplicableas that of the tigers; hence, Florus
be referring
Indian
which
to another
Augustus according
embassy (of
at least
had
received
to the saepe of the Monumentum
Ancyranum
of an
decree
needed
for
the
no
reason
was
Further,
special
three).
his
make
desired
to
had
since
entry
already
Pompey
elephantcar,

Nor

20

B.C.

can
:

the

Seres

statement
etiam

in

one

the occasion

on

of the

carrying out

who
antiquities,
described
Nicolaus,
by

and
whence
whom
different conclusions.

it

takes

the

who

Punjab,

and

RGDA^,

Mommsen,

convinced

attempted
arrived

have

of the

p.

reality

to determme

the

at

most

of the

old

an
independent kingdom
snake-worshipper. A. Weber
is
Porus
133) is of opinion that

the

to

be

some

descendant

in

founded
was

only

narrowness

{IndischeAlterthumskunde, iii,p. 59)

Nicolaus

nation,

Pangava
western

have

sent, but

was

Lassen

of

Poms

are

the

had

14).

Pompey,

Indian

by

by

his intention

Plutarch,

gate {Pliny,viii,4;

in
Specialists
the embassy

triumph (8i B.C.),and

of his African

prevented from

been

of

[vol.i.

Appendices

14

(in
the

of the
the
tribe
Pandya in
Pangava, Pandion
de
Beauvoir
Priaulx
O.
India
southern
(On
(Lassen, i, 158).
to Augustus, in the
the Indian
Embassy
Journal 0] the Soyal
it is assumed
that there
Asiatio Society,xvii, i860, p. 309, where
conclusion
that
Buddhist
arrives
the
at
a
one
ivas
only
embassy)
in
the
Hindu
north
of the
rajah
peninsula was
persuaded bj'
to send an
Alexandrian
merchants
cial
embassy with them for commerto
whence
it
to
Alexandria,
Augustus
proceeded
purposes
to Samos).
Lastly, Reinaud
tions
(Rela(perhaps by way of Antioch
romain
I'Asie orientate
de
V empire
et commerciales
avec
politigues
that there
in Journal asiaiique,1863), who
also supports the view
dhist
considers
it
that
was
a Budwas
one
embassy,
dispatchedby
only
in
written
of
who
is
called
Kanishka
a
history
prince Bactriana,
in Sanskrit, Kanerk6
and
^aaiXeis^aaCKioiv on his coins (on which
the most
half the legend is Greek), and was
powerful Indian prince
of his time
(see A. Weber, Indische Skizzen, p. 99).
Chinese
Reinaud
a
embassy to Augustus,
(p. 189) also assumes
of
etiam
Seres
the evidence
on
Florus, iv, 2,
(miserelegatos)and the
to Maecenas
ode of Horace
29), in the eighth strophe of which
(iii,
he finds an
allusion to it (Tu civitatem
quis deceat status Curas et
urbi
et
soUicitus
times
Seres
Quid
parent
regnata Cyro Bactra
Tanaisque discors),and in Odes, iv, 15, 23 an allusion to a treaty
with
concluded
Cliina.
This assumption, however, is inadmissible,
since
omitted
to mention
a
Augustus would
certainly not have
addition
of
received
Chinese
him."^
In
in
list
his
those
embassy
by
to the Indian, he only records embassies
from
the German
peoples
(RGDA *, p. 104 f. : Cimbrique et Charydes et Semnones) ; from the
kings of the Sugambri, Marcomanni, and Suevi (pp. 135 and 140);
further
the frequentlymentioned
embassy of the Scythians(between
the
Danube
the
and
(in lower Moesia
Dnieper) and Bastarnae
the
of the Don,
both banks
beyond
on
Danube), of the Sarmatae
of the Albani
and
Iberi (in Shirwan, southern
Daghestan, Grusia),
of the Medes
and Parthians
bassies
(inAtropatene ; ib.,p. 133 f.). The emof plurinae aliae gentes are
not
obviously
specifiedby name,
not being of sufficient importance.
as
Probably they included those
of the Aethiopes and Garamantes
in Rufius Festus (Brev.,
mentioned
i, 9),unless they wrote abusi vocabuHs
19) and Victor (epit.,
Vergilianis (Mneid, vi, 795 : super et Garamantas
et Indos proferetimperium ;
RCDA^.
(iv,p. 200) also speaks of an embassy of
p. 133). Strabo

people

F.

the

Hirth, China

insinuate
^s

of

that

T'l^o Chih

Kan

and

the Roman

Orient (1885),
p. 305, says
the first Chiaese who

Ying (a.d.98) was

to
(according

Hirth

Chaldaea).

The

ever

Chinese annals

penetrated

as

dearly
far west

VOL.

Appendices

I.

15

British

rdv cwaa-rwv
rivh idv airidi Trpea^eOaeaiKai
princes : vwl fj.4pToi
rhv ^e^aarbv (piKiav,
depaireiaLS
TrpiiS
Kaiaapa
"va6-/itt,!'
KaTa(TK"va.(rafJ."vot
Kal
iv
oiKfiav
re
tc^
/xard
d.viBtjKo.v
KaTrerwX/y
(rxeSic rt irapeffKeiaaav
rots
mentions
the presence
of
'Pw^aiois 5Xr;"'
Augustus himself
ttji/ vijaov.
in

found
.

kings Dumnobellaunus,

British

two

Kent
of

son

.,

and

whose
.

coins

have

p. 139 f.).
the Garamantes

(a.d. 24)

coins

gold

Tim

from

Ambassadors
of Tiberius

and

whose

Commus,

(RGDA^,

Sussex

Essex,

.,

been

have

correctly Tine
found, especiallyin

more

been

also visited Rome

et

Garamantum

the

Pleiades

in the

reign

in
sequebantur
legati,
caeso
visi, quos
perculsa gens et culpae socia ad
satisfaciendum
miserat
populo Romano
(Tacitus, Annals, iv, 26).
In the reign of Claudius, according to Pliny (vi,84),four ambassadors
from
the
chief
of
whom
named
was
Taprobane (Ceylon),
Rachias,
arrived
in Rome.
escorted
of Annius
They were
by a freedman
of taxes
the Red
on
Plocamus, farmer
was
Sea, who
supposed to
ashore
cast
have
been
round
on
Arabia, and
Ceylon during a voyage
have
of
the
island
the
to
of Rome
persuaded
king
(by his accounts
and
of the Roman
overtures
by the excellence
denarii)'" to make
also contests
the reahty of this
Letronne
to the Roman
Emperor.
the
of
of its stateof
the
on
ments,
some
embassy, chiefly
ground
absurdity

urbe

raro

Tacfarinate

e.g. that

the

Bear

Great

and

not

were

visible

in

'

inventions
takes
offence at these
no
Ceylon. Lassen, who
(p.
is
of
that
the
sent
was
216),
opinion (p.61)
by King Kanembassy
dramukhagiva (Chandra-Mukha-Siva, a.d. 44-52). O. de B. Priaulx
(On the Second Indian Embassy to Rome, in Journal or the Royal A sialic
actual
also regards the ambassadors
as
Society, xviii, 345), who
of
actual
their
false
statements
an
representatives
prince, explains
due
but
to misunderstanding, since no
Plocamus'
freedman
as
one
understood
that
their language, and
probably only very imperfectly.
'

He
but

thinks

belonged
Hindustan

south

at Nalloor

was

the

that

into

stock, who
Ceylon, and were

(pp.357-360

further

ambassadors

Tamil

the

to

not

were

real

Sinhalese,

frequently penetrated from

ruled by rajahs,whose
court

J. Emerson

Ceylon, i, p. 532)

Tennent,

an

Arabian

visited
Rome
embassy
time
aetate
: qui mea
legatiex Arabia venerunt, (de ture)
incertiora
fecerunt
omnia
of the
(xii,57). This was
probably one
of
the
Sabaeans
and
Homerites
embassies
sent
Charibael,
by
king
of southern
Arabia, to ask for the friendship of the Emperors
also assumes) ; see
(Vespasian and Titus, as Gutschmid
Periplus
Maris
Erythraei, 23, and cp. the chronological abstract, awexiin
inhabitants
Kal
Trpecr/36/ats
5(ipo(s ^iXos t2i'
airroKparbptav.The
chief
the
of Hadramaut
Sabattha
town
was
(Chatramotitae) whose

Pliny
during his

mentions

which

'

'

chief centre
Sabaean

of the

kingdom

After

his

return

incense

trade, at that

(Kiepert,
to

Lehrbuch

Rome

received

numerous

Indians

(Dio, Ixviii, 15 : TrXeio-Tai

Kai 'Ii/Sdv).Letronne, who

S.\\av

re

upon this Indian

Arabia
southern
^

Quod

pares

embassies

(io5)
from

believes

embassy,
(included under

cum
pondere dei^ani esseiit,

time

der
from

the

barbarian
8(rai

were

alien

included

in the

Geographic, 167).
war
Trajan
peoples, including

Dacian

"wpea^eia.iirapci, papflipuv

wrongly throws
(with Reimarus) that
due
India),and was

indicaxent
diversae imag;ines

doubt

even

it came

from

the

recent

to
a

factos,
pluribus

[vol.i.

Appendices
of Arabia

conquest

Petraea
that Indian

by

is very
probable
to gain the friendship of

(Dio, Ixviii,14).

Palma

this

after

princes

In

itself it

endeavoured

event

later penetrated as
Trajan,
years
abandoned
his
unwillingly
only very
28
fiis
advanced
Ixviii,
of
(Dio,
;
age
designs on India on account
ambassadors
were
present at the spectacles
p. 369). The
cp. Reinaud,
provided by Trajan where
they occupied the seats of the
far

the

as

Persian

Gulf

Hadrian

senators.

who

ten

and

Antoninus

and

received

Pius

ambassadors

from

legatos ad eum
latter
also from

amicitiae
{Vita, 21 : reges Bactrianorum
Hyrcania
supplices miserunt), the
and
India
etiam
Indi, Bactri, Hyrcani
(Victor,epit.,15, 4 : ad quem
misere
^ip^apa idv-qTrevixP^*"' aKcpSii,
legatos
; Appian, praef., 7 :
Bactriana

petendae

Sjv

causa

Kal dLSdvTas ^avToi/s ifjnjK6ovs

re
'Pu"/a^wpefr^evofj^fovs

eldov iv

iydi Ttfas

etvai.).
The

Indian
is the

met,

entirely

without

that

assume

Elagabalus, which the Gnostic Bardesanes

realityis admitted
by Letronne, although not
Lassen
reserve.
(p. 62) and Reinaud
(p. 376)

embassy

Pius)

to

first whose

it

(Lassen calls

sent
AureUus
to Marcus
it is clear from
Stobaeus

was

; but

him

nus
Antoni-

that

peror
em{Ed., i, 3, 56)
toO 'AvTuivlmv tov
Elagabalus : 'Ivdol ol iirl rris (Sao-iXeias
i(
e/s \670us afjjiKbiievot
els TT]v ^upiav BapSfjadvii
^'Sip.iauiv
rt^^k MetroTroTa/itas
:
De
:
Abstinentia, iv, 17, p. 355
BopSi^irdi'Tjs
a.v)jp
cp. Porphyry,

the

was

^ttI tuiv
BajSuXuii'ios,
irar^pttiv
i^fiSiv
yeyovuis
'IvSoh irpdst6v Kaiaapa. From
TreTrefip.^voii

(Sandanes),
ruled

embassy
Ariake

of

however,

that

over

the
the

Lassen

Sandani

of the

less

of

coast

correctly Sandani

of the

one

the

that

Malabar

ireplAafj.dSapxv

rots

name

sender

bassadors
am-

of the

which

is called

in

Stobaeus,

is XavddXT)!.

name

In the
cus

descriptionof Aurelian's
{Vita, 33) the ambassadors

are

enumerated

in

addition

correctly observes) ;

for

to

great triumph (a.d.274) in Vopisof foreign peoples present in Rome

the captives (as Reinaud, p. 389,i
,

Aurelian

had

not

been

at

war

witii the

and

others,and no captives from these tribes could

suis quique
cum
triumph ; further, the words
muneribus
show
that the preceding names
not
to captives,but
refer,
to
ambassadors.
The
ordinary punctuation must, however, be
altered ; perhaps the word
has
legati(although not indispensable)
After
out.
the
wild
animals
in
the
dropped
enumerating
procession
the writer
proceeds : gladiatorum paria octingenta praeter captivos.
eudae[legatijgentium barbararum
Blemmyes, Axomitae, Arabes
Axomitae,
have

Indi

ivrvx^v
the

concludes

part
and

Koi

figured in

his

Indi, Bactriani, Hiberi, Saraceni, Persae, cum

suis quique
Gothi, Alani, Roxolani, Sarmatae,
Franci, Suevi
Vandali, Germani
religatismanibus
captivi processenint. inter hos
mones,

muneribus.
etiam

A
Palmyreui.
with gold, silver and
car,
richly ornamented
of
the
one
precious stones, was
presents sent by the King of Persia.
Tacitus
(afterwards emperor) speaks of the same
and
embassies
their
presents {ib.,42) : ilium
(Aurelianum) Saraceni, Blemmyes,
Axomitae,
Bactriani, Seres, Hiberi, Albani, Armenii, populi etiam

Indorum
barbaris

veluti

rightlyobserves
Rome.

venerati
praesentem
sunt deum.
Illius donis, quae
refertum
meruit,
est
Capitolium. Reinaud

gentibus

that this

triumph

was

the last great festival of pagan

[vol.i.

Appendices

view

of Beloch

that

"

392-413)

1886, pp.

{Die Bevolkerung
will

be

found

at

der

the

Welt
griechisch-romischen
of

end
and

this section.

Marquardt are based

Zumpt, Hock
he
had
a.u.c.
that
in
given
749
Augustus
upon
denarios
urbanae
trecentis
et viginti miUbus
sexagenos
plebis
with
I
viritim
now
Marquardt
agree
(Mommsen, RGDA^,
58).
p.
ment
stateHirschfeld's
after
convincing
i
i*,
(Staatsverwaltung.
p. 119),
in
Philoromischen
in
Kaiserzeit,
der
{Die Getreideverwaltung
of the
only include
plebs urbana
logus,xxix), that the 320,000
those
citizens who
were
qualifiedto vote, not freeborn male children.
Dio expressly states
(liv,16, a.u.c.
747) that the free female'populathe
male
than
smaller
tion of Rome
:
was
considerably
iwei"ii
Kal
7^o^I" irKeiov rb d^pev tou
BijKso^ rou
edyevovs ^v, en^Tpe^pe
i^"\evd^pai
Tois
iO^Aovcri,ttX^v tQv ^ov\"v6vtuv, dyeadai. There
being nothing
to
settle the
question, I reckon
(with Wietersheim) the free
the
female
cent,
less than
male (5
1 7 per
population to be about
in accordance
with
the usual proportion in great modern
per cent,
in Rome
of free female
to the lack
12
cent,
cities,and
owing
per
domestics
from
other
usual
but
The
places).'
quite arbitrary
estimate
of
and
their
senators
families
as
knights and
10,000
is too
low ; the
judices quadringenarii and their families
3,000
have
must
means
prised
comequalled that number, and
they by no
all the
in
Rome
und
Verknights
(Madvig, Verfassung
waltung, i, p. 176) ; at the transvectio on the 15th of July, which
attended
was
never
by all those who had a right to take part in it,
in
in the reign of Augustus (Dion.
an
knights put
5,000
appearance
the increasing frequency of the
Halic, vi, 13) and, to judge from
their number
was
equestrian title on inscriptions,
being continually
Staatsrecht,iii,i, 491). Consequently the
augmented
(Mommsen,
of the knights and
of their families may
number
be
the members
reckoned
at 15,000 during the reign of Augustus ; the 600 (atleast)
The
senatorial families (Madvig, i, 128) may
have numbered
2,000.
of non-Romans
number
(residingtemporarily, for a considerable
be assumed, for purperiod, or permanently in the capital) may
poses
of comparison, to be twice that of the foreign populationof
Paris at the time
of its greatest splendour under Napoleon I (Dureau
de la Malle, icon, polit.,
of soldiers did not
i, 370). The number
estimates

The

the

of Bunseu,

statement

of

'

'

'

'

re

(Wietersheim),but about 20,000 ; in the time of

in
stationed
Augustus,
only three praetorian cohorts were
Rome
(Marquardt, Staatsverwaltung,
ii",p. 476), only about
13,000.
Consequently, for 749 we get the following figures:
amount

to

30,000

when

"

* The

from

of the population of Rome

following estimates
in modem
(p.351) ; the large preponderance of males
clergy,

Castiglioni'stables

to the

Male.
^"^^

'"'7

..

46,596
60,518

..

72,424

88,929
80,580
160,184
popolazione del Regno

j;""

are

borrowed

is undoubtedly due
Total.

Female.

63,133

'J""

times

"

109,729

..

149,447

..

153,004

282,214
122,030
Cmsmmlo
delta
According
tt Italia al 31 Dec. 1S22, vol.
fomales
in Rome
to 1,000 males, and
''
'i'',V fo'"'',t
10
137 boys under
years: see
Beloch
The same
IBevol/ierung,p. 401)
proportion being assumed, Rome
would
have contamed
(m 759) 254 720 free aijult
females of the ptebs but this is not permissible,foi
i
f
^he feason given above.
.

.:;-,"".
to the

..

..

"

"

"

"

"

"

I.]

VOL.

Appendices
free grown

up

(2) 265,600 free grown

up

(i)320,000
(3)

and

17,000

senators

13,000

soldiers.

(4)

19

males belonging to the plebs.

females
belonging to the plebs.

knights with

their families.

(5) 60,000 foreigners.

675,600
With
the exception of (i)and
(4),these figures are useless for real
and
statistical purposes
there
are
;
absolutely no trustworthy data
for estimating the number
of freeborn
children
of both
of
or
sexes,
the slaves.
As to the first,it can
only be affirmed with certainty
that it was
of children in modern
considerably less than the number

large cities,marriages being

less

frequent

and

less

prolific.It

whether
the effects of infanticide
perhaps doubtful
der Romer, i^, 3 and
(Marquardt, Pnvaileben
4) were
than

the

of which
En

infant

enormous
are

well

France

en

de

une

le nombre

moderne

en
125,997
annuelle

moyenne
Revolution
the number

more

exposure
ruinous

times, the reasons

mortaUty of modern
Duruy {Hist,des Romains, v, 16) remarks

known.

pleine civilisation

and

is

des

enfans

trouves

1861, malgre la suppression des tours,

de

203

infanticides.

In

the

time

et6

avec

of

the

of

exposed children rose from 23,000 in 1790

(Taine,Origines de la Fr. c. Revolution,
iii,
(out of about 800,000
50,000
p. 108, i) ; as early as 1796 it reached
births ; in the foundling hospitals| of the foster-children
died ; see
Sybel, Geschichte der Revolutionszeit, iv, 440).
As
for
the
(Staatsverwaltung,
slaves, Marquardt
ii^, 123) has
adduced
of
of
his view, that
a number
weighty arguments in support
But it does
at least half as numerous
they were
again as the free.
not seem
that so high an
estimate
is justified.'It must
be
to me
of
that
of
the
most
first
urbana
were
all,
remembered,
plebs
poor
few
of whom
had
slaves, while persons
-proletarii,
people, or even
of moderate
the maintenance
of slaves
found
means
a
very heavy
burden
the
of
to
owing
high price
provisions (Juvenal, iii,166 :
In Petronius'
Servorum
ventres)
colony a well-to-do freedmagno
man
might certainlybe able vigintiventres pascere (mostly slaves ;
of Umbricius,
The entire household
Petron., 57), but not in Rome.
who
taken
without
could
be
not quite
on
a single reda
was
means,
(Juvenal,iii,10),and he lightshimself home with the end of a candle
to

than

more

63,000

in 1802

(286).
Juvenal's

in his straitened

Naevolus

slave, yet he will be obliged

income

should

more

cannot

which
that

'

buy

circumstances

another

but

has

only one
yearly

if his

even

more
sesterces, he does not want
that
to be skilled workmen,
so
they may

reach

20,000

than

are
bring
they cost to keep (Juvenal, ix, 64-66, 142-146). We
of the wealthy households
even
(in
conjecture the number
slaves
of
were
kept) or of the servi publici,so
large numbers
of slaves.
I make
the total number
no
attempt to estimate

four, two
in

to

of whom

than

Castiglioniestimates

the

slaves

of the male
at two-thirds
proportionof slaves to freemen was
of 280,000 in a total population of

onwards

hardly h^ve increased to

an

in Rome.

from

700-800

burgess population.

Beloch

a.u.c.

at

(p.404)

half,from
thinks

that

800
the

objections,a slave population

850,000 (870,000includingthe garrison)in 749, could
filarmingnumber by the year ?4.
i

to 2.

Apart from

other

That

it

was

slave

war

in the

that

Rome

24

year
.

of Tacitus

the statement

terrified by the fear

was

multitudinem

ob

jam trepidam

urbem
.

by

is shown

large,however,

very

{Annals, iv, 27)

of

[vol. i.

Appendices

20

fami-

in dies
minore
plebe ingenua
ghscebat immensum
of
But
male
slave
a
iii,53).
e.g. half a million
population
much
was
enough for that.
smaller)
(the female must have been very

liarum,

quae

(cp.also

the 400 slaves

from
to argue
that it is unsafe
also observe
of Pedanius
Secundus
in the house
(Tacitus,Ann., xiv, 42), the man
I would

highest position in

of the
of

domestics

In

12

in

exile, ordered

two

and

in order

that

time, that

well-to-do

households

at

should

they

the

check

to

not

many

in

servants

much
latter was
number
of servants

cheaper

relation

for

the

offered

to
a

property

much

better

would

or

than

Rome
and

it is not
been

have

set

not

of persons

than

assume

other

in

places
be

to
down

large.

very

than

more

ber
num-

average

was

more

possess

^"5,000),
(500,000
freedmen
(Dio Cassius, Ivi, 27). May we
standards
were
proportionate to each
more

the

growing luxury

sesterces, about

denarii
or

rich

in

Augustus,

A.D.

that

Rome

If
of

125,000
20

slaves

that

these

man

quired
re-

exile,life in

believed

that

as

small

very

the
in

security,since a large property

for
dangerous undertakings than
opportunity
of

reasons

of servants.
large number
Assuming the above figuresto be approximately correct, we can
in 749 probably exceeded
a
only say that the population of Rome
million
the
estimates
of
the
number
of
to
but, owing
varying
;
much.
cannot
slaves, we
by how
say
On the analogy of the changes in the population of modern
large
in
the
the
time
of
of
Rome
the
must
case
assume
towns, we
(to
increase, only
epidemic in the reign of Marcus
Aurelius) a constant
In
temporarily arrested
by pestilence, famine, and civil war.
the
of
Paris
in
in
was
1856
599,569,
1788
population
1836 899,315,
1,178,262,in i860 (afterthe enlargement of the city) 1,525,235, in
1866
in
was
1,825,300. In 1600 the population of London
150,000,
1760 676,000, in 181 1 1,304,000, in 1841 1,948,000,in 1881 3,816,483,
in 1886
In 1709, after the union
with Colin
(estimated) 4,149,533.
the
the
Berlin
in
and
was
adjacent suburbs,
population of
55,000,
in 1825 220,000,
in 1855 440,000,
before 1873 880,000,
110,000,
1749
the ist of December,
on
18S5, 1,315,297 ; the increase (about 4 per
cent, yearly) is twice
and
Paris, and is
as
large as that of London
York
only rivalled by that of New
(Lammers, Berliner siddiische
in the Deutsche
Rundschau, Feb., 1882, p. 182).
Selbstverwaltung,
of the male
and
Owing to the great difference in the numbers
of Rome
female inhabitants
and the resultinglimitation of marriage,
the growth of the population by births must
have been considerably
less than
in a modern
In
of
town.
the number
large
case,
any
children
of the wealthy classes born
in wedlock
far smaller than
was
in the nineteenth
At the
century in a great part of Central Europe.
beginning of the 'thirties in Naples, Wurtemberg, and Bohemia
there
five or six children
were
of a singlemarriage, in Hesse, Mecklenburg,
a

Prussia, Russia,

legislationof

Augustus,

and

with

the
its

Netherlands

punishments

and

four

or

five.

rewards

framed
in reference
to the well-to-do
jus trium liberorum),
effect
no
especially,produced
(Tacitus, Ann., iii,25).

The

the
(e.g.
classes

The

fact

Vol*

that

l.J

Appendices

it

this

did not extend to the poorer classes is no proof

legislatioil
that marriages were
more
frequent or more
prolificamongst them,
is assumed
as
der antiken
by Pohlmann
(Obervolkerung
Grossstadte,
It
is
that
conceivable
quite
p. 48, 7).
Augustus only had in view
the promotion of prolific
marriages in the middle classes ; it is also
in the case
of the
possiblethat he regarded this as unattainable
the
other
On
Pohlmann
in
is
hand,
proletariate.
right
saying that
the passage
(Dion. Halic, ix, 51) quoted by Rodbertus
only refers
to the rarity of marriage amongst
the country day-labourers, not
be borne
in mind
amongst the city proletariate. Further, it must
slave populations the proportion of births is always
that amongst
i, 157).
unusually low (Wappaus, AUgemeine Bevolkerungsstatistih,
of Rome
and
the frequent
Lastly, considering the unhealthiness
of devastating calamities
occurrence
we
are
justifiedin assuming
of
an
mortality.^
extraordinarilyhigh rate
On
the other
hand, the irresistible and many-sided attractiveness
with
the absence
of Rome,
of restrictions
on
migration, probably
about
of
increase
from
a
brought
larger
population by additions
without
than
in any
The emancipations of
modern
large town.
slaves
also contributed
en
to its growth, since undoubtedly
masse
the place of those
who
in part at least
obtained
their freedom
v/as
filled from
vvfithout
(Rodbertus).
Of course
it is impossible to determine
the rate of increase.
The
number
of recipientsof the congiaritim(320,000) in 749, compared
with
in the distributions
from 710 to 742, does not justifyus
250,000
in assuming with
Mommsen
of
(RGDA', p. 60), that the number
from
the plebs increased
to 320,000
during the years from
250,000
found
recipientsof free
710 to 749 ; as early as 708 Caesar
320,000
and
munificence
of Augustus
the
corn
(Marquardt, SiV, ii^, 118)
'

'

in 749 may
statement

have

been

Nor

unusual.

is it safe

to

conclude

fi-om

the

(Suetonius,Augustus, 41) that Augustus during the dearth

nummarias
of 759 tesseras
a
siderable
condupUcavit, that there was
very
increase
of population during the ten years
(as
749-759
in antiquity
Rodbertus
does, in discussingthe real value of money
in Hildebrand's
xiv, 386 note).
Zeitschrift
fiir N aiionaloconomie
with
the tesserae
Rodbertus
identifies the tesserae nuinmayiae
fruconcludes
from
their duplication that from
mentariae, and
749 to
of the plebs (with 200,000
recipientsof corn
gratis
759 the number
it
is
least
But
doubtful
at
from
than
to
more
rose
752)
400,000.
whether
the tesserae nummariae
are
really (\VithBenndorf, Beitrdge
Kenntniss
des attischen Theaters, in Zeitschrift
zur
filrOester. Cymn.,
as
xvi, 1875, pp. 592 ff. and 621, i) to be taken
frumentariae or
and
.RGDA^,
MoTXivcisen,
(with Marquardt, StV, ii*, 125
p. 26) as
,

tickets for the

purchase of

of Tiberius

to

Ann., vi, 13
(Tacitus,
^

No

doubt

senate

at

p. 27, 2) that the

conclusive
the point.
on

during

quanta majorem

' Hirschfeld

price.*

the
quam

also

has

Mommseo.

The

scarcity of
Augustus

not inclined
was
very, high, but I am
distributed
four
oyer
sepulchralinscriptions
According to Beloch (p.48) the epitaphs in

loth regionesof Italy show

that 289 persons
compared with 540-4 in Prussia in 1876,

Marquardt and

reduced

infant mortality

Pohlmann,
are

the
:

corn

abandoned

his former

out

of 1,000

view

(VG,

died

before

131,

i)

and

cation
communi-

the

32
year
rei frumen-

to believe

{with

five centuries
the 1st,2nd and
or

the

now

age

of 16,

agrees

as

with

[vol.i.

Appendices

22

copiam advectaret)is perhaps a stronger argument for an

of the population.
increase
than a
to more
in 749 amounted
But
if the population of Rome
the
than
in
increase
case
for
smaller
a considerably
milhon, allowing
it
have
risen
of Europe in modern
times,
of the large towns
might
tariae

to

million

and

in

corn

half

in

more

or

70

80

or

years,

Josephus (B.J.,ii,16, 4) on the consumption of

official document
derived
from
an
(cp. Ind. led.

in

statement

Rome,

ment
Regimont aestiv.,1873),probably dates from this period. The docuings
headtotius imperii,drawn
was
a breviarium
up under the same
after his
that composed by Augustus and read in the senate
as
death
(Suetonius, Aug., loi ; Tac., Ann., i, 11). Like the latter
and
list of the regna
it probably contained
a
provinciae,no doubt
of the statements
a five days' journey(of
that Thrace
the source
was
the imperial idbeUarii)
in breadth, and
a six days' journey in length :
that
Asia
contained
tribes, and
cities,Gaul
(in round
305
500
under
cities : that Asia was
a
numbers)
proconsul, Achaia
1,200
with
six
lictors
and
Macedonia
under
a
(Mommsen, StR,
governor
the source
of
i*, 369, 2). Also a Ust of the tributa and vectigalia,
that the population of Egypt
the statements
cluded)
in(Alexandria not
was
according to the poll-tax lists,and that the
7,500,000
of the tribute from
not a twelfth
tribute from
Judaea was
Egypt.
necessitates
that
Africa
:
ac
one-third,
Egypt suppUed
Largitiones
two-thirds
of the annual
Rome.
Classes
corn
:
supply required by
with
the
Pontus
fleet of forty ships of war
a
personnel of 3,000.
Quantum militum sub signis ubique esset : cp. Marquardt, StV, ii',
had
the opportunity of utilizing
453 ff- Josephus could hardly have
such

document

Geschichte
the

and

Breviarium
much
this

as
case

settled

in Rome,

where

he

is

doubt

no

it is at

that

tliis figureis taken

least

from

in

his Index
the

modii

20,000,000

Epitome
and,

reckons

official

would

be

the

p. ix). In
amount
of

RGDA^,

(Mommsen,

gestarum

rerum

to

the

an

this source
is Augustus'
probable
totius imperii,since the historians certainlyutiUzed it as
that

budgetary
Augustus.

be supplied to Rome
by Egypt as fixed under
that the amount
Marquardt (StV, ii',126, 6) assumes

corn

the

wrote

the

20,000,000
Rome.
There
source,

he

about
the year
Jewish war
75 (cp. Paret, Josephus'
des judischen Krieges, introd., p. 19).
Epitome de Caesaribus (2) it is stated that under Augustus
modii
of corn
were
supplied every year by Egypt to

history of
In

before

since

the

still contributed

was

it formed

latter

at

third

60,000,000

in the

by Egypt
of

the

modii.

total
From

the population.
conclusion
to
On
the
as
observes
that the double
tithe contributed

mentioned

other

phus,
Jose-

required,

amount

this

of

time

draws

he

hand,

Rodbertus

by Egjrpt both under

Augustus
Josephus (Marquardt, 16.,196, 3) was only
varied with the produce of the harvest.
a proportionateimpost,which
The
in Augustus' time, could
modii, even,
20,000,000
accordingly
only be taken as an average figurefor five or ten years. But during
and

in the time

of

'

the

interval

the

productive development

down

to

the

time

harvest of 100,000,000
a
suppose
first century of the empire the

of
of

Vespasian are
Egypt ceased
in the

time

provinces

were

we

of

to

that

assume

20,000,000

modii

the
Augustus.
flourishing.
especially
In

Vot.
If the

Appendices

I.]
production of Egypt

to

modii,

I5o,ooo;00o
and
3o,ooo;ooo,
different

the

result

the

during

rose

fifth

applicationof

'.

The

fact that

in
the

this

23

period from

100,000,000

Vespasian's time brought in

figuresto the populationgives

according

to the

passage

in Tacitus

in 32 wis
(Annals, vi, 13) the total import of corn
greater thaii
in
also
third
of
that
the
us
the total
justifies
believing
14,
under
amounted
to
than
more
required,supplied by Eg}^t
Vespasian,
of
undet
the
modii
Augustus.
20,000,000
impost
be assumed
Hence
it may
as
probable that under Vespasian Rome
than
consumed
more
60,000,000 modii, and that the population was
than
would
froni calculations
this
based upon
really larger
appear
In
rate of consumption.
of the
attempting to ascertain the number
people from the consumption of corn, we must not (asMarquardt has
already observed) reckon
5 modii
monthly {or60 modii yearly) as the
of gratuitous corn
head.
For this ration
consumption per
average
that
it should
than Enough;
be moire
was
given with the intention
lived almost
Slaves, who
entirelyon grain, in Cato's time received
(Marquardt, ib., no
ff.). But at Rome
certainlyonly
4 to 4J modii
slaves
and
the
lived exclusively on
poorest inhabitants
part of the
of the chief articles of food (Pliny,
one
grain ; vegetables also were
Nat. Hist.
xix, 52) ; the better to do amongst the plebs and upper

in

classes

consumed

considerably

other
than

less

consumption

average
modii
per

articles,while

women

hardworking
of

corn

and

slaves.

probably

children

needed

Consequently,

amounted

to

less than

the
4

head.

Assuming a consumption of 4 modii per head monthly a total

consumption of 60,000,000 modii would givea population of i ,250,000 ;
be 1,714,285.
the total would
with a consumption of 3J modii
in
used
liveries
the
Further,
by Josephus
expressions
regard to the deand
Africa
of corn
from
ixi)vSiv
Egypt
(rij'Pci/i?;o-itoc
leave
dKTtb t6 Karci
r^p
PtiJ/xi/i/
TXijdos rpitpovffi)
reaadpuivand p.r}(rlv
total
Rome
that
the
amount
doubt
required
by
scarcely any
be asfixed officially
sumed
during the reign of Vespasian. It may
was
than a year's
that the state granaries always contained
more
gency.
supply, in case of navigationbeing interrupted,or any other emer'

of
also be
official statement
Vespasian'sreign may
of
Rome.
The
utilized in estimating the population
begun
survey
of
the
circumference
the
inhabited
in 74 gave
as
part
13,200 paces

Another

miglia
city (Jordan, Topographie, ii,85-87), or 13-13 Roman
mille
1478-7). The
passus
miglio
I484'9 metres;
(i
(not including the projectionsof the
length of the wall of Aurelian
to Bernardini
10-58, according
towers)
according
was,
251 rectangular
His
statement
on
to NolU
11-13 miglia (Jordan, ib.,i, 343, noteg).
the
of
the
wall
the
left
denote
on
length
p. 334 that these figures
In the measurement
given by D'Anville, quoted
bank, is an error.
the
in Preller,Roma,
StRE, vi, 507, namely, 12,345 Roman
paces,
Dureau
to
Its
area,
according
projectionsare evidently included).
de la Malle
(i^con.
pol.,i, 347) is 1396-469 hectares ; according to
Beloch
(p. 404) only 1230 (not including the river).
of 1396
De la Malle's
area
calculation
[ib.,
406), that the assumed
needs
refutation,
inhabited by 560,000 people, hardly
hectares was
of the

Roman

"

[vol.l.

Appendices

24

Bevolkerung, p. 62, note) has already observed,

the population of the most
had
la Malle
that
if De
argued from
where
crowded
quarter of Paris in 1821 (the fourth arrondissement)
arrived
have
at
46,624 people occupied 51-63 hectares, he would
not
is
it
a
But
in the year 74
question
nearly double the number.
enclosed
of the area
(1,230 hectares, if Beloch
by the Aureliauwall
If the circumfereiice
of a considerably larger area.
is right),but
of
Rome
the
(supposing a similar
of the wall was
area
11 '13 miles,
of 13-13
circumference
figure) in the time of Vespasian, with its
of the wall
to 1,712 hectares
; if the circumference
miles, amounted
the
under
in
same
the
assumption was
1,894
was
area
10-58,
74
Zumpt

(Stand

der

hectares.
For
that
than

even

time
in

must

we

the

most

greater density of population

largecities,
thickly populated of modern

greater height

owing

to the

of the

streets.

heim

(p.260)

the

greater narrowness
by Wieters-

this, as already observed

to

into

take

must

and

of the houses

In addition
we

assume

consideration

the
'

radical
such

ence
differ-

is most

dwelling-houses,
against the
by the example of Pompeii. Protection
in ancient
houses ; the furniture
weather
the only thing considered
was
essential
that
least
what
at
to
so
limited
was
was
;
absolutely
chambers
could
be contained
in a
four
of the Pompeian
rooms
or
in later times, down
to the
Even
room.
tolerably large modern
Middle
was
extremely limited, and no
Ages, the accommodation
till
the
last
three or four centuries
'.^
took
essential alteration
place
o'f dwellings were
merely
sleeping rooms
Certainly, thousands
allusions
is
to dark
shown
numerous
rooms
as
(Rodbertus),
by
which
could
not be entered without
stooping (Martial,ii,53 ; iii,30) ;
in
sheds
Hist., i, 86 ; cp. Horace,
(Tacitus,
slept
probably
many
and

ancient

between

modern

as

vividly shown

'

Odes, i, 4,

tabernas,

13, pauperum

Ars

Poetica, 229

'

Nissen, Pom-

peianischeStudien, p. 600) ; it is clear that attics and garrets were

often used
as
lodgings (Juvenal, iii,159 ff. ; Suetonius, Gramm., 9 ;
considerable
number
have
a
Pohlmaim,
spent the
p. 98), and
may
night
above

in the open
all it must

under

the

air

or

be

remembered

5, 7).^ But
sisted
conpopulation of Rome

archways (Martial,x,
that

the

great part of slaves, who certainlyas

sleeping accommodation.
Consequently, if
in

denser
i88i
the

population in
1,470

persons

ancient

lived

in

Rome

than

even

more

than

rule had
we

in

the

must

poorest
a

assume

Naples (where

hectare

650

lived

quarters only

harbour), certainly many

which
Beloch
regards as

in
on

extent
a

in

near

tare,
singlehec-

number.'
the highestpossible average
in 74 would
have
this calculation, Rome
ants
inhabithad 1,117,000
to 1,800 hectares
between
and
mean
(the
1,894) ^"^'
1,712
have
been
must
sequently, in reality their number
considerably
On

'"

'

In

some
quarters of Naples the sleepingapartments (allwithout
windows) of ^ to 5
divided
metres
are
by a horizontal partitionwall into an upper and a lower room
afiord shelter in favourable
circumstances
to no less than 20 human
tion
beings,in addi-

square
and
2

to various

animals.

Pohlmann

wrongly

(W. Kaden
takes

in

these and

Augsburger AllgemHtu Zeitung,15 Dec,

other

/ocbmk

1873.)

for cellar-lodgings.
There may
been some
have
in Rome,
but there is no
evidence
of it.
3 Neither
the imperial palaces swarming with inmates
the Cfccus Maximus
with
nor
its shops in the arches of the lowest storey are to be included amongst the iminhabited
publicbuildings (Beloch,p, 409) which are to be deducted from the total area.

l6

[vol.i;

Appendices

jusserat et

P.R. unius
anni
dari, extramuranis

tanonem

letis intramuranis

eanon

in

Romae

frumentarius

exo-

pore
tem-

alio promisso, quum

Trajani (v.l.Bassiani, Hirschfeld,
Philologus,xxix, 24) septem annorum

Severi

juxta provisionem
GetreideverwallungRoms

ineretricibus, lenonibus,
eo

fet

'

esset.

in

Provisio

the

administration

calculation
a rough
or
supply is a technical
the biographer
provisional estimates
(Rodbertus)
By extramurani
of the suburbs
(outsidethe fourteen
evidently iriCans the inhabitants
of
his day, when
with
the
in
accordance
the
language
regiones);
wall was
made
Aurelian
If,then, such a promise was
already built.
of the

expression for

corn

'

-.

to the
have

lenones

meyetrices

exoleti

considerable,

been

important part

of

of the

the

and

suburbs, their numbers

suburbs, where
they formed

population,

the

have

must

been

of

must
ah

considerable

extent.
the

amount

concluded

that

From

25)

of Rome

had

largest part
the

that

already
of the

And

supplied by
of Rome

a
great
place. He

in Rome
in kind

could

since
the

supply

corn

time

taken

corn

system of taxation
which, besides,

(pp. 23, 33).

were

of the
at

not

at that

that by far the

supposes
been sold by the State; since

had

left little for

hold

only 75,000

canon

of Severus, Hirschfeld
(J).
in the population

decrease

of
time

out

modii

Severus,
at

about

private trade (Rodbertus),

against State conipetition
daily (27,375,000yearly)

he

estimates

the

total

quirements
re-

modii, which

30,000,000

give a population of 625,000 or 714,285. On the other hand,

the amount
of the canon
according to Rodbertus
frumentarius had
It
do
with
the
to
the general grain
not
was
nothing
population.
the
of
but
Rome,
supply
regular budgetary figure of the State
for frugrain-quantum, which was
kept in view and fixed at Rome
mentarian
requirements (market department, pauper
department,
institutions)'.
the
to
ascertain
Lastly, attempts have
repeatedly been made
at that time
from
the 1790
and
population of Rome
(1782) domus
in the
46,602 (44,171) insulae mentioned
description of the city
written
between
and
(pp. 251-265), who
312
315 (?). Wietersheim
thinks
that insulae
must
not only whole
mean
houses, but also parts
of houses
separated by walls up to the top, arrives at a population
of 1,400,000
to 1,450,000.
In
Marquardt (StV, ii^,125) says :
1872 in Paris one house was
occupied by 28-84, i" Berlin in 1871 by
in Rome, this gives 1,332,637
; reckoning 29 to a house
57-14 persons
should
inhabitants, with 57, 2,619,321 ; taking an average
of 35, we
it
'.
But
that
is evident
all conclusions
drawn
froni
get 1,608,335
the number
of persons
livingin the houses of modern
large cities as
to the number
than problematical
are
more
livingin those of Rome
the
(Pohlmann, p. 22). Besides,
meaning of insulae in the description
of the city cannot
be settled with
certainty. Jordan (Topographie, i,543) arrives at the result, that it is impossibleto consider
them
as
On
the other
anything but houses.
hand, O. Richter
in
Hermes, 1885, pp. 91-100) defines them
of
(Insula
the blocks
as
entire houses
dwelling-houses (amongst which
be
included),
might
regarded administrativelyas a whole, which
existed in the time of
is to say, a conception which
Constantine
; that
be reprecannot
sented
topographically'. Beloch
them
(p. 408) considers
to be
would

'

'

'

I.]

Vol.

'

Appendices

27

places
separated family apartments, somewhat
correspondingto the fireItahan
statistics '.
(fuochi) of medieval
The

33)
pp.

of

statement

the

on

26, 37)

to have

is too

been

Romano

01ympiodorusinPhotius(Bi6ZioMec(J,pp.
59, 30-

requirements

corn

uncertain
deserted

very

et

pauperibus
(Anon. Valesii ;

modios

at

only have

Rome

be

to

soon

utilized.

; for at that

after 410 (Hirschfeld,

500 Rome
appears
Theodoric
populo
gave
In

time

singulisannis, centum
vigintimilia
Marcellinus, ed. Wagner aiid

annonas

Erfurdt, p. 622)
would

of

Ammianus

the

earlier rate

of

distribution

modii

I20)0oo

been

enough for 2,000 persons.

The most
recent
investigatorof the subject(J. Beloch, Die Bevolder
kerung
griechisch-romischenWelt, pp. 392-413), who regards all
lamentable
as
previous attempts to settle the population of Rome
'

failures,arrives
at

remained

at the
in

800,000

result
round

that

stationary to
practically

412).

This

for the

numbers

result is based

year

5 B.C.

'

it may

(without Ostia), and

the

mainly

time

of Diocletian
the assumption

mated
esti-

be

that

it

(pp. 404,

that the
wall
surrounded
Aurelian
the
superficial
1,230
by
in
is not only almost
circumference
the
fourteen
to
equal
regiones
of Augustus, but was
not essentiallyincreased
in all later enlargements
of the city (p.404) ; whereas
as
early as the time of Vespasian
it was
wider in circumference, and, consequently, its superficial
area
394,

of

area

on

hectares

considerably greater, and still further increased in later times.

The
number
of the recipientsof corn
total
a
(320,000),for which
far too low, is explained by Beloch
population of 800,000 appears
of the Campagna
within
radius of
as
a
including the inhabitants
miles
We
to
that the proletariate,
:
assume
perhaps 20 or 30
may
for
distance
of about
a
40 kilometres, regularly poured into Rome
in the
the distributions
of corn,
and
were
consequently included
was

'

lists of those
Avith

radius

who

had

of 40

claim

kilometres

trae, Praeneste, Tibur, Cures,

402)

of the

But for several reasons

of these
inhabitants

to it.

circle described

round

extends

to Caere, Ostia, Ardea,

Sabatinus
Soracte, and Lacus

it is inconceivable

that

the

mere

Rome
Veli'

(p.

influx

the
to be put on
places entitled them
would
lists of the recipients.
the feeding of the country
only
population at the post of the State have been as useless an expenditure
perative
imthe feeding of the proletariateof the capital was
as
an
the
but
latter
could
be
called
Romana
necessity;
only
plebs
and
urbana
StR, iii, i,
by Augustus (RGDA^, 59, i ; Mommsen,
show
These
indications
alone
sufficient
the
to
are
61,
2)
impossi4
estimate
Beloch's
and
therefore
of
his
of
as
a
bility
assumption,
whole.
of
The
of
Aurelius
that
the
statement
Victor,
corn
supply
from
modii is to all
to 20,000,000
Egypt under Augustus amounted
derived
from
official source
it is rejected by
an
; but
appearance
who
that
Victor
has
assumes
Beloch,
evidently
quite arbitrarily
it
with
the
total
of
the amount
and
has
stated
confused
corn
supply
in round
numbers
(p.411, 2). Lastly,Beloch's view, that the population
remained
of Rome
stationary for three centuries, is contrary
he observes
to all analogies. Certainly, as
(p. 393), the situation
of Rome
was
unfavourable,
living dear, the climate unhealthy, and
raised it to the rank of a great city. But this
only factitious causes
is the case
to a greater degree in St. Petersburg, whose
population,
Not

'

'

'

28
rose
flotwithstaudingi

Vli

in 1784
191,846 (includingsoldiers)

from

and

1826,

in

320,000

532,241

On

Use

the

(Vol. I,
The

[vol.1.

Appendices

republican regulations

remained

unaltered

under

longer permitted
Caesar's
municipal law of
streets of Rome,
during the
were

to

no

sunrise, i.e. at the time

made

were

in

buildings, temples,

Vehicles

p. 20,
the

of

hou^S'tegating;

trijifflph
; the privilegeof

upon
the circus

sanrontln,
of the

some

the

as

the

rule

city-

v/omen

StR, i', 378, 3).

was

vehicles

of

in

the

day, startingfrom
greatest. Exceptions

used

(2) by

flamines

in

vehicles

of

use

conveyances

generals at
bestowed

4.)

empire, except
drive
(Mommsen,

the

Rome.

in

that

(the Vestals,

rex

1.

pedestrian trafi"c

case

and

of

forbade
the use
709
of the
first ten hours

when

the

1852.

to

as

the

in

to

Xi)~^f^piit'Iic

certain

persons

public sacrifices,and

at

the Vestals

was
subsequently
empresses); (3) at public games, specially

which
had
procession ; (4)in the case of conveyances
if
the
but
city during
night,
only
they were
empty
used for the removal
of public rubbish
or
were
(Pohlmann, p. 131 ;
Privatl., ii", 729).
cp. Marquardt, Rom.
This regulation,which
the conveyance
of all heavy loads
hmited
material
for
(especially
private buildings)and (with few exceptions)
personal carriage trafi"c to the time before sunrise or the two last
of the day, appears
hours
in force
to have
continued
during the
first two centuries
I
at
of
not aware
least, am
;
any authority against
this.
of the supCaligula'sorder to those who
brought the news
posed

arrived

in

the

of Britain
ut vehiculo
ad forum
et curiam
usque
is
Suetonius
of
madness
act
pertenderent
as an
evidentlyreported by
{Caligula,44). Where
heavily loaded carts are spoken of as passing

conquest

"

"

through the city by day, there is no

on
pubUc buildings,for which there
Such
the following passages.
are

doubt
was

that
such

they
mania

were

employed

at that

time.

festinat calidus mulis

torquet

nunc

tristia robustis

Alfenus

libro

gerulisqueredemptor,
nunc
ingens machina
tignum,
luctantur
funera plaustris.
(Hoiace, Epp., ii,2, 72).

lapidem

II

Digestorum (Digg.,ix, 2, 52 [53] "2) : In chvo

mulae
ducebant
plaustra onusta
priorisplaustri
;
muliones
conversum
humeris
plaustrum
sublevabant, quo facile
mulae
ducerent, [inter]superius plaustrum cessim
ire coepit, et
muliones
qui inter duo plaustra fuerunt e medio
quum
exiissent,
posterius plaustrum a priore percussum
retro
redierat et puerum
cujusdam obtriverat ; dominus
cum
pueri consulebat
quo se agere
oporteret. (Here humeris
sublevabant
Miiller :
is a conj. of C. W.
F*
has
subl. : but
plosU'umoH
Mommsen's
see
Plutarch,
note).
Galba, 8, 4 : 'Airipioi/ S^ riva
tuv
Kar-qyopiKCivd,vaTf"i\j/a,VT(%
d/icifas
\ido(p6povs
iTn^ayov. Juvenal, 3, 254 :
Capitolino

duo

longa
serraco

veniente

plaustra vehunt

coruscat

abies, atque altera pinum

; nutant

alte

populoque minantur.

I.]

VOL.

Appendices
si

nam

procubuit, qui

axis et

de corporibus ?

quid superest

Accordingly,when
ingrediprohibuit
above

law,

vehicula

ingentibus sarcinis urbem

prohibition (laterthan the
under
Trajan) has nothing to do with the
Abhandlungen, p. 278). But the
(Civilist.
loads

enormous

forbidden

not

was

pedestrians, who

for

cum

(Vita,22), this absolute

observes

of

conveyance

Hadrian

written

passage,
Dirksen

as

Ligusticaportat
agmina montem,

saxa

fudit super

eversum

29

have

might

much

of any

out

sideration
con-

been

injured just as
dangerous effect of the

of the
by smaller ones, but because
and
cloacae.
on
houses, pavements,
Cicero, Pro Scauro, 22,
shaking
in privatam domum
diceres
tantas
vectas
esse
moles,
45 : quum
infecti coegeritredemptor cloacarum, quum
ut satis dari damni
in
This
Palatium
extraherentur.
is
plaustris
quoted by Pliny
passage
6 ; xxxvi, 106), where
the indestructibility
of the
(Nat. Hist., XXXV,
"

cloacae

is extolled
cavis

bentibus

trahuntur

operis, etc.

transvectione

immanium
seciirae domus,
know.
for

divided,

In

As

saxorum

far

tecta

nutantia.

These

prohibition,the

non

succum-

ut

ante

quatiuntur :
dangers were

stant

51

non

details

evi

of which

we

in which

it is stated, it is meaningless
which
be
loads
could
not
some
enormous
Hadrian
himself had the colossus of Nero

general terms

were

e.g. monoliths.

transported by

urbis

Hadrian's

the

there

tantae,

superne

Pliny, Panegyricus,

jam templa

nee

dentlythe origin of
do not

moles

elephants (Vita, 19).

24

I know,

being used by any

in Rome
one
(apart from the excepduring the first two centuries
tions
specifiedin the lex Julia and later). On the contrary, the
lines of Juvenal (iii,
236) :
as

there

is

redarum
transitus arto
inflexu et stantis convicia mandrae

vicorum

the

that

use

vitulisquemarinis,

Druse

eripient somnum
show

of vehicles

trace

no

of the

redae

to the

limited

was

night. They

Juvenal (vii,
179:

?) refers

recenti

anne

to

serenum

drive

in the

city.
guests,
sent
banquet, were
(Dio, Ixvii, 9) : Lucius

whom

vehicula

et

the

The

funeral

mulabus

cum

ita de

convivio

day.

Apart
did

The

redirent

statement

in both

Kayser), referring

I'evywv els

t^v

except

for Philostratus'

own

drove

one

drove

man

in Rome
from

dxvfui.Tuv
"T0^aiveiy eUrlv
of

Marcus

drove

Annius

Galen

in

299,

the

to visit the sick

suburbs

(consul

128 ;

Commodus

at

of the

the

the

p. 133,

53

to

ed.

liiviirTrorpo^ei*

rb

is of nO

\eVKUiv
he

perors
em-

regulation.

weight,

expresslytestifies that

where

When

hour
that

supposed

informers,

elBur/iJi'M
)

Libo

tenth

about

iKKVKKeiaBai

ayopa.v
time.

house

be

it may

themselves

(ed. K. xi, p.
his

after the

cases

Domitian's

to

Kirl

of

(Apoll. Tyan., viii,7,

in Philostratus

airois

streets

by
pretended
Toi)s5^ (fiopelois
ox^M*^""**
Tapadous
(Vita,5) provided his guests with
mulionibus
cum
juncturis argenteis, ut

trouble

always

in the

open country, not

terrified
Domitian

this, however,

from

not

the

roi/s ^v

away
Verus

are

passing through
city.
expectet spargatque luto jumenta

travellers' vehicles, arriving,departing, or

relates

the

that

place

ffda

no

rich
tu"v

Faustina, daughter
Borghesi, CEuvres, iii,224)
Annia

the

third

hour

of

the

day

[vol.i.

Appendices

30

ably
praenot. ad Epig., xii, ed. K. xiv, p. 66i), she probhouse.
the
to
this
related
imperial
privilegeas
enjoyed
mentioned
the first person
to be
Plautianus
(a.d. 205) appears
as
According to Dio (Ixxvi,4), when
using a carriage in Rome.
Severus
summoned
day),
{certainlyat a very late hour of ^the
by
iv
avrbp
ireffeti'
rds "yo6tras
Tt^ TraXaWy.
oilrws 7}Treix"V d^t^TETcis ijfiLdvovs
of the
of the distinctions
time one
at that
Possibly a carriage was
praefectuspraetorio,as later of the high imperial officials generally
But
there is
d. Civilproc, p. 59, 20).
(Bethmann-Hollweg, Hdb.
it
the
third
the
of
at
doubt
that
was
no
by no
century
beginning
Soon
to drive in Rome.
unusual
for private persons
afterwards,
means
with silver (Fj7a L Fen, 5 quoted above)
the use
of a carriagedecorated
been
to
have
order :
a
regular privilege of the senatorial
appears
(Galen, De

"

Romae
et redas
senatoribus
Severus, Vita, 43, carrucas
ut
omnibus
Romanae
argentatas haberent
permisit ; interesse
his
urbis
ut
tantae
senatores
vectarentur
: Auredignitatisputans
dedit
ut
lian.Vita, ^6,
praeterea potestatem
argentatas privaticarrucas
Alexander

haberent
was,not
fuissent.

(i.e.allowed
needed

for

Perhaps

of Orientalism.

In

them

use

oiitside),
quum
the

alteration

them
antea

is to be

in

Rome,

aerata

for

permission

et eborata

attributed

to the

vehicula
influence

Ammianus'

carriages(carrucae solito
city

to

description (xiv, 6) the enormous

altiores)and the dangerous driving in

the

features.

prominent
imperial towns the regulationwas no doubt frequently
travellers
to pass
transgressed.^ Claudius issued an edict to remind
the
of
towns
in
sedan-chair
foot
litter
on
or
a
or
through
Italy
tions
Nero, men(Suetonius, Claudius, 25). Yet Seneca, writing under
the rattling of carriages passing through (Epp., 56, essedas
of the unceasing noise at Baiae.
transcurrentes)as one of the causes
in
towns
forbidden
was
Riding
large
again
by Hadrian
[Vita,22),
Aurelius
riding and
driving by Marcus
(Vita, 23), and Aurelian
(Vita, 5) before his accession, although wounded, did not venture
Antioch
in a carriage (quia invidiosum
to enter
tunc
erat vehiculis
in civitate
uti), but rode on horseback.
Certainly, however, the
imperial legatiat that time used carriages in their provinces : ex
ut in vehiculo
etiam
pedibus
legatisederent qui antea
quo factum
written
ambulabant
to have
(Severus,2). Artemidorus, who seems
under
Commodus
(ed. Reifferscheid, praef.,p. vii),speaks of riding
in towns
is
as
a
but the reference
peculiar privilegeof free men,
to
the use
certainly
processions : according to the same
passage,
of carriages was
confined
to the priestesses
:
Oneirocritica,i, 50 :
are

In the other

T\vv"rlais ri Sm
0j)/ilSi AyaBbv i\evB4pais yvvai^iv Hna Kal irapff^fois
D^aOveiv.
dpfia
'Aya^Asyhp leputrOva^
aurais
trepnroieiTat,Hevtxpcus
5i iropveiavrb Scb, iriXews tTnrd^
e(r(?at irpoayopeOef do6\ois 8i ^Xevdepiav,
iSiov yhp iXeuSipoisrb Slot TroXeoiv IwTreietp.
According to Philostratus
(Vit.Soph., ii, 10, 2) the sophist Hadrianus, the successor
of Herodes
Tr6Xews

1 At
Pompeii the remains of a stable have been found on the high road before the gate
of Herculaneum.
The
staliones of the cisiarii (cab-drivers,
who
carried travellers)
were
In an inscription
certainly always before the gates.
from
Cales (C/i, x, 4660) a clivus
is mentioned
as
paved ab Janu {sic)ad cisiarios port[ae]Stellatinae ; at Pompeii extra
portam Stabianam, CIL, x, 1064, viam a milliario ad cisiarios,
qua territorium est Pompeianorum (consequentlyoutside the city).

I.]

VOL.

Atticus

31

in the chair of

drove
The
to his lectures.
oratory at Athens
of
centurion
of
who
a
wanted
(Philogelos,138)
Sidon,
man
long
bepunished for driving through the market, may
later date ; driving through the
market
places probably
to be forbidden, when
it was
allowed
in the streets.

anecdote

have

to

Appendices

to

continued

VII.

Roma

Sacra.
Aurea,
Aeterna,
1.
(Vol. I, p. 29,
6.)

Of

course
aurea
official epithet. Ovid, A. A., iii,113 :
was
never
an
Roma
est et domiti
aurea
simplicitasrudis ante fuit : nunc
magnas
diu
Martial, ix, 59, i : in septis Mamurra
possidet orbis opes.
hie
ubi
Roma
vexat
Vita
suas
aurea
multumque
vagatus,
opes.
Pescen.
Nig., 12 (a translation of a Greek
epigram) : hunc reges,

hunc

hunc

amant,

gentes

Prima

urbes

iv, praef.2 :
evang.
Of the other
two

Roma.

aurea

inter, Divum

domus,

CI.

Ausonius,

aurea

urb.,

juvenc, Libri

Roma,

Roma.

(Cp. Jordan, Topogr.,ii,374, 425).

epithets (Wilmanns, Ex. Inscr. Ind., p. 454 ;

aurea

Tibull.,ii,5,

nondum
firmaverat
urbus
aeternae
moe23, Romulus
became
official under
who
built
the
Hadrian,
temple
and
Venus
Roma
the foundation
on
(Preller,R.M., ii^,356, dedicated
day of the city,April 21st),of which there are coins with the
ROMA
AETERNA
legend VRBS
(Roma sedens in templo d. glo-

nia) aeterna

bum

hastam

Eckhel, D.N., vi, 510 f.).

called sacrain
was
Jordan (Eorma Urbis,p.8) Rome
in which
the sense
connected
with
that word was
to
applied everything
the emperor
and his household
(Hirschfeld,VG, 96, i) under Severus,
who
stamped it as the imperial city both in reality and name
the
(Hirschfeld, 174, i). The oldest official inscription in which
XIIII
is
found
SACRAE
REG.
vi, 1030,
epithet
(VRBI
; CIL,
Jordan, F. U., i) belongsto his reign. The coin referred to by Preller
Severus
is called sacerdos urhis
(if.Af.i,709, i) on which
(which
would
be hardly conceivable
the origin of the
if this were
name) is
In
Africa
a
forgery (Jordan, ib.,and on Preller, R.M., ii,358, 2).
of high
urbis
(Cirta,Thamugadis) there are municipal sacerdotes
rank
tainly
and Pannonia
(Jordan, ib.,ii,355, 2). Cer; also in Noricum
into the provinces
this cult may
have
been first introduced
s.

According

to

'

'

under

the

that

at

dealer
urbe

Seven

at

building of

the

The

of
thus

the

the

Officials

rank
1

these three offices

second

Also

in the

than

century

of those

who

epitaph

held
of

year
have

may

temple

That

the

it' already

Praeneste

sacra),1and

VIII.

perhaps

But

time.

title urbs

into

come

and

Ratioihibvs,

(Vol. I,
were

in

them

L, Nerusius

p.

34.

considered

official

inscriptionof

136 (CIL, xiv, 2852,

of Venus

first became

sacta

the

in

occurs

existence

corn-

: notus

in

early as

the

12

as

Roma.

1-

Libellis, Ab
1

Epistuiis,

7-)

of far

greater importance

in

first is most
by the
clearly shown
and the offices which
they previously

the

Mithres

[CIL^ix, 4796,

1.

6).

On

the

occasion

koI Bao-iAtSa
of Circus games
Kal fieTa touto
in December, ig6 i
Ka\
ttjc 'Pwju.t71'
'
Ada.va,Tov ovOfJ-ao-avTes
eKpa^av (Dio, }xxv, ^),
jLte;^pt tto'tc TOiavT(nrdcF\ofLevl'

[vol.i.

Appendices

32

subsequently filled. I shall accordingly give a list, as far as

possible in chronological order, of the officials in question for this
to me,
together with a statement
period, so far as they are known
where,
in inscriptionsor elsementioned
of other
offices held by them
as
or

and additions
of corrections
number
to my
indebted
friend
I
am
to this and the previous edition, for which
The
and signed H.
Otto Hirschfeld, are enclosed in square brackets
so

far

is necessary.

as

ofiices (and also of the a studiis, a cognitionibusa

been
exhaustively investigatedby Ed. Cuq, in his
le Consilium
(in the
Principis d'Auguste d, DiocUtien

of these

nature

memoria)
Mimoire

has
sur

Mimoires

priseniis par

ix, 1884, pp.

tom.

divers

311-503

savants

cp.

There

is

the

as

especiallypp.

of this title under

evidence

no

Tiberius

of

name

I'acadimie

des inscriptions,
356-401).

Rationibus.

{a) A
under

Augustus

subordinate

; it first appears

official of the

imperial

by the directors of the central office for

had
the administration
of the
certainly
imperial finance, which
existed
since
the beginning of the empire (Mommsen, StR, ii',
2,
freedman
Pallas
to be
first raised by Claudius'
i), but was
looi,
offices. Hadrian
of the most
one
important and influential court
and
its holders (now
made
it one
of the equestrian procuratorships,
and
called
again freedmen,
procuratores a rationibus),though now
the equestrian prothe highest position amongst
regularly assumed
curators,
had
assistant
both
rank
and
an
as
salary. They
regards
household.

.Jt-was

borne

of officials,
for the most
also the known
(cp. Hirschfeld, VG, 30-33, where
part freedmen
subordinate
officials of the office a rationibus
are
given).
Inscriptionsof the second half of the second century also mention
of

lower

rank

and

number

considerable

the title procurator summarum

cal
rationum, who is certainlynot identiwith the procurator a rationibus,as assumed
Marquardt
(SiV,
by
of
refers
sub-director
to
Hirschfeld
thinks
that
it
the
ii^, 308).'
the
whom
Marcus
fiscal administration, upon
AureUus
probably
title
bestowed
honourable
title. The
a
higher rank and a more

by
in the
used
{KaBoXiKds),
commonly
century
for the superintendent of the fisc (Hirschfeld,
pp. 33-40).
In enumerating the officials a rationibus
I ignore the subordinate
officials (for these
see
Hirschfeld, VG, 32 f. ; CIL, vi, 8417-8431).
All those to whose
the simple a rationibus is added
names
(without
be
being particularized as adjutor, tabularius, and the like) must
to
absence
definite
of
regarded as supreme
reasons
directors, in the
procurator
thaX

the

rationibus

been

replaced

not

much

later

third

contrary.

Antemus

CIL,

Ti. Caesaris

CIL,

Aug.
vi, 8412.

Ti. Claudius

8413.

Felix

1
[This is clear
{CIL, vi, 1564).

Aug.

from
No

the

uf t^^eofficein literatureaud

1.

with

delat. ab

rationi(b).Doni, vii, 139,

rationibus.
the

well-known

fact that

importance

accensus

Aug.

StR, i^, 336, i).

1. Actiacus

identical

Hardly

1. a rationibus

Aug,

vi, 8409 (Mommsen,

Ti. Claudius
=

have

must

oi rationalis

the proc. summ.

need
be attaclied

inscriptions.
H.]

p. 900

OreUi, 4377
=CIL, vi,
procurator of Judaea,

rai. is

promoted

to the ab

(Marquardt,308,5)

lal.
epist.

to Greelt names

the time of Hadrian, freedmen

The
earliest of the former
of"ce.

than

Later
filled the
T.

371,
manumitted

well

knights

as

Aug. lib. Aphrodisius proc. Aug. a rationibus

shows,
As the
CIL, xiv, 2104).
praenomen

Ti.

Pius

Antoninus

by
when

Hadrian,

Antoninus

L.

Vigg. 31
and

leg. Trafjanae]

(Grut,

he

was

adoption

by

Fulvus.

Aurelius

(Murat., 690,
867 [AquUeia]) was
praef.
of
the
provinces
procuratorship

CIL,

still

Macedonicus

Statins

from

rose

latter'

the

before

still called Titus

was

Secundinus

Claudius

Kellermann,

as

is

Aurelius
2

[vol.i.

Appendices

34

i,

v,

the

wards
Aquitania to be proc. a rationibus, and afterIn
his
inscriptionCIL,
[Cp. Murat., 915, 9.
proo. annonae.
supplies proc. provinc. Lugdunens. et AquitanV, I, 867 Mommsen
Rather
[icae]arationib. Aug.
Aquitan. [proc] a rationib. Aug : cp.
18.
A
of tliis Secundinus
is perhaps reson
ferred
Philologus,xxix, 32,
to in CIL, vi, 1605.
H.]. His date is defined by a leadpipe found at Portus, CIL, xiv, 2008a : Imp. Antonini
Aug. Pii
sub cur.
Anni
CI. Secundini
et
a
ra[tion](rather ration.)
Phlegontis
liberti.
Aug. lib. ex off. Demetri
L. Valerius
Proculus
(according to the inscription on him in
Henzen,
Malaca, CIL., ii, 1970
6928 ; better ib.,p. 522) after
various
holding
important procuratorships became
proc. provinciarum
trium
Galharum,
Aug. praef. annonae
proc. a rationibus
praef. Aegypti (the praef.Aegypti is confirmed
by Henzen, 7420 e,
the
the
annonae
quently,
praef.
(in
144) by Grut., 255, 1-3 ; conseyear
according to the analogy of similar equestrian ofi"cial careers
the procuratioa rationibus may
with certainty be assumed
as having
been
held by him).
Hirschfeld,
Cp.
GetreideverwaltungPhilologus,
of

and

Lugdunensis

xxix,

II.

30,

Bassaeus
his way

of humble

Kufus,
his

by

up

Aurelius
worked
origin,under Marcus
military abilityto the highest equestrian offices

Orelli, 3574;
C/L, vi,
(Dio, Ixx, 15;
iii,p. 372
cp. Henzen,
After
1599).
having been procurator in several provinces, lastly
in Belgica and
the two
Germaniae, he became
proc. a rationibus,
then
or
praefectus annonae
vigilum, praefectus Aegypti (between
161 and i66),l3.stly
praef.praetorio. Cp. Hirschfeld as above, p. 31,14
and
VG, p. 226 foil. His immediate
successor
was
perhaps
Ti. CI. Vibianus
TertuUus
CIL, iii,6574 (Ephesiad aedem
Dianae):
Ti. KX.
rbv
cirl
Kal TSm
iiriirToKCiv
OieifiiavbvTliprvWov
twv
'EWriPiKwi/
KaB' S\ov \6yui"tuv
/leylaTbip
airoKpnTdpuvKal lirapxavoiiyiXuv Spectatus Augg. nn.
lib. adjutor tabul. ob merita
ejus.
=

"

P.

Liclnius

CIL,

Papirianus proc.

Cosmus
Rufus
was

Aug. lib., who

gate

stood,

once

which

the

is still to

2438

M.

Aureli

et

d. Veri

rationibus,

viii, 1641.
praef. praet.

sheep
be

through
are

driven

the

seen

administered
At

the

office,while

where
Saepinum (Altilia),

which
back

the
from

Bassaeus

the

Bojano

path (iltratturo) goes,

along

Apulia into the Abruzzi, there

inscription(Mommsen, IRN, 4916
CIL,nt,
=

after

tn^
(ii6.

166 a.d., cp. the notes),which

contains
copies of
official letters.
The third of these is addressed
by Septimianus

Aug.

adjutor

oviaricorum, qui
tur

ration.) to
sunt

per itinera callium

sub

cura

Cosmus
tua

in

:
re

cum

conductores

praesenti subinde

gregum

quereren-

frequenter
injuriam se acciperea stationariis

I.]

VOL.

et

Appendices

magistratibusSaepino

et

pastores,

quos

abactia

jumenta

habere
sibi pereant

dominicae

atque etiam

retineant

"

in

et

se,

officials of

fragment

CIL,

Marcus

Aurelius

and

L.

I
...

II

168

Sep-

same

op. Hirschfeld,
Octobr.
Kal.
[L.

vi, 455

raiionibus

the

and

Cosmus

same

is called

Cosmus

non

fieri rem,
rogo, domine,
Vindici
et Macrinio
praefectis

The

159.

p.
Venuleio
this

perseverent, dicentes

inscription is dated
Apronia]no II et L. Ser[gio Paulo

VG,

etiam

detrimentum

eosdem
ad
epistulas emittant
Cosmus
accordingly approaches
with
his desire give instructions

The

Saepinum.

(sic)in Murat., 896,

tumanus

quoque

haut
scripseris

etc.
magistratus et stationarios
in accordance
the praejf.praei. who
the

dominica

res

et

esse

habuimus

necesse

contumacia

eis

si tu

neque

ne

fugitives
specie oves

hac

si tibi videbitur,.indices Bassaeo

Rufo
eminentissimis
viris, ut
praetorio

to

sub

et

illo tumultu

eadem

in

cum

dicentes

"

jumenta

in transitu

quod

eo

habent

scribere,quietiusagerent,

pateretur ;
curaturos

Boviano

et

conductos

35

Augg.,

As

a.d.].

in

Augusti
[The same

the

two

Verus

(died 169) are meant.

LanCosmus
on
a lead pipe, AdI,
1857, p. 69 (Rpmae in Aventino
ciani,Acque e acqued.,p. 237, 173 ; according to the same, his house
in the 13th regio,ib. 303) : Cosmi
was
H.] His
Aug. lib. a rat.
=

immediate

successor
was
perhaps
Galen, xiv, 4 : ^v Si
Euphrates, who filled the office after 168.
riv
Iv tois
5ia
TrSSe/iov
Trepirhv 'larpov
Antonin.]T")"'i/:aDTa
TepixaviKiv
[M.

t^v dTodrjfiiaviKetvrjv, ^Trel Si r^v virb

XupioiS ifiov TcapaiT-qtrafihov
airov
dvTiSoTov iTrrjveL^
Tov
ffKsvat^ofiivTjv
dpxt-drpov
fiera ddvarov
ATjfiTirptov
ypdij/as
E^^paret Tip KaBoKiKQ^ Tap* oS ret irphsttjv aivdeiyiv eXdfi^avev
rCiv 'Kafj.^avdvTUv
ris airi^
dirXS ipdpiiaKa,
aivra^iv airoKparSri\utrai
irapijv
Trv$6fi"vos
ifii5td ircwrbs a^(p Kark Tdcras t"s avvd^ceLs irapayiyovivaiftrKevd^ecdaifiiv ^K^Xevtrev i/ir ifioV rijv avrlSfyroVt Marcus
opticqv, Kal

Aurelius
which

was

time

away
Galen

the

on

practised as

168

from

Danube

to

physician and

to show

during

174,

engaged

was

that

in

the proc.

This passage
the imperial horrea.^
exercised
supervision over
rationalis
Achilles
Aelius
was
(i.e.procurator a rationibus) in
addressed
the
edicts
to
by him and (his adjutor)
193, according
Flavianus
Eutychus to the officials of the
Cl(audius) Perpetuus

literarywork
a

of

department

CIL, vi, 1585

Zosimus.
a

and

Knights
Junius
p.

Flavianus

tr. mil.

Hirschfeld
date

uncertain

240)

Inscr., 2840

as
above, p. 36.
cp. Hirschfeld
Kircher
Museum
in
the
(unpublished):
stamp

rationibus.

C.

Ex.

Wilmanns,

pubhc buildings :

Bronze
of

d. Lyon,
had been

seems

also

raiionibus

Zosimi

Rome.

at

the

leg. VII

Vespasian : Hirschfeld,

same

Gem., a
above,

Or., 3331

office
name

' Lurius
Lucullus,to whom
coloni of the saUm
Burunitanus
not
viii,
10570, col. iv,4) was
Rom. Rechtsgesch.,i,
650),

the

answer

is addressed
a

a
xx

to

and

Boissieu, Inscr.
same

the

steps. He
legion under

b), after

her. proc.

Aug. praef.

of Commodus

(Mommsen,

procurator,but the

the

lay
given

32, 17.
M. Petronius
Honoratus
(CIL, vi, 1625
the militaryoffices,was
proc.
proc. monet.
ration.
Germaniarum
et duarum
a
proc.
as

3.

"

(Grut.,426,

attained

above, p. 32,

as

leader

to the

complaint

holding
Belg.
praef.

prov.
ann.

of the

imperial

Hermes, xv, 1880, p. 385 ; CIL.,

of the

complainants (Karlowa,

[vol.

Appendices

36

Labus

Aegypti (accordingto

in the

last years

Aureli

of Marcus

Hirschield

pontif.minor

above,

CIG, iii,p. 131)

;
de Vac. de Bruxelles, xvii
(1843),p. 40. :
[Cf.Roulez, Mim.
reading L. VePiil]
Julius Julianus (according to Barnabei's
G[ratus] Julianus),according to his inscriptionfound in the Til
and Germa
after holding several posts as an officer in the Parthian
became
war
proc. Augj
(inboth of which he distinguishedhimself)
et in t
Macedoniam
et
Achaiam
et] pr[aep.] vexillationis
per
rebelles
Mauros
et
adversus
Castabocas
(176(sic,178-9)
panias,
he then
held various
procuratorships,including one with a militi
command
became
(lastin Britain, 183-4)
prefect of the fleets
Ravenna
(1S5) and Misenum
(186) ; received the office a rati(
[ibus] 187, the
prefecture of the com
supply 188 (between
Honoratus
Petronius
and M. Aurelius
Papirius Dionysius); las1
succeeded
Cleander
as
pyaef. praet. 189, and was
put to death
Commodus
(Hirschfeld, VG, 229, 49 and 52, which with Barna
I regard as identical). See Barnabei, Di un' epigrafeonoraria a
Julio Juliana, in Notizie degli Scavi, Dicembre
1887.
Cn.
Homullus
Aelius
Gracilis
Cassianus
Pompeius
Longij
Cj
Fabr.,
128, 47
KeUermann,
(Mur., 735, 4
Vigg., 36
vi, 1626), was
Britanniae, proc. prow.
Lugdi
proc. Aug. prov.
he was
et Aquitan. before
rat.
is
a
[The
inscription
by
proc.
after
his
death.
set
heirs, and was
presumably
H.]
up
M. Aurelius
Julianus. CIL, vi, 1596 : AureUo
Juliano a ratio
bus et a memoria, cp. Fabretti, 573, 395 (M.AureliiJuUani a memoi
and CIL, xiv, 2463 with the notes ; perhaps identical with the sii
larly named
praefectus praetorio : CIL, v, 4323 ; Hirschfeld, %
He had a villa on the Via Ardeatina
(Lanciani,Acque,
p. 32, 3.
304)The
fragment in Muratori, 768, 5 (wanting in KeUermann) [n
Cj
according to De Minicis Iscriz. Fermane, p. 215, no. 628
ix, 5440 : Proc. Aug. a rationib.
^praef vig. p. c. d. d. p. ; m(
correctlyexplained in AdI (1839, p. 44) patrono coloniae, etc. ".
Achai"
Forged and wrongly read inscriptions: L. Mummius
praef. coh. trib. mil. ab epist.T. Caes. divi Aug. item a rat. e
Furth
Grut., 1073,
Orelli, 3567 ; cp. Henzen,
iii, 372.
7
Gruter, 414, 8, regarded by Henzen, Jahrb. der Alterthumsfr.
Rheinl.,xiii,95 as badly copied [cp. Borghesi, AdI, 1846, p. 315
Also
Donati, 308, 7 ; 320, 4 ; Murat., 979, 3
CIL, vi, 5, 30S
op. Franz,

as

15.
L.

"

"

further, CIL,
Gruter, 588,

Agathonici.

H.].

Third

ii, 396 *.
should

and

Aurelius

fourth
Eubulus

be

Speratus

The

(as in CIL,

centuries

M.

v,

Nonii

rationibus

413) Speratus

M.

No

:
"

of

Emesa, perhaps Hbertus, under

Elagaba
N(S7ous iinTeTpa/iii4vos
(Dio, Ixxix, 21) : cum
plerosc
eunuchos
rationibus
et procurationibus praeposuisset Heliogabal
hie illis et veteres
sustulit
dignitates {Akx. Sev., 23).
Felicissimus, Fuit sub Aureliano
etiam
monetariorura
bellu

Toi)s Kaff6\ov

Felicissimo

rationali

auctore
.

ultimo

servorum,

spiritusextulerunt
tit.,in Nuove

Mem.

cui

(Aurelian.,
37).
d.

monetarii

Felicissi:
auctore
fisci mandaveram,
rebel
Cp. Mommsen, De Caeli Sain

procurationem

Inst.,ii, p. 324.

I.]

VOL.

Aemilius

Appendices

Victor

Henzen,

a
v(ir)p(erfectissimus)

37
ia the

rat.

of Diocletian.

time

CIL, vi, 1120.

5887
Basilius
Donatianus
period, ib., 1121.
v.p. rationalis, same
rationalis under
Maximian,
Julius Antoninus
CIL, iii,325.
Geminius
the same,

notes

Festus

to

(vir perfectissimusa rationibus ?) under

Eph. Epigr., iv, p. 278, 795.
of a procurator a rat. iisc. Constantini
(The inscription
Aug. n
Murat., 83, 2 from Ligorio,is not genuine.)
v.par.

"

Hirschfeld, VG,

(6)

p. 202,

Libellis
the

title of

freedman

acceptor
(Wilmanns, 384 [=
subscr{iptionibus)
with note) no doubt
corresponds to the a libellisin use
a

Tiberius

of

CIL,

vi, 5181]

after the time

of Claudius.

JuUus

C.

Callistus.
So he is called in Scribonius.
Josephus,
KdAXurros
iireKeiBeposSi ^ Tatov kt\.
[Neither
Antiq., xix, i, 10 :
in this lengthy passage nor
in Dio, lix, 29 (murder of Caligula: iif
ols ijv6
In

libertorum

have

potentia

d^iiiffeuvMraKTo,

daughter,

who

Galba,

48

year

became
9,

medicinalia

crasti
Rhein.

held

in Scribon.

passage

deo

does

spoken of ; both
held it at the time.
H.]
is described
Caesaris
Claudii
as

he

10

D.

563

mother

iirl

Claudius

By

rah

tSv
/3i;8\ois

sempstress

he

had

Sabinus

of

i). [Since,according

Callistus

evidentlystill

the

office

any

it,if he had
Under

notus.

Zonar.,

respectivelya6

were

is
Ijrapxos)

mentioned

Hist., xxxvi,

Nat.

PMny,

the

icai 6

KoXXicrros

re

probably

would

arch,
(PlutNymphidius
Tacitus
{Ann., xi, 29), in

to

and Pallas, who

powerful as Narcissus
and
rationibus
a
epistulis
(cp. Ann., xii, i),he
the office of a libellis at that time.
H.] The
latina
Largus, praef. 23 : tradendo
scripta mea
was

as

Caesari

nostro

divinis

"

manibus

laudando

conse-

justify the conjecture of Biicheler (Conjectanea in

Mus., xxxv,
327),that he was also a studiis. His predecessor
was
perhaps
Polybius,also a studiis (Sueton.,Claud., 28),a /i6e//isaccording to
Seneca
posed
(Cons, ad Polyb., 6, 5 ; cp. 5, 2). Seneca's treatise wais combefore 44 : Jonas, De ordine librorum
L. Annaei
Senecae philaHe
at
the instigation of Messawas
sophi, p. 30,
put to death
lover he had
lina,whose
been, in 47 or 48 (Dio, Ix, 31, TUlemont,
not

H.d.E.,i, p. 374).

Ti. Claudius

Polybianusoccurs

in CIL,vi,

2,

12402.

Doryphorus {rbv ra

rijs dpxfjs /3i/3X/a

Siiiropra,Dio, Ixi, 5), the

of Callistus,one

successor

of the most

powerful freedmen

of Nero

and

his boon

said
to have
been
companion (Sueton.,Nero, 29), was
for
the
of
Nero
and
marriage
poisoned (iu 62)
having opposed
was
Poppaea (Tac, Ann., xiv, 65). His successor
probably
assisted Nero
who
libellis,
S
uetonius,
Nero,
(a
49),
Epaphroditus
to take his life,for which
he was
executed
Domitian
by
(Sueton.,
Domit., 14 ; Dio, Ixvii, 14
according to Dio's chronology this was
"

yeax

before

Domitian

was

i, 1,
by Epictetus {Diss.,
slave.

The

Epaphroditus, to

murdered).
20;

whom

i, 19, 16;

He

is sometimes

I, 26, 11),who

Josephus

dedicated

tioned
men-

his
bis A ntiwas

of the

be

Autobiography, must

quitiesand
65

[vol.

Appendices

38

different

since in

person,

(loi)is assumed

II

;
of Agrippa
work
the death
T
Joseph. Gesch. desjiidischenKrieges,introd. p. 23.
vilic
of an
Epaphroditus Aug. 1. a cubiculo, whose
contubernalis
Prima
(Lancia
certain
Claudia
as
a
d. Ji.,v, i877,p. 17Z, I53),withthe fre(
epigr.iaBull. com.

latter

S. Paret, Des
identification
Atticus
had
Miscell.
of

man

Nero

doubtful.

least

is at

(o

Entellus

tt}? ipxn^ fii^Xla Si^iruv, Dio, Ixvii, 15),

rd

(not by Suetonius)
Domitian, is mentioned
by
Martial
part in the conspiracy against the emperor.
Dio

the

praises

lianus

in

occurs

T.

parentes

fiUo

Irene

CapitoliuiHermes

Fl.

Ent

z86.

Wilmanns,

manibus

Dis

lib. Cladus

Ulpius Aug.

M.

glasshouses.

his

of

unc

having tak
(viii,
68) sa

as

dulcissimo

a.

v.

Aug.

viii. m.

lib.

libellis et Flai

CIL, vi, 8614

v.,

; ai

subordinate
officials.
(8615-8617) the inscriptionsof some
to me
second
known
of
the
are
as havi
three
century
Only
equites
his
to
held this office. T. Haterius
Nepos, according
inscripti
Henzen,
694
(Borghesi, AdI, 1846, p. 313 [CEuvres, v, p. 3]
first
Ar
censitor Brittonum
after holding the military offices,was
but
then
vionens.
unknown
Bdl,
people ;
1867, p. 40),
(an
cp.
pn
Aug. Armeniae
major, (between 114 and 117), ludi magni, heredH
tium, a censibus, a libeUis Aug., praef. vigilum, praef. Aegyp
libellis pi
He
held the last office 126 a.d.
a
; consequently, the
Hadrian's
of
at
the
bably
reign.
beginning
earlier view
Mommsen's
{SIR, ii",i, 398) that a libeUis may ha
=

been

the

first

appears
difference
view

century

of the

The

iii,259

two

[Ancyra]

would
and
to

best

informed

that

the

order

be

same

libellis et

of the

and

the

senate

may
censibus

censibi

nothing

said

of t

Marquard

of

as

to

the

requests

(in which

denoted

two

circumstances

claims, which
in his most
Mommsen,
department a censibus

libeUis, dealing with

called

later

inscription(to say

justiceof their

taxation.

490)
a

be
the

the

office

only 0
(so also in the fragment CI
a libellis et c[ensibus])is explainedby Hirsc
of the census
fact that the head
departme

that

combination

feld(FG, 18,4) by

the

this

offices)
; the

{StV, ii^,217)

office.

for

term

incompatible with

for

of

referen

of the offi

subdivision

admission

evidence

part

had

explanation(StR,i

recent
was

petitione

of the

certainlyin

into

equestrii
of especi

the

property

was

'

the title a censibus

whether
importance), leaves it undecided,
libellis belongs to the whole
department usually called a libellis,
how

[It

the

is

titles

libellis and

certainly very

censibus

probable that,

different, a close connexion

existed

related

are
even

if the

between

to

each

two

them,

other

offices

we

they

we

and

often

chief director.
managed
by the same
H.]
C. Julius Celsus
Henze
de Lyon, vii, p. 246
Inscr.
(Boissieu,
been
6929), having
procurator in several provinces, lastlyin Lu
dunensis
and Aquitania, became
libellis et censibus ; as an hono
a
to him, his son
in amphssimum
was
I
ordinem
ab imp. Antonino
=

allectus.
M. Aurelius

Dionysius Papirius. Marini,

Atti

d.

jr. Arv.,

p. 7

Franz, CIG, iii,5895 : M.

Atoviiffiov rhv Kpi
AiSpiiXiojTlairipioi'
Kal IvSo^/naTov(irapxoi'
iffTon
Kal
Alyiwrlov]
HirapxovtiOfvias, al /3ij3X
=

I.]

Vol.

Appendices

39

Kal d.vayvti"TciDV
toD Se/JacTToC*
Si(i)[i']
/cai bouiii\vipi.oi
eirap[xoi/]
dxqiJ-dTiiii'
i^a/uvtav iin[T7id(iC!"v]
(rOp.,3ov\6iitoD Sc^oittoS
(Mommsen, SIR, ii',2, 1031, 2). Perhaps the'inscriptionin Orelli,

Kal repl ttjii

ralxiivTa]

2648

re

CIL,

:
X, 6662
[a libeUis imp. Commodi
?] Pii Felicia Aug.
praef vehicul. a copis Aug. per viam Flaminiam
centenario
consiliarioAug.,etc.
(cp.Hirschfeld, VG, p. loi, i),refers to the same
Franz
him
considered
identical
with
the
person.
pyaef. annonae
Dionysius Papirius,who was put to death in 189 (Dio, Ixxii, 12-14)
the other hand, Henzen
on
{AdI, 1857, p. 97) has pointed out, that
the
praefectura annona
preceded the praofectura Aegypti. Sievers
(Philologus, xxvi, p. 42), who
maintains
the identification,
of
assumes
a
from
the praefectura Aegypti
degradation
Dionysius
to the praefectura annonae,
to which
in Suidas
the passage
(s.v.
i\oiS6pri(re)
might refer : Al\tct.t"6s.6 dk K\4afdpos iXoMpijae rtiv Oirarov
=

ducenario

'"

TTJsill AiyiTTTij)
6,pxTi^
'""lUfSdvKal irapaXieiairbv
,

That

such

rrji apx'nsoiSiv aiiKoiJPTa.

degradation, although certainly extremely rare, was

feld,
impossible, is proved by the case
(quoted by Hirschof
Varus
Arrius
Varus
in
28)
annonae
:
praef.
p.
praetorianis
71
retinebat. eum
Mucianus
praepositus vim atque arma
pulsum loco,
sine solacio
ne
ageret, annonae
praefecit. Consequently, there is
doubt
of the identity of the Dionysius Papirius of the inscription
no
by

no

and

means

of Dio

VG, p. 269, 5.
cp. Hirschfeld, p. 32, and
above
none
to have
risen higher than
the praefectura
appears
Aegypti, this is either accidental or the inscriptionsare previous
to the
end
of their career.
was
magister
Papinianus, who
Hbellorum
under
became
afterwards
Severus, as is well known,
If

of the

Alexander
praefectus praetorio. Similarly, under
Severus, Ulpian,
after holding the office a libellis (cp. Hirschfeld,
p. 33) ; also C.
Caelius Saturninus, whose
in
inscriptionis discussed
by Mommsen
the Nuove
d. Inst.
of the office of magister
mem.
[Other evidence
Hbellorum
:
Henzen, 6518
CIL, vi, 1628 : praef. vigil. magistro
a
li(bellis
ma)gistro a ce(nsibis). Orelli, 2352
CIL, vi, 510 :
et cognit. sacrar.
magister libellorum
Gruter, 151, 6
CIL, xii,
scrinii
libellorum.
ex
"9:
magistro
Digg.,
1524:
magister
prooem.
libellorum
et imperialium cognitionum.
Aurelius
Arcasacrorum
dius Charisius magister libellorum
A sub(fourth cent.)Digg., i, 11.
=

"

director

in the

CIL,

tonius

vi,

180

beginning
:

(?)lib. proximus

M.

Aurelio
officials in

Aug.
Cuq,

of the

lib. Tertio
Le

third

century, Fabretti, 689, 107

Caracalla, Geta
Julia Aug. by Anlibellis. Gruter, 587, 7
CIL, vi, 8615 :

dedication

consilium

to

libellis

principis,p.

is not genuine.
CIL, vi, 5 n. 3245
vi, 5 n. 3379* : M. Caecilius Paullinus
*

adjutori. Other

subordinate

Gruter,
Similarly Orelli, 3215
a

587,

370.

libellis fisci f.

CIL,

H.]

to be one office
{StR, ii^,
926, i butaot in ed. 3) takes en-l ^i^\. koi dti/ay.
des dcoles franQaises,
similarly,Cuq, Le magister sacr. ccgn. {Bibliothiques
xxi [1881] p. 108). Biicheler,Canjectanea in RhdiK
Mus., xxxvii, 328 taltes {cettainly
to mean
stvdiis.
Hirschfeld understands
a
by it a rccUationibxis
wrongly) "7r'ai/a-yf.
to draw
to be delivered
by
Augusts, i.e. the official whose duty it was
up the addresses
the emperor
in castris
(cp. Dirksen, Manuale, s.v. recitare. e.g. oratio D. Marci quam
duced
praetoriis recitavit),
perhaps an extension of the duties of the department a libeUis intro"

Mommsea
UbeUis

under

Marcus

Aurelius.

[vol.i.

Appendices

40

Epistulis.

(c) Ab

historiquessur la fonction de
(Paris,1858), did not become
secretaire des princes chez les anciens
until after the first edition of this section had appeared.
to me
known
to it for some
indebted
supplementary remarks, which I have
I am
always acknowledged.
I
Before Hadrian.
treatise

The

of

Egger, Observations

Justin, xliii, 5,
Caesare

C.

11

Trogus

dicit

patrem quoque
legationum, simul et
.

epistularumque

militasse

et

sub

anuli

habuisse.

curam

the

office is not

This

Hirschfeld

by

Suetonius,

detuhf

he

when

says
wrote

He

Horace.

to

(VG,

observes

As

ipse scribendis
comparing Sueton.
ante

that

as

same

of

that
to

anT^mpetia^privat"
secretary.

3), itja the

202,

Augustus

that

latter
'

ofiicium

epistularura

ft^cena.s(Suetonius,Vit.Horat.):

(O. Jahn, ^ilologus,

xxviii, 10
^;"m".,,-^57
epistulislegendis ac

rather

rescribea^e)
epistulisamicorum

simus

etiafirmus

Horatium

is meant

suf"ciebam,

nostrum

ergs-ab ista

rescribendis,
rescribendis;

occupatis-

nunc

cupio abducere
regiam, et nos in
te

veniet

ad hanc
scribendis
parasiticamensa
StR, ii', 2, 764, 4
epistulisjuvabit. Regiam (which Mommsen,
considers
a clerical error) is in my
opinion unobjectionable,if it be
regarded as a humorous
expression (likeparasilicam derived from
does
the palliata): Hirschfeld's
not seem
to me
suggestion rectam
written
his
freedmen
even
possible. Augustus' will was
by
partly
Hilario and
Polybius (Sueton.,Aug., loi) ; Polybius read it before
the senate
(Dio, Ivi, 32). [Polybius Divi Aug. 1., Gruter, 75, 9
CIL, xiv, 3539.
H.]
=

From

the

time

tillthe second
that

from

of its

institution, the office

half of the first century.

the

divided
beginning it was
spite of this division, however,

In

least after

the

time

of

Claudius,

was

held

by

when

these

the

supreme
three court

acquired their great importance) was

evidently in the
director
this
is
the
single
;
proved by
high positionwhich
held
together with Callistus and Pallas and could only
head

Domitian

of his

carried

office,and
on

the

from

freedmen

It is in itself very probable

and
Latin departinto Greek
ments.

the

fact that
with

correspondence

control

(at

offices first

of

hands

Narcissus
hold

as

clusive
ex-

under
Greek and

Abascantus

both

the

Latin

tury
speaking provinces. On the other hand, in the second cenof the two
departments appears to have been constituted
an
independent office,perhaps by Hadrian
; the fact that in that
tion
officials
ab
called
were
century
epistuliswithout
any further addiis by no
means
a proof of the
hardly be
contrary ; for it can
doubted
that not only the heads, but also the subordinate
officials"
adjutores,proximi {CIL, xiv, 2815), tabularii,scriniarii (CIL, x, 527),
ab epistulis
for the
(cp. Cuq, p. 391) were
called simply ab epistulis
sake of brevity. One
Libanus
died
Caesaris vern.
who
ab epistuUs,

each

"

in

his

doubt

seventeenth

only

Although

year

(Gruter, 586,

in the

second

the

CIL,

century also freedmen

theofUceabepistuHs {i.e.apparently
from

vi, 8597), was

no

subordinate.

fact that

the

division

exceptionallyheld

heads),this maybe explained

of the office iiito two
independent
as

[vol.I.

Appendices

42
The

man.

called

Otho,

9,

he

that

was

[As the

epithet

reputation,

of

orator

an

authority

his

as

also

was

Tod'OBam,
yevd/i^yos

iwurTo\u"v

him

quotes

resolutions.

final

emperor's
indicate

who

cubicularius,

Domitian's

(Martial, iv, 45).

^(kovpSos6 f/r/Trnp
iirl rQv

Secundus.

Plutarch,

Parthenius,

of

son

Burrus

we

pfrap

the

on

to

seems

identifyhim

may

speakers in the Dialogus of Tacitus ;

celeberrima
of the
one
ingenia fori (Dial.,2), and a friend
of Quintilian (x. 3, 12),who
praises his elegance of style (xii,lo, 11).
He was
He
died at an early age (x, i, 120). H.]
probably an eques ;
mentions
the fact that Tacitus
expressly
(Hist.,i, 58) that Vitellius
appointed equitesto posts in the imperial household
usually given
with
he was

Julius Secundus,

of the

one

'

'

'

does

freedmen,

to

322,

Tacitus

und

Cluvius

Otho

Rufus

did the
in Hermes,

I.

Suidas

Dionysius

6 VXaijKov
Atovij"rtos ^AKe^avdpe^s.

SdTti iirb 'Sipdivoi

irwrji"Kai
Kal

'

p.^XP'-T/jaiai'oOxal

rots

^trlrioif iwiffToKwv

Kal
irpodffTTj

^}v Si

that

probabiUty

the

Cornelius

Mommsen,

same",
iv,

exclude

not

Kai

diSdfTKaXos Hapdeviou toO

vUs, ypafip.aTLKdij
tGiv

^i/3Xio9i)/c

iyivero /cat atroKptpATtav,^

irpeff^eiwii
Si X.atp-^povo^
ypap.fiaTLKOv' pt-adrfriis

6v Kal SieSi^aroeV *A\e^avSpeii^.

C. W. Muller's tion
identifica0iXo(r60oi;,
the
of him
with
of
author
the
min.,
(Geogr.
p. xvi)
lUpiiiyifait

Tou

is

impossible.

in

the

The

latter wrote

under

Hadrian,

acrostic

as

he

himself

states

of the poem
(109-134, 513-522
i/iTiAioyvatov rod
9c6t 'Epp.rjs
ivrbi ^ipov
iirl 'ASpiavou discovered
by G. Laue
(Zeit
und
des Periegeten
in
Heimath
Dionysios
Philologus,xlii,[1882],p.
Chaere175). If Dionysius, when twenty-five years old, succeeded
"

"

who

mon,

the

summoned

was

education

according to
might
Fortunatus
divo

to Rome

of

Nero,
Suidas, he
be

the

Aug.

lib.

CIL,

Epaphroditus Aug.

did

not

have

year

50

to

undertake

ninety-two

in

till that
The
year.
of the poet.
teacher

paternus
curiat.

vi, 1887

the
been

live

and

verna

Uctor

about

would

father

Aug. Vespasiano

OreUi, 3197

he

; and

ab

marian
gram-

epistulisaccensus

viat. honor,
his brother

et

dec.

117 ;

patron,
cos.

et pr.,

1. ab

epistuUs in the same

haps
inscription.[Perhis works.
Josephus addressed
person
H.] His
Antiquities appeared in 94 (xx, 11); Autobiography about
103;
Against Apio probably later (cp. Paret, Gesch. des jiidischenKrieges,
21-24).
T. Flavius
MuraAug. 1. Protogenes ab epistulis,
Gruter, 586, 5
the

to whom

tori, 901,

2.

T. Flavius

Aug. 1. Epictetus ab epistulis

a
copis mil. lictor curiaOrelli,2922 ; cp. Henzen, iii,p. 246 (Mommsen,
Rhein. Mus.,
vi, 23)
CIL, xiv, 2840.
tius.

1
I.e. who
Uved ia the period from Nero
list o" the learned
of that age.
mea
The latter office,
also held by Claudius'

_"

Y",y'l'Xl"P""'

'"""

heuin

'"i
"^'^'^''"'^""'o-i
,^'""''

to

Trajan. Suidas

evideatly borrowed

from

physician in ordinary,C. Stertinius Xenophoa

ri"^

Bull d.
"E\\r,w,Ki"vi.iroKpi.^dTmv,

Con.

be identical with the Greek

jooii p. 473), cannot
Mommsen
[Proas
secretariat,
vtnces
of the Roman
Empire, Eng. tr.,i,p. 361 n). assumes
in receiving
; its duties consisted
the Greek
deputies and replymg to their requests (cp.Cuq, Consil. principis, 398 and
p.
authorities there given : CIG, 1625 ; Keil,Syll. imcr.
boeot.,
/ui,,
p. 118 ; Josephus, !"1"(.
xjv
10, 6 ; Dio, Iv, 27). According to Hirschfeld,
VG, 205, 2, it was a branch of the a*
,

eptstults.

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

43

T. Flavius

item procurator
Aug. 1. Euschemon
qui fuit ab epistulis,
Orelli, 3345
capitulariaJudaeorum.
CIL, vi, 8604.
ab epistulisGraecis
[T. Flavius Aug. 1. Hermes
vix. ann.
xviii,
d. xiii. Orelli, 1727 ; cp. Henzen, iii,
m.v.
a
forgery. CIL,
p. 134,
vi, 5. 3247*-]

ad

T.

Flavius

Flavius
10

CIL,

T.

Aug.

Murat., gor,
epistulisLatinis.
Murat.,
epistulisLatinis.

ab

ab

CIL,

epistulis1.

Abascanti

the

under

Domitia

lib. ab

office

the ab

and
epistulis,

latter,

as

regarded

vi, 8628)

runs

1.

Abascanti

conjugi optimo ; 8599

Hirschfeld
(VG, p. 209,

Abascantus

should

Diis manibus

could
have

The

T.

of

certainly at

therefore

we

Amyro

D.m.L.

epistulislib.

identical.

as

Nereis

was
cognitionibus

to the
are

905,

epistulisLatinis, CIL, vi, 891

vi, 8598

Aug.
i) distinguishesthe contemporary
since

3.

lib. ab

1. Thallus

Aug.

Abascantus.

Ub.

Thallo

Aug.

vi, 8610.

Flavius

Flavius

Aug.

I. Ilias ab

Alexander

have

not
to

that

Henzen,
time

been
if the

assume

6524,

included

held

quently
subse-

two

canti
Abas-

in question (CIL,
inscription

Flavi

Flavia

Aug.

lib. Abascanti

tionibus
cogni-

is a
Hesperis conjugi suo,
in
of
the
famous
charioteer
the reign of
representation
Scorpus,
Domitian
(Martial,x, 50, 53; xi, i, 15), whose
patron Abascantus
probably was.
Cuq (Le magister Sacrar. cognit.in Bibliolhdquedes
icoles frangaises,xxi, p. 163) considers
the identification
probable,
and

the

cognitionibusto

higher than
the second

by

On

etc.

the

be

the office last held

the

tombstone

by him, consequently

ab

in
Abascanti
epistulis.Perhaps the balneum
built
der
Stadt
was
Rom,
regio (Preller,
Regionen
p. 115)

of them.

The

T.

Flavius

Abascantus

is of

frequent
(D.m.T.Fl. Abase), 18073, 18140,
Restitutus
Tiles with
the inscriptionC. Flavi Abascanti
xiv, 2 1 91.
d. R., 1886, 286, 1291-3). A Ti. Claudius
fee. (Bull.comm.
AbascanT.
Flavius
of
Abascantus
and
Claudia
Stratia (CIL, vi,
tian., son
The
inscription in Fabretti
(249, 29): Antistia L. f.
2, 14895).
Priscilla Abascanti
Aug. lib. ab epistuUs 1.1. d.d. is not genuine
(CIL, vi, 5, 3060 *).
Titinius
Cn. Octavius
Capito praef. cohortis trib. milit. donat.
hasta pura
vallari proc. ab epistuliset a patrimonio, iterum
corona
divi Nervae
ab epistulis
eodem
S. C. praetoriisornamentis
auctore
ex
ab epistul.tertio imp. Nervae
Caesar.
(Trajani Aug. Ger. praef.
one

occurrence

CIL,

vigilum
RGDA^,'

name

vi,

17975

3,

Volcano

d.d., Orelli, 8oi

lyg:

intellegitur Domitiano

CIL,

vi, 798.) Mommsen,

cujus

nomen

more

sohto

a
monio
patriepistulisfuisse et procuratorem
suppressum
(cp.Hirschfeld, VG, p; 41, 1) : then ab epp. to Nerva, then
in Hermes,
to Trajan.
See Mommsen,
iii,37, 5 : Pliny, Epp., i,

est

17 ; viii, 12.
M.
Ulpius

et

Aug.

ab

1.

ab
.

M.

Ulpius Aug.

1.

2997.
M.

Ulpius Aug.

1. Eros

CIL,

vi, 8607.

[loniiAug. 1. ab
H.]
Acindynus Aug.

verna

epistulis.Orelli, 1641.
ab epistulis
latinis.

(? Verna)
ab

epistulisGraecis.

epistulis.On
lib. ab

epist.lat.

lead

pipe.

CIL,

Orelli,

Gruter, 587,
Fabretti, 539,

vi, 8609.

60.

[vol. i.

Appendices

44

xiv,

CIL,

Ub.

Glypti Aug.

Ulpia Athenais

OreUi, 1641

epistuUs uxor.

ab

3909.

~-

the office
shows
that before the time of Hadrian
survey
from
foUows
the
; it also
for the most
was
part held by freedmen
that at that
other
ofi"ces held by them
inscriptionswhich mention
above

The

highly thought of. It should also be mentioned,

that
certain Bassus
was
Aug. lib. prox. ab epistul.Graecis proc.
a
CIL,
Henzen,
6935
tractus
Carthaginiensis (Gruter, 586, 9
his
son's
of
name
freedman
Claudius,
doubt
he
a
no
was
vi, 8608) ;
(cp. Eichhorst, Quaest. epigr.de procuratoribeing Claudius Comon
not
Claudius
usually given to
preference was
bus, p. 28). As under
deviation
from
the rule.
be
as
a
this case
regarded
freedmen,
may
is
of
Titinius
similar
to
the
career
On the other
Capito
hand,
very
of
the
ab
after
those
of the equestrian presidents
officium
epistulis
time

it

not

was

very

Hadrian.

After

2.

ticlavius
the

of the

office

Sabina

whom

was

legion Gemina
patron C. SepticiusClarus

he

appears

use

{praef.praet. 119),

dismissed

he

wrote

the treatise De

in

(i)because
InstitutioneOff.
and
quence
(2)in conse-

himself

magister epistularumto Hadrian,

of

organization of

the

at

that

time

; it does

the

not
not

offices

court

Because

(Egger, as above, p. 27).

magister epistularum, we must
in

been

have

to

121
; cp.
des emp., ii,p. 389 ; Suetonius, ed. Roth, praef.p.
little respect for the empress
too
the ground of having shown
Vita
Reifferscheid
Hadriani, 11).
(Sueton.Reliquiae,
(
p. 465)

conjectures that
he

his

Laetus, tribunus angusP.F., probably obtained

Hist,

TiUemont,

viii)on

thirteenth

through
with

together

of Suetonius

TranquiUus, son

C. Suetonius

Hadrian.

Spartianus
that

the

calls

emperor
Suetonius

this

expressionwas
of the second
inscriptions

assume

occur

by

in

century.
Heliodorus, rhetorician, father of the pretenderAviVit. Avid. Cass, i : homine
(Casaubon,tamen) novo
6
S^
Avidio
Severo
:
ec
t?s
genitus
[read Syro
Sii Kdo-irios 2i)pos/lii'
duxerat
et post ad
Kippov fjv, Dio, Ixxi, 22.
H.] qui ordines
summas
dignitates pervenerat (Dio, ib., rhv t4s iirurToKat atinv
should
[Hadriani] Sia7a76r'Ta,ib.,Ixix, 3, where we
obviously read
with
Hirschfeld
'AovlSiov
rbv
rbv airod tStov
irphi
'HXiiSupox for irpis
in Vita Hadriani, 15, 16).
mentioned
'HX., probably the Heliodorus
C. Avidius
dius Cassius.

He

according to the
(Syene). Aristides, Or., xxvi, p.
J : ^Kei Si /Wi Kai iraph 'SXioSiipovToii t^s Alyiirrov iiripxov
339
(? eirdpxov) yevo/Uvov ypd/i/MTa "fia toU jSaaiXiKois.
Cp. Letronne,
Recherches sur I'Egvpte,p. 246 ff. [and Archdol. Zeitung 1869, p. 123
CIL, iii,2, 6025 : per C. Avidium
Heliodonim
praef Aeg. Ji.JAmd.
ilium.
Cass., I : Quadratus.
adserit.
apudipsumMarcumpraevalidum.
nam
jam eo imperante perisse fatali morte
perhibetur.
L. JuUus Vestinus, probably a son
of Claudius'
of the
friend
same
name
(cp. appendix xi). CIG, iii,5900 : 'Apx'fpf''AX"|wSpetas Kal MyiwTov
vd"r7]s(cp. Mommsen,
Provinces
of the Roman
Empire, ii, Eng. tr., p. 248, n. 1) Aevxlip OhjarlvifKal iTurriTV
ToS fiovo-dov
Kal iirl tQv iv 'Viiiiri'pi^i.oSriKC!iv
Kal eVi rrji vaiSdas
'ASpiavov
rose

to

be

inscriptionin

prefectof Egypt
temple in Assuan

in

the

year

140

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

45

iiTLaTokn

ToO airov airoKpiropos [Suidas : OvrjirTTpos

'loiXtos xpTjiMTlffai
tCiv
iiriToii-^v
"ro0iffT7)s
U.a.y.iplXov
yXuiraiSv: cp. Borghesi, AdI, 1846, p.

325.
ab
=

as
H.] Cp. Letronne
above, p.
epistulis(doubted by Letronne,

nichus, p.

ed.

'

and

Franz,

L.

eTrio-roXeiJssimply

That

is shown

471)

by

p.
'Btti rrjs iraiSeias,wrongly

Lobeck.

379,
'
tutor
by Letronne
Dis manibus
Niconi

f.

231

Juli

studiis.

Vestini

CIL,

librar.

ser.

vi, 9520

fee.

^mater

"

Phry-

translated
f.

carissimo.
An

2026,

inscriptionfound
4

at

Ephesus (Muratori,

Waddington, Voy. arch., 176

453,

CIL, iii,431)

706,

3
enumerates

the offices.
and dignitiesof a fourth
is lost : Borghesi's opinion {AdI,

The name
secretaryof Hadrian.
is
that
the
reference
1846, p. 325)
to Vestinus
cannot
be
correct
possibly
(as Hirschfeld
observes),
since in a Greek
inscription on the same
(found in Syria ;
person
Bullet, de corresp. hellSn.,iii,[1879,] p. 257)
as
iiiovi is found
of
the
The
part
Ephesian inscriptionruns
cognomen.
proc. |
dioecesin Alexandr.
oc.
as
imp. Caes. Trajani Hadrian
|
|
bibliothecar.
Graec.
et |Latin, ab epist.
Graec. |proc. Lye. I Pamp.
.

...

...

Galat.
Asiae

Paphl.

Pisid.

|proc.

name

was

to

|proc.

Pont.

|Hermes

Syriae
and
lii.iiiv
[BiiSa]
have

been

he

heredita

Aug.
was

proc. provin

|ciae

lib.

adjutor ejus. [Perhaps his

native of Egypt, where
the name

particularlycommon

; cp. Benseler, p. v ;
appears
the beginning of his career
I am
inclined to
would
this.
with
agree
with
the person
in Vita Hadriani, 15 : Eudaenamed
identifyhim
monem
imperii (perhaps in reference to his office as
prius conscium

secretary) ad

is mentioned
perduxit, especiallyas Heliodorus
same
H.]
passage.
of
Celer (Philostratus,
i.e. author
Vitt. Soph., i, 22, Tex"'oyp'i'"f"os,
of rhetoric, ^aaikiKuv iiniTToKGjv d.yadhs Tpo(rTiiT7)s,
manual
a
ib.).
to him
A speech of Diouysius of Miletus
attributed
was
; since he
of
him
his contemporary
as
was
Ai.ovva-l(fi
(Philostratusspeaks
held the office (of
he may
have
rbv ix /j-eipaxiov
xp^""" Si,"(popov),
ah epp. g-yaec.)
under
Hadrian.
It is not quite clear from
course
he
whether
stillin office at that time.
Or.,
was
xxvi, p. 335 J,
Aristides,
Aristides says that Plato had appeared to him in a dream
and asked
(Tol ^aivOfJUit
ToO K^Xe/jos
iTrto-roKds ; firj(ftavXdrepos
him, TQi6s rt?, ^(pTi,
cts
;
rb
Kal
T^y ypaiifiaria
rbv
Sij\iyup
^affiKiKdv.
KdyJj,ei(p-^f/.ei,
^(pi)v,
fiefiHvra Hffrts el. Perhaps he is identical
ire tolovtov
(read rotoiSrou)
V7\(rdai
in

with

the

egestatem

the

Greek

{Vita Veri, 2) ;

rhetorician

Caninius
Celer, tutor
Bibl.
Fabricius,
Gr.,
vi, 126.
cp.

L. f. Quir.
L. Domitio
Dalmat.
proc. monetae
equ.

alae

I Arauacorum

of Lucius

Verus

Rogato pontif.minor, proc. Aug. provinc.

Aug. ab epistulisL. Aelii Caesaris praef.
trib. mil. leg. VI victric. praef.coh. I FI.

velato Domitia
Venusta
accenso
equitataepraef. coh. I Dalmatar.
sibi.
et
CIL, vi, 1607
Orelli, 2153.
optimo
of the succeeding period are
Two
freedmen
known, perhaps under

marito
L.

Verus, with
L. Aurelius

309, 4M. Aurelius

586,

CIL,

(l)p.p. tabell.

whom

Aug.

freedmen
1. Secundinus

Alexander

vi, 8606.
Stat,

xx

had
ab

great influence

latinis.
epistulis

Donati, p.

Aug. Ub. ab epistulis

graecis. Gruter, p.
[The order of his offices was
perhaps :
ab
her.,Henzen, 6568. (2)prox.
epist.lat.

[vol.i.

Appendices

46

Gab., p. 126
Visconti, Mon.
8606.
epp. grace, CIL. vi,

equites.the

the

Amongst

CIL, xiv, 2815 (lead pipe). (3) ab

H.]
Cp. VG. p. 255, i"
06 epp. lot.,the
of course
Romans
were
=

expressly stated.
[adlecto in amplissimum]
[Ab. epp.
Antonini
Aug. ab epistu]Iis
inter
ordinem
praetoriosjudici[o imp.
latinis procuratorisummarum
ratio[num procuratoriA]siae juridico
? procuratori] MaceCaesaris
Aureli
ab
Alexandreae
[M.
epistulis
Cornelii
commentariis
Re[pentini pr. pr.]. Henzen,
doniae, ab
Nuove
CIL. vi, 1563.
Hirschfeld,VG,
memor.
d.I..1865, p. 286
where
not
gr.. even
lat. Quint?]ilio C.f.

db

Greeks

epp.

I-

43,

Caecilio Q. F. Quir. Crescenti Volusiano

advocato
fisci Romae
sacris faciendis

praefect.fab. sacerd.
[x]x her. ab
proc.
ab [ep]istul.
[di]viAntonini
Augustorum patrono municipii
epistu[l.]
161 and
169). CIL. viii,1174.
d.d.p.p.(Thuburbo minus, between
Clemens
him
the
in his birthplace
T. Varius
on
(in
inscription
between
161
and
169, CIL. iii,5215
Celeia, also
Gruter, 482, 5
Celeiana. p. 58) is called ab epistulisAugustor.
Seidl, Monum.
Raeliae
Maur.
Caeproc. provinciae Belgicae et utriusque Germ.
Lusitaniae
Ciliciae
auxiliorum
in
Mauret.
Tinsar[iensis]
praef.
gitan. ex Hispania missorum, etc. (the expedition against the Mauri
under
Antoninus
Pius ; Vita, 3, Pausanias, viii,43). A letter from
when
him,
Etniscus,
procurator of Mauretania, to M. Valerius
legatusof Numidia
(152)in the inscriptionon the tunnel at Saldae :
Arch.
Mommsen,
CIL. viii, 2728. He is
Zeitung, n.f. iii,1S70
the
the
Clemens
mentioned
same
as
perhaps
by Dio (Ixxi,12, in the
(Tillemont, Hist, des emp.. ii,610).
year 170) as prefect of Dacia
Dio
Tarrutenus
(Tarrutenius) Paternus.
(Ixxi,12) expressly
Sex.

Curioni

that

states
in

which

the

he

he

year

Marcomanni

VG.

p. 227 f

Commodus

Vitruvius

Comm.,

had

removed
rank

death.

to

put

(Tillemont,Hist,
He

consular

or

ab epp. lot. to Marcus

Antoninus, and before 170,
of the Cotini against
was
appointed commander

was

His

emp.. ii,611) : see Hirschfeld,

praef.praet. under M. Antoninus ;
from
ial
him
o""ce (183) by raisinghim to senator(Vit.Comm.. 4 ; Dio, Ixxii,5) and then had him
successor

Secundus,

4)

who

was

his

was

perhaps

qui epistulas imperatorias curabat

intimate
friend and
was
put to death

{Vit.
at the

time.

same

ab epp. lat. to Avidius

(Dio, Ixxii, 7) ; his name

ManiUus,
influence

29)

Hirschfeld, VG, 206,

Ab
et

des

alreadybeen

Cassius, with
was

ManUius

he had

whom

great

Ixxi,
{ib.,

Pudens

2.

Vibianus
TertuUus
ab
epp. gr. Ti. Claudius
rationibus
Augg. CIL, iii,6574 : see above,

graecis
epistulis
p.

34.

Alexander, surnamed
UijXoirXdTw;'. Philostratus, Vitt. sophist.,
ii. P- 57'f JfidSij^e
hrh Md/)itou
/jivy"p els t4 UaiuviKi. ISifji
KaraK^-riffels
"

^oo-iX^us4Ket ffTpareiovTO! xal

Ib. p. 575

TekevTTjaaLrbv

ScSciikStos

airlp rb

^TrurrAXetK

"EXXijffii'.

ol fiivtv
'AXi^avSpov

KAtois
^aalv in ^iittAXoKTa, ol S' 4v 'iTaXifi
toS iirurriWfiv.
ireiravfUvov
Cornelianus, rhetorician,probably the father of the rhetorician
1

Perhaps also, as Cuq,p. 385, 6 observes,the mensor

meatioaed
in the Digest,xxiii,
" I w/is ab efiKtuhs: Divvs Marcus et Lucius imperatores Flaviae Tcrtullae per

2, 57,

Measorem

llbcrtum

ita

rescnpserunt.

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

47

k.t.X.
Metrophanes (Suidas : Mip-po(f"iivri!,
KopvriXi.ai'oO
priropos, Aej3o5ei/s
treatise
a
^(.\oAmongst other works he wrote
Uepl tHi' -fcapaicT-^puv
who
his 'BkXoyi;to Cornelianus,
dedicated
(TTpATov).Phrynichus,
M. Antoninus
and
lived,according to Photius, under
Commodus,
who
therefore
the /SomXefsmeant
in
ed.
are
Lobeck
:
Epit. 418

airdvrwsf ^xo^^ct ak Kal Sid, tovto

fi^v'ev xaiSe/^ /.UyLffrov
"7rpiiiTL"TToy
a^iuj/xa
(k TTpoKplTWV
airuiv. Cp. p. 225:
"vo"pav0ivTa iirb tUd ^aiXiwv iwi"rTo\ila
and p. 379 : i^eWTjvt^iav
ail Sk ^atriKtKbs
itriaToKeds iiritftaveis
Kai drTiKi^oiu
rb ^affiKiKbv
Kal
5tdd"TKa\os
aiirdbv rwv
Kadiardiievosov is.bvov
StKacTTiiptov
olov
Kal ^XcfipuTos Kal ^uj'^s Kal
crxi)/*oTos
\iiywv("Wk KoXI)
XP^ \iyei.v,
jTd"rews. It is uncertain
whether, as would appear from this passage, he
also held the office a cognitionibus; Hirschfeld
(VG, 209, i)doubts it.
See p. 43 above.
Mai identified him with Sulpicius Cornelianus, the
friend of Fronto, whose
home
and studies he shared
{Epp. ad amicos,
i, 4; cp. Epp. Gr., ed. Niebuhr).
Adrianus, sophist. Philostratus, Vitt. sophist.,ii, 11, p. 256 ed.
"irov Si] Kal ire\e"ra, i\p7jipiaaT0
Kayser : vo^roOvTt. Kara
ttjv ''PiljfiTjv
^TTftrroXa? o K6/A^oSo$ ^i)vdTToXoyfa tov
fxkv rds
fiiiKal Odrrov, 6 Sk
iTTideiAffa^ fikv rats
Sk tAs ^affiXelas
e
lJidei,
MoiStrais,
itj(nrep
irpoffKvvijffai
aiiToii
Si\Tov^, TT]v \jjvx"wwpbs
6,"j"riKev
^iTa"pl(firj Ttfirjx/")''''^Me''0
Yet
Suidas
iini
iTitrToXuv
'HpwSou Avriypa^eds tuv
says ; fiadtjTiis
dictator epistularum,Salmasius
on
Kofiiiidoviyiviro (i.e.
Script.Hist.
in accordance
Aug., ii, 785), an
expression employed by Suidas
"

"

with

6 piiruip,
oiwta ao"pur[He is no doubt the 'A5pia;'6s
reiav, dXX' Itl tjvviiv tiJBmjBi? mentioned
by Galen in De Progn. ad
Epig., ed. K. xiv, 627. H.]
A Sempronius Aquila ab epp. gr. Aug. is mentioned
in an Ancyra
date published by Ramsay
in Bull, d. corr.
fragment of uncertain
ix (1885),p. 123, 83 :
hellin.,vii (1883),p. 20 =Oesterreich.
Mittheil.,
'PwfiaviL
ou 'Pw/xaZajj*,
Xefiirpujvia
[5^/i]
7rpa[fr]opa
[dir]o5"SeLyfiiifov
dvydrTjp
'A/ciiXouyepofU[v]oue-jrl ^rriffroXuv ''BWiJvtKLoy
rbu
Se/ijrpwpfou
2e/3[a(rToiJ]
yXvK"raTov 6,v8pa.
In the
CIL, x, 4860)
[Gabini
inscription {IRN, 4618
et
Te]r. Aspri pon[tificis]
augur[is] [a patrimoni]o ? Augg. nn.
graph, [imp. Antoni]ni, etc., Borghesi's suggestion that graph.
graphei, i.e. ab epp. gr. is impossible,as already observed
by

later usage.

Mommsen.

the third century the following are

known
:
Antipater of Hierapohs, sophist,ab epp. gr. to Severus (Philostratus,
Vitt. sophist.,
ed.
tutor
of
Caracalla
and
Geta
ii,24, p. 265
K.),
De
ad Pisonem, p. 458, ed. K. xiv, p. 218 :
Theriaca
(ib.). Galen,
OTToTe
0 ras
70CV 'AfTtvarpos,
'EXXijviKhsiTia-ToXhs airuv TrpdTrcii"
[read
rdTTCiv,cp. Josephus, Vita, 65, Ant. Ju., xx, 8, 9.
H.] ireTnareviJ.ivos,
Kal dik rb (re/jLi"bv
tou
ijSovsKal Sid Ti]viv ToiS iTjTopiKois
X6701ShreXTJ watSelajf
/leydXws iiT airuv
t"e(ppi,TiK^
(Severus and Caracalla) riiid/ievos,
rg
Siad^fret ireptTrefftii/,
deivai Kal av^KCffravirb tou
irddovs ^iraffx^^t
d^Uiraivov
In

airSii) eXSov

"

Kal Bavixa(TTi)v
ii]virepiToiis (piXovsels rb aii^eaBai"rjrovS-^y,
rijv
irepllaTpiKT]v
(piXoTi/iiav.
Marcius
Agrippa, rds re BLayviicen xal rets iiruTToXis Sioiidjffas
(Dio,
to his
Ixxviii,13) for Caracalla, although the latter handed
over
mother
Julia t^p rwv ^i^Xiwvrwv re iTnaToXuJv cKaripwv irXiivruiv trdvv
(Stli,ii'
ifayKalwv StoiKTjira'
(Ixxvi,18 ; cp. Ixxviii,4). Mommsen

48

[vol.i.

Appendices

926,

; the

is omitted

note

that

i) assume
209,
ab epistuHs : but

3rd ed.) and

in the

Marcius

Agrippa

first

was

(VG,

Hirschfeld

then
cognitionibus,

[In reference to
Caracalla's
ignoranassassination, it is stated (Vit. Carac., 6) : non
tibus
et
Marcio
classi
plerisque
praeterea
Agrippa, qui
praeerat,
of"ciaUum.
H.]
Aspasius of Ravenna
(Philostratus, Vitt. sophist.,ii, 33 ; cp.
Egger as above, p. 17). He also held the professorshipof rhetoric
Si ^iv alHf toC /lii
at Rome,
hipif
ynipicrKuv
vedlav nh eiSoKipuiTaTos,
Cuq

cp.

as

quoted

p. 43 above.

on

addressed

Philostratus
"iroffTTjvai.
jSoiiXeo-Sai.

letter to him

the art

on

and

i, p. 56
n.).
Apollonius of Tyana (Philostratus,
Si koI paaAeluu
Ap. Tyan., i,3, 5, ed. K., p. 3, 3) : ii^idiBri
iintTToKGiv oStos evSoKi^idv ttjv tpiov^v{ih.,i, 12,
14 ed. K., p. 7, 7).
Calvisius
Statianus
ab epistulislatinis
Augustor. Veronensis
Orelli,3907
Veronense, 116, i
CIL,
patronus. Maffei, Museum
Uteris
bonis
the
to
',
['
consequently belonging probably
v, I, 3336
second
century. H.].
Numisius
Quintianus v.p. ab epistulislatinis Gordiani
(239),
Grut.
1088.
Claudius
Diocle2
CJL,
vi,
Eusthenius,
qui
272,
tiano
ab epistolis
fuit.
Hist. Aug. Vit. Carini, 18.
[Eutropiusab
; cp. Tzschucke,
praef.ad Eutrop., p. 9. After
epp. Constantini
Constantine
Orelli, 2352 ; Codinus, De Orig. Constant., p. 51 ;
:
Libanius, ed. Reiske, iii,p. 438. JuUan's secretaries Nymphidianus
{Tzetzes,Ckil.,
(Eunapius, Vitt. Soph.,p. 177 Boiss.)and Himerius
vi, 28). A magister epistular[um]. Bull, trimestr. des antiq.afric,
1885, p. 24, n. 694. Fragment by the vir praetorius,
p. 41 above.
Forgeries : Orelli, 3567 (cp. Henzen, iii,p. 372) ; Gudius^ 202, 4 ;
Doni, vii, 52, 156, viii,37.
H.]
be definitely
shown
to have been
The
cannot
officiuma memoria
until the time of Caracalla
it
did
not
in existence
originate,as
;
emendation
Mommsen
thought, in the a studiis. CertainlyLipsius's
i, 12, adopted by Roth) in Suetonius, Aug., 79 is very pro(Elect.,
bable
libertus
etiam
et
memoria
:
a
JuUus Marathus,
ejus (MSS.,
In any
memoriam).
case, as Cuq (p.401) conjectures,the formal

of

the

composing

imperial
Aegae, author

of

Maximus

of

vol.

(see

letters

of

Ufe

"

of the

institution

office

due

probably

was

to

Hadrian

inscriptionin which
8618
M.

D.m.

Aurelius

Julianus

xiv, 2463. Herodian,

Sipojv ipCKraTos,^aros
The
of

same

person

Dio

doubt
num

with

Festi

his wife
of the

shown

by

Dio

iire-irlffTcvToriv

Aug.,

Vit.

an

[a cubic. ?] et
two

et

be

to
Kari

toO

Pescen.

ser.
=

in the
corrupt passage
tapivrov vp6KoiTov)[and is no
meant

mentioned

in Vita

Macrini,

Macri-

anuUs

or
a

daughter
memor

offices

at
.

Tibur, CIL,
Antonini

Pii

xiv, 3638

[feUcis].The

Marci
bination
com-

(see Karlowa, Rechtsgesch.,

i, 545) is also

(Ixxvi,14), according
re

Aug.

aureis patrocinante sibi conliberto sue

imperial freedman.
H.]. On the base of a

of

rif

the Festus

donatum

Festo, obviously
statue

oldest

CIL, vi,

memoria, CIL, vi, 1596

direXeuIv, 8, 4 : fjvairip (Caracalla)
tup
ns
Si
irpoeaTiis.
/liv 6vona, Tijs
nv/iiiris
/SairiXelov
rationibus

appears

(Ixxviii,32
identical

; the

it is mentioned, is Muratori, 892, 11

Ctesiae
Aelii Cladei a memoria
et cubiculo

to

Hirschfeld's

fiviiiniv
(for yvibiiriv)
airroS

Nig., 7

PauU

et

xal

rbv

emendation:
Hist.

Koirdva.

Ulpiani praefecturae, qui

heads

other
and

into

more

the

departments

of

The

examiners.

chieflyas
to

[vol.

Appendices

50

The

IX.

Order

of

driven
that they were
in
inferior
be
held to

was

background, and
(Hirschfeld,pp.

the

memoria

result

were

210-215

Offices

the

preliminary functic

retained

only

Cuq,

p.

473)-

Imperial

by

held

Freedmen.

(Vol. I, p.
gradual promotion of
important duties and

The

37, 1. 6
freedmen

from
on

bottom.) '
the imperial initiative
court
(cp. Hirschfeld

positions at
in wh
above, p. 266) is best illustrated
by certain inscriptions
undoubtedly the of"ces held by various persons are specifiedin tl
(ascending or descending) order.
proper
I cite first the fragments of two
imperial rescriptsto a freedm
named
for the satisfacfa
Januarius. In the first,he is rewarded
performance of his duties as proximus a memoria
by a yearly sal"
of 40,000
in
the
is
he
sesterces
second,
promoted to the sta
;
with
insertions
of Mommsen
the
a
voluptatum. The fragments,
Hirschfeld
(CIL, vi, 8619), read as follows : Januario [hb.]salute
ministerio
officii me]moriae. in q
[Functus es per annos
mihi
laboriose
et
et
ex
dis[ciphna mea
probe
praebui
operam
u]t indulgentiae meae
praerogativam tanto magis cu[ra tua p:
tuo
baverit, quanto plus amoris
[?] min]isterio sit mihi concil
arbitratus
turn
sum
[adaequare te] ceteris pro
; ideoque justum
mis, qui in aliis stationibus
quadragena millia n. [accipiur
haec
mira
videri potest cum
indulgentia
c]uiquam
judicii
neque
fidei labori sed[ulitati
meum
tuae optimo jure tri]buia me
intel
more

Bene

gatur.

[Januar]io

vale.

lib.

salutem.

[Quoniam

officii memoriae

ministerio

es

fides

et

functus
ac

studio

modestia

qua

pecul]ia
semper

egistiet commendatio
magistri tui hortantur, ut te ad spleni
dam
defero tibi officium
voluptatum statio[nem promoveam,
coUiberti
dubito
tui, nee
insumpturum, ut talem te [in
operam
esse
debet, qui a]d latus principum tarn diu eger
praebeas, qualis
.

Bene
I

vale.
next

freedmen
I.

Ti.

a
proc.
Flaviano

(Bull. d.

the

give

in
inscriptions,

indicated.
Claudius
Aug.

which

the

of

careers

imperi

are

munerib.

praegustator

aquar.
proc. castrensis
Cantabra
matre
d.d.
Sulpicia
proc.

filio et

Inst,

lib. Bucolas

arch., 1840,

tricliniarc

cum.

Found

Q.

(s\

Clauc
Cae

at

Henzen, 6337).
',an office filled during t
reign of Claudius by the eunuch
Halotas, who is said to have assisted
poisoninghim (Suetonius,Cto"(i.,44). Other imperialtasters areme
tioned
in the inscriptions.Orelli,
90
2993 and CIL, vi,602, 9003
Bucolas

began

his

p.

95

'

career

as

taster

"

(9004 : collegium praegustatorum) x, 6324 (praegustatoret a cubicv

Nerorns) ; cp. Nipperdey on Tacitus, Ann., xii, 66 and Marquarc
,

Prl.,i^,147,
mentioned

8.
Then
he became
superintendent of the table,a pc
elsewhere
in the imperial household
; both
(Orelli,
7c

./ A fj!:^?
Pf' "*

sity of

'h'S

has already
'""''fl"

Konigsbcrg{May 12th, 1861

; Acad.

in the Programm
appeared
Alb. Regim., 1861,

f).

of the Univ

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

cp. Henzen, iii,

p. 78
Divi Trajani Aug. a

CIL, vi, 1884

'

lib. Phaedimo

Ulpio Aug.

laguna et tricliniarch. lictori

beneficiorum
proximo et a comment,
[died 117, at the age of twentyeight] and in private houses (Becker-Goll,Charicles,iii,373). The
Martial
(iv,8)
Euphemus, no doubt an imperial freedman, whom
asks

to hand

of his poems

copy

potione

libellorum

hora

item

M.

51

to

decima

probably Domitian's

was

the

at table

emperor

est,Eupheme,

ambrosias
admitte
iocos

temperat
tunc

tua

cum

meorum,

dapes

cura

superintendentof

Bucolas

table.

next

was

of the

imperial gladiatorial
games.
manager
munerum
or
(Henzen,
explanation of procurator a muneribus
che
amministrava
6344) given by Borghesi {Bdl, 1830, p. 123)
i regali fatti all' imperatore
since
it is
be
can
correct,
hardly
connected
that
there
was
a
special department
highly improbable
to be business

promoted
The

'

"

'

"

with

such

presents.

by Mm)

that

(SIR, ii', 931,

Mommsen

Hirschfeld,

4 ;

P- 43The

as

above,

next

higher procuratorships: according

CIL,

salary

X,

100,000

Hirschfeld
that
assume

(VG,
it

p.

was

doned
aban-

munera

the

On

manent
perfeld,
cp. Hirschd. R., 1881,

comm.

by Bucolas, is one of the

the inscription Orelli, 946
century) it carried with it a

held
to

sesterces.

It

and
instituted

Lanciani

161)

(now

called

p.

in Bull.

half of the third

6569 (first

of

view

167, i).
imperial munera

administered
the
Atabularius
a muneribus

office of proc. aquarum,

the

is to the waterworks

officials who
p. 177 f.

held

formerly

the reference

has

discussed

been

(Le

by Claudius,

acque,

and

length by

at

give

Both

319).

p.

lists of

Bucolas

(Lanciani puts him in

being the first named
he
became
Domitian). Finally,
proc. castrinsis, an

the

officials,
reign of

office

dentally
inci-

mentioned
by Marini (Attid. jr. Arv.,
conjecture (Neue Jahrbiicher,1865, p. 207),that

p. 956) ; Eichhorst's
this was
the manager
of the ludi casirenses, is untenable.
Hirschfeld
has abandoned
his
earlier view
militare
in der Kaiserzeit, in Philol.
(Das aerarium
ordinate
the subwere
p. 690), that the procuratores castrenses
of all
officials of the chief director of the administration

Jahrb., 1868,
the

He
castrensis.
siders
conmilitary funds, the procurator rationis
(VG, 196-200) the titles procurator castrensis, procurator
rationis castrensis,procurator fiscicastrensis to be terms
for one
and
of
the same
t
he
director
the
who
ing
accordofficial,
imperial residence,
the

to

inscription(Henzen, 6529

ducenarius

rationis

proc.
On the other

sesterces.

that

the city palace was

of the Augustan
could

have

never

castrensis to be the
vestis castrensis and
a

position hardly

have
is not

been

attached

M.

been

official

camp
sufficient
to it.

absolutely decisive

M.

Aurelius

Basileus

vir

castrensis)received a salary of 200,000

hand, Mommsen
(StR, ii',2, 807, 2) observes
called
dency
never
castra, and, owing to the tenprincipate to disguise the military government,
so

called.

He

look

considers
after

the

proc.

the

imperial
and
travelling equipments generally
to explain the
must
importance which
of
the
[The tendency
Augustan principate

as

Ulpius Fhaedimus

appointed

to

"

to the

nature

of

an

Aug. lib. a cubiculo

of"ce
{CIL,

x,

which
6773).

cannot

[vol. i.

Appendices

52
existed

to have

be shown

only

at first it may

outside

the

Rome,

have

And although
of Claudius.
the
with
quarters
imperial
connected
that
in the
show
quoted (VG, p. 198)

before
been

instances

the time

second) century the functions of

also to the imperialpalace inside
ally
especithe proc. castr. extended
the
festival
for
May
casirensis
of
the
rat.
the activity
tabularius
of the Arval
brethren
to be held in the imperialpalace in 219.
H.]
: Henzen,
The procuratores casirenses
all imperial freedmen
6337,
are
Muratori, 901, 1 (UlpiusCrater Aug. lib. proc. castrens.); Henzen,
no.
4), 7419 d; ([Aur)eliusAug. [Ub.j
6344 (to be discussed under
(and

third

probably

most

in

the

"

be identical
with
to
the
cast.); he appears
in Maffei, Mus.
Ver., p. 85, 2 (SaturninusAug. lib. proc.
castrensis); Orelli, 4008, cp. Henzen, iii,p. 436 (Aurelius Hennas
Aug. lib. proc. k.) ; cp. CIL, vi, 851 1 sqq. ; CIG, 3888 (M. Ai!p.
liS^affTuvdweXe^depovKpiJo'/cei'Ta
iirlTpoTrov
AovydoOyov TaWiai^^Kal
iirirpothe
to
last
TTov
According
^pvylasKal itrlTpoTrov
inscription
KaffTprjtnv.
Saturninus
Saturninus

procur.

procuratiocastrorum
appears
step to the procuratorship of a
the

have

to

province

rarely attained

by freedmen, the proc.

highest positions accessible

of the

one

Orelli, 2972,

hereditat.

proc.
suis

is

xiv,

proc.

genuine, though
adds

Hirschfeld
una

CIL,

Carpo

cum

P.

Aelio

voluptat.

Aug.

decuriae

Ost.

CIL,

now

This
tanus

them.

loS

Alexandr.
M.

The

Ub.

latter

was

regarded as
inscription
castrens.

proc.
sibi

posterisque

(iii,246,
Aurel.

cp. 508).
Stertinius Carpus

37, i ; 60, 10 ; 191, 5.

lib. Liberali ' procuratori annonae

Laurentium

patrono
(lUustrazione di

to

be

must

Henzen

by

ad

una

vici

Ostiensis.

vagas. tribunicio coUegi magni.

decuriali gerulorum. praeposito

naves

viatoriae consul,
f. f. Ost. ornato

nummul,

mensae

castr.

preliminary

the

d.m. Primiproc. k. patre and Fabretti, 196 : xUv

Aug. 1. proc. f(isci)c(astrensis)delicio. Forgery,

et
procuratoripugillationis

decuriali

; since

Aug.

proc.

doubted

Fabretti, 689,

genio Epagatho
by Ligorio : Gud.,
2.

2932

Paean

the

been

decurionatus

ornamentis

Augustanor.

lapide latina

Henzen,

ritrovata

col.

Bdl, 1873, p.

Castel

Porziano);

xiv, 2045.

decides the positionof the vicus Augusinscription,which

been
has
Laurentium,
admirably explained by Henzen, from

whom

I take the following. The offices are enumerated

ing
in descendorder.
P. Aelius Liberalis, a freedman
of Hadrian, began his
cen"al addirector of a bank, established
career
as
ministrat
by the Roman
of the corn
fisci
supply at Ostia (mensa nummularia
frumentarii
in which position he received from its senate
Ostiensis),
the

then
He
entered
the corporation
insignia of the decurionate.
of
letters and
official documents,
geruK (bearers
Mommsen,
StR, V, 366, 3 and 4),who belonged to the publicapparifores
; next,

of

the

the

chief

held

the

(consular)decuria
office of

of

the

tribune of the
of the imperial house
(collegium
a

'

viatores

{ib.,p. 344) ; and

'

great college devoted

then
to the cult

larum
et imaginum, etc.).
magnum
By
procurator pugillationis and
adnares
stands
underHenzen
vagas
the procurator of the official
of
letters
delivery
{pugillaiio
in Sidon.
Apol.,Ep., ix, 4 pugillator letter
the mail'

'

'

'

carrier)by

CIL, xiv,2178 (Arioia)

: Aeliae Saeniae Nigriaae Aelius
Liberalis cojug. b.m.f.

VOL.

I.]

boats

stationed

Ostia.

at

1030,
official charged with
in Latin

harbours

(VG,

140) :

p.

'

On

'

observes

3)

2,

Appendices
it

the

'.

the

hand,

about

the

by the proc. annonae,

exercised
have
some

especiallythe

in-

Aelius
of

Liberalis

became

Laurentes

vici

the

of

not

included

ships arriving

this proc. pugillaof the duties of

in the

procuratioannonae,
out-going ships '. Lastly,

and

procurator

an

adds
agrees with Mommsen,
time of Hadrian
to Caracalla

who

the proc. partus is replaced

tionis et ad naves
vagas may
the proc. partus, which
were
control

understand

of
registration(pugillatio)

from

(SIR, ii',

Mommsen

probable to

more

Hirschfeld,

Since

other

seems

53

Ostia.

at

annanae

Augustani (perhaps the

As

vicus

P.

patronus

mentioned

by

his Laurentinum) he was

honoured
by
Pliny, Epp., ii, 17 as near
with this inscription.
them
the inscription
in ascending order) :
CIL, iii,348 (offices
3. On
M.

Aur.

proc.
see

Aug.

liber. Marcioni

Britanniae

prov.

Hirschfeld, VG,

proc.

proc.
Commodo.

cophagum
the

patrimoni proc.
in
de

Kastrense
suo

chorag. proc.

munerum

second
the

cubiculo
proc.

(on

beginning

or

Aug.

vinorum

of third

Bucolas

of

career

patrono piissimo

adornaverunt

Labicana

Frygiae,

prov.

thesauro-

proc.
ordinato

liberti benemerenti

divo
sar-

largesarcophagus found

near

Henzen,

6344).
As the procuratio
patrimoni was certainlya higher
procuratiovinorum, the order must be a descending
Via

marmorum

proc.

183, 2.

The
following inscription(end of
resemblance
to
some
century) shows
M.
AureUo
lib.
Proseneti
a
Augg.
4.
rum

rationum

proximo
summi

office than
one.

the

[This is

Divo
Commodo
in kastrense
a
:
especiallyclear from ordinatus
in
Commodus
the
to a post
i.e. (first)
appointed by
imperialpalace,
the
lower, non-procuratorial positions are
indicated,
by which
are
which, being merely preliminary steps to the procuratorships,

H.] The office

the highest of these
appointed immediately after
enumerated.

of chamberlain
held
the

(a cubiculo)was
by Prosenes, to which he

administration

of

sequently
conwas

the

imperial
kept, especi-

doubt valuables
of aU kinds were
Alex.
in
thesauris
vestem
Sev., 40 :
Eillyclothing (Vita
nunquam
est ; cp. the passage
nisi annum
esse
quoted by Salmasius,
passus
Cod., xi, 14 : privatae vel linteariae vestis magistri, thesaurorum

treasuries,where

no

feld,
praepositivel baphiorum ac textrinorum
procuratores,etc. ; Hirschin the latter passage
VG, 193, i).
Praepositusthesaurorum
of
one
procurator thes. In the latest period the praep. thes. was
the officials sub dispositione
comitis sacrarum
largitionum (Notitia
dign. Or., ed. Bocking, i, 82). Bocking prefersthe plural,since in
mentioned.
But
Notit. Occ, X, i, c. 12 praepositithesaurorum
are
of
which
had
its
these are
each
thesauri,
special
provincial
intendent,
superthere is
while in the case
of the imperial treasure-houses
'

'

no

reason

to

assume

that

there

was

more

than

one

administrator.

CIL, viii,
[The praepositusthesauris dominicis
(Henzen, 6871
for
is
and
these
instituted
officer,
thesauri,
1322) an
militarypurposes
from the others.
(cp.Hist. Aug., Gallieni,3) are to be distinguished
H.]
of the imperial
On
the procuratio patrimonii, i.e. the administration
The
proprivate property cp. Hirschfeld, pp. 23 ; 41, 3.
=

Appendices

54

L'^ol. i.

thf
remains
There
above.
discussed
of
countries
Italj
Different
wine-producing
procuratio vinorum.
wine
tor
furnish
departmenl
to
a
the
special
were
obliged
capital;
chief official was
The
and
funds were
appointed in this connexion.
called later rationalis vinorum
(on the titles procurator and rationalii
curatio

has

munerum

been

cp. Hirschfeld, pp. 36-38). Not. Occ, ed. Bocking, ii,i, p. 16,* cp
*
Cod. Theodos., xiv, 6, 3 {ed.Ritter, v
on
p. 194
sqq. ; Gothofred.
vinahb. 7. epist.95 et area
hinc
titulus
vinarius
210) :
Symmacho

ria, id est, ratiociniumhujus praestationisvini. cujus quidem

viuariae

rationes

Rationalis

tractabat

vinorum

ut

pecuUaris Rationalis qui sub

notitia
docet
imperii. Several

arca"

fuit

p.u.

passages

vinaria is mentioned.
In this
the area
quoted, in which
Aelius
lib.
and
Caes.
n.
ser.
Aug.
Eutychus
department Erasinus
were
appointed adjutoresa vinis (Henzen, 6377, 6378 C/L, vi,9092
as
Eutychus Caes. n.s
9091). [The latter is perhaps the same
6
vema
(where it is wrongl)
ped(isequus)a vinis, Muratori, 899,
explained) CIL, vi, 8527, according to which as a slave he had
held a lower
department. H.] See also Jahn;
post in the same
Spec, epigr.,c. 31.
died in 217, having embraced
Prosenes
Christianity (according
of
De
Inscr. Christ.,i,5,
to the very
Rossi,
assumption
probable
side
there is
of
tiie
above
On
the
a griffin,
sarcophagus,
right
p. 9).
the following inscription: Prosenes
v
non.
;
receptus ad deum
II regrediens in urbe
ab exet Extricato
is sa
nia Praesente
The
thus conjecturare
peditionibus.scripsitAmpelius Ub.
gaps
Prosenes
v
non.
:
[Ma]i
ally filled by Mommsen
receptus ad deum
et Extricato
[as](vel [Jul]i[as])
Sa[me in Cephalle]nia Praesente
II regrediens in urbe[m] ab expeditionibus, who
rightly assumes
(againstDe Rossi), that the words scripsitAmpelius Ub. are not
with
what
to be connected
precedes.
older
Several
is
the
inscriptionof Casa Calda, found on a
years
the Via Appia, now
on
CIL, vi,
magnificent sepulchralmemorial
Henzen's
exhaustive
From
1598.
(AdI, 1857, p. 86)
commentary
I quote the necessary
explanations.
Nicomedes
qui et] Ceionius et Aelius vocitatus est
5. [L.Aurelius
L. Caesaris
fuit a cubiculo
et divi Veri imp. nutr[itor].
divo
Antonino
Pio
[a
equo publicoet sac]erdotioCaeniniensi item
ab
min.
eodem
exornatus
pontif.
proc. ad silic. et praef.vehicul.
factus
et ab imp. Antonino.
[Aug. et divo Vero cura
copiarum exercit]us^ ei iniunct. hasta
there

aje

pura et vexillo
Ceionia
Laena
The

donatus
rat. cum,
muraU
proc. summarum
hie situs.
uxore
sua
offices and distinctions
all equestrian,
and,
of Nicomedes
are
et

corona

although the insertion of equo publico is doubtful, they are certainly

subsequent to his elevation to the equestrian order ; consequently,
his career
cannot
be compared
with
those
of the other imperial
freedmen.
tas

was

those
et

divi

But

bestowed,
which
Veri

while
in

in other

cases

the

whom

ingenui-

positionsfilled by them, ignore

involve
Ubertinitas,these latter (L. (Siesaris a cubiculo
imp. nutritor) are in this instance quite exceptionallj
1

enumerating

freedmen, upon

This line is supplied by Mommsen,

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

55

mentioned.
of Nicomedes

Otherwise, all the priesthoods,offices,and decorations

are
equestrian (Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 518, 4). The
sacerdotes Caeninenses
(Orelli,
96, 2180, 2533, 3349), like the pontificesminores, are always of equestrian rank.
Similarly,the managers
of the postal system (pyaefecti
known
from other sources
vehiculorum)
all
are
equites(Hirschfeld,p. 100, 3 ; Mommsen,
StR, ii',2, 1031),
who
after they had
risen to the praefectura alae, were
appointed
and
as
tion
imperial procurators
sexagenarii,centenarii,
(in combinawith the office a copiis.Aug. per viam Flaminiam
feld,
; cp. Hirschthe proc. summarum
On
rationum
see
p. loi, i) ducenarii.
the
on
cura
1.
Hirschfeld,
copiarum,
lox,
p. 32;
6. The latest inscription
to be quoted (time of Alexander
Severus)
found
Corinth
and copied by Cyriacus of Ancona
near
(now CIL,
iii.536). is as follows :
Theoprepen Aug. lib. proc. domini n. m. Aur. Severi Alexandri
Pii Fel. Aug. provinciae Achaiae
et Epiri at Thessahae
rat. purpurarum
proc. ab ephemeride proc. a mandatis
proc. at praedia Galliana
saltus Domitiani
tricliniarcham
praepositum a fiblis praeproc.
hominem
a
positum
crystallinis
incomparabilem Lysander Aug.
lib. officiaUs.
^[ij^foyMTi]
B[ou\r)sl
The of"ces are mentioned
in descending order.
Theoprepes was,
accordingly,at first superintendentof the imperial crystal vessels
the valuable
{i.e.
glass-ware),then of the buckles or claspson clothes.
As early as the last days of the republicmilitarytribunes wore
golden
in tanclasps: PUny, JVai. Hist., xxxiii, 39 : sed in militia quoque
tum
adolevit haec luxuria, ut M. Bruti e Philippicis
campis epistulae
fibulas tribunicias
ex
auro
reperiantur frementis
geri. In the
second century there was
great extravagance in this respect. Hadrian,
who
without
admired
for his economy
wore
jewels, was
clasps
of
the
Casaubon
and
notes
Salmasius) ; on the other
(Vita,10 ; cp.
hand
Gallienus
wore
golden clasps set with precious stones (Gallieni duo, 1 6) AureUan
allowed common
soldiers to wear
(Vita,16)even
had
silver ones.
whereas
worn
golden clasps,
they
previously only
Fibula
is mentioned
as
aurea
cum
a
present to a newly
gemmis
appointed military itribune in 238 (Inschr.v. Thorignv, ii, 10, in
The
Ber. d. sacks. Ges., 1852, p. 241.
Mommsen,
fibula in Martial
et
Idus, fibulasquecensusque) is also to be
(v, 41, 5, trabeasque
"

"

'

'

understood
busts

as

of the

adornment

distinction

period

of belts and

and

the pr. a
thesaurorum.
The
of
two

show

of the
that

tribunes.

cameos

were

clasps. Probably

flbuliswere

both

Numerous

has

for

and
the

linis
praepositus crystal-

the

subordinates

office of tricUniarcha

statues

frequently used

been

praepositus
already spoken

of the

of
(p. Sof.); after this Theoprepes was appointed administrator
Domitianus
the
saltus
VG,
Hirschfeld,
(cp.
imperial domains,

praedia Galliana (saltusGailliani qui cognominantur

next
ist regio,Pliny, Nat.
Hist., iii,116). He
he
the
i.e.
became
a
mandatis,
drawing up
superintended
procurator
issued to proconsuls,propraetors, and
of the imperial instructions
of the provinces (Dio, liii,15 ;
procurators for the administration
in
often
the
Ad
Digests, cp. Puchta, Instill.,
56
Pliny,
Trajanum,
;
206
n.). Lucian, Pro Xapsu in Salup. 528, Hirschfeld, VG, p.
8 del Trapct
ivroKuv
tando : t( 6' ; oixl koL iv nf ruv
Xa/Hj3a"nX^ws
pi^Xltf,
25, 3) and
Aquinates

the

in

the

[vol.i.

Appendices

56
pdncTe,

toOto

airrwn
i/Mcripas
T-ijs
rrjs Oyiclas
i/ilvi"jTl Tapiyie\/i.a,

wparov

^TrtixeKelffdat
;
this office,like that of the procuratorab ephehere.
meride, is only mentioned
[The latter in all probabilitywas
the Great
of Alexander
in
Alexander
Severus
imitation
created
by
Alexandrum
est
; 64, se Magnum
(Vita, 30, quem praecipue imitatus
As

far

I know,

as

day-books were
kept
to
CasauAccording
by
bon's
(dating
Augustus, 64), the custom
of the
from
the time
of Augustus) of keeping a diary of the events
imitated
from
the
(commentarii diurni) was
imperial household
videri volebat

ephemerides

whose
f.),

; cp. 31
of Cardia

Eumenes

; cp. FG,
Suetonius,
conjecture (on

Macedonian
is the
or

court,

more

have

to

been

the Persian.

it from

the

latter appears
of other Roman
court

this, since

the

or

H.J

i.

borrowed

had

believe

to

reason

indirectly

which

206,

model

There

directly
tions
institu-

The

diary of Trimalchio
(Petronius,30) is perhaps
of
the imperial diary. Augustus forbade
his
a
and
which
to
could
not be
daughter
granddaughter
say anything,
inserted in it (Suetonius,Aug., 64)
Aurehan's
biographermade use
of his day-books (ephemerides)written
on
linen, in which he had had
of the day set down
the events
{Vita,1). On the basis of these daybooks
written
in diary form, such
were
biographies of the emperors
the ephemerides vitae Gallieni
as
by Palfurius Sura (Gallieniduo,
and
the
of
Turdulus
Gallicanus, used by Vopiscus in
18)
ephemeris
the biography of Probus
(Vita, 2). Their official commentarii, also
frequently mentioned
(Sueton., Domit., 20 ; Tacitus, Hist.,iv, 40;
ad
were
Plinium,
Trajan
kept by slaves
95 ; Digg., iv, 6, 32), which
and
different
from
these
freedmen, were
(cp. Hirschfeld, VG, 206,
I ;
CIL, vi, 8623 ; Mommsen,
StR, ii',2, 907 f.).
The
last office held by Theoprepes was
the administration
of the
factories
in
Achaia,
imperial purple
(Marquardt, Prl., ii', 514)
Epirus, and Thessaly : proc[uratorem] domini
n[ostri]M. Aur[elii]
Pii Fel[ciis]
Severi Alexandri
Aug[usti] provinciae Achaiae et Epiri
et Thessaliae
rat[ionis]purpurarum.
Perhaps the ratio purpuraria
its origin to Alexander
been the
to have
owes
seems
Severus, who
first to sell purple from
the imperial factories
(Hirschfeld,VG,
193. !)"
p. 59).
caricature

(see

X.

Roman

Names

assumed

Pebeobini

by

(Vol. I, p. 47,
6.)
Icelus, Marciani
cognomine

Freedmen.

and

1.

Galba's

freedman

Galba, 14)
equestre nomen
Hist., i, 46).

after

his

elevation

to

the

ornatus

(Suetonius,

equestrian order,

took

this

(Tacitus,Hist., i, 13) as a second cognomen

(Tacitus,
bet
(R. Macke, Die romischen
Tacitus,
Eigennamen
ii [Progr. d. Gymn.
zu
Hadersleben, 1888], p. 18; cp. Mommsen,
StR, iii,I, 426, 3.)
A similar
case
(mentioned in Dio, Ixxix, 16)
is that of Aurelius
Zoticus
of Smyrna, the favourite
of Elagabalus,
who
the
received
of
his
cognomen
imperial master's
grandfather
Avitus.

But
to

their

Greek

freedmen

make
or

use

also
of

foreign one.

more

appear

to

have

becoming
If the

been

sometimes
mitted
perto
in addition

cognomen

examples

of such

(PhilerosAequitas, Eros Merula) chieflybelong to

the republicand
the early empire, the reason
is that

double
the last

names

days

of

later the freed-

XI.

Friends

The

Companions

and

(Vol. 1,
It

[vol.

Appendices

58

will

be

in

that,

seen

deference

Emperor.

the

of

70.)

p.

Mommsen's

to

{Die

essay

comi

I have

essei
Augusti derfruhern Kaiserzeit in Hermes, iv, 120-131)
doubt
that
views.
He
beyond
ally altered my former
proves
that
tl
the
comites
from
proconsular,^
were
imperial
developed
each
for
the
or
ex
journey
were
speciallyappointed by
emperor
no
dition, and that consequently there were
permanent comites
"

the

chose

their

every

comes

But
of

in

and

amid

In

correct.

development of
appeared, the ceremonial
the

'

that

minds

of

us

the

in

case

hold

Augustan

it that it avoids
relations
between

the

and

affected, but
into

way

the

sionatelyrefused
53),

would

have

adoration
he

hand,

intimate

most
As
to

could

far

have

occurs

invaluit

as

the

friends

existed

time
'

the

of

means

left the

the

Romans

'barbarous
introduce.
the

custom

any

amongst
Augustus.
Lipsius also says
maxime, ut opinor, sub Augusto.

under

th

Augustus,
pi
(Suetonius,Au

the

in

made

insult

an

with

men

who

as

East

frequent

manners,

'

to

varj

x
state-organization

Roman

kiss,'without

greeting of

the

p. 41 f. ; Schurer, Neuti
improbable that orien

Augustus.

domine

the

and

East

tolerated

especiallycharacteristic

RGDA,^

from

with

the

am

influei

But, considering the

Caligula attempted

introduce

know,

it is

by no
only

not

still less

', which

the

more

disputing the ass

state-organization single feature

and

address

the

which

even

fn
th

without

compatible with

in

court

only

amici

assumed

no

court

also

were

of the

remark
tl
If, in my
I
earliest courts,
included
that

parallels'.

which

customs,

sought
ori|
royal ecu

under
had

courts

this view

of oriental princes (Mommsen,

tome
2 1 6 ff.)
,itseems
Zeitschrift,
forms

and

comes

the

eastern

institution

forms

court, and

all such
the

of

republican period.

oriental

an

the

of oriental

I may

in the

i)
124,
ceremonial

different

the

of the

custom

wa.s
already
Augustus, I think

tion

(p.

not

was

that

republican statesmen,

the

this

amicus

every

the

in

the

wrong.
emper
the circle of their frien

from

fact, I derived

party-spirit of

than

but

amicus,

an

statement

comites

is not

the

was

assumpt

my
As

was

travelling companions

Mommsen's

the

amicus

that

shows

also

This

in earlier times.
emperors
and
the identity of comes

of

custom'
On
of

violation
kiss cannot

the otl

greeting)
of custo;
be shoi
times,' b

republican
ii,6) : qui m
(Elect.,
"The first mention

of t

1
Cp. also Mommsen
[Die Gardetruppen der romischen Republik und der Katserzeii
Hermes, xiv, p. 26) on the ^CKuv iA"j (cohors amicorum
praetoria),500 strong, formed
Scipio Africanus in 133 B.C. according to Appian (Hisp.,84) from his clients and frien
*
Mommsen
himself also has essentiallyaltered
his view.
In his Provinces of
Soman
Empire (Eng. tr.,ii,p. 5),he says that the regulationsof the Parthian and Pers
to the position of the dynasty
empires referring
with few abatements
recur
among
Roman
Caesars, and are perhaps borrowed
in part from
those
of the older gr
monarchy *.
3 Of course, members
of the same
family and on special occasions (suchas thanksgiv
festivals,
Cicero, Pro Sestio,52, in) those more
distantlyconnected, were in the habil
kissing each other (Becker-GoU,Callus,i,89) ; in Greece, on the other hand, it was 1
at the time
known
even
when it was
usual
in Rome.
Dio Chrysostom, Or, 7, p. 11
eyit51 ivalxvritretU,x^ipe, e(iir)v,
ScuriSj koX TfioaeKeiiv i^i\ovv avrhf icai
iv T
erepov
ort
i^iKovv avTOvs
fVeA* fft^ofipa,
o_ fie fij/ios
tots
on
eyviav
'

"

"

I.]

VOL.

custom

known

Tiberius

on

verbo

ne

custom,

even

year

Rhodes

B.C.

59
Suetonius

behaved

with

that

says

great formality,

adprosequentium reddito paucosque

the
That
(Suetonius, Tib., c. lo).
in the time
of Tiberius, was
almost
exclusively limited
of distinction, is shown
by Pliny's remark
(Nat. Hist.,
the prevalent face eruption : nee
id malum
sensere

persons
on

feminae

aut

exosculatus

servitia

transitu

plebesque

osculi

amici

the

the

for

digressu

xxvi, 3)

times

is in

me

departure
quidem cuiquam

in

veloci

to

his

modum
to

Appendices

maxime.

humilis

aut
media, sed proceres
Since, therefore, from
republican

separated into two classes at their reception

as
above, p. 128), the imperial practice, well attested
(Mommsen,
intimate
friends
later, of distinguishing his more
by a kiss, may
well have
The
abolition
originated under
Augustus.
by edict of
the
kiss
the
daily
by Tiberius,
apparent unpopularity of this
forth
drew
from
Valerius
a justification
regulation,which
Maximus,
were

'

'

make

it

probable

court, who

at

that

at

claimed

that

time

were

from

the

equal

rank

to

daily

there

kiss

number

of persons
by right of

emperor

custom.

It

usual

was

the

lips; at

for Persians

king (Duncker,
the

it

court

Gesch.

reserved

Great

lene

relates

had

drunk

the

king,

that
to

did

him

Callisthenes, who

of

the

the

banquet he

him,

had

him

omitted

Parthian,

779),and probably
the

from

(especiallythe

offered

of his friends, who

kissed
reverence,
to do

(Plutarch, Alexander,
352). The institution of

Persian, the

'

other
'

kinsmen

on

the

kiss the

to

d. Alt.,iv*,526, 4),a privilegewhich

Alexander
intimate
friends.
Chares
of Mity-

to kiss him

p.

kiss each

privilegeof the

for his most

at

one

was

to other

and

up
and

goblet

from

which

he

and, having drunk

then

reverence,

lay
was

down
not

to

again.
allowed

ders,
54, 2 ; cp. Droysen, Gesch. Alexanfriends ', which
to
was
common
'

Nabataean

oriental

Macedonian
Ptolemies

the

the

stood

(Strabo, xvi, 4, 21, p.

courts,^ passed on (to all appearance

court) ' to the

Seleucidae) :

courts

of

the

Diadochi

cp. Letronne, Rech. pour

titles avyyeviii
On
the

I'^gyple,
pp. 58, 314.
in which
the
and
the forms
conferred
under
they were
"j"L\os
Recherches
l'6conomie
sur
politiquede
Ptolemies, cp. Lumbroso,
in
in honoL'architetto
Sostrato
Comm.
also
l'6gVpte,
pp. 189-195 J
Mommseni,
rem
L'Egitto,pp. 150, 168-175. (Sostratus
p. 32, and
was
0/Ao! T"v ^aaiXiuy, Strabo, xvii, p. 791 ; cp. Franz, CIG,
also 'Apx'M'^S);?,
ti} pacn\eT "tvyy(''VS "2"' tai
iii, p. 290 ; so
'lipiavi
0/Xos, Plutarch, MarcelL, 14, 7). Cp. also the inscription from
servir

I'histoire de

and

Cyprus of the time of Ptolemy Euergetes IT (Lebasorder

As an
Waddington, 2781 ; avyyev/is,ib.,2787, 2796, 2821 A.
at the
of precedence amongst the friends undoubtedly also existed
of the Ptolemies
court
(tuk irpiSmav(pCKuv in an inscription in Le-

Arsinoe

in

1 The
also the
fAevtffrai/e? ; Athenaeus, iv, p. 152, cp. Cless in SiRE, v, p. i2ocj ;
de Delos
title Twr
amongst the Ajrsacidae ; S. Reinach, Fomlles
4ti\bivis found
in Bull. d. corr, heU.,vii,349).
*
Soada
(in Syria) probably of the time of the
Fragments of an inscriptionfrom

trpiIiTbiv

kings : fiatriKeiav 5"iAw(Lebas-Waddington,2303).

to health by the physician
had been restored
Sic. xvii, 31 : after Alexander
els Toiii evvovtrrdTOVi
KareVafev avjbv
Philippus, TOI' laTpbl/Tiju^trasfieyaKoTrptnCis,

Idumaean
3 Diod.

6o

[vol.i,

Appendices

tronne,

p.

58,

at the

as

cp. Plutarch, De Exilio, 7, p.

Persian
court, the first place

as
Lucian, using
"pi\riij,aTos,

ToC

those

calls

worthy

of

ated
gradu-

were

by

technical

apparently

an

whom
the prophet Alexander
his kiss (Lucian, Alexander,

of

601),they
being held

ol 4i"t6s

expression,

Abonuteichos

deemed

41).

with a kiss
of greetingthe friends
ental
(which certainly existed at the Persian and probably at other Oriwhile
in
there
known
Rome
not
at
times,
was
republican
courts)
is evidence
of it during the reigns of Augustus and Tiberius, justifies
fact

The

the
use

that

the

custom

it

of

expressions for

the

Roman

was

Persian

the

to Rome.

the East

from

transferred

conjecture that

The

king's friends (Cur-

tius, vi, 5, II : fratremque Darei

amicorum;
recepitin cohortem
cohorte
amicorum
:
26,
ex
ib.,
aliquem
; cp. Miitzell on
prima
17
the

first

shows

passage)

themselves

that

reminded

were

during

the

the latter of the friends

by

the

early empire

Romans

of the Roman

emperors.
this

conjecture
supported by the fact

As

far

the

while

distinctions

as

kind

mentioned.
:

says

iste

mos

Further, if a number
at

court

together

been

common,

facts

mentioned,

custom

set

we

the

preserved

Hence
Graecis

with

in

their

(i.e.the

of children

family archives

Macedonians)
of noble

houses

the

brought up

were

emperor's children,
appears
perhaps conjecture,bearing in

example

case

also

Trdj/rejycip ol

quently
fre-

ortus.

as

may
that in this

are

(on Suetonius, Aug., 64)

Casaubon

iratSeiovTai.
9i5/3ois
jSaffiWus

Tois

cannot

I know, there
is not the slightesttrace of
in the distinguished families of the republic,

(see above).
anything of
other

be

proved,

it is to a certain
institution of the
extent
that there is another
of Persia and Macedonia:
to those
Augustan court, also common
the keeping of a diary of aU the events
of the imperialhousehold

Although

the
twv

Persian

and

to have

mind

the

Egyptian

dpiaTwvHepffwv iratSesiwi

(Xenophon, Anab., i, 9,

3 ;

Duncker,

526-528). Diodorus's description (i,53) of the

the same
on
day as
bringing up together of the children bom
idea of the corresponding institution at the
Sesostris, gives an
of the Ptolemies
court
Recherches, p. 208 (TroiSes
; cp. Lumbroso,
\nrb tou
iTdvTpo"poL)
twv
(iraides
TLixbiixivtjjv
p. 209
^ai7i\ias).
the fire-panor torch,M.
Lastly, ttie fire carried in front (i.e.
and still
under
the Antonines
Antoninus, Comment., i, 17), which
Gesch.

d. Alt., iv*,

'

later appears
been
derived

as

'

from

the emperor
and empress,
has aheady
Persians
by Lipsius (Excursus to Tacitus,

of
privilege
the

Ann., i, 7) : Xenophon, Cyropaed., viii, 3 : Kal irOp 6Trur6ei" to5

lowed
dpfmros iir' iffxdpas iJ.syi.'Krii
AfSpes etwovTo (pipovres(Cyrus folbehind
the chariot). On
the other hand, Mommsen
(SIR,
i^, 423) refers this custom

to the

'torch-right possessedby officials

'

(the right of having lightscarried

extended

to the

emperors,

right (cp. ii',806, 823).1

I shall now
give a list
1

and

before them
by night),which was
later became
their exclusive honorary

of the

imperial friends

and

companions

Mommsen, S(i?,i 4

"It is possible that the Persian custom

424,4:
(Curtius,iii,3,9:
argenteis altaribus praeferebatur ; Ammian.
fluenced
Marc, xxiii,6, 34) may have inthe miperial custom, but not probable,in so far
it depends upon
as
the national
religion. In my opmion, this connexion
might easUy have been
in Rome.
Ignis"

ignored

I.]

VOL.

known
'

to

in the

me

Recensio

amicorum

',in Acad.

pora

Friends

Clem., i, 10,

hortem

primae

in 37

first and

Alb.

Regim., 1873,

centuries
(cp.the Programm,
Caesarum
ad Severi temusque
is here reprintedwith
iv, which

Senators.

L. Cocceius Nerva.
Seneca,
et Cocceios
et Dellios
et totam
coadversariorum
castris conscripsit.
Maecenas
Octavian's
ambassador
as

Sallustium

admissionis

Nerva

B.C.

6i

second

et comitum.

additions).
ofAugustus.

numerous

De

Appendices

ex

accompanied

Antony : cp. Horace, Sat., i, 5, 28 and Haakh, StRE, ii,p. 473.

ad consulatum
Rufus, quem
Q. Salvidienus
provexerat
usque
to death
before entering on
(Suetonius,Aug., 66), was condemned
office (he was
consul designatus for the year 39 b.c.)Haakh,
StRE,
to

vi, p. 720.
M.

Vipsanius Agrippa,

consul 37, 28, 27 b.c, cp. e.g. Dio. liv,29.

consul
died a.d.
11
Paullus,
Q.
b.c,
Nip14.
perdey on Tacitus, ^M"., i,5 ; Plutarch, ZJe^aj-yw/.,
p. 508A ; Phny,
Nat. Hist., vii, 150;
Quintilian,vi, 3, 52; Henzen, Acta fr. Arv.,
Fabius

Maximus

pp. 185, 240.

C. Asinius
Gallus, consul 8.
of Augustus to the inhabitants

In

5 b.c, according to
of Cnidus, he was
sent there

B.C.

letter

to

duct
con-

criminal

investigation: TdXKip 'kaiviifrifi ^/tip0/Xif). L.

in Philologus,ix, 169) ;
ined., 312, 1. 11 (cp. A. Nauck

Ross, Inscr.
better
M. Dubois, Lettre de Vempereur Auguste aux
in Bull,
Cnidiens
d. corr.
StR, ii',2, 959, i).
helUnique, 1883, p. 64 (Mommsen,
Cn. Calpurnius Piso, consul
Patris
sui legatum atque
7 B.C.
he is called by Tiberius
amicum
(Tacitus,Ann., iii,12).
Nonius
Asprenas. Suetonius, Aug., 56 : cum
Asprenas Nonius
artius ei junctus causam
Cassio Severo, diceret,
veneficii,accusante
consuluit

enim
si
quid officii sui putaret, cunctari
se, ne
sin
deesset, destituere ac praedamsuperesset,eriperelegibus reum,
amicum
existimaretur.
nare
Dio, Iv, 4 (9 B.C.): 01\"}ire tivI dlK-q

senatum,

tqvto
TposTnKOivdiffas
0ei57OVTt trvve^TiTaffdyj,

iiracre
k.t.X. Perhaps

L. Nonius

Asprenas
(Eng. tr.).

ttj
cos.

kolI
yepovffiq.,

suff. Kal.

iKeTv6v

ye

Jul. (a.d.6)

cp. Teufiel, ifZ.G *, 267, 2

Tacitus, Ann., vi, 39 : Fine anni (a.d. 35)
Poppaeus Sabinus.
Poppaeus Sabinus concessit vita, modicus
originis,principum amicitia consulatum

(a.d.9) ac triumphale decus (a.d.26 ; Attn., iv,

47) adeptus maximisque provinciisper xxiv annos
impositus,nul1am
ob exiraiam
erat ;
artem, sed quod par negotiisneque
supra
on
Ann., i, 80; iv, 46; vi, 39; xiii,45.
cp. Nipperdey
D.

Junius

foret

Silanus

saevitum,

sibi demonstrari

in

nepti Augusti adulter,

ut

quam
intellexit

Ann., iii,24).
; Tac,
Knights.
Q. Dellius
RG,
above, and Drumann,

amicitia

(he

Caesaris

did not

return

quamquam

ultra

non

prohiberetur,exilium
from

exile until

a.d.

20

Cornelius

232

C.
79 ;

cp.

Seneca,

i, 391,

De

Clem., i, 10,

quoted

64.

praefecturam Aegypti (30 B.C.) ex

provexerat (Suet.,Aug., 66). In 27 b.c. xUii aetatis
interfecit (Jerome) ; cp. Teufiel, RLG
*,
anno
propria se manu
(Eng. tr.).
Cilnius Maecenas
(died 8 B.C.); cp. Marquardt, Hist, eqq., p.
*, 220, -6 (Eng. tr.).
Teuffel, RLG

infima
suae

Gallus, quem

fortuna

ad

Ann.,

iv, 40

praecipuus

mox

Haakh,

Crispus (died a.d.

Sallustius

cui

secreta

provecta speciem magis

Ann., iii,30).
C. Matins

StRE,

vi,

d.

Terentia

Die, liv,

86.

20), incolumi
imperatorum

Maecenate
proximi
inniterentur"
-aeb

principisquam

in amicitia

equestriordine

ex

wife

of Maecenas'

brother

C. Proculeius,

Tac,

[vol.

Appendices

62

Augnsti amicus

vim

tenuit

(Pliny,Nat.

(Ta
Hit

xii, 13).
Vedius

Pollio

eques

R.

ex

amicis

d.

Augusti (Pliny,Naf.

of freedmen

parents, died

Hii
16

B
Ann., xii, 63). Son
(Dio, liv, 23). Borghesi also refers the inscriptionCIL, ix, 15
P. f. Pollio Caesareum
In
(Beneventum) to him : P. Veidius
Colon
iae
Beneventanae.
Caesari
et
Augusto
Lucilius
Senators.
Friends
of Tiberius.
Longus (cos.su
illi
tristium
died
omnium
A.D.
socius, unusq
23)
laetorumque
7,
Rhodii
secessus
comes
Ann.,
e senatoribus
iv,
15),
(Tac,
Cn. Cornelius
Lentulus
(Tac, Ann., i, 27, cp. iv, 29). Consul
Cp. Nipperdey on Tac, Ann., iv, 44.
B.C., died A.D.
25.
of the
Fulw
Sentius
Saturninus, husband
Jewish prosel3rte
Ant.
Kalb
:
TijS^pios
("Troaiiiuilvei
Jud., xviii, 3, 5
yb,pir/
Josephus,
iteXei
airbv "pi\os
""""'Sarovprnro!
t^s 7Wai/C(is)
rijs4"ouXou/as iviipiTicyKrf^ei
t6 'louSaiVii'r^s Tw)U?;sd,TF"\adrivai
Trav
(A.D. 19). H.
fratri percarum
in cohorte
S. Vistilius praetorius,quern
Druso
transtulerat
convictu
commits
suicii
suam
principisprohibitus,
advanced
at an
age (a.d. 32 ; Tac, Ann., vi, 9).
Cn. Calpurnius Piso (seeabove) writes before his death to Tib"
ius : et parenti tuo probatus et tibi amicus
(Tac, Ann., iii,16).
Sabinus
Poppaeus
(see above).
18 (Cn. Lentul
L. Seius Tubero, brother of Sejanus, consul A.D.
et S.T.
primores civitatis,intimi ipsius amici, Tac, Ann., iv,2(
ii, 20; v, 6).
cp. Nipperdey, and
M. Cocceius
Nerva
(son of the friend of Augustus, Haakh, StR,
ii,473) Caesari famiharissimus
(Pompon., Dig., i, 2, 2, 49) ; uni
consulatu
functus
senator
22)
accompanied Tiberius to Caprei
(a.d.
amicorum
(Tac, Ann., iv, 58); proximus
(died A.D. 33; Ta(
Ann., vi, 26).

ix, 77, Tac,

"

L.

Salvius

Otho

tam

carus

tamque

non

absimilis

facie Tiber

crederent
ex
eo
principi fuit, ut plerique procreatum
(Suetoi
Suel
succeeded
He
in the consulship (a.d.33;
Otho, i).
Galba
Galba, 6).
M.

Cotta
Maximus
Messalinus.
Nothing appears to 1
his official career
(cp. Nipperdey on Tac, Ann., ii,32
He
in 32, but Tiberius
accused
was
defence of him 1
sent a written
the
senate, repetito inter
amicitiae
se
princip
atque Cottam
crebrisque ejus officiis commemoratis.
StRE, vi, 2, 2356, 10
Henzen, Acta fr. Arv., p. 179.
L. Pomponius
Flaccus, consul 17, died 33, when legatuspropra
lore of Syria.
Henzen, ib. 195.
L. Calpurnius Piso pontifex, consul
known

died

Aurelius
of

in 32

Tiberius, 42
que

biduum

at

the

age

of

15 B.C., city prefect,

17-3
eighty. Henzen, ib., p. 180.
Suetoniu

Pomponio Flacco et L. Pisone noctem

continmm
epulando potandoque consumpsit, quorum
alte

: cum

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

Syriam provinciam, alteri praefecturam

horarum
jucundissimos et omnium
Rank

uncertain.

63

urbis detulit,codicillis quoque

professus. H.
Marius
ditissimus
Hispaniarum

Sex.

amicos

Kal wXovTT/iaas xai

(Tac, Ann., vi, 39) ; 6 (pl\osairoO Kal dia tovto
TOffovTov
Svvridels
(Dio, Iviii,22) ; defertur incestasse filiam et saxo
Tarpeio deicitur (a.d.33 ; Tac, Ann., iv, 36).

tolerabilis poeta, notus

Tiberii et
et amicitia
Julius Montanus
frigore (Seneca,Epp., 122, 11) : perhaps the father of the senator
Julius Montanus
",
(died 56; Tac, Ann., xiii,25). Teuffel, RLG
252. 13 (Eng. tr.); SIRE, iv, 489, 18.
L. Aelius
Knights.
Sejanus, praefectus praetorio a.d.
14i
Tac,
Ann.,
iv,
Sueton., Tiber., 55 ; StRE,
;
31
cp.
sq. and
59;

"'. 345.

77-

Avilius
iv

p.

Tols

Flaccus, prefect of Egypt 32-37.

CIG, iii,p. 360 :
iralpoLiKpidelsrapli,Ti^epiifi
Kal"rapi. Philo, Leg. in Gai.,
M:
KpiBilstSiv itpwruv (l"l'\uv
irapa Ti^eplipKaljapt, ib., c. 19.

517
Curtius

Atticus

Tiberius

unus

Romanus

eques

illustribus

ex

who

panied
accom-

Capreae (Tac, Ann., iv, 58) ; Marino

participi
Atticum
(ib.,
Sejanus Curtium
vi,
10).
oppresserat
Vescularius
Flaccus
cui propior cum
Tiberio usus
eques Romanus
erat
(Tac, Ann., ii, 28).
Vescularius
Flaccus
ad mortem
ac
Julius Marinus
aguntur, e
vetustissimis
Rhodum
et
secuti
famiUarium,
apud Capreas individui
(a.d. 32 ; Tac, Ann., vi, 10).
to

Strabo, xiii,2, 3 : (Theophanes of Mytilene)

6v ttjs ^A.ala.siwirpoTov KariaTTjaiiroTe
Hop.TT'^top,
MdKpov
Kal
vvv
^JertifeTaituv
Karirap0 ae^aarbs
(c. A.D.
18) ii" roh Trpiirois
of
His
the
son
.same
illustris,
Tipepiov"t"D".uv.
name,
eques Romanus
died A.D.
on
Tac, Ann., vi, 19.
33 ; cp. Nipperdey
C. Caesius
C. Caesio
sacrum
Niger. CIL, vi, 2169 : Dis manibus

Pompeius

vlbv

"

Macer.

dTrAiTre

Q.f. Nigr.
Caesia

C.

ex
prima admissione
1. Theoris patrono et sibi.

quatuor

ex

Mommsen

decuris
says

Curio
:

Minor

Titulus

cum

positus sit aetate Augusti vel Tiberii (nam C. Caesar quintam decuriam
addidit), hunc
Nigrum
significatalteri utri fuisse amicum
admissionis
primae
(cp. StRE, ii*, 834, 2).
Drusi filiiGermanici, CIL, xiv, 3607.)
comes
(P. Plautius Pulcher
"

Friends
of Gains Caesar.
suff. under
Tiberius, died
Valerium
stantia

Senators.
a.d.

47
habebat

in

primis amicis
sapientis,18, 2).

L. Vitellius

Valerius

Asiaticus

cos.

(Tac, Ann., xi, 3) ; Asiaticum

consularem
(Seneca, De Con-

"

(34) Syriae praepositus (Sueton., Vitell.,

dare
iv toTs tt"vv "f"i\ots
".iiTbv
2). Recalled, ovtus
avrov
l\e"jjaaro,
voixLaBrtvai
(Dio, lix, 27) ; cos. ii 34, iii 47, censor
48, died 51,
ex

consulatu

A.

Vitellius

gandi, Claudio

L.

f., afterwards
aleae

emperor,

born

familiaris, sed

15,

Gaio

per

auri-

Neroni

aliquanto
per
acceptior (Sueton., Vitell.,4; cos. 48).
C. Passienus
Crispus (cos.II 44). Schol. Juv., iv, 81 : Omnium
principum gratiam appetivit,sed praecipue [C] Caesaris, quern iter
iacientem
est pedibus (Valla: Thyberium
secutus
[read Cajum]
De schol.
iter
Caesarem
facientem
secutus
est
Matthias,
:
Alpes
per
Jtw., p. 26).
Sertorius Macro
Naevius
(cp. Nipperdey on Tac,
Knight.
studium

64

[vol.i.

Appendices
vi, 15) is reckoned

Ann.,

Caligula'sfriends

among

Hirschfeld, VG,

(Calig.,26) ;
Friends
of

219.

p.
Senators.

Claudius.

Suetonius

by

SulpiciusGalba,

Ser.

wards
after-

in cohortem

cos.
receptusque
emperor,
33, gratissimus Claudio
Claudius
amicorum
(Sueton., Galba, 7). Accompanied

in 43.
Britain
expedition
others
who
Three
accompanied

his

on

to

him

expedition(seeHiibner,

this

on

Das

Heer
in Britannien
in Hermes,
romische
the
friends
of Gaius
Valerius
Asiaticus
(cp.

xi, 3

Ann.,

Asiatici

recenti

"

xvi, [1881,]p. 525) :

Caesar

above).

Britanniam

adversus

Tac,

militia.

L.

to
Junius Silanus, great-grandson of Augustus, betrothed
Arval
died
brother
Ann.,
48,
(Tac,
praetor
xii,
42,
49
3,
8 with
Nipperdey's notes).
Cn. Pompeius
to Antonia, elder daughter of
Magnus, betrothed

Octavia,
4,

Claudius.

He

and

Rome

to

Silanus

carried

(Dio, Ix, 21).

the

Both

of the

news

tain
conquest of Bri-

death

to

put

were

Claudius

by

(Suetonius,Claud.,
T.

Seneca, Apocol., 11).

27-29;
Silvanus
Aelianus
(probably a nephew of Anlns
suif. I 45 (B.)*, II in a year unknown,
legat.et comes

Plautius

Plautius) cos.
Claudi

positionof

the

SIR.

u",

Cn.

Britannia.

the

legaiipro

5.
Saturninus

devicta

(Britannia)

per

sel.

comites

On

Hommsen,

cp.

triumph.
cos.

Claudius

Apocol.,13

in his

names

He

34.

Gauls, col ii,1. 24 ed. Nipp.

Claudius

regi

Britannia

as

friends

(B.).
Pompeius

Lusius

Pedo

Saturninus,
in

cos.

passage.
P. Suillius

patric. leg.
in

pr.

Hiberia

is called nobilissimum
on

Acta

the

jus

fr. arv.,

of consular

virum,

honorum

of the

p. 186.

rank

put

sufi. between

15

to death

cos.

Eufus

suff.

cos.

bene

nunquam

usus

46

servitium

Vitellius

mutatus

and

the

Caecina

journey

to

A. Vitellius (seeabove).
vetus
Petronius
con victor
I

and

17

unknown.

year

kal.

cp.

Jul.(B.).

i', 1867,
Suillio

"

Nipperdey
Claudi

{Ann., iv, 31), in

pellitur(58 ; Ann., xiii,43).

L. Vitellius
(seeabove) formidine

on

ro

(Rufo) objectabant (Tac, Ann., xiii,43

Claudius

suff. 42 kal. Jul. (B.).

suff. 44 kal. Jul. (B.) ; cp. SiRE,
Cornelium
Lupum circumventos

Cornelius
Lupus cos.
Celer cos.
Ser. Asinius
Lusium
Satuminum,
9d.

in

(Q. Eutetius)

prospere,

in this expedition

comes

ad

speech

Henzen,

flam.

sac.

Persicus

by

meum

Seneca,

also refers to

ornamenta

Fabius

in

Claudi

pro

PauUus
amicum

id.

civ.

L.

xiv, 3608.

41 according to Eutropius, vii, 13 :

Sentium
et A. Plautium,
illustres ac

cos.

Cn.

(= CIL, ix, 2847)

5245

Caesaris

turpe

CIL,

viros.

IRN,

by

Orelli, 750
praetore as

853,

2,

Sentius

nobiles

ad

in

Caesaris

on

amicitia

insulas

the
diu

Baleares

C. Caesaris, familiaritate

Claudi

(Tac, Ann., vi, 32).

Largus (cos. a.d.
42). Accompanied
Ostia (a.d. 48 ; Tac, Ann., xi, 33).
ejus (consequentlybefore

Borghesi,Fasti consulates.

his acces-

Appendices

66

[vou

i.

(born 32), flagrantissimus

Galba, 19) ;
; Plutarch,
Deicitur
Otho,
locum
tenuit
inter
amicos
2).
(Sueton.,
summum
et
et comitatu
Otho,
familiaritate sueta, post congressu
provinciae
Lusitaniae
; provinciam administravit
praeficitur(in 58, Tac, /.;.)
(Suet., Otho, 3).
quaestorius per decern annos
Athenis
Nerone
Lucanus
a
M.
Annaeus
(born 39) revocatus
etiam
additus
quaestura honoratus
atque
cohortique amicorum
Vita Lucani).
in
Suetonius,
tamen
non
(died
;
55
gratia
permansit
father
of
the
Montanus
Curtius
Montanus,
tioned
poet men(probably
and
the
28
latter
in Tac, Ann., xvi,
33 ; cp. Nipperdey on
iUe luxuriam
and
Juvenal, iv, 136 : noverat
p. 68 below).
passage
imperii veteris noctesque Neronis.
Burrus
Afranius
Knights.
praef. praet. from 51 (Tac, Ann.,
died
in Tacitus
62 (Ann., xiv, 51). The
xii, 42, cp. 69) ;
passage
of the city gossip at the time
(Ann., xiii, 6), giving the substance
M.

afterwards

Otho,

Salvius

emperor

(Ann., xiii,46, cp.

Neronis

amicitia

in

12

"

when

the

friends

Parthian

of Nero

war

shows

imminent,

was

Burrum

tamen

et

that

Senecam

he

was

of the

one

multarum

rerum

ex-

honestis
an
secus
plane documentum,
amicis
invidia
si pecunioamota
uteretur, si ducem
egregium, quam
et gratia subnixum
sum
deligeret.
per ambitum
Sofonius
Neronis
nactus
Tigellinusalendis equis amicitiam
(Schol.
Juv., i, 155) ; intimis libidinibus
adsumptus (Tac, Ann., xiv, 51) ;
died 69 ; cp. Hirschfeld, VG,
up to 62 praef.vigilum then praetorii,

perientiacognitos

daturum

"

14.
p. 221,
Senecio
Claudius

adolescentulus

genitus, in 55 privy with

Ann., xiii,12). In 65 he
familiaritate

praecipua
retinens
(Ann.,

took

decorus,
Nero's

to

part

Neronis

in the

amicitia

Neronis

Salvius

(Tac,

conspiracy:

amicitiae

etiam

turn

Mane

Galbam

Vinius

Rufinus

Galbae
Acta.
of

salutavit

(PUny,
cos.

amicitia

fr. Arv.,

in

p.

Nat.
with

abrup200).

Galba.
ut

atque

consulted,

as

consueverat,
to the choice

successor,

Marius
COS.

Otho.

e.^iceptus(Sueton., Otho, 6).

addition
to Vinius
and
Laco, Galba

In
of

patre

Acte

principisnotus

Senators.
T.
of Galba.
(69)and put to death with him.
tum
tractus
(Tac, Hist., i, 48 ; Henzen,
three
The
also friends
following were
osculo

Caesaris

with

Pisonian

speciem

Friends
II
Galba

M.

liberto

amour

50).

xv,

Cossinus, eg. R.
Hist., xix, 93).

Otho

Celsus

kal.

(cp.Nipperdey

Jul. 69,

Ducennius

on

Tac, Ann.,

xv,

25 ; Hist.,i,71),

and

Geminus,

cos.

under

Nero,

praefectus

urbi

under

Galba.

Knights.

Cornelius

Laco

praef. praet. (Tac, Hist., i, 14 ;

Plutarch, Galba, 29), although he is nowhere
friend : Hirschfeld, p. 221,
as
expressly
a
7.
Pompeius Longinus. Tac, Hist., i, 31 : pergunt etiam in castra
praetorianorum tribuni Cetrius Severus, Subrius Dexter, Pompeius
Sueton., Galba,

14 ;
spoken of

Longinus
quia non

"

principisuo

milites
ordine
et

manibus
Longinum
coercent
[provectus],sed e Galbae
desciscentibus
H,
suspectus erat.
"

militiae

exarmantque,
amicis

fidus

I.]

VOL

Appendices

Friends oj Otho.
Hist.,i, 48 : multos

6']

Senators.

L. Vitellius,cos. suff. 48. Tac,

consularium
magistratibus, magnam
partem
Otho
ministros
belle
non
participesaut
(Mommsen, StR, ii*,2, 853,
5), sed comitum
specie secum
expedire jubet ; in quibus et Lucium
ceteros
ut imperatorisfratrem
Vitellium, eodem
nee
nee
cultu,
quo
ut hostis.
Marium
habuit

Celsum

oZ 6^

des.

cos.

(seeabove)

statim

"

inter intimos

amicos

(Tac, Hist., i, 71).

Suetonius
6

Paullinus

Knights.
chosen

suif. k.

cos.

TrepiThv K^Xtroi' koX

Licinius

by

the

soldiers

Mart.

42, II 66.

Ilai'XXti'oi'^XAws

Proculus
succeed

to

Plutarch, Otho,
i^eiXKovroffvfi^o6\ti)v
"vofm.

intima

"

Laco

familiaritate

Othonis,

praef. praetorio (Tac,

as

Hist., i, 46; Hirschfeld, p. 221).

Friends

under

Vitellius.

of

Tiberius

Senators.

M.

Cluvius

later

Rufus

(cos.

than

omissa

Caligula, certainly
B.)
41.
Hispania (in70) comitatui
principisadjectusest (Tac, Hist.,ii,65).
C. Silius Italicus cos.
68 in amicitia Vitellii (Pliny,Epp.,
T. Catius
him
with Flavins
Sabinus
consulted
iii,7),who in his conversations
and Cluvius
Rufus
(Tac, Hist., iii,65).
C.

Fabius

or

Valens

A. Caecina

and

Alienus

the

specialsense

in hunc

imperiiCaecina

ViteUii

It is clear from

Sept. 69 (B.).

be considered

to

are

munia

ilium

aut

kal.

coss.

Hist.,ii,92 that both

ac

inclinationibus.

friends

as

Valens
nee

Tac,

of Vitellius in
obibant

variis

"

satis

unquam

fida

potentia, ubi nimia est. simul ipsum Vitellium subitis offensis aut
contemnebant
intempestivis blanditiis mutabilem
metuebantque,
domos
hortos
nee
eo
segnius invaserant
imperii.
opesque
Vibius Crispus (see under
a regular
Vespasian and Domitian) was
of
to
Vitellius
Dio,
2.
Ixv,
according
table-companion
Antonius
in
Friends
M.
Primus
oj Vespasian. Senators.
61 condemned
for forgery (Tac, Ann., xiv, 40), in 70 senatorium
himself
to Vespasian (Hist., ii,
ordinem
recuperaverat, attached
and
received
the
consular
(Hist.,iv,
4) ; sed pauUatim
86),
insignia
in
tamen
levior viUorque haberi, manente
speciem amicitia (Hist.,
iv, 80). Cp. Martial, x, 23 and, Giese, De personis a Martiale
commemoraiis,
T.

Clodius

p. 5 S..
M. Eprius Marcellus

Caesaris

principes in

Vibius

Crispus, nunc
principe cum
quadam

et

amicitia

"

ab

ipso

diliguntur (Tac, Dial., 8) ; both

suff. in 61 (Borghesi, CEuvr., iv, 536).
were
coss.
C. Licinius Mucianus
ter consul (Borghesi,
j6.,iv, 345),I before 67,
II 70, III 72.
Henzen, Acta fr. Arv., p. 190.
T. Rutilius Varus
com.
imperato[r.]
q. divi Vespasiani,aed. cur.
Orelli,3440
CIL, x, 1258.
reverentia

"

C. Plinius

Knights.
Misenum.

Distentus

Secundus

impeditusque

79 prefect of the
^amicitia
principum
in

"

fleet at

(Pliny,

Epp., iii,5).
Otacilius

Vespasiani

Sagitta. Murat.,
ad

Vanacinorum

senatores a. p. C. 72 IIII
amicum
et procuratorem

CIL, x, 2, 8038 (Epistula

[gentis Corsicanae] magistratus et

2004,

id. Octobr.
Sagittam
scripta): Otacilium
ut testimonium
ita vobis praefuisse,

meum

[vol.i.

Appendices

68

ii', 1127,

SiR,

the

On

delector.

mereatur,

vestrum

document

Mommsen,

cp.

I.

Provinces, Eng. tr., ii,

Roman
(Mommsen,
Julius
in
the
adviser
Titus
expedition against
as
246 n.) accompanied
Kal
iriye"nv
cUvoidv
Tipipios'AX^foKre
Jerusalem : (plXuv 5i SoKiiulrraTos
Alexander

Ti.

HTfiaTeviiiTav
dpos,vp"Tcpov fiivairbs ttji' MyvvTov dUiroif, rdre Si rwv
riji'
"pTi
riye/iovlav
S)V
iyeipo/iivriv
iSe^iiiaaro
iS
A^ios
irparos
"PXWV, Kpidels
Bell.
(Josephus,
iriffTeas
t^
rixairpoaiBiTO
^?
ad-qXav
KoX ixerk
Xa/iirpSs

Jud.,

H.).

I, 6.

V.

Friends

of

Suetonius, Titus, 7).

Friends
of Domitian.
venale

in

quorum

83, maria

ac

elder

the

except

Pliny (cp.

Gioa
Borghesi, Annot.
that
all
the
Juvenal, iv, 72
(except the two
prefects) were

Senators.
from
concludes

CEuvr., v, 513
summoned
by

advisers
consulars

known

None

Titus.

Domitian

proceres quos oderat ille ;

ergo in concilium
sedebat
facie miserae
paUor amicitiae ; cp.
magnaeque
utilior ?
ing
Accordterras populosque regenti quis comes
vocantur

interestingconjecture (Rhein. Mus., xxxix, 283),

of
reminiscence
a
Juvenal's description of this cabinet council was
de
Chattis
bello Germanico
Statius' De
aUquid tor(147,tanquam
visque Sygambris dicturus) of which Valla's scholia to Juvenal, iv,
preserved four lines (Jahn, Rhein. Mus., ix, 627 and Biiche94 have
The
ler as above.
(the
following took part in the conversation
order is as given by Juvenal) :
viUcus
urbi) qui temporis VesPegasus (attonitaepositus modo
sequently,
Conurbi
fuit.
RLG*,
Teuffel,
316, i, Eng. tr.
pasiani praefectus
for
time
under
the
second
Domitian.
he was
city prefect
only a prefecture. H.]
[Borghesi, CEuvres, ix, p. 269, assumes
above
and
Vibius
Borghesi, p. 520). Statius, l.l.:
Crispus (see
mitis prudentia Crispi. Cp. Veiento.
Nestorei
M'. Acilius Glabrio
cos.
perhaps under Claudius or Nero, p. 521 :
Biicheler's

to

Statius, l.l.:
of the

Caesareae

prope

confinis
Acta

name

cos.

91.

Gallus

cos.

under

same

Rubrius

et

Henzen,
Nero, p.

perhaps T. Junius
[Rather (accordingto Nipperdey
Montanus,

of the

Curtius

Montanus

Pompeius, perhaps

Tac,

Ann.,

there

Ferox

aulae.

His

son

p. 175.

ff.
cos.

Pompeius

p. 524 f.
Valerius
Messalinus,

fr. Arv.,

Montanus
on

mentioned
Cn.

521

Acilius

suff. 81, p. 523.

xvi, 33) the father

and in chap. 28.

Licinianus
cos.
;

H.]
year

unknown,
L.

A. Fabricius
Veiento,
Index
Plinianus.

and

73
under

cos.

cos.

Statius

Domitian

/./.:

; for both

see

prudentia Crispi

sen,
Momm-

et

Fabius

imter
memores
^potentem signat utrumque
purpura,
therefore
fastos, according to whom
plerunt nomine
Crispus (inhis
Veiento

"

second
Fabius
The

consulship)

and

Veiento

colleagues. Biicheler

were

takes

as
an
appellative(the prudent).
:
following are also known

Velius

"

PauUus,

Mommsen
Caesaris

as

armis

Sarmatian,
understood

not

under

Domitian

above

; Martial, ix,
The
Velius, etc.

the

in the

Dacian
technical

proconsul
31,
war

cum

comes

here

perhaps, however,
sense.

of

Bithynia.

See

haereret
Arctois
is the
to
referred
comes

is not

to be

I.]

VOL.

M.

Appendices

Arrecinus

Clemens

sariis suis, Sueton.,

(consularem,unum

Domit., ii) ;

69
familiaribus

I 73, under

consul

et emis-

Domitian

II

(B.). Hirschfeld, pp. 222, 3. Asbach, Consularfastender J. 6896, in Bonner

Jahrbucher, Ixxix (1885),p. 149.
Palfurius
filius a Vespasiano senatu
motus
Sura, consularis
"

abusus

familiaritate

exercuit

(Marius

Festus.

Domitiani

Maximus

in

Martial, i, 78,

C.

hujus

Cp. CIL,

62.

v,

Caesar

v,

nonia

Siudien, 1882, p.
(73). Wiener
leg.Aug. Tarrac. 79/80, CIL, ii,2477,
p.

partes
erat.

Festus

Perhaps
sufi.

cos.

71.
pr. pr. of Pan-

leg.Aug.

531

delationis

53).

amicus

Valerius
Quirinalls

Rantius

Calpetanus
Borghesi,CEuvres,

10

acerbissime
Schol.
Juv., iv,

Tacitus, Hist., iv, 49.

216.

4799,

etc.

Asbach

above,

as

110.

Cornelius
Fuscus
Knights.
praef. praet. (Hirschfeld,223,
25) and
Crispinus,according to Borghesi (p.573-6) perhaps his colleague.
Cp. Hirschfeld, p. 223, 26.
L. Verginius Rufus, born
Friends
of Nerva.
63, 69, 97,
15, cos.
died

end
towards
incolumem
reUquit

of 97.

optimum
Ind.

Mommsen,

1. 3 ; cp.

According to Phny
were
Junius Mauricus
Plin.).
Friends
of Trajan.

(cp.Teuffel, RLG
Trajano

id

of

Senators.

(Pliny,Epp., ii,

both

Fabricius

Nerva
L.

Neratius

N.P.
Hadrianum
non
hoc
consentientibus

in

Veiento

and

(cp. Mommsen,

Eng. tr.). Frequens

i,
ut

amicis

evasit

Plin.).

friends

fuisse

animi

atque

amicissimum

(Epp., iv, 22),

*, 342,

rehnqueret,multis
Mommsen

Caesares, quibus suspectus f uerat,

Priscus

Ind.

83

cos.

opinio

sane

fuit

successorem

(Vita Hadr.,4;

CIL, ix, 2454-5).

L. Licinius
Sura, cos. before 98 (Asbach, p. 158), 102, 107.
Dio,
Vita. Hadr., 3.
Ixiii,15.
Victor, Caes., 13, 8.
Dio, Ixiii,16.
Q. Sosius Senecio cos. 99, 102, 107.
A.
and
Cornelius
Palma, cos.
Asbach, Consularfasten
99
109.
d. J. 96-119, in Bonner
ahrbiicher
,hadi (1882),p. 13.
J
Inscription
his statue
in the Forum,
on
CIL, vi, 1386. His statue (as governor
of Asia about
Anthol.
Pal., xvi, 35.
115) set up by the Carians.
Frohner, Krit. Analekien
(Philologus,Supptband, v, 70).
L. PubhUus
Celsus
II
S^ Kal
cos.
Dio, Ixviii,16:
larrja-e
113.
rod

on

^OfTtriov
S.\\iai"

Tuv

shown

tov

re

UdXfiov Kal

That
irpocrlnria-e.
Vita

rod

the

KAffou

two

Sura

last

suis.

ut

oOrti:

friends

irov

aiiToi'^

of

is

Trajan
comperit adoptandum se

a
by
Hadr., 3
Trajano esse, ab amicis Trajani contemni
Palma
4 : in adoptionis sponsionem venit
:

eUdvas.
were

desiit
et Celso

ac

neglegi ;

inimicis

cp.

semper

Further,

C. Avidius
Nigrinus cos. under Trajan and
Lusius
Quietus cos. 115,
who
executed
were
together with Celsus and Palma

Dio, Ixix, 2)

were

no

doubt

also

friends

of

(Vit.Hadr.,
Trajan.

7;

consularis
Junius OmuUus,
according to an inscription of
in Vita Alex.
mentioned
Ser.,
Nemausus, is no doubt the HomuUus
Titius
friend
of
iv,
as
a
65,
9, 15 wrongly
Trajan (in PUny, Epp.,
Ind. Plin., s.v.
HomuUus).
Borghesi
HomuUus;
cp. Mommsen,
T.

CEuvres, viii, 416.

L.

Dasumius

according
value

about

cos.

asiatiques,
119,
the

HomuUus

Valerius

(M.

ord.

cos.

cp. CIL.

151

H.)

ii, 3415.

as

[vol.i.

Appendices

7o

have

120), may
his will he

to

of 6,000,000

(Waddington,

100

been

received

perhaps
and

sesterces

of

one

des

Pastes

the

friends

from

him

certainlyleft him

provinces
Trajan,

of
an

estate

of

legacy (Test.

RechtsDasum.,l. 85-87 and 125, ed. JiudorS, Zeitschr. J. geschichtl.

wiss., xii, 370 G., 389 ff. ; CIL, vi, 10229).
Dacicum
TraVit.Hadr., 3) ad bellum
di Adr., AdI,
Jnscr. Onor.
Henzen,
janum familiaris
prosecutus.
1863, 150 (PMlologus, xix, 358) : quaestori imperatoris Trajani et
comiti
ab eo
bis.
donato
expeditionis Dacicae, donis militaribus
Hadrianus

D.

(Dio, Ixix,

Terentius

i ;

Scauriauus

Gentianus

(CIL, iii,1463 : leg. Aug.

pontif.)according to the inscriptionon the great Pyramid
the probable reading is :
(CIL, iii,21), where

consuli

"

Scit

Decimi
Gentiani
nomen
pyramis alta
pontificis
comitisque tuis,Trajane, triumphis
lustra

Otherwise

''.577.
Dacia

intra censoris

sex

esse.

Ephem. epigr.,iv, 28, but as above in StR,

iii,p. 688 Dxxv
CIL,
Cp.
(Feb. 17th, no) : sunt in
and
D. Terentio
xlvii, 21, i (Hadrian's
Scauriano,
Dj'g'g'.,
him
in 119).
Asbach, Consularfasten 96-119, p. 47 takes

Mommsen,

also

2.

sub

rescriptto
him

to

[He

subsequently incurred

friends

consulis

be

he

of the

son

probably

Terentius

the

Ind.

in

suspicions of

Pliny, Epp.,

Hadrian,

Aegypti,

amicum

v,

12.

of whose

one

Vit. Hadr., 23.

H.]
Ad
Planta.
Plinium,
Tra.ja.n,

was.

Knights.
Pompeius
peium Plantam, praefectum
Mommsen,

Scaurus

y.

Pom-

(ib.,10).

meum

Plin.

Hirschfeld, VG, 270, 3. H.

Friends
in Vit. Hadr., 15.
of Hadrian
; for the most
part mentioned
Senators.
in
Vit. Hadr.,
8:
senatores
optimos quosque
contubernium
adscivit.
StR, ii',^91,
majestatis
Cp. Mommsen,
2.

Servianus, Hadrian's
brother-in-law, cos' II 102,
in
killed
of
the
Ind. Plin.
at
136
134,
90 ; cp. Mommsen,
age
L. Catilius Severus
II 120,
cos.
Syriae praepositus (Vit.Hadr.,
L.

Julius Ursus

III

5) praef. u. qui sibi praeparabat imperium, qua re prodita dignitate

above.
as
privatus est; ib., 24;
cp. Mommsen
L. (Neratius) Maroellus, brother
of L. Neratius
Priscus, cos. 129,
forced by Hadrian
to commit
suicide (Vit.Hadr., 15) ; Mommsen,
Ind.

Plin.

C. Ummidius

Acta
A.

Quadratus,

fr. Arv.,
Platorius

p.

cos.

suff. 118.

ib.

Mommsen,

Henzen,

202.

Nepos,

(Vit.Hadr., 15
Sosius Pappus.

and

cp. Henzen,

23

sufif. 119,

cos.

Both

had

later

Acta

already

been

suspected by

fr. Arv.,

p.

intimate

194)
with

Hadrian
and

Hadrian

during Trajan's reign.

T. Atilius
nidis
to

et

Rufus

Titianus

argui passus

Vit. Anton.

Pii,

est

7, he

was

cos.

et

127.

Titianum

ut conscium

proscribi (Vit. Hadr.,

not

Lebas-Waddington,
1619. He
brandini): Lanciani, Le acque,

tyran15). According
emperor'sreign.

condemned
till this
had
villa
a
at Antium
p.

304.

(VillaAldo-

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

T. Caesernius
Antoninus
Pius

Statius

amici

Quintius Statianus
150 [B.])divi Hadriani

before

Henzen,

quaesturam.
Voconius.

71

7420a

sui

poetae

C. Licinius

Voconius

tumulum

CIL,

Apuleius, Apol.,

11

versibus

Romanus,

cos.

(under

in oriente

comes

ante

viii, 7036.
divus

Macrinus

Hadrianus

raised

Voconi

cum

Perhaps

etc.

muneraretur,
to senatorial

ranlc

by Trajan ;
Ind. Plin. and Teuffel,RLG*, 346, 5 (Eng. tr.,341, 2).
cp'.Mommsen,
Hadrian's
Attianus, once
Knights.
guardian and
already
his friend in Trajan's reign (Vit.Hadr., 4, 5 and 9),with Plotina and
Matidia
Cum
to Rome.
Attianum
ex
conveyed Trajan's remains
ornamentis
faceret
consularibus
praefecto praetorii
praeditum
nihil se
conferri posset
senatorem,
amplius habere quod in eum
ostenderit
in
occisorum
necem
[ib.,8) ; consularium
quattuor
consilia
Attiani
refundebat
amicissimos
hostium
(ib.,
9) ;
postea
loco habuit
ut Attianum
(ib.,1.5). In 119 he compelled liim to
resign when
praef. praet. (cp. Hirschfeld, 225, 32).
Ti. Claudius
Livianus, prefect under
Trajan in the first Dacian
"

"

war

1/2 and

10

Marcius

Q.
and

Turbo

apparently
read

probably
tempore

still in

Publicius,appointed praef. praet.

office

in

(with Hirschfeld,

utebatur

"

Pronto

Hadrianus

In

135.
p.

224)

amicitia

"

ex

Vit. Hadr.,
:

we

119,

should

expeditionis Parthicae
equestri(ordine)Attiani,

sui, et Liviani
quondam
[et] Turbonis.
C. SepticiusClarus, in iig appointed to succeed
Turbo's
colleague
Similis as praef.praet., deprived of office 121.
Ind.
Cp. Mommsen,
tutoris

Plin.
Friends

Pius.
Senators.
M. Valerius Homullus
of Antoninus
HomuUi
multa
COS.
joca semper
patienter accepit (Vit.
151 ; cujus
Aurelius
Anton.
P., 11). He opposed the adoption of Marcus
(Vit.
See also above.
M.
Anton., 6). Henzen, Acta fr. Arv., p. 199.
Friends
Senators.
M.
Cornelius
of the two
Augiisti.'friend
of Antoninus
Fronto, cos. 143, perhaps already a
Pius, in any
his successor,
case
although there is no express testimony ; cp.
Teuffel, RLG*,
(Eng. tr.).
355
P. Salvius
Julianus bis consul (ord.148, suff. in the last years of
Antoninus
or
later),praef.u. et ICtus
(Vit.Did. Jul., i). Salvii
Juliani amici nostri (rescriptof the Divi Fratres in Dig., xxxvii,
350,
14, 17 pr.). Cp. Teuflfel,RLG^,
1-4 (Eng. tr.).
I
Hadrian's
Rusticus
in
last years, II 162.
cos.
Q. Junius
Rescriptumdivorumfratrum
ad Junium Rusticum
amicum
nostrum, praef.
urbi (Digg.,xlix, i, i, 3). Teuffel, RLG^,
358, 3 (Eng. tr.).
[M. Pontius Laelianus Larcius Sabinus
(cos.163) sodalis Antonidonis
militarib.
nianus
Verianus
divi Veri
comes
Aug. donatus
divo
Vero
ab
et
bello Armeniaco
Parthico
Antonino
et
a
imp.
Aug.
Aug.] Orelli, 3186. The
fragment
[comes] Antonini
Aug. et
L. Veri bello Germanic,
item comes
Imp. Antonini
Aug. Germanici
Sarmatici
has been wrongly combined
with the above
inscription.
"

"

"

"

"

Cp. Borghesi,AdI,
M.

JalliusM.

1855, p.

f. Bassus

25.
Fabius

leg.Aug. pr. pr.]provinc. Pannoniae

1 Et
omavit

Valerianus

cos.

praef. [aer
oper. publ.
.

inferioris curator

Verum
quidem Marcus
Capuam usque prosecutus amicis comitaatibus
additis oMciorum
omnium
principibus{Vit.M. Anton., 8).
,

seaatu

[vol.i.

Appendices

72

(i6i ; CIL, vi, iiigb) [leg.Augg. pr. pr. prov.] Mysiae inferior,
Par-.
Augustorum
(between i6i and 169; CIL, iii,6169) comes
(Alba
Helvorum).
xii,
2718
CIL,
sq.
?].
[th]i[c]a[ee]x[peditionis
adfinis ? Aug]ustorum
(Marci
Pollio
T. Vitrasius
[cos. II 176
et Commodi)
comes
[M. Antonini et L. Ver]i Augg. expedi[tionis
et Com]modi
Augg. expedit.
item
comes
[M. Antonini
Germ]anicae
donatus
donis
etc.] s[odalis
bis
m[ilit.
Germ[anicae Sar]maticae
Flaviae
Fausti]nae
(filiaeAnnii
maritus
A[nniae
Antoninianus]
Henzen,
Libonis
128 patrui imp. Marci), etc.
5477 ; Hirschcos.
"

."

feld, VG,

Julius
two

227.
Verus

emperors

amicum

Syria.
163/165 per Jul. Verum

suum

leg. pr. pr.

impendiis

of

Abilenorum

restored

street

under

the

leg. pr. pr. provinc. Syr.et

(CIL, iii,199).

Amicus
ICtus.
noster
Maecianus
in
L. Volusius
Knights.
Fratres
a rescriptof the Divi
(Dig.,xxxvii, 14, 17 pr.) Put to death
praef. Aegypti or juridiousAlexandreae
(Vit.
by the army
175 when
.

der sacks. Ges., iii,

Abhandl.
282.
TeufAvid. Cass. 7). Mommsen,
fel, RLG
*, 360 7 (Eng. tr., 360, 8). Hirschfeld, p. 227.
M. Pontius
Senators.
Laelianus
Verus.
Friends
of Lucius
Antoninianus
Verianus
sodalis
Sabinus
Larcius
cos.
comes
(163)
"

Armeniaco
et Parthico
donis militarib.
Veri Aug. donatus
Aug. et a divo Vero Aug. (OreUi,3186 ; see above).
imp. Antonino
Aur.
Antonino
in Oriente gestis
E. Napp, De rebus imperatore M.
(Bonn, 1879), p. 69.
divi Veri Aug. donatus
Fronto
M. Claudius
cos.
(c.170 [B.])comes
ab imperatore Antonino
et Parthico
donis militarib. bello Armeniaco
murali
item
vallari item aurea
item
Aug. et a Divo Vero Aug. corona
IIII
hastis puris IIII item
vexillis
Henzen, 5478
CIL, vi,
69,
Napp,
5.
;
1377
p.
Statius
T. Caesernius
Quinctianus (son of
Quinctius Macedo
friend of the same
Hadrian's
cos.
name)
co[mes divi Veri] per Orienof the inscription,
tem
Henzen,
; according to Borghesi's restoration
CIL, V, I, 865 ; Napp, p. 75 if.
6502
Tullus
of Trajan's friend L.
L. Dasumius
Tuscus, adopted son
and
of
holder
under
Antoninus
Dasumius,
important positions
Aurelius.
Marcus
Borghesi, CEuvres, vi, 429 ; Henzen, 6051 (cp.
Tusco
P. f. Stel. Tullio
6922 and
CIL, iii,i, 4117) : L. Dasumio
comiti
comiti
1188
Verba
etc.
cos.
:
Wilmanns,
August, auguri,
in Orieucum
Aug." postea addita sunt ; fuit fortasse Veri comes,
tem
proficisceretur.
Friends of Marcus
Aurelius.
Senators.
C. Fulvius Bruttius
bello

divi
ab

"

Praeseus
Proculus

C.f.M'.

Valerius

Veiento

Maximus

L. Valens

Pompeius

Cornelius

cos.
Aquilius
(153, II 180) socer
imp. [Caes.
sodalis Antonin[ianus Verianus]
Aug. sodalis]HadrianaUs
comes
impp. Anto[nini et Commodi
Augg.] expeditionis
Sarmaticae
praef. u. ? Henzen, 5488 ; ib.. Acta Jr.Arv., p. 187.
C. Aufidius
of
Victorinus, son-in-law
Fronto, fellow-pupilof
Marcus
Aurelius
(Vii. M. Anton., 3), cos. II 183, irAToS Mdp/tou ii"
irdvu Tiii7i$el5
Tois
(Dio, Ixxii, ii), praef. u., died 186.
Henzen,
Acta, p. 178.
Seius Puscianus, also a fellow-pupil
of Marcus
Aurelius, cos. II
188
(Vit. Commod., 12),a strict praef. urb. {Vit. Pertinac, 4).

Commodi
Mtircianus

"

[vol.i.

Appendices

74
Kaibel, epigy. Gr., 441

(second

third

or

vico

in

cent.,

Trachoni-

tidis):
"

4
8

r'
iriffTOTiTOV paaiKcvaiv, d/tM/i^Toi6

Ka"rbs

(prov. Byzacena)

CIL, viii,597
ano

c.

adlecto

COS.

etc.
titiali,

"The

at

the

end

The

XII.

the

use

In

the

of the

course

established

doubtful

whether

giariahomines
J. N3,udet {De
it first occurs
year
3115

Geta

latest

under
to be
in

SIR, iii,I,
have

et L.

found

was

been

Aurelian, probably

taken

1863, p.
two

only preserved

are

Vagellio

singlecopy

1852, p. 272

Italian

of the

document

year

2). But even

standing title of

471,

CIL,

viris);

since

cities

(Mommsen,
69 {CIL, x, 7852,

under

is

cou-

As

sense.

consulta

it must
have
been
perhaps ordered the two

who

in all the

annua

It

i)has observed,

72,

Herculaneum,

at

became

rank.

in this

senatus
in

clarissimis

cos.

gradually

senatorial

to be

der sdchs. Ges.,

Title.

II.)

(Brev. Vit., 8,

chezlesRomains,

Vespasian,
set up

persons

in Seneca

accipiunt)is

it is true,
Ber.

/laviali
known,
entirelyun-

Senatorial

of

unquestionabletitle in

an

and

as

1.

133,

p.

of

clarissimi

la noblesse

as

Postumi-

be

to

century vir clarissimus

title

clarissimi

56, which,
; Mommsen,

Hosidio

first

official

nu.

seems

Aurelius

Clarissimxjs

(Vol. I,
an

ado
sacerdoti

century."

Viz

of

Augg.

of M.

age

third

the

of

dirdciii'.

Faustino

to, who

referred

person

iunio

cowites

inter

between

hved

iirdpxov

^'T8\bs
afJ.6fj[,ovos
^acrtXTjos

^oiv

p.

of the

(Orelli,
x,

the

1401
ment
docu-

prepared

at

senatus

sulta
con-

276).

larly
Simi-

13 ; Mommsen,
it does not seem
to

Domitian

Statius

(praef.Silvae, iii,
94)
rank) splendidissimum
of Naples
juvenem,' and (praef.Silvae, iv, 95) Julius Menecrates
(son-in-lawof Pollius Felix) who could not have been of higherthan
the other
on
hand,
equestrian rank,
splendidum juvenem
;
Plotius Grypus (who was
is
a
nem.'
senator)
only majoris gradus juveCertainly he speaks in the following terms of Vettius, Crispinus (alsoa senator) : sic te, clare puer, genitum sibi curia "ensit;
but it is clear from
Suetonius
(Galba, 14 : quosdam claros ex utroque
ordine viros) that clarus may
be taken
merely as a complimentary
ad Stertinium
epithet. In Martial, praef. ix (a.d.94) epigramma
there
is
clarissimum
denote
doubt
that
the
words
virum,
no
(cos.92)
a title.
(In Quintilian,i, 7, 29, where Bonnell reads : et clarissimos
et consules
littera legimus, the reading is extremely
geminata eadem
The
first
writer, who
doubtful.)
unquestionably so uses it, is the
in
confidential
with an equal
communication
a
Pliny, not
younger
in rank, but
in writing to an
inferior
(Suetonius) : tribunatum,
Neratio
a
Marcello, clarissimo viro, impetravi tibi (Epp., iii,
quem
clarissimi
consules
8) ;
{Epp., vii, 33), in an of"cial address in the
senate
Murena
tribunus
; similarly,et statim
:
permitto tibi,vir
clarissime Veiento, dicere {Epp., ix, 13) and
Cornuto
pro coUega meo
viro
TertuUo, clarissimo
{Panegyr., 90) ; also, providentissime,
domine, fecisti quod praecepisti Calpurnio Macro, clarissimo viro
(correspondence with Trajan, epp. 56 and 67, ed. Keil ; 61 and 77 ed.
Mommsen).
Similarly,in an inscriptionof the early years of Traabout

calls Maecius

Celer

senators.

'

(of senatorial

'

'

'

"

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

jan's reign,Orelli,784
pronepos

Antoni

documents

of

viii,2532)

and

471, 2) ;
called c.i.

the

in the

(=

senatus

and

her

TTiv

CIL,

where

i, 34,

v,

puer) ; in
c.p. (= clarissimus
the year
101
{CIL. vi, 1492) under Hadrian
{CIL,
Antoninus
Pius {CIL, v, 532 ; Mommsen,
StR, iii,i,

juristL.

Fulvius
Aburnius
Valens
clarissimus
juvenis), Orelli, 3153
consiiltum

de

is called

time)

on

CIL,

(=

c.v.

the

nundinis

title to

in
=

the

CIL,

is

vi, 1421

Begiiensis of

salius

118

year
the

year

viii,270), the petitionerLucihus

clarissimus

vir). An inscription (of

(Tauromenium) calls

poetess Julia Balbilla

\aij.irpoTd.rnv
{CIG, 5404)

givesthe

5404

is called

Felicis

138 {Eph. Epigr.,ii,273

Africanus
Hadrian's

Henzen,

75

certain

also

decree

JalliaBassa

and

of senate

(belonging to

people

the

family
JalliusBassus, cos. before 161 ; Bruzza, Bull, munic. di R., 1883,
p. 138 ; cp. Letronne, Rec. des inscr.,u, pp. 350-367). By the side
of XafiirpoTaroi,
which
correctly (at least till the end of the second
1
century) was
only used for senators
(cp. e.g. CIG, 3499, 3979),
at first in use
for both senators
and knights.^
Kpina-Toswas
Knights : CIG, 2790 : r. 'loiXiov H\nnrov
(^MTpoirovtSiv Se^aimi;',
CIG,
lb.,
9233) T^v KpdTiffTOi/
Tar^pa, (rvyK\riTiKovd-jrd i-iriTpoirui'.
rod
3497 : rbv
Lebas-Waddington,
MTpowov
Se/3a(rToOi
KpcLTiffTov
"ir6 iirtTpdTOjv.
1385 : T-j)U KpaTiaTrfi/ yuvaiKa tou Kpariarov
dovKTjvapiov^
Senators
:
o-fo t$ KpaHtrTip $X.
Lpvavnavip
iriryKXT/TiKiJ)
(Neubauer,
Comment,
to the yepovaia
epigr.[69],p. 32). In a letter of Hadrian
of Ephesus in the year
120
(C. Curtius, Ephes. Insclir. in Hermes,
in another
and
iv, 178 : KopfeXiip11pei(rKcp
tw
KpaTiffTtp
".v6vTvaTi^',
letter of his to Stratonicea-Hadrianopolis
in the year
127 {Bull,de
corr.
Jiell"n.j'xi,
1887) ; t^ KpaTia-TC^
"v6vTrdT(p
Sreprti/fyKovapeivtpKal ri^
Cp. the inscriptions
iTnTpl)ir\fp.ov
Mop.-wrfiif'Leouripif.
(date unknown) in
? dvyaripaTi/3,KX. "Bp/ieiou
Hermes,
iv, p. 194 : 'KKa.uUav 2[w(riirdTpa"']
same

of

OiraTiKov Kal AlKlas XletdLdSos Ttjt KpaTiffTTjs

vTaTUCTJsddeK^qv
Xa/iTrpoTdrou
Qeojvidos tQu KparlffTiav
KX. ApdKovTosSwertTrdrpas
Tt/3.
dve^tai'Kai dirbyovov
iiraTiKfJov #X[d^(os] Zwn/c6s
But
after
TroXXwy
tt)v iSLav Tnx-rptbvLixffav.
the third century npirKXTos,corresponding to the Latin
egregius,
is only found
used of knights (Hirschfeld, VG, 273
note). See
81 :
Boucherie, 'Eppt.Tjveip.a.Ta,
8ia(nip,iTa.Tosperfectissimus
p.
,

KpdTHTTosegregius.
clarissimus

xviii, 10,

was

In

the

age

of

the

evidentlyin general use

in other

Antonines

(cp.GeUius,
have

fallen

the
1,2,1;

title vir

i, 22,

5 ;

also

out). Cp.
praesente publice
dissererem.
IRN, 2505
Orelli,3767
CIL, x, 1814 (year 161).
later
than
Orelli, 4040
(deer. mun.
Tergest.,
161). Orelli, 1632
(year 173). Lucian, Macrobii, i : Xainrpdrare (29, iepuirare)
For other evidence
of later or
unknown
KvirriWe.
date, inscriptions
Naudet
above.
and
as
legal sources, see
I

Apuleius, Apol., 443

passages

c.v.

LoUiano

cum

may

Avito

c.v.

^ From
to liavebeen
this time Xa(it7rpdTaTo?,like
occasionallyused
clarissimus,seems
in reference to the chief prefectures. Ulpianus Primianus
praef.Aegypti in the third
is called 6 AafiirptfraTo?
year of the reign of Severus
Tfyi-itaiv(CIG, 4863) ; Septimius
of Arsinoe
Heraclitus praef.Aegypti in 215 6 Xa^TrporaTos in a document
{as Opellius
Macrinus
Wilcken, Arsinoilische Tempelpraef.praet.,Hirschfeld,VG, 232 and 275.
rechnungen in Hermes, kx, 469).
' This
was
akcady noticed by Marini,Arvali,p. 748, 59, Dessau, Steuertanf von
Palmyra ia Hermes, xix{iS8^), p. 5ii, 1,

[vol.i.

Appendices

'jS

MSNDRAOOBA.

XIII.

(Vol. I,

p.

174,

1.

4.)

Cohn
request, Professor Ferdinand
my
the
traditions
to
mandragora, or
relating
of
his
the results
inquiries to the
At

investigatedthe
mandrake.

ancient

He

ahresbericht

municated
com-

der schles-

J
Gesellschaft
fur vaterl. Cultur (1887, pp. 285-293), from which
taken.
the
are
following remarks
the manFrom
the time
of Hippocrates to the first century a.d.
dragora
The
of
officinal plant.
as
an
juice the rind
was
only known
used
of its root, extracted
as
a narcotic
by squeezing or boiling,was
The
anaesthetic
in surgical operations.
or
description of the
and
effects of mandragora
Phny in almost the
juice in Dioscorides
dose
words, the exact
same
being given, leaves no doubt that the
of intoxication
is to cases
reference
by atropine, which, although
be chemically demonstrated,
cannot
its existence
in the mandragora
its presence
shows
by the effects indicated.
Theophrastus had
fatal.'
already declared that mandragora in too large doses was
hint that it was
of the ingredients of love
He
and Dioscorides
one
it was
called Circe-plant (Kipxala,Diosc, Materia
potions, whence
Medica, iv, 76; Circaeon, Pliny, Nat. Hist., xxv,
147). This use
of it seems
to be of great antiquity, if the dudaim
0/ Genesis and
the Song of Solomon
is rightlyinterpreted
as love-apples
(mandragora
berries)by the Septuagint '.
The root was
usually dug up with strange ceremonies
(drawing a
and
circle round
sword
it thrice with
towards
the west).
a
looking
this ; but neither
over
Theophrastus (Hist,anim., ix, 8) makes
merry
he nor
the
later
that
of
knows
the
story,
Pliny
only safe method
involved
sacrifice
of
the
of
the
it
life
a
procuring
dog. Josephus
{Bell.Jiid.,vii,6, 3) ' tells the story of the root Baaras or Battaritis,
Aelian (ATai.
KwlxTwaimi
or
anim., xiv, 24-27) of the root
ay\a.o"j"C!"Tis
which
is
of
The
MS.
Dioscorides
the
(by
probably meant).
peony
written
in Constantinople in the fifth century for the emperor's
of the
transference of
daughter Julia Anicia is the earliest evidence
A miniature
the story to the mandragora.
in
it represents
drawing
hand
personified Invention
(Heuresis),with one
handing a root of
the
mandragora to Dioscorides, with the other holding on a rope
the strangled dog, which
the root from
has drawn
the ground. In
second
Heuresis
is
a
picture
describing the root to a painter sitting
in front of an easel, who
is sketching it on a white, gold-rimmed tablet
(Schreiber, Culturhistor. Bilderatlas, Taf. viii,3).^ The still older
ischen

'

'

Naples
the

text

Dioscorides
two

MS.

illustrations

shows
called

the

at

the

same

male

passage
and
female

unmistakably corresponding
Mandragora
{M. officinarumBert.) and M. vernalis (the sex
of sex
differences
in antiquity, but
the
to

'

the

by

the

side of

mandragora,
Spreng.

auiumnalis

did

names
more

or

not

cate
indi-

less robust

They dig a trench round about it,tillthe hidden part of the root be very small ;
they then tie a dog to it and when the dog tries hard to follow him that tied him, this root
is easilyplucked up, but the dog dies immediately, as if it were
that
instead of the man
after this need any one
would take the plant away
be afraid of taking it into their
; nor
hands
(Whiston's translation).
"
English edition,AOas 0/ Classical Antiquities,
by W. C. F. Anderson
and P. Gardner
(1S95)
'

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

varieties).That
form

the

is shown

root

supposed

was

77
resemble

to

Columella

the

human

by
(x, 19, semihominis
mandragorae) and
by a pseudo-Pythagorean treatise on the effects of plants quoted
by PUny, in which, according to a glossin the Dioscorides
MS.{M.m.,
called ivSpiarrdtiop^os.
iv, 76)it was
In the illustrations mentioned, the
M.

autumnalis
As

resembles

is shown

in

runa

early

the

by

Munich

"

gloss of the

identified

the

man,

translation

German

M.

woman.

by mandragore
century, the mandragora

tenth

soil

vernalis

of Dudaim
with

the

alruna,

al-

was

devilish

spirit
and a magic root in human
form
(Grimm, Teutonic Mythology, Eng.
tr. iii,1202-4,
the thirteenth
iv, 1673). From
century mandragora
and
alraun
real mandragora, which
The
are
always synonymous.
is never
found
been seen
beyond the Alps, had scarcely ever
by the
of
Central
at
that
time.
peoples
Europe
on

XIV.

The

Sportvla

(Vol. I,
This

difficult

subject,

deserves

opinion,
scanty and

obscure
The

that

authorities

p.

Cuentes.

the

196, 1.

which

on

further

of

there

8.)

I have

information

our

remain

must

whom

great diversity

exists

investigation,but
much

uncertain

is

or

consulted
are
J. D. Seebode,

of
so

plained.
unex-

P. ButtKrit. Bih-

Vber die Sportula der Romer

(in
F.
1821,
liolhek,iii,
Schneider,^ De Sportula {Progr.
pp. 391-409) ;
des Gymn.
zu
Brieg, 1836) ; W. A. Becker, Gallus, ii',164, in the
main
reproduced by Rein in StRE, vi, 3185, and Becker-GoU, ii,
Vber die Clienten unter den ersten rom.
Kaisern
204 ; G. Heuermann,
mann,

(Progr. des
suchungen

1875)
culae
and

Gymn.

zu

invite

of the

my

the

dinner

client to

be

found

several

in

Marquardt

instances

caused

(Prl.,
me

patron

was

accustomed

to

Epp., i, 18,

10

substituted
equivalent was
money
left undecided
12
; in praef. i, 9 and
mercenarii
salutatores
', their daily visits
a

tributum

'

not

occur

to

been
usual
to have
this appears
even
I should
also be inclined
to regard the

actual

as

in

Columella's
calls

he

be

must

'

coti-

salubrevitate vitae,14, 6, meritoria

which
Rein says, a word
according to Haase's
in Seneca). Certainly, at the beginning of

(Seneca,De

as
tatio, not sportula,

does

the

in Sat.,ii,7, 36; 8, 41 ;

mentioned

"

{Epp., i, 7

time

clients

index

in

in earlier times

probable that

time
dianum

have

views

clients). Whether
the

subject will

own.

in Horace's

persons

Unter-

discussion

i^, 207-212), whose

It is

and

14-30,

itber die Sportula der

Clienten
(progr. of same
gymn.,
in
O.
Observationum
M.
Martialem
Val.
Guttmann,
parti;
The latest
i866), pp. 31-39.
{BreslauerDoctordissertation

best

modify

1856), pp.
Burgsteinfurt,

earlier)' the client,instead of

reign (and perhaps much
presented with a
(cena recta)was
being invited to a regular dinner
Both
portion of the food to take away or an equivalentin money.
the
more
common.
the
called
were
sportulabeing
sportula,
money
Domitian's

[Marquardt

and

Rein

give the

name

as

Schmieden

am

unable

to trace the

treatise.

Te.]
a

Referred

Perhaps

to as i and ii.
after Nero's introduction

Nero, 16 j^Marquardt,p, 210, 5),

of the

sportulaat the

cenae

publicae(Suetonius,

[vol.i.

Appendices

78

reintroduced.
recta to clients was
the year
87 the cena
is the only
this
time,
about
of Martial, composed
The
third book
he mentions
the new
in which
arrangement and the abolition
one
innovations
these
were
nected
Both
of the money
perhaps consportula.
at
the
of
the
recta
reintroduction
cena
with Domitian's
cenae
About

publicae (instead of
Sueton., Domitian,
be

7) ;
the

since

cheaper,
frequent cause

of
Cum

food

ad

vocer

mihi

sine te ceno,

cur

mihi

ore

Further, the clients lost by the exchange

the

money

reason

Milvian
of

sportitlahelped
starvelingSpaniard
bridge, on hearing

to

supply

on

his way

to

their

idem.

certain

extent, since

(iii,
3) ;

wants

Rome

to

cenem

est,prosit: edamus

non

Pontice,

tecum,

cum

sportula quod

"

"

jam venalis ut ante,

datur ?
quae tibi,cena
saturata
Lucrino,

mitulus

sugitur inciso

would

non

eadem,
stagno

sumis

tu

ostrea

Nero

inferior

was

iii,60

Martial,

Thus

cenam,

non

clients

the

before

set

complaint.

cur

for them
by
sportulae substituted
it
the
also
thought
patrons
perhaps

the

turned

for this

back

at

the

report (sportularum fabulae,iii,

14)

the

its abolition.

The

refers

following epigram (iii,

7)
Centum

miselli

anteambulonis
dividebat
quos

jam

valete

congiarium

to

the

tiling:

same

"

quadrantes,
lassi,

balneator
eUxus.
fames
amicorum
o
cogitatis,

?
quid
regissuperbi sportulae recesserunt,
nihil stropharum est, jam salarium
'

This

i, 27 and Gutt(with Heuermann,

the
at
new
delight
mann,
arrangement;
expression
the last verse,
and
the two
other epigrams, which
clearlyindicate
the clients' dissatisfaction, forbid
such
an
interpretation. The
'in
whose
Martial
client', says Buttmann
name
(p. 399),
speaks
is
because
the
to put him
(iii,
7)
greatly displeased
patronus wants
off with empty invitations, and demands
Martial
a regular salary '.

epigram
p. 37)

be

est '.

dandum

cannot

as

taken

of

an

'

himself,
which

who

the

could

did

the
;

doubt

no

not

fourth

26

Quod

be

to

from

them.
the

assumes

the

acceptable to

expected

long, chieflyowing

book

thus, iv,

be

expense

last

dissatisfied,states

would

hardly

additional

meant

for

was

innovation

condition

clients

patrons,

but

it would

since

under
its fulfilment
have

In any case, the new

ment
arrangeto the client's dissatisfaction ;

reintroduction

of the

money

tula
spor-

"

domi

te mane

toto

non

vidimus

anno,

vis

dicam, quantum, Postume, perdiderim ?

tricenos, puto, bis, vicenos ter puto nummos
ignosces: togulam, Postume, plurisemo.
The

patron here addressed, who

only sixty sesterces for the whole
to be

waited

upon,

but

sportula (25
money
the client
also when
Baiae, i, 59).

paid

his client

year, certainlyonly rarelyrequired

less for each attendance
than the usual

gave

quadrantes
accompanied his patron
asses

have

to

appears

"

100

6|- sesterces),paid

on

at
journey (e.g.

I.]

VOL.

Larger

Appendices

sums

also

were

Si te

sportulamajor

de nostro,

should

hand,

probably

that

36)

p.

Matho,

tamen

nemo

distributed

in ix,

100

refuses
with

the

clients ;

so

p. 409 and Guttentertained

and moneythe other
also vii, 86.
On

were

perhaps

tribus invitas

remuneration
offer

with

be

to

appear

for the

remark

for
the

than

that

he

and

distinguishedpersons

services

of their clients

long service,

ordinary ;

couldn't

apparently
in year

year

client

228i|-sesterces (about "25) was

(The younger
Pliny, by no means

senate, left

in

will

his

apiece annually
Less

togatum:

promised
less

was

the

et mane

jubes atria,Basse, tua,

buy

quently
conse-

the
new

poet
toga

and

paid

it.

Wealthy
a

(with Buttmann,

assume

denarii
the

laveris.

te, Diodore, putat.

natum

observare

three

centiens

distinguishedguests

the

to

Denaris

the

ad beatos

tuo conviva
senatus
et rarus
accubat
adhibetur
non
eques,
tua tricenos largitursportula nummos,

ac

mann,

Natali, Diodore,

X, 27 :

we

(viii,42)

corruperit, ut solet,licebit,

non

Here

offered

79

well-to-do

for

100

of

sum

claimed

the annual

great expense

no
a

money

freedmen

out

to

wealthy
provide

Mommsen,

member
11

20

Hermes,

of

pay
for

tors.
sena-

of the
sesterces

iii,102).

only exceptionallyrequisitionedthe services

regulated partly by the services
pay being of course
and position of the donor.
required,partly by the means
Cp. iv,
26 above
and ix, 85, where
illness in order to deprive
a patron shams
his chents of the sportula,which
their services
not given when
was
not
clients
were
required (Marquardt, 212, 4). Probably many
were
obliged to earn their pay by this patron one
day, by that the
of such engagements, in order
to
a large number
next, and needed
of

persons

clients,the

find

emplojonent

and

pay even
si matutinos

for

the

greater part

of

the

year

facile est tibi perdere somnos,

attrita
(Martial,xiv, 125 :
veniet
clients contrived
to
earn
sportula saepe toga). Zealous
in
80
than
more
one
one
:
day (i,
sportula
sportula. Cane, tibi
nocte
petita est. occidit, puto, te. Cane, quod una
fuit)
suprema
squared with the sportula in
Although the clients as a rule were
in kind
or
ceived
re(Martial,xiii,123),of course
they sometimes
money
invitations
to the cena
recta (Martial,ii,18 ; x, 18 ; cp. xi,
But in that case
they must frequently have had to
24 ; xii,77, 6)
Cp. xii,26, 13 : et
put up with scanty fare at the patron's table.
nummis
? non
Laetorius
ut
secum
cenes
viginti
inquit.
rogat
the
than
not
cost
i.e.
the
meal
does
more
famem
patron
;
ego, malo
.

'

20

'

sesterces

cost

per

head

(."'
asses). Thus,
is

given

hoc

in the
anno

Acta

of the

cenatum

est

Arval
a

brethren

singulisdies

the
sin-

(Henzen, Acta, p. 16; Marquardt, StV, iii",

gulos denariis centum
Heuermann
(ii,8) and Marquardt
453. 6). So also in iv, 68, which
sportula,the reference is to a meal :
{Prl,i*,21 1, 7) refer to the money
Invitas

centum

ut cenem

quadrantibus,

Sexte, an
invitor,

et bene
ut

cenas.

invideam

[vol. i.

Appendices

8o
Only
that

Ghent

the

the

when
he has

dines
invited to

client

been
so

badly,

that

at

the

arouse

his meal

patron's table
his envy
cannot

; the

have

he

can

imagine

patron dines well,

cost

more

than

25

asses.

As regards
later age than Martial.
Juvenal describes a somewhat
be no
difference
there
to
of cUents
seems
the payment
; in
proper,
in
the
in
is
distributed
Martial the spoHula
Juvenal (i,125)
evening,
is unimportant.
100
alteration
in the morning, but so trifling
an
the
clients
with
which
still
the
usual
bought
was
sum,
quadrantes
that
in Juvenal, in
firing. But it is remarkable
of
1.
of old
even
turba
men
to the clients
addition
96),
togata
(the
freedfamily (Trojugenae, 100), praetors and tribunes, well-to-do
of posiin sedan-chairs
and even
women
men
tion)
(consequentlywomen
receive
the
and
the
themselves
to
highest
sportula,
present
dignitariesreckon up at the end of the year how much it has brought
We
in (Juvenal,i, 117-128).
them
therefore, perhaps assume
may,
even
that rich and distinguishedmen
women) at their morning
(and
visits
did
disdain
not
to
accept the usual, fee of 100
complimentary
they probably gave to their servants;
quadrantes (1.120), which
the doles (128, Buttmann,
to secure
that
they went round
p. 407),
in
the
their
clients
early morning.
(comites, 119),
accompanied by
fees to their own
As they in turn
visitors,the acceptance
paid the same
of the trifling
could not be considered
sum
unseemly, so long
it was
as
regarded as a mere
formality ; it would
only appear so, if
it was
hinted
that importance was
attached
to it or that it
really
Becker-GoU
much
was
sought after.
(ii,211) consider that this
refers
to
festivities (cp. Pliny, Ad
extraordinary
family
passage
Trajanum, 116).
mentions
Martial, who
(ii,18; x, 10; xii,26) the complimentary
visits of distinguished persons
of devoand their abject exhibitions
tion,
mentions
to non-cUents
never
a sportulapaid to them
or
ally
generto show
of bestowing it upon
that the custom
; this seems
not
distinguished visitors was
developed until after the death of
Domitian.
The
be said of the morning visits paid by
same
may
earlier
of position,which
not referred
to by Martial
women
are
or

clothes, food, and

writers.

Lastly,

Juvenal, iii,249

on

Nonue
centum

the

vides

quanto celebretur
convlvae, sequitur sua

sportula fumo
quemque

culina,

scholiast's

explanation is certainly correct : pulmentaria secum

distributed
e
(so
portant comparata
sportula, i.e. the eatables
Becker-Goll, ii,206) or bought with the sportula,and prepared in
the cook-shop, are
carried
home
by the chents' slaves in a portable
kitchen, to prevent their getting cold (soHeuermann,
ii,9 and Marquardt, 211,8). Gifford in Mayor's Juvenal ad loc : How often have
I been
reminded
of the sportula by the firepans and
of the
suppers
it grows
with
filled
Neapohtans ! As soon
as
the
streets
are
dark,
fires
about
of
in
heads
twinkhng
the
glancing
on
every direction
,

"

these

modern

Corbulos,

and

suddenly disappearing as

with
their houses
their frugal meal."
In later times, the followingreferences

to

the

they

enter

sportula(paidon

the will

p.
In

T"

KoX

244
the

irdyrav
"wpoaKivrjiJ.a

tCiv

at

found

Sirmium,
domine

michi

have

La

Letronne,

koX
dSe\(piiii

tt/s

possiblyaddressed

also

wife

the

times

oldest

have

pater (OreUi,4359).

domine

michi

vale

died

who

(dated a.d. 175) of a son

Cephaledium (Cefalu)in Sicily,we
In

[vol.i.

Appendices

82

at

pater,

Statue

vocale,

Kvplas /iyiTpds.
her

husband

there is
instance,
one
only know
that
and
endearment,
belonging to
of flatteryor
admixture
no
addressed
another
one
of
members
when
frequently
a family
an
age
VIII
Pauluslibro
Responsorum :
in that manner.
Dig., xxiv, i, 57 :
donationis
causa
marito
ex
^Ea
suo
acceperat,
a
pecuniam
quae
misit
ad eum
petenti mihi a te, domine
litteras
hujusmodi: quum
indulgentia tua.
carissime, annuerit
after Augustus, whenever
equals or inferiors are
Also
in the time
so
addressed, it is due to the wish to be especiallypolite. In Epicdressed
tetus
philosophers,physicians and soothsayers are frequently adwho
assistance
need
their
those
and
sir
but
',
as
only by
as

Yet

dominus.

which

in

'

Diss., ii, 7, 9 : Sii toCto koXoIttckSvKeio

roiis /idpreis KXripovo/i-fiirui,
nipie,rbv iraripa; "Idufiev,
ixev
de
64\ei.
12
:
vvv
ib.,
ii,
Tpip.ovTei
ws
(TiSip-eda.
Nai, Kipie, 17 Tiixv
7,
aiirov
de6pie8a,
TOP
?) dehv iTUcaXoijpLevot
dpviddpiovKpaTovfieVj Kai rbv (tus
oi
WXets
t4
rod
Kipu, i\i7j(roviirhpefbvjioi e^eXSeip. ib., ii,15, 15 :
Tbv larpbv TrapaKoKetv ; Noirw, Kt!rpie
voffovvToi
iroLeiv
/cat
^o^dyiffbv
fiot H
ireideffBai act.
ib., iii. 10, 1^: tI oSp
efidv effrt
(TKtf^ai,
/i6 Set TTOLelv,
KoXaKeOeii
rbv tarpdv\ ri \dy"i^; edv frit^At/s, Kipie,/caXws ^^w. jfe.,
iii,
E/tt^
iv
rtvLo^v iffrl t6 AyadiiVjiireLdTj
h Toiroi% o^k^cttlv'^
ijp^v,
22, 38 ;
ib.,iii,23, II ; Tpuyijv ^Taivedeli irepi-fipxov
d77eXe Kai KardtrKOTre.
KJ^pie
Kai TTOicnv
(rwTijplav.
^Xeyes' ri aol ^do^a ; Qavfiaffrbs,
KOpte,ttjv 4fi^v [irot]
From
one
ib., iii, 23, 19 : rd Ka\6p, Kvpie, Kai \i6ov KtvrjaatSOvuTot.
the
that
it
address
was
might seem
regarded as a proof
passage
of servile obsequiousness ; iv, i, 56 : SpTma
oiv iv' S.Wif KuMJaai iffn
Kai dvayKdaaij da^pujp\^ye fiT] eTvai iXeidepov Kai fiTf fioi wdirirovs airoO
dXX' "v dfcoiiiTTjs
Kai irpaaiv
Kai vpoTrdTTTOvs
pXiire,Kai wviiv fij7-ci
\iyovTos
k"p
iffwBiv Kai CK
StoSeKa
Trdtfous,
X^ye So^^ov.
fid^Sotirpodytaai^
Kijpte
Here, however, a slavish temperament is clearlyonly attributed to
sir
laiadev Kai ix wddovi.
who
calls another
one
Petronius, 57 :
want

to

them.

with

favour

curry

"

'

'

'

'

'

'

unus

domini

Trimalchionis

conUbertis

ex

'

mei

'

an

"

Colloquiascholastica

tI
Ki5pte,

iiriTdaaeti ;
davetffacrdai ;
E; ^Xf

tibi

non

(gloss.Labb.

placent lautitiae
ii, 427) : Tdie

^x^*^ XP^M'^^t^eiiKatpoGvTa T/ xP^^^p?x^is

Schol.,ed. Haupt,
Xl")"^"
Colloq.
M"' t^vte Srjvdpia.
Ind. led. Berol. hib. 1871 (on entering a house, apparently a senator's)
TliSav
: x^'pf
jSairlXeia
Kvpii, X" 'Pf Kvpta, ^ao-iXeCX^'P^
x^'Pfj
'A(pp oSItti, ttCs rd 7rai5(o ; fuiriv
IIeXd70us
[/iilTCp], Biyarep
'
Kai KaXus
:
Philogelos, ed. Eberhard
^x"'"''"'5, xipif (rxoXacrtKl'
ISwv
etwcv
oTSa
rlvos
dypbn Spo/xia
144, Ei)T/)(l7reXos
XPlif"0 Kijpids
pj"v oSros.
208
and
/i6.
I
(Cp.
235). Scaevola,
Responsorum {Dig.,xiii,6, 26):"
Mi)

"

',

"

"

"

"

Quidam

ad

Titius

ex

penes

me,

creditorem

area

tua

domine.

litteras

mutua

Even

ejusmodi fecit : decem

quae
acceperat, salva ratione usurarum
after

his

accession

Marcus

Lucius
habes

Antoninus

J.According to Eberhard
this collection was
made
dotes,
in the fifth century ; but these anecalthough handed down in a very late form, certainlyhad their originin part (asis
shown
by their contents),and perhaps altogether,in^an earlier age : thus in 87,the
gladiatonal games are supposed to be stilj
in existence.
.

VOL.

I.]

writes

to

Appendices

Fronto

vale

ii, 2, p. 98).' Fronto

torinus
domine

domine

Pius, mi

Dig., xxxii,
dominulo

41, 4
ab

address

i, ii), his friend Squilla Gallicanus

of
kinsman
Antoninus, a younger
fili carissime
Scaevola,
(ib.,ii, 11).
ita legaverat : Publio
Maevio,
pueros

ilaris semper"
cap.

ludere
X,

y]V
wvia.
OVK

av

iMiq

volo.

The

the

to

respectful and
De

(Marquardt, Prl, ii^, 859)

Palladas

munit.

times.

latest

(Anthol.Pal.

castr.,

tion
Inscrip-

domine

ed.

frater

Jacobs, ii,

Diibner) :

"

KoL^r}, ipp

Tt

Kal
yap
ede'Au

such

down

tabula.

ed.

44

dari

frater (e.g.Hyginus,

common

draughtboard

meis

domine

certainlyvery

on

Of

heredibus

meo,

was

domine

testamento

confidential

293

am.,

frater [ib.,i, 28), Arrius

Antoninus

45)

mi domine
magister [E-pp.ad M. Anton.,
himself
calls his son-in-law
Auiidius
Vic-

ad

{Epp.

83

to

ravTa

ra

86p.Lve.

e
o-t
p etire
priiJ.aT"t. avTap

ov

yap

ijlovov.

iybtye

"ofievat.^

exu

of address
as
frater,pater, mater, filiwere
Cicero, Verres, iii,3, 66, 155 : volo mi frater
fraterculo
credas.
frater ', pater
tuo
Horace, Epp., i, 6, 54 :
ut
ita
facetus
adde,
cuique est aetas,
adopta (cp. Sat., ii,
quemque
also the custom
later.
was
Petronius, 98, 100;
ib.,
I, 12). This
mater.
Lucian,
Lucius,
Martial,
ix,
65,
7,
3.
pr., x,
4, iMijrep.
Juvenal, v, 135.
Epictetus,Diss. ,1,26, 15; iv, 13, 18. Quintilian,
Declam., 321.
Gellius, xiii,20, 5 (mi fili).Apuleius, Metam., ix,
in amore
omnium
181.
Vit. M.
Anton., 18 : cum
imperasset,
ab
modo
modo
modo
ut
aliis
filius,
frater,
cujusque
pater,
atque
aetas
Paulus, I. IV ad Vitellium
sinebat, et diceretur et amaretur.
(Dig.,xxviii, 5, 58 [56],i) : Qui frater non est, si fraterna caritate
course

modes

at all times.

common

'

'

'

nomine
sub
recte
cum
suo
diligitur,
appellatione fratris heres infrater
in
the
letter
of a
Desideri(um ?)
pontifex to a
Christians:
Athenacolleague a.d. 155 (Wilmanns, 312). Among
Felix, Octav., 3 ; Cyprianus, Epp.
Supplicatio,32 ; Minucius
goras,

stituitur.

Celerinus
Luciano:
haec cum
tibi scriberem, domine
21.
ib. 3, rogo itaque, domine
et peto per dominum
nostrum
Christum
ut ceteris coUegis fratribus
tuis, meis dominis
"

her

The

Gallic

pilgrim, who

Jesum

referas ;
meis
dominis

carissime
Luciane
ut omnibus
4, peto ergo domine
Celerino domino, sidignus fuero
fratribus; Ep., 22 : Lucianus

collegain Christos.

frater;

relates

an

vocari

account

of

holy places (385-388)apparently to the inmates

them
dominae
as
(venerabiles)sorores
dominae
S.
Silviae
or
Aqiiitanae peregrinatio in
(Gamurrini,
Biblioteca deU'accad.
iv, 1887, pp. 39, 55, 75. 105s.
storico-giuridica,
In the Metamorphoses of Apuleius the hero
is sometimes
addressed
in
the
Luci
iirst
as
domine
iii,50),
by his host
(ii,
30;
passage
of
who
anxious
the
to
in
the
second
council
town
are
Milo,
Hypata,
by
his anger at a joke which
they had played upon him : neque
appease
Luci
tuae
v
el
etiam
ignari sumus,
dignitatis,
prosapiae tuorum
journey

of

a
'

'

to the

addresses

convent,

'

'

'

*
1
have mi optume
Naber (Epp. Graec.,vi, p. 252) reads
magister ' for ' tiave mi
domine magister ' {Epp. ad M. Cues.,i,6 ed. Niebuhr, p. 31).
^ In
that at that time (reignof
passing it may be observed that this epigram shows
This fact,not noticed by Hermann
Arcadius, emp. 395-408) al was pronounced as e.
raiione Graecae gnmnuUiaie, p. 52) had alreadybeen pointedout by G.
(De emendanda

Voss

Oral.,iv, p. 220).
(Instit,

'

domine.

is

complectitur.
apology as follows

equidem

certus

estis, while

consilio

his

that

remark

of

worthy

familiae

inclytae vestrae

provinciam totam

et

nam

It

in

[vol.i.

Appendices

84

eram

according

accuser

Claudi

Maxime

"

nobilitas

Apuleius begins
the

to

his

quique

quotation (p.
reum
apud te

Maxime,
begun : hunc ego, domine
that
time even
shows
at
that
instituo.
persons
clearly
addressed
domine
of higher rank
as
were
universally
;
by no means
it seems
that Apuleius, by omitting it when
addressing the proconsul,
of outspokenness and perhaps of
desired
to keep up the appearance
like an
It
behaved
inferior.
while
his opponent
a certain
equality,
563

Flor.)had

ed.

This

facere

be

cannot

once

conversations
tween
beaccident
that in the numerous
of address
in Gellius this form
educated
never
men
of which
while
in politeaddresses, some
it is found
are
mere

learned
occurs,

or

while

seriouslymeant,
avoided
as

perhaps

The

modern.

too

'

others

'

of the

some

who

persons

In

ironical.

are

it

case,

any

was

posely
pur-

'

antiquaries objected

appear

in Gellius

call

it

to

another

one

'

i ; iv, i ; xviii,7;xix, 10;

xix, 13 ; xx, 10), 'magister
magister (iii,
optime (xviii,
(vi,10),vir bone (xviii,
4 ; xix, 10), vir doctissime
10), philosophe
(xix, 10), philosophorum amplissime (i,2),
mi
Favorine
the
calls a
(xx, i). Favorinus
philosopher even
of
rank
mulier
Yet
the
strict
ance
avoiddomina.
woman
(xii,
1),not
'

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

of domine

limited to individual
period) of the title being

circles.

probably

was

the

given

(from
by superiorsas an act of specialpolitenessis
(apparently of the year 149) to a collegium fabrum
same

subaedianorum

ex

perhaps recognize the

to

the

in

letter

Narbonensium

(Henzen-Orelli,7215),

patronus
domini

vos

third

Paulo,

its

found

stance
in-

feriors
to in-

which

From
va]lere
cupio
optimi
Nesennius
:
ApoUinaris Julio
2, 22
century : Dig., xxxv,
facto, domine, speciesejusmodi incidit, in which we should

concludes
the

from

An

even

teacher

Testamentum

mei,

PorcelH

later)of

mentioned

in

peto

medio

p. 232,

15

pupil

the

Rechtsschulen

und

31).

p.

ed.

Petronius,
(Biicheler,

vitam

coce,

qui

mihi.

Grunnii

domine

(to be

Rechtslehrer

Bremer,

M.

231, 6) : rogo,
vel consobrini

address

et carissimi

2, p.

domini

mei

interfuistis,jubete

testamento

signari.
Clients

patrons

in particularwere
obligedto show
domine.
as
by addressing them

first mentioned
client

and

that

patron

of the

Martial

in

title

'

is because

he most

King

'

to

it is

to their
inferiority
why this is
just the relationshipof

their

The

reason

frequently touches upon ;

patrons is already found

the

{Epp., i, 7, 37 : rexque
paterque audisti coram
in
Columella, praef. i, 9.
absens) ; similarly

verbo

nee

cation
appli-

parcius

Cp. Martial, i, 112;

ii, 32, 8; ii, 68; vi, 88; ix, 92.

But, generallyspeaking, it may be said that superiorswere
addressed

the

in Horace

usually

by
(year 109)
and
S. mens
highly placed friend Servianus
S. dominus
meus
Rechtswiss.,
(Rudolff,Zeitschr. f. geschichtliche
xii, p. 381). Carpophorus, a Christian freedman
of Commodus
(in
Hippoljrtus,Refut. haeres., ix, 12, ed. Duncker, p. 454) addressed
Fuscianus, praef. urb. : Siofiai,
Avidius
Quietus
Kiipie^ouaKiavi.
domine

as

alternately calls

Dasumius

his

in

his will
'

'

'

"

(proconsulof
p. 239,

inferiors.

no.

Asia

860, and

under

Hadrian

cp. p.

722

Waddington, Asie Mineure,

[Fastes cons., no.
130])in a letter
; see

I.]

VOL.

about

the

Appendices

85

of Aezani

(in Phrygia) to Hesperus, proc. Caesaris,

',and is addressed
by Hesperus as
Hespere
domine
Quiete
(CIG, iii,3835
Waddington, Asie min., 862).
A letter from an Ephesian L. Pompeius ApoUonius to the proconsul
L. Mestrius
Florus
(83/4) begins : MvarrfpiaKal Ovulai, Kipte(Dittento
berger,Sylloge,390). Septimius, adjutor a rationibus, writes
his superior, Cosmus
In the inscription on
the
:
rogo, domine.
calls him

town

'

mi

carissime

'

'

tunnel

at

Saldae

under

Antoninus

Arch.

(Mommsen,

Pius

Zeit.,n.f.

iii,1870) the (equestrian)

procurators of Mauretania,

writing to

Numidia,
(senatorial)
governors
have
been a standing title for

domine.

address

of

may
I,

synthesibus

the

was

Petronius
:

tutors

(86) the
rogo,

were

dum

gaudet eques
superior
boy from Pergamum
ubi

domine,

legatointerroganti,an in
Et verus,
inquit,domine.

tabuUs

quas

asks

the

older

the

panion
quaestor's com-

In

man.

Perhaps pedagogues

and

by pupils (Becker,

manner

Fulvius

Propinquus
proferebatchirographusesset,

100

3,

were

et

in Lucian, Gall.,
Kipie is certainlymeant
Kal
ainbv
clfbdeLV
EiJ/cpdret, iythfi^vTrpoffenrCiv
(lifywep

evTvyxdvu x^^s ry
Even
SeffwSTTjii,
6.iniK\aT6iiriv.^
:

the

in this

Quintilian,vi,

This

generally (Martial,xiv,
dominusque
senator). It

asturco

regularly addressed

Callus, ii', 71).

est

as

the

senators

natural, if the

more

them

in

later

inscriptionsdominus

In addition
(except in addresses) is very rare.
ado
Postumiano
c.
v.
(quoted above),
cos.,
597
D.
Fl.
Severo
one
example, CIL, ix, 2803 (Aufidena):
testimonium
marmoream
ejus perenne
quae meritorum
censuit civi
ponendam ordo et populus Aufidenatium

to

name

Assemblies
those

and

corporations

were

honoured

with

before

CIL, viii,

know

only

v.p. statuam

loqueretur,
et

patrono.

this address

by

who

stood, or pretended to stand, in a dependent relation

towards
them.
Tiberius, addressing the senate, declared that a good
of that
I have, now
in you
be the servant
as
prince must
body ;
and
masters
formerly, good, just,
well-disposed
(Sueton.,Tib., 29).
'

'

letter from

hunc

et inter

the army

to the

senate

after

the death

of Aurelian

has

deos

referte,sancti domini p.c. (Vit.Aurel., 41). The

senate
is called sanctus
as
early as Ennius, Ann., 243 V, and in Virg.
Aen., i,426 ; cp. Horace, Odes, iv, 5, 3 ; Cicero, CatiL, i,4, 9 ; Juvenal,
xi, 29 (sacer); in Greek inscriptions-^ iepa aiyKK-qToi (Keil inN.
Rhein. Mus., xx, 543 ; Lebas- Waddington,
519, p. 142). Claudius
quently
at
his
deference
far
the
he freso
that,
pushed
gladiatorialgames,
in
humour
called the spectators domini
to put them
a good
to gain public favour
on
(Sueton.,Claud., 21). Artists,who wished
who
the stage, called the audience
'.
Nero,
gentlemen
carefully
of cithara-playersto
the ways
the most
imitated
triflingdetail,
his appearance
addressed
the public on
:
a
Gentlemen, give me
!
favourable
:
20
Ixi,
iptol,
e
i/ievUs
iwO
dKoiia-are)
Kipioi
hearing
(Dio,
to greet
man
In Nero's
time it was
already customary for one
think
not
he could
of, as dominus, to avoid
name
another, whose
dressed
slaves might be so adimpoliteness(Seneca, Epp., iii,i). Even
:
; cp. Martial, v, 57
noli tibi,Cinna, placere.
te dominum,
Quum voce
'

'

'

saepe
1
Ennodius
ad
domini advocavit

suininam

etiam
animi

servum

sic resaluto

venerationeni

(W. Hartel, Analecta, Wiener

tuum.

significandametiam pluralem substaativi

Studien, i88o, p. 232).

[vol.i.

Appendices

86
It

that

known

well

is

called

were

women

domina

by

even

(ed. Haase,

iii,

Seneca,
Jerome
natalis
celebrandus
ejus. Epictetus,
domina,
vwb tS"v
^tuh
Encheiridion, 40 : a! ywatKes eiSds dirb retrffapesKaideKa
oiibkv
dWo
aitrais
tin
fi^v
KaXouvTai.
bpuiaat,
avSpuJv Kvplat
rotyapouv
if
/cat
toTs
bk
KaWtawii^effOaL
jxbt/ov avyKoifiCji/Tai AvSpdai^"pxoVTa.i
irpbffsffTi,
:
et
wda-as Ix^iv rks iXTlSas.
Dig., xxxii, 41 (Scaevola) uxorem
ToiJT"j)
their

429)

De

husbands.
vocanda

in

Matrim.

in haec
instituit, et uxoris fidei commisit
verba
uxor.
te, domina
: peto a
Cp. Ovid, Tristia, iv, 3, 9; v, 5,
Orelli,
Claud., 39 ;
I ; Sueton.,
2663 ; Renier, Inscr. de I'Alg.,624;
id.ib., 534 ; CIL, v, i, 4438 (Brixia):
Wilmanns,
ib., 2074
592;

filiam

heredes

communem

et

hujus, domne
conjuge (sic)

et amicae-carissimae

sanctissimae

meae

CIL, V, 2, 6039 (Mediol3ni)-:^ominaeetxonjug. carissimae ; CIL, vi,

sanctissimae
: ib., xiv,
conjugi" "^ nn. conjux dominae
2, 14351,
3358 : Matid[iae] Valeria[nae] domin[ae] optimae ; CIL, xii, 682*
et uxori : Philogel.
(Arelate): nn. vibus sibi posuit et nn. dominae
"

"

Tjptbra,
X^yajtf Kvpla,ri fxe/xureh Christian
Inscr.
khI auprqarif
Christ., 30 (a.d.307) : ry Kvpiij.
age, De Rossi,
conjugi Tigridi. The
paWona
^apKitf. Ib., 78 (344) : dominae
'O^offrbfj-os
Ti]v

234

',

'

yvvoLKa

also
clientes, but
only called domina
by her
regina,
of
the
Martial
:
as
by
epigram
(x, 64
contigerisregina
si forte libellos)
addressed
to PoUa
meos
;
Argentaria, Lucan's widow
(Colloq.scholast.,Ind. led. Berol. hib. 1871 ; see above),
Haupt
not

was

is shown

BafftXeto x^'P^*

Lastly, we

mention

must

the

strange

custom

of blood-relations,
dominus
and domina,

addressed
and
another
as
spoke of one
Augustus
partly in jest,partly as a mark of respect or endearment.
of
terms
the
forbade
such
reason
mentioned,
already
(for
p. 81)
to
be
used
endearment
his
children
and
(blanditiae)
children
grandby
(Sueton.,Aug., 53). Waddington, Asie min., 323/4, nirb,
Naturally,the
KvplovToS vloO,415, 1. 15, iJ^Td KvplovToS TTaTpbsavTuv.
who

CIL, v, i, 1470: dominae

matri
Henzen, 5571 : dominae
Val.
Maxentius). Letronne, La statue
vocale,p. 244 (in a Synnx) ^ : rb wpoffKvvijfia iravTiav
rtov
dSeX^uj/Kal ttjs
Seneca
It
also
usual
brothers
and
sisters.
amongst
KvplasixrfTpbs. was

mother
et

called and

was

spoken of

as

domina.

incomparabili ; ib.,2826
Maximillae
nob. fem.( wife of

matri

'

calls his brother

to

Fronto

Lucius

ad

{Epp.
'

Verus
his

of

Gallio

meus

M.

Antonin.,

dominus

of Marcus

writes

dominus

brother

frater

meus

'

{Epp., 104, i). In a

AureUus
and 3) Marcus
',and

in

rb
eitrrop-qtra^

(Letronne,

La

KVpiov

too
TTpoaKivyjp.a

slat, vocale, p. 274,

'

translate

'

and

nXdTUj'(?) idiLipaaa
Tov
p.ovdd5\!l"ou
^atrpiKiov
wrongly
Franz, I.e.,
p. 1210,

dominae

Even

domine

it is

only

in

jest

(Apuleius,Metam.,
his

daughter

'

as
J

Verus

their

children

that

insert

Jupiter addresses
vi, 124),Symmachus

domina

[Suptyfwas

filia
an

'

xoi

/j.ov

and
teacher
Kvplov by
Orelli, 3007 : Julia Hellas Hygiae

parents called

manner

self
himL. Ver.,i, 11) and Fronto
{Epp.
fratre meo).
CIL, viii,333
6, 5, domino
{ib.,
fratri rarissimo
meo
CIG,
iii,
4781''(in
posui ;

(Ammaaedera): domino
6
Syringe Memnonis) : Bovplxios o-xoXoo-tikAs
"

like

letter
calls

ad

Antoninus

own

Kal

before

et

sorori

and

toO
bene

domina, and

dSeX^oC).
merenti.
if

even

fill'

'

domine
Cupid as
quite seriously writes

{Epp., vi, 40; vi, 67).

undergrouad .burial vault.]

In

to

the Hist.

1.]

VOL.

Appendices

Apol. regis Tyri,

'

domina

says to his daughter, bene dicis,

domina
:
Apollonius exclamavit
Tharsia, nata
L. XVIII
Digestorum (Dig., xxxii[iii]
37, 2) :

17, the

dulcis.

; ib., 50
Scaevola,

Maevio

substituit

'

King

Sempronium

tonfirmavit, quibus
lium

S7

ita cavit

Sempronium,

pupillum siium, deinde codicillos

cujus in locum
partemve ejus Pub"

"

dominuia

heredem

meum,

volo

esse

5,

cp.

M.a^LfjL(fi
Kupiifj
Srjvdpiaii6pia irevTaKLax^^ta,41, 4 : PubUo
ry
fiou
dominulo
M.
de fcriis
Frontonem
Maevio,
meo.
Aurelius, Ad
domnulam
febricitantem
Alsiensibus, i :
meam
repperi. Salvianus,
iv

Epp.,

Ad

Salvianus

et

socerum

Palladia

et

Ypatio

soGrutti.

Auspiciolasalutem

Quietae parentibus

et

(the

address

is

affectus

dilectissimi [carissimi]vel
domini
indulgentissimi): advolvor
ilia
vestris,o parentes carissimi,pedibus,
Palladia, vestra
ego vestra
"

domnula
cum
gracula, vestra
;
qua
indulgentissima pietate lusistis, quae
fui mater,
vocabulum

avicula,

nunc

generis,

curre,

little

d.

filio Amantio

domino

del'Alg.,583

Inscr.

vi,

2,

14190

merenti.
"where
the

CIG,
the

passage

vix.

qui

"

Deuterae

nunc

scilicet

unum

meo

Inscr.
vi

ii d.

ix.

ann.

Renier,
Cp. CIL,

xv.

dominae

et

sepulchral

ant., p. 582, 167

m.

vix.

"

alumnae

sermonibus

also find

we

ann.

his

bene

meae

(Argos) : "Kipn Xi^epLe, xaipe

f7;[o-as
That
us
nothing of the age of the deceased.
not only by the
in Christian
times is shown
.

tells

still existed

Salvianus

from

meus.

in

atque

Hence

filio et domino

1158

fragment

custom

quondam

nomina

esset

cum

children, as in Fabretti,

Macciae

varia

per

tenentem

unum

domne

of
inscriptions
m.

vocabulis

aliud

infantulum

^manu

"

consolantem

domina

nunc

tot

infantiae, tertium
dignitatis, Victor
ii, g, 30 : conspicimus muliercuVandalorum,

Vitensis, Persecutio
1am

his
vobis

and

the

Christian

.,

sepulchralinscriptions

quoted by Fabretti, but also by the passage in the Passion of SS.

ed. Ruinart, p. 89, ed.
Perpetua and Felicitas,c. 4 (Acta martyrum,
The
dixit
mihi
frater
Veron.
tunc
meus
: domina
soror.
1731) :
?
domino
of
De
remark
Rossi (Inscr.Chr., 103, a.d.
[filio
?]):
348 :
appellatio defuncto
ipsa inscriptionisdictio (praesertim domini
:
tributa)saeculum
plane quartum sapere videtur," is certainlywrong
mode
of
at least, it is difficult to see
so
common
a
why
expression
in earlier
times
should
have
taken
so
long to find its way into
sepulchral inscriptions.
"

XVI.

Endearing

Complimentary

and

(Vol. I,
centi Cusuccia
also

GeUia

Aurelia

lactanei

Mus.

Ver., p.

use

as

and

Soteris

CIL,

had

that

So perhaps Musa

MUsa,

293,

name

Women

10.)

above

the

from

for female
=

to be taken
as
Venus
childhood.

of beautiful

singersand poets,
C/L, vi, 3, 24042.

by

A female

her

nutri-

Chrysogonus (Maffei,

vi, 1424) is

lasted

distinguishingtitle

Kaibel, Epigc, 551

Mussius

of

monument

erected
p(uella),
Agrippina,c(larissima)

tores

common

1.

p. 228,

Glaucopi (for glaucopidi)Veneri

certain

for

haesit nasfuit, nomen

dom., p. 146, 174 : Nome
To
all
CEuvr.,
iii,
appearance
p. 502.
cp. Borghesi,

Inscr.

Fabretti,

names

Girls.

AND

women

musician

mentary
compliwas

and

in

.^
girls

is called Petronia

[vol.i.

Appendices

88

hoc fallit.
nostras
(1185, Munro) : nee Veneres
1177
omnium
festivissimam
puellarum,
suam,
Seneca, ApocoL, 8 : sororem
Schol.
[Ind. lect.
Venerem
vocarent.
Haupt, Colloq.
omnes
quam
IliffMv
6 : fiaffiXwro-a xaipe,
[wrep] eiyarep
hibern.
Berolin.
1871),

Lucretius, iv,

p.

IleXdvous'AtppoShri.Venus
Inscr., 367.
Hrjre Bivovs.
,

tne

as

of

name

slave

Wilmanns, Ex.
d ^fiiyeivafihri
ae/j.vTiv ode Tii/i^os

5) :

CIG, 6278 (Kaibel,Epigr. Gr., 565,

KoKKlTiKmP
K. 635:
CIG,
6215
=

Venus
as an
epithetCIL, ii,4415 : Veneri Latinillae
'A"ppo5iTri.
Firma
CIL, vi, 2, 12281 : Arabia
maritus.
Spedius M. Ternianus
CIL,
ii,
:
4382
;
2,
Afra.
Venus
5869,
an
v,
as
epithet
Aphrodite
Overbeck,
i",
Pompeii,
109.
6851, 7104, 7395, 8938 ; vi, 286, 3446.
: it
CIL, vi,2, 12119-12123
name,
Aphrodite alone as a woman's
coemeterium
of
in the
Callistus
as
was
even
given to Christian women,
Meropi
Henzen
heliadi
Die
(so
324)
Katakomben,
(B. Schultze,
p.
in
twice
written
the
which
occurs
same
on
Borghesi, as above, p. 510)
sister
Licinius
and
of a brother
the monuments
(Q.
Q. fil.
on
way

^X"

"re,

"

Florus

Octavianus

and

Lampetia

Licinia

; Muratori, 1477, 2), also erected

to be in the
above, appears

the

by

Mafiei, Mus.
Ver., 293,
nutritores laotanei mentioned

dative, but I am
Lanciani, Suppl. al

unable

give
CIL,
the pedestal of a
on
Bull. com.
d. R., 1883, p. 230, the sameisfound
in -itta
statue
of
honour.
Pet-names
(Julitta,Livitta). Jahn,
Analekta, Hermes, in, 190 ; J. TS\em.,N.Rhein. Mus., xxxi (1876),p.
criticisms
{Observ.epigr. in Ephem. epigr.,
297 ; cp. Mommsen's
iv, p. 522) of Klein's list,according to which only Gallitta,Pol(l)itta,
Julitta,Livilitta can be regarded as certain : the first three are of
the last is only found
CIL, viii,6777.
common
occurrence,
an

explanation.

XVII.

The

According

Story
OF

to

Amor

of
THE

(Vol. I,

Psyche

and

Folktale

in

other

Traces

Antiquity.

1. 5 from

p. 229,

and

to

vol. vi del

bottom.

j"^

student
have from
pseudo-classical
with
less disfavour.
time
immemorial
more
or
regarded popular poetry
Accustomed
to consider
complete harmony of form and
matter
and perfection of form as of paramount
importance, they are
class
the
of
of
nature
a
repelledby
poetry which, caringlittleabout
fasliion an
form
and
never
equally incapable of mastering it, can
artistically
perfect whole, although able to produce overpowering
enable the
effects by its instinctive
genius. Only reilection can
The

and
classical,

trained
classically

still more

mind

to

the

understand

this poetry.
Hence
in ancient Greek
and Roman

need

ture
literasurprisedto find that even
but
is
mentioned
although
popular poetry
only exceptionally
;
we
only find in it isolated traces of popular and nursery tales,we
not believe with
Welcker
must
(GriechischeGotterlehre,i, no) that
the Hellenic
of that childlike simphcity, which
devoid
spiritwas
of the German,
is the essence
Slavonic, and Persian tales,in which
while they belie the convictions
of reason
and the experience of the
observer who knows
mankind, the motley world of nature and human
not

be

we

'

societyappears

to

be

mirrored

as

it

were

in

the

eyes

of children

'.

cated
Cp. the Progr. Acad, Alb. Regim., i860 I and II. The additions kindlycommunito me
R,K.
by Reinhold Kohler are marked
[The word translated by folktale
is volkstndrchen,']
1

'

[vol.l.

Appendices

90
breeding of horses

abyss to the
inacceptable
country, appears
frequent earthquakes
his general explanation of the story [Philologus,vii, 239). The
as
other
Platonic
myths (Fischer,De mylhis Platonicis, Regim., 1865)
I
far
as
can
as
nothing of the popular tale about them.
see, have
remain
uncertain
whether
It must
professional story-tellers
whom
Augustus used to send for to talk him to sleep,
(fabulatores,
told their stories as a rule in pubUc {ina
Suetonius, Aug., 78), who
Dio
Chr., xx, p. 264 M. loToplavrim
^ /lOBovSir/yotj/icvov
hippodrome,
(Pliny, Epp., ii, 20, i :
Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 1316) for money
et accipe auream
fabulam),^ also told
popular tales.
assem
para
told
mentioned
the latter are
and
as
Elsewhere,
by mothers
only
*
B.
children
to
Schmidt, Griechische
nurses
(Grimm, ii,p. 469 ; cp.
Mdrchen, Sagen,und VolksUeder, [i8yy,]p. 11, 3, and 12, 2-4; Plato,
Rep., 377B ; Quintil.,i, 8, aniles fabulae, i, 9, 2, fabulae nutricularum
al tlt6(xl fiuOovs
Julian, Orai., vii, p. 204, kwos
;
wffwep
for girls
amusement
an
as
; Tacitus, Dial., 29), or at most
q.SovTos
and
historias,quaeso,
women
(Arnobius, Adv. Gentes, v, 14 : cum
textriculas
vobis
videmini
aut
tales,
nonne
puellas audire
perlegitis
infantibus
aut
taediosi
credulis avomoras
operis circumscribentes
camenta
quaeritantes anus
longaevas ; cp. Tibullus, i, 5, 84 : adsideat
sedula
haec
tibi fabellas referat). As a
custos
anus,
semper
of men
rule they were
considered
much
beneath
the notice
in
as
as
modern
Greece
Mdrchen,
(J. G. Hahn, Griechische und Albanesische
Introd. i, p. 9 ; B. Schmidt
as
above). This is no doubt the chief
little of them.
But
it has been quite corso
reason
rectly
why we know
observed
by Haupt (in Hermes, vii,lo) that Persius, who had
been
brought up amongst women,
evidently has in mind the stories
him
when
he mentions
heard
in
the
by
(ii,37) the wishes
nursery,
of the grandmother,
and
for
the
nurse
aunt,
boy in his cradle.
May he be a catch for my lord and lady's daughter ! May the
for him
!
May the ground he walks on turn
pretty ladies scramble
! (Conington). The
to a rose-bed
first and
last wish undoubtedly
have
their origin in nursery
tales, and probably the second.
Jahn
has
observed
in
that
the
third
wish
occurs
a
already
Neapolitan
which
their originto these
owe
story, and Haupt recalls the names,
and similar
and
wishes
Rosentreter
those already explainedby
Teutonic
Rosenlacher
',
Grimm,
Mythology (Eng. tr., iii,p. iioi)
Laura
GorR.
in
Rosenlachter
Blumlacher
Kohler's
note
',
[cp.
zenbach's
Sicilianische
Mdrchen,
ii, 225]. Aristides
(Or,, xlviii,
lull
leave
it
that
their
to
must
to
one
nurses
J)
charges
P- 357
says
to sleep by tellingthem
tales of a sweet
of
of
river
a sea
horses,
sea,
to

the

in

Lydia,

the

subterranean

in that

to

me

as

"

'

'

'

'

"

'

"

'

'

which

flows
marvellous
writer's

into

'

river, and

the

like ;

but

these

instances

of tlie

not
taken
from
popular tales, but are due to the
imagination, unless in this case (and in TertuUian, Adv.
19 : pueriliadicibula, in mari
nasci, in arbore
poma

are

own

V alentinianos

1
See E. Rohde, Uber griechische Novellei'idichUmg
und
ihnn
Zusamtnenhang mil dent
Orient iQ Verhandlungen der Philologmversammlungzu Rostock
{1875),p. 63. He rightly
of Greelc stories in the Grecized
regards them as disseminators
East.
2 [Except
where
othervrise stated, the references to Grimm
the
English
to
are
und Hausmirchen
translation of his KinderStandard
by Margaret Hunt
in Bohn's
Library, 2 vols.,
by themselves indicate the number
1S84. Numbers
of the tale. Tr.]

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

91

pisces)we

to imagine some
are
story of impossible things as in
{The Story of Schlauraffenland,158 ; cp. ii,p. 450). In the
tales of antiquity we
the
make
than
acquaintance of little more
such
and
Lamia
as
ghosts
bogeys,
(who belonged so essentiallyto
of Soli called King Demetrius
fable, that Demetrius
MuSos, because
he had a mistress named
Lamia
: Plutarch, Demetrius, 27),Gorgon,
towers
Ephialtes and the Mormolycae (Strabo, i, 2, p. 19 C.) : the
of Lamia
combs
(TertuUian, Adv. Valent., 3),associated with the
allusion
of the
sun'
to
the
an
(?),are
perhaps
stronghold of
like
in
her
who
German
a
child-eatingogress,
fairy-taleslives
in a house
of gingerbread. In a modern
Greek
tale the Lamnissa carries off the King's daughter to her enchanted
tower, where
she sleeps for forty days and
until
she
is
released by
forty nights
a
(Schmidtas above, p. 76, who on p. 226 also refers
King's son
in TertuUian)
In the old Greek
to the passage
story Lamia, when
at home, kept her eyes in a vessel, and
thus was
she
blind ; when
them
in
she
their
went
also said to
out,
put
place again ; she was
(Plutarch, De Curiositate, 2 : vvv Sk amrep ev t!Ji
ni'iSi^
sing at home
otKoi
fjUv
tous
AafilavX^yovffLv
d(l)Oa\f/.ods
^8eLV
ev
tipl
dyyct'y
Tvr/tXrjv,
TTjv
Kcd
^^0) 5^ irpoLouffav ^TnrWeaOa.i
ix^^f^^v d^oK"i.fMivovs,
^X^ireiv. Cp.

Grimm

'

'

'

Aristophanes, Pax,

schol.
s.v.

habeo

Plautus, Mil.

also
nee

rogo

kindred

or

In

story

the Greek

glor.,346
foris may

utendos

Lucian,

; cp.

tale the monster

Diod.

757

Sic,

nam

be

ego

derived

xx,

from

meos

oculos

another

version

Vera

Historia, i, 25 referred

may

by

singinghave

her

Suidas,

41

quidem

above)

to

enticed

into

had
lost their way, but
castle children who
her blindness
made
In order to pursue
it easy for them
she
to escape.
was
them,
obliged
In the old folktale
her eyes.
the child was
to put back
pulled out
alive from
the Lamia's
neu
belly (Horace, A.l^., 340:
pransae
vivum
extrahat
Lamiae
alvo,
as
probably
represented in
puerum

her

an

and

Atellana,)like the
the Seven
Kids)

kids
A

with

Horace

similar

Knecht

goblin
Eng. tr.,ii,p. 514) but
goblin so heavy, that

Knecht

to

version

is away,

Ruprecht

In

unharmed.

resemblance

belly (Grimm,
a

seems

child

(see Grimm,

5, The

Wolf
entirely
is swallowed
by a
Teutonic
Mythology,
to agree

with
the child make
the
the stones
swallowed
he falls down
and
the child jumps out of his

mouth

the wolf's

Pomeranian

his mother

while
to

from

antiquity, the

Ruprecht

Manducus

like

the

bears

Lamia,

nearest

(Festus :

Mania

minitantur
pueris parvulis)and other bogeys
quas nutrices
have
(Munk, De Atellanis, p. 39), he may
passed from the nursery
tale into the Atellana.
Lamia, v/ho also plays an important part
in modern
Greek
popular tales (Hahn, as above, p. 331) is mentioned
Manias

"

by Dionysius

of

where

Halicarnassus

he

(De Thucydide Judicium, 6)

of

is

the

fables

in

of earlier historians

:
speaking
vi.Tra\.iIk
Ka.1
vatdas
iv fiAais KO-l
\aiiiai
Tivas
7^5 dnefUvas,
itrropoSi'Tcs
Kal Sia TreXdYODSvqxop.iva,s
xdl fu^dSripas,
iK raprdpijiy
ili,(l"i.^iovs
i^ioiicras
Kal ra"ras
eh
ofuXiav 6.v6p-JiTois
trvvepxo^vas (justlike the beautiful
of modern
.^ Acco
Melusine
Greek
and the Nereides
popular belief)

passage,

P^amia occurs

twice

ia the

the

Septuagint has oKoKevraupoi

in Afchdol. Zeitung, 1SS5, p.
is

representedon

the

vase

Vulgate
and

; Isaiah,xxxiv, 14,

and Lamenialiojis

iv. 3

(where

Spafoi-Tes respectively: cp. also M. Mayer, Lamia

R. K.]
But it is at least doubtful
119.
there discussed {Taf.,vii,2),

whether

Lamia

[vol.i.

Appendices

92

Alphito also belong to the goblins of old Greek nursery tales

De Stoic, repug., 15, p. 1040 B. : t^s 'AkkoOs Kal t^s 'AX^itoOs
(Plutarch,
and
perhaps
al ymniiKesivelpyov(Tu"),
Si S"v to. iraiSipiatoS KaKoaxohav
mentioned
and
Lesbos
of
in
by
told
Sappho
the child-stealing
Gello,
and

where
read TeXXoCs
(Zenobius, Paroem., iii,3 : TcXXiii 7rai5o0iXwr^/ja,
and
Suidas
s.v.).
p. 608,
according to cod. Coisl. in Montfaucon,
Gello
of
fear
in
Wachsmuth,
;
anxious
cp.
Even
parents go
to-day
im neuen
Das alte Grieohenland
(1864)p. 77 ff. Cp. Fix in the Paris
Volksl. d. NeuB. Schmidt,
TeXXci and
edition
of Stephanus under
griechen,139 (Gillound die Gillouden).^
The

of Acco,

name

goblin, but

of

her

mirror, took

ed.

(Zenob., i, 53,
reminds

of

us

Clever

'

asleep,cut
I myself or
said, Am
not.
Similarly, other
half

when

'

their

from

way

like that

of Gello, is used proverbially,

not of
talked to her reflection in a
who

foolish woman,
the
from
dress

the

loom

half

finished

and

put

it

on

Schneidewin, i, p. 21). This

Elsie (Grimm,
34) and Catherine (59), who,
when
she woke
to pieces,and
her clothes
up,
convinced
that she was
not ? ', being finally
and

Leutsch

foolish

men

popular tale into

and
the

women

may

proverb

have

Morychus

made

bius,
(Zeno-

el Mupi^xou.
08x1; ^ Tra/uoi/tla
'KiyeTai irapa
13 : iMiipbrepos
\iyeTa.i di oiiras
Toh
SifceXtirais iirl, r"v
Siairpaaaoiiivav
eirjSh n
KdOriTai),
fiupdrepo!el Mupixov, Ss ri, li"Sov d0eis l^a rijs oUlas
V.

"

"

Ibycus, Coroebus, Meletides, Amphistides (Diogen., v, i2),Mamma(Didymus on Aristophanes,Ranae, 991), Praxilla

cythus, Butalion
(Etym. Mag., 367, 21 ; Appendix Pro(Diogen., i, i), Charixena
in Leutsch, ParoemiographiGraeci, ii,
verbiorum
82) Macco and Lamo
Thesaurus
62
s.v.
:
/toK/codu
Stephanus,
(schol.Aristoph. Equites,
cp.
Suetonio
et
and
L. Cohn, De Aristophane Byzantio
TranquilloEuslathii auctoribus in Neue
fiirPhilologie,1881, supptbnd,
Jahrbiicher
what
the most
beautiful thing,
when
asked
was
Praxilla,
p. 350).
i.e.
sweet
The
as
sun
answered,
andfigs ',
things
; Coroebus
sugar
of
the sea
was
so
(Zenobius,
sillythat he tried to count the waves
could
iv, 58, Kopotpov ri\i8u!iTfpos)
only learn to count
; Meletides
,

'

his wife, for

he was
touched
married, he never
up to five ; when
'
fear she might complain to her mother
; Amphistides did not
Other
of his father
he was
born
his mother.
know
whether
or
their
and
of
tales
also
have
made
events
popular
way
may
persons
into

proverbialexpressions,for instance. Pases,

could

who
and

as

call up

suddenly

cause

lonius, iv, 25, where

and

silver

at will
them

the

plate,attendants

the

mighty

ter,
enchan-

and

attendants,
magnificent banquet
disappear (cp. Philostratus, Apolbanquet of an Empusa
disappears, gold
and all); he also possessed a half-obol
a

to

to him
after he had
piece, which
always returned
paid it away
(Suidas, s.v.
Ilda-jjs,Apostol., xvii, 6, rb nityriTos "^/uiiD^iXioi'
redivivus
Juvenal, vi, 363, ac velut exhausta
puUulet area nummus
et e pleno semper
tollatur acervo,
of a
is certainlya reminiscence
or
story of the lucky penny
wishing-purse. Perhaps Cissamis of
in a folktale.
Cos was
He
originallya character
was
a
wealthy
"

[On GilluorGyllu (riWov, TvWov), see also K. N. Sathas,MeTouui'iKii BiiaAioeijiir)

R. K.]
'
Told
of Margites in Photius
and
cl6ws
Hesychius (Uapyirn^,fiStpo^tls [1}]m
p-i^t-v
yuvijTrpoTpenrjTai avrdi' ) ; cp, Sueton. m Eustathius 1669, 43.
yvvatKO^, Kav

V,

572-578.

I.]

VOL.

of

owner

eel.

Appendices

flocks,whose

Cissamis

finest

killed the

sheep

93

carried

was

eel,which

off every

to him

year
dream

by

an

and

a
appeared
neglected to do so, and perished
with
all his family (Zenobius, iv, 64, Klra-aixisKijjos).Some
verbial-so
procences
expressions in Roman
poetry also may be reminisof popular tales.
In Martial, xiii,2, 1 : nasus, qualem noluerit ferre rogatus Atlas, Grimm
of a story, in
(ii,
p. 422) is reminded
which
a man's
to
after
he has eaten
nose
an
enormous
length
grows
certain fruit or vegetable. Plautus, Trinummus,
a
:
1023
quorum
unus
surripueritcurrent! cursori solum may allude to a story like
that of the Masterthief (Grimm, 192) ; Petronius, 45 : milvo volant:

ordered

him

ungues

bury

to

galloping

found

on

like that of the Three Brothers (Grimm, 124,

one
the barber shaves a running hare, the smith pulls
horse's shoes and
fastens them
on
again ; the line

column

Cissamis

to

resecare,

cp. 129), of whom

off

it.

in

in

Pompeii

si

moram

milium

quaeris,sparge

colUge
(so
in popular tales ; see
frequently mentioned
below) of separating
or
picking up different kinds of seeds, usually performed by animals
si tu
obicias
formicis
(Plautus, Trin., 410 : quam
papaverem).
The expression in Petronius
(45) si tu aliubi fueris dices hie porcos
et

(Zangemeister,Bull.

d. I., 1865, p.

190), to

the

task

coctos

ambulare,

land

the

Greek

and

is

no

doubt

derived

from

proverbial measuring
Latin) was certainlycommon

of

money
in

story
the

by
popular

of

Schlauraffen

bushel
tales

(in both

(Xenophon,

rd
Hellenica, iii,2, 27 fieSiinviiJ
Trarpis
diro/xerpriaciffdat
TrapA tov
metiretur
ut
dives
nuramos
;
apyipLov. Horace, Sat., i, i, 96:
medio
metitur
Simeli
Grimm,
Petronius, 37, nummos
; cp.
142,
Mountain
in L. Gonzenbach's
Sicil.Mdrchen, ii,251]) ;
; [R. Kohler
also the equally proverbial carbonem
so
', Phaedrus,
pro thesauro
Schneidewin's
note
with
i
Cent.,
Zenobius,
ii,
6,
(Grimm,
c,
V, 6,
the
of
little
coal
into
and
back
the
182,
gold
people,
changed
presents
'

again

; B.

tells any

Schmidt,
that

one

perhaps also
divitiis
modo

qui

'

the
aureos

Volksleben
he

golden

der

dreamt

has

mountains
colunt

montes

Neugriechen, 192,
of

a
'

5, any

who

one

treasure, finds coal instead);

(Plautus,Aulul., iv, 8,
Terence,

Phormio,

i,

2,

pici
18

auri

poUicens ; Apuleius, ApoL, p. 437 : nee

montibus
auri satiabitur
Persius, iii,67), although
; cp. Jahn on
here the allusion may
montes
be to
Persarum
(Lucretius,ii,44,
in Nonius, p. 379 ; montes
Varro
see
mariaque poUiceri in Sallust,
to promise boundless
Catilina, 23, 3
wealth). The
expression
allusion
coicere
be
to a
in rutae
folium
an
(Petronius,37) may
and
tale of Thumbling
45),who,
(Tom Thumb) (such as Grimm, 37
while creeping among
the weeds, is swallowed
by a grazing cow,
known
(Grimm, i, p. 392).
especiallyas Greek
Thumblings are
in
Zur
Cermania, viii, 384, compares
[C. Schenkl,
Ddumlingssage
the child Hermes
and his tricks in the Homeric
hymns ; cp. also
Gaston
Ourse, Paris, 1875, pp. 21
Paris, Le Petit Poucet et la Grande
and 39.
R. K.]
803 (ed.Lorenz) : nonpotuit
InPlautus.ilfi/.
g'/o*-.,
of the stories,
have one
si ipsiSoli quaerundas dares,we
may
reperire,
of something
in which
to disclose the whereabouts
the sun
is asked
The
of
too
that is hidden.
432 :
Varro,
Menip.,
fragment
{Sat.
200:
Bucheler's
P"'0"jfitteMs/Jifi"'X(in
ChrysoPetronius,ed.min., p.
non

montes

'

'

'

sandalos

'

locat

sibi amiculam

de lacte et

cera

Tarentina,

quam

apes

[vol.i.

Appendices

94
coegerintex
sine
pilispuram
pelle,
Milesiae

omnibus

putam

floribus libantes, sine

candidam
proceram

osse

et

nervis,sin
formo-

teneram

popular tale ; similarly,the

root
(Aristophanes,Aves,
after eating a certain
lirecrBov
Perhaps the
iirTcpwfi^vio).
8 SiaTpaybvT''
654 : la-ri ydp n ^i^i-ov,
here : Nais
mentioned
be
story in Ovid (Metam., iv, 49) should also
ut cantu
an
nimiumque potentibusherbis Verterit in tacitos juveniha

contain
sam) may
of
wings
growth

of

reminiscence

est.
passa
pisces,donee idem
books
the magician Pases, and
Apio in his De Mago mentioned
which
fabulous
traditions,
on
magic undoubtedly often contained
is
shown
as
scientific
works,
in
by
Pliny'saccount
found
even
a place
and
The
stones.
of
virtues
animals,
of the wonderful
magic
plants,
and
can
herbs
of Asclepiades,
rivers,
dry up seas
by whose aid man
and procure
armies to flight,
open everytliingthat is shut, put hostile
of fairy
miraculous
resemble
the
in
gifts
abundance,
everything
is
of
the
fourth
marvel
and
The
second
tales.
frequent occurrence,

corpora

first in the

story

of the

Six

Servants,

one

of whom

drinks

the

up

sea,

'

(Grimm, 134), the third

dry as a meadow
and
tions
the
the Horn) and its variain Grimm,
Hat,
54 [The Knapsack,
calls
forth
great
(i,p. 409),in which tapping on a knapsack
The
which
armies
and cannon,
wonder-working
nothing can resist.
herb Osiritis in Egjrpt was
moly :
according to Apio the Homeric
die
at
bound
who
it
to
once
(Lehrs, Quaestt.
dug
up was
any one
18). This quality of the
epicae,p. 26; Pliny, Nat. Hist., xxx,
of obtaining it without
alraun
danger
root, as well as the manner
known
to
Teutonic
1202)
was
iii,
tr.,
Mythology, Eng,
(Grimm,
p.
Baaras
to
at
Josephus (Bell.Jud., vii,6. 3),
antiquity. According
'

so

near

that

it becomes

Machaerus

as

the

on

East

of

the

Dead

Sea

there

grew

root

of

Compendium, p. 305 D. in
(according to Cedrenus'
is called
where
it
Battaritis,near
Lobeck, Aglaophamus, 904 u,
which
shines
at evening a light
forth, making it
Caesarea), from
does so immediately
impossible to approach it, since any one who
it and
dies.
a
Accordingly, a trench is dug round
dog tied to the
falls down
dead.
root ; the dog pullsit out and
The root is used to
demons.
This root
heal those possessed with
later identified
was
with
the
mandragora, which
again was
brought into connexion
with
the
German
soil (cp. Grimm
above
alrune
on
as
; Rohde,
and
Griechische
Both
ancient
Roman,
appendix XIII).
230, 1 ;
and German
method
of procuring
popular belief prescribedthe same
the springwurzel (explosive root) : the
of a woodpecker
is
nest
closed with a wooden
the
who
knows
where
find
to
it,
bird,
bung ;
the

same

fetches

(Grimm,

name

it and

holds

Teut.

it before

the

bung,

which

at

once

springsout

Myth., Eng. tr., iii,p. 973 ; Keller, Thiere des kl.

A Iterthums, p. 285)
It was
anciently beheved that any one who had
eaten
bound
a
to speak the truth (Petronius,43 :
dog's tongue was
dicam
verum
qui linguam caninam
comedi). The language of birds
and beasts
in the German
generally,which
story was
acquired by
or
a
eating a white snake
dragon's or bird's heart (Grimm, 17 ;
cp. i,p. 357) had been learnt by ApoUonius of Tyana [from the Arabs
according to Philostratus, i, 20, who themselves
learn it "nTovp.evoi
T"v
ing
5pa,KbvTuv oi nkv KapSiav tpaalv, oi ii ^irap. R. K.] AccordDe
to
Abstinentia, iii,3 (p. 220
Porphyry.
de
ed
Rhoer),
.

I.]

VOL.

ApoUonius
the

Appendices

heard

city,for

swallow

one

an

laden

ass

scattered

all

tell another

with

had

corn

95
to

hurry

fallen down

the

to

gate

there, and

of

the

the

where
to find
ground. Birds know
treasures
the
(Aristophanes, Aves, 6oi). They also know
another
future, and speak about it to one
(cp. the story of Faithful
6). 'Erat pos di iiij,uv
John, Grimm,
i^riyurb ns, continues
Porphyry,
oIk^tov evTVX7i^o.i-7rato6s,
6s irdi^Ta ^wrj (read ^vi^iei)
to.
ipd^yfiararuv
corn

was

over

hidden

"pvl6(iiv Kal rjv irdvTa fxaifTtKcL Kal tou fier dXiyov fj.^\\ovTosdyyeXriKti'
d^atpc^^i'at5^ t}iv atji/eaiv, rijsf/.7}Tp6t
p.}}5Q"povairbv ^(nnXei
"0\a^T]6el(7i]$
'

also popularly
It was
cfovpTja-do'Tjt.
of
of
the
animals
and
knowledge
language
prophetic inspirationcould be acquired by allowing snakes to lick
out
th" ear, but lost by spitting into the mouth, as in the tales
Kal
ir^pLipetev
,

believed

of

Ka$ei!idovros it

in Greece

Melampus,

Thus
between

ra

Cjrt

that

and

Glaucus

Cassandra.^

ever5rwhere come

traces of a widespread agreement

popular belief ; but in particularthe
larity
popular mythology of antiquity exhibits the most
surprising simiof the
with the popular traditions
north-European peasants,
is clearlyshown
tigations
invesas
by the valuable results of the exhaustive
of Mannhardt
und
This
larity
simiFeldkulte,
(Wald1877).
the
extends
vidual
indito popular traditions, tales, and
usages ;
deal
with
the
traditions
same
are
subjects as ours, and
and
find repeated
identical with them
in range
matter.
There
we
of the death
of the wood-spirit (= death
of
the popular traditions
of
the great Pan), of the fettering
intoxicated
wood-spirits,of the
of the man
self-chastisement
who
morphoses
damages a tree, of the metaof
and
of
the
fairies
the
(=
story
Thetis),
disappearance
of the change of the sun
into a.sun-iiower
she waited
as
god's beloved
the road, of the change of the woman
on
riding on the whirlwind
Also
stories of the change of treasures
our
(Harpy) into a horse.
of gold,"of the dwarfs
into coal, of the dragon watching over
a hoard
visible as soon
their hat or cap is knocked
or
as
goblins who become
we

ancient

and

upon

German

'

off,must
was,

in

have
its

been

well

known.^

unmutilated

60).*

Hausmdrchen,

form,
There

also

The

harvest

Green), the

find

we

the
dragon-slayer (Peleus); lastly,

home,

story

variant

of the

Teumessian

Grimm,

stories

like

bonfire

the

fox

Kinderthat

may-pole, harvest-may,

festival, harvest-race,

summer-solstice

of

of

und
the

harvest

leaf-man

(Jack-in-thether,
Hirpi Sorani). Fur(Palilia,

find the same

we
mythical personifications,
directly created
by a primitive religiousfeelingfrom the material
supplied by the
We
in
of
nature.
find,
contemplation
entirely analogous forms,
the wild huntsman
(Harpy),
(Zetes,the Boreades),the fljdngwoman
the moss-folk
and wood-maidens
(Cyclopes,
(Dryades), the wild men
Centaurs, Pans, Satyrs), the water- witch (Thetis),the bull-formed
river-spirit'
(Mannhardt, ii, 349).

Pliny, Nat. Hist.,x, 137 : vel

Cp. Preller,Griech. Myth., ii3,472-480, esp. 473, i,
confuso sanguine serpens
aves
Democritus
gignatur
tradit,nominando
quarum
sit avium
coUoquia.
quern quisquis ederit intellecturus
^
Paulus, p. 67 : Artemidorus, Onirocr.,ii,13 ; Phaedrus, iv, 20, 3 ; B^ Schmidt, Volhsl,
d. Neugr., i,192, 4.
3 Petronius, 38
Rom, Myth., ii3,105, i,
; Preller,
4 Mani^hardt,
ii,58,
^

quae

[vol. i.

Appendices

96

lar
popuextent of this agreement in ancient and modern
to
belief
antiquity
(common
traditions is further shown
by the
Preller,
k
wtj,
the
of
in
("Ai'Sos
and modern
invisibility
times)
cap
the divining or wishing rod (Cicero,
Gr.
varied

The

Myth., i^,655, Tarnkappe),

Tmt.Myth.,
Eng
i, 44, 158 ; cp. Preller, i*, 344 ; Grimm,
off.,
Lucullus
Plutarch,
tr., iii,p. 974), ghosts (e.g.Pliny, Epp., vii,27;
at cockcrow
their disappearance
(B
I ; Lucian, Philopseudes) and
i,
Caihemerina,
Prudentius,
Griech.
37;
Mdrchen,
Schmidt,
244;
(Grimm, Teut. Myth., Eng. tr., iii,
Lucian, Philops., 14I), witches
mice
(whose place in
[ib.,1093). That
1036), and were-wolves
unknown
modern
popular behef has been taken by rats which were
und
Hausthiere*.
to antiquity ; cp. Hehn,
p. 380)
Kulturpflanzen
desert
houses
before
they fall (Cicero,Ad Att., ix, 14 ; Aelian, Hist.
reads inscriptionson
tombstones, he
An., vi, 41) ; that if a man
Teut.
De
Grimm,
21
Myth., iii,p.
loses his memory
;
sen., 7,
(Cic,
is
in
the
he
who
ears
has
being talked about
1 811) ; that
a ringing
Nat.
Hist., xxviii, 24;
elsewhere
Pliny,
(Grimm, ib., p. 1117;
Statius, Silvae, iv, 4, 26 ; Anthol. Lat., ed. Riese, 452) ; that when
wish well, it is effective to pinch
to whom
we
thinking of any one
in
believed
the
thumb
(Plin.,H.N., xxviii, 24, 25) all this was
belief in symcases
to-day. The modern
pathetic
antiquity, as in many
in
with
the
old
the
of
has many
;
cures
agreement
points
have
taken
the
murdered
former
executed
criminals
men)
place
(and
of the gladiators,whose
blood was
supposed to cure epUepsy (PUny,
Der deutsche Volksaberglaubeder
Nat.
Hist., xvii, 28, 4 ; Wuttke,
W.
Kaden
to
(Skizzen und KulGegenwart ", 120). According
Res
turbilder
Italien, 1882), a notched
rust., 160, split)
aus
(in Cato,
De

"

reed

is considered

for

cure

warts

in

Calabria,

and

urine

flammatio
for in-

10, for dim

eyesight. One
Cato, 157,
and
enchantment
on
(on which
against
recognized remedies
the evil eye, see
Jahn, Vber den Aberglauben des bosen Blicks bei
den Alien in Ber. d. sdchs. Ges., 1855, esp. p. 82 ; Marquardt, Prl.,
in antiquity, was
as
i', 84 ; Wuttke, pp. 153, 155) now,
spitting
(Wuttke, 171). Further, there appears to be a general agreement
in ancient
and
modern
between
the superstitionsof the nursery
times.
Mannhardt's
to
probable assumption
According
very
the function
of the dea Candelifera
ii, 125, i),it was
(WFK,
ler,
(Prelleft burning by the cradle
RM, ii',208) to see that a lightwas
of new-born
in the houses
children
of German
(a practice still common
the
the
dwarfs
and
subterranean
peasants) to prevent
powers,
Venus
calls
like, from
changing it ; in Apuleius (Met., v, 28),where
succubam
formae
succuba
be
to
meae
a
',
Psyche
ling
changeappears
(Petronius,63 ; Grimm, Teut. Myth., Eng. tr., ii,468; iii,1421).
There
of the conceptions and
doubt
that a large number
seems
no
forms
of popular belief found
in
ancient
well as modern
a
as
place
tales.
of
The
witches
in
the
two
popular
story
Apuleius (Metam.,
j),who cut out the heart of the faithless lover of one of them and
in its place, is exactly like some
stuff in a sponge
witchServian
of the

eyes,

as

in

of the

'

According

to

Lucian, Philops.,
15,

the clang of brass or Iron scares

ghosts. With
belief that they cannot
endure the strikingof sparks
beating of pots and pans, the clank of the scythe, and so forth
deutsche Volhsaberglnube
der Gegenwarf,ed, 2, p. 453I.

this is perhaps
connected
with flint and steel,the

(Wuttke,

Der

the modern

[vol.i.

Appendices

98
the other,

obliged

be

may
down

to

'

ground.

the

to

follow

of wandering
Indo-Germanic

common

her

everything she touches

that

prostitute,wishes

common

her

blows

she

nose,

speaking,the

Generally
gods form part of
(Rohde,
myths

oldest

the

'

tales

and

draws

of the

it

tainment
enter-

storehouse

of

griecMsche Roman,

Der

508 note).
between
tales
folkinvestigation of the connexion
portance
is also of the greatest imheroes
of gods and
and
the sagas
Elements
of
folktale.
for the knowledge of the ancient
the
in
elements
and
folktale,
in the myth,
the
folktale
mythical
in
instances,
out
especially
have
been
by the
pointed
many
already
to their tales
Grimm
in the notes
brothers
(see also Welcker, Grieund
and
Religion
Mythologie
chische Gotterlehre, i, 107 ;
Hartung,
of
the
the
I
mention
der Griechen, i, 144).
similarity
SiS5T)hus
may
bling
legend (Preller,GrM, ii',76) and the story of Spielhansl or Gamdeath
in
both
and
the
82
Hansel
i,
442)
gods
;
(Grimm,
; cp.
p.
craft.
Emmanuel
overcome
of the undenvorld
are
by
(the devil)
Cosquin (in his excellent work, Contes populairesde la Lorraine,
et des pays
compares avec les contes des autres provinces de France
la
des contes
et
d'un
essai
et
sur
propagation
I'origine
Strangers pricidi
to
the
in
parallels
37, Chatte
populaires europiens, 1886, ii,p. 28,
blanche, p. 12) has pointed out the relationshipof the myth of Jason
and
Medea
(qui du reste a bien I'air d'un conte populaire) with a
is ordered
class of tales in which
man
a
by an evil being to
young
which
he
does by the aid of
perform apparently impossibletasks,
a maiden
(usuallythe daughter of the evil being) ; they flee together,
the
reaches
his
and
man
pursuit by magic. When
young
escape
succeeds
in making
home
he forgets the maiden, who
nevertheless
him remember
her.
As this last feature is altered
beyond recognition
in
in the Jason myth, we
Aeson's
dismemberment
recognize
may
and
which
return
to life the
recurs
displacement of a motive
in a number
of similar stories : in these it is always the maiden
allows
who
herself to be cut to pieces,in order
able to
to be
assist
has
that
her lover
Mannhardt
shown
the
myth
(p. 25).
of
Thetis
Peleus
and
is identical
with
an
elf-saga and a
further

the

But

Siegfried saga,

the

latter

of

which

is the

entirely of
comparatively late
are

53.
p.

68,

57.

'

15).

note

151

The

on

of Peleus
is
features combined

mountain,

the moment

in

proof

origin, and
period' (Wald- und

also

B.

Schmidt,

identity of the stories

adventure
several

Buddhist

the

and

unmistakably
in the

'

an

several

incontestable

materials

of folktales

Europe at
Feldkulte, ii, 78 ; cp.
reached

Griechische

Mdrchen,

legends referred to with the

shown
by the agreement of

order

same

acquisitionof

of

foundation

of the
two
tales, especially that
brothers,
that
the
assertion,
against Benfey's
argument

(contestwith a monster
victory-givingmagic sword at

of the

of

of the

fight,cutting out of the tongues, their production

of the contest); the relationship
victory,sleepingon the scene
traditions
is most
shown
in
the
Tristan
clearly
saga

All the

'

chief features of the old

Peleis are
repeated ii
and
north
European traditions : the fairy (Thetis)
and
other forms, to escape
Changing herself into animal
her hero
suitor ; her refusal to speak while Uving with
him ; her sudden

(p. 51).

modern

Greek

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

disappearance
Rohde

relations
note

the

when

has made
the

dead

fishes that

420, I,

Rohde,
Mus.,

XXXV,

other

some

reason).

of the mutual

it ; cp. Grimm,
16 and
i, p. 356
like Hero
and
Danae
; the solitarylife of maidens
i

Die

the

all favourite

are

(or for
to

laid upon

were

tower,' p. 134,

him

and

myth

[Cosquin, ii,80, i]
in

by

contributions

our
knowledge
popular tale (Der griechischeRoman, p. 125
story of the metamorphosis of Glaucus
by a magic plant,
of which
became
known
to him
through the revival of

of

virtues

reviled

other

99

father's

love

of both

motives

sardinischen

Sagen
[1880],p. 157) ; he

saga

der

von

has

for his
and

daughter, p.

own

fairy tale

Neunschldfern,in

also

pointed

; cp. also

Rhein.

N.

the

out

insertion

of

in the romance
of Achilles
Tatius
fairy tale elements
(Der gr.
Rom., 484, i). Hahn's
important work on Greek and Albanian tales
is the
first step towards
a
comprehensive comparison of kindred
and
folktales
the
myths
relationshipof the story of Amor and Psyche
;
with a myth (Zeus and Semele) has already,to my mind, been convincingly
shown
B. Schmidt
in his Griechische Mdrby Felix Liebrecht.
chen, Sagen, und Volkslieder (1877)has shown in particularthe frequent
of the ancient
admission
of elements
myth into the modern
popular
tale by numerous
and interestingexamples ; cp. especiallypp. 224,
226 f.,229, 231, 236 f.,238, 248.
Among the fairytalesrecorded, the
home
in the island of Zacynthus, no.
of
which
have
their
majority
in
its relation to the Theseus
the seven-headed
snake,
legend
23,
in which
affords an
especiallyinstructive insight into the manner
Greek
different ancient
elements
are
amalgamated in the modern
sometimes
remodelled
popular tale,and shows how curiouslythey are
diversified is the combination
and how
(p.238). R. Kohler {Uber
in the Weimarer
die europdischen Volksmdrchen
Beitrdge zur Litterahas
indicated
the following tales
und
tur
Kunst,
1865, p. 187)
other
in antiquity, as
recorded
recurring amongst
peoples : the
stories of Polyphemus
(Servian, Hungarian, Esthonian, Finnish,
Gaelic),King Midas (Servian,Breton, Irish, Mongolian), the Egjrptian Rhampsinitus
(Greek [Trophonius],German, Danish, Gaelic),
another
and
(Zeitschrift
Egyptian tale in Mannhardt
filr deutsche
und
Sittenkunde,
iv,
232).
Mythologie
contains
so
The
by Apuleius into his romance
story admitted
lishments,
foreign ingredients and is so disfiguredby unsuitable embelmany
'

'

that

its real nature

the brothers

although
misunderstandings
which

have

led

ciades

downwards

are

most
to

Grimm

frequently been misunderstood,

long ago explainedit correctly. These

chieflydue
of

the

story.

first found

B.C.),who
works

idea

of Eros

the

from

and

the

real foundation
Psyche being related
as

the

clearlyexpressedin the poems

it as already known.
assumes
of art,

Amor

names

perhaps produced

or

of

and

Psyche,
Fulgentiu".Plan-

allegory of the
Eros, arbitrarilyextended

embellished
The

to

commentators

consider

soul to the Platonic

by the writer,

human

has

relation
and
of the
as

two

of

the

ally
fantastic-

Apuleian
lovers

is

Meleager (lastcentury

It is the

motive

prompted by

of
the

ous
numer-

younger

the
1
In the parallels
to l^ fitsdu picheur,ii,
p. 66 (cp.especiallyp. 80) Cosquin shows
myth with a certain class of popular tales. [C". E. S,
close relationshipof the Perseus
Hartland, The Ligmd ot Perseus,1894-6. Tr.]

[vol.i.

Appendices

100

and

joys
they

the

of the

sorrows

which

each

cause

separationand
the
lovers, but especially

pair of

other.

reunion,

is the

of which

subject

school, the

Attic

Jahn

As

in

remarks

his

torments

exhaustive

of the

legendproduct
in poetic
originating
allegory,
creating power
became
the property of the people, but
reflection ; hence
it never
circles {Obey einige auf Eros
educated
remained
unknown
outside
in Ber, d. sdchs. Ges., 1851, p. 156).
Kunstwerke
und
Psyche beziigliche
of the story in Apuleius will soon
But an impartial consideration
to the allegory.
it
bears
convince
that
us
only slight resemblance
for
which
of
Two
one
lovers, made
unhappy by a long separation
them
is responsible,are
finallyjoined together in an everlastingand
is no
doubt
the reason
blissful reunion
and
this
why Apuleius
;
the
hero
and
heroine of his
and
the
Amor
to
of
names
Psyche
gave
discussion,it was

not

myth,

an

here the resemblance

But

narrative.

the unconscious

people, but

of the

Psyche bringssorrow

ceases.

for his
unintentionally; if she suffers torments
upon
his knowledge.
If, notwithstanding,we attempt
sake, it is without
to interpretthe entire narrative
according to the allegoryupon which
it is supposed to be based, we
shall be obUged to have
to
recourse
but

Amor,

the

explanations,and

violent

most

then

even

there

wiU

remain

it is

incidents, which

utterly impossibleto
Hildebrand
instance, according to
explain
(Apuleius,i,Prol. p. xxxii) the sisters of Psyche are fleshlydesires ;
hence
and
attractive, are
they are exceedingly beautiful
sought
in marriage by numerous
suitors and
finallyhappily wedded, but
to men
(?),and so forth.
worthy of their wantonness
According to
follows Fulgentius (cp.Apuleius,Psyche,ed. Jahn, p.
Creuzer, who
64), the three daughters are the flesh, free will, and the spirit;
unconsciousness,
according to Cams,
world-consciousness, and
and

characters

many

allegorically.For

self-consciousness
of nature

Others

them

take

even

(Stadelmann, A

und

to

be

the

three

doms
king-

in Neue

Psyche
Jahrbucher
view
fiir Philologie,xc, 202). Similarly, Krahner's
(Eros und
ous.
Psyche, second ed., 1861) must be considered
fundamentally erroneInstead
no

longer
'

was

had

of the

restoration

possible,he

to

attempts

ancient

mjrth,which is perhaps
remodelling,the object of which

clothe

existed
age
in

down
I
the

of salvation
in the garb of
certain truths
'
is convinced
'. The
author
that the ancient
myth
for its foundation
certain
profound ideas, and must at

have

the

of

mor

of

in

much

Apuleius

this nobler

unacquainted
subject, referred

am

purer
neither

was

form

more

able

to

consistent

understand

form,
nor

to

certainly
one

time

but

that

hand

it

'.

with
to

and

tion
anticipa-

in

the
the

majority of the older discussions of

Stuttgart Realencyclopddie,
vi, i,

and

The most
recent
contribution
i', 880.
to the already
literature known
to me
is a treatise by J. A. Hartung,
der Seele und
von
des Marchens
Auslegung des Mdrchens
der
von
schonen
Lilie ('Exposition of the tale of the soul and
of the tale
of the beautiful
also contains
brief natural
lily'),which
a
history
of the popular tale in general (Programm des Gymnasiums
zu
Erfurt,

rye

note

extensive

in regarding the story as

Easter, 1866). Hartung agrees with me
further rightlylays stress on the fact that
a popular tale,but
leius
Apu-

also had

in view

'

of the morally purifyinginfluglorification

I.]

VOL.

of

ence

which
of

Appendices

the

mysteries '.

Psyche

those

has

who

to

The

wanderings
through, resemble

go
themselves

offer

(soul)itself

'

that

loi

for

initiation

and
the
;

dangerous tasks
preliminary trials
the name
Psyche

morally religiousfeehng is at the bottom

proves
of the story
is
read into it by Apuleius)
rather,
(or
Certainly,
in
far
too
his ingenious attempt to interpret every
Hartung goes
important incident in the narrative symbolically. In particular,
it seems
to me
that the frequentuse of the number
three, a standing
feature of popular tales, cannot
be
possibly regarded as an allusion
to the mysteries. Friedrich
Pressel's interpretation,in the Erlduterungen to his free translation of the story (Psyche.Ein allegorisches
nach
dem
Mdrchen
des Apuleius, Ulm,
Lateinischen
1864, kindly
to
notice by Reinhold
the truth.
nearer
brought
Kohler), is much
my
He certainlystarts deliberatelyfrom
the wrong
principle, that the
folktale
of
art
was
known
un(mdrchen) as a distinct genre
'^ways
to classical antiquity '. For he assumes
the separation of the
a

'

'

natural

and

divine

to
of

the

the
when
in

the

of

Romans,

consciousness, and, as the result, the endeavour

world
the barren, miserable
by means
still more
Greeks, and
imagination. The

from

escape

power
'

in the

'

unacquainted with

were

the ancient

consciousness

invisible world

poetry

went

astray

of

yearning '. Only

in itself and

the belief

consciousness
necessity,did the new
of the age (which
in
expression
Neoplatonism) produce
class of poetry, the artificial and
a
new
allegoricalstory, not the
tion,
naive
popular tale '. Yet Pressel, altogether contrary to his deducbe
revision
of
the
fiction
Or
:
can
on
a
an
Apuleian
ally
origingoes
tale ? I confess
because
I
that this is my
think
naive
opinion,
an

became
its
found

'

that, if

distinction

can

to

seems

could

me,

have

not

in here

and

the

of

narrative

been

Apuleius

described

Mdrchen,

Kinder-

the

told

love

four

she

and

is

der
Kleinere

remains

under

i, 1881,
the same,
different

be

monster
by her father under stress
voluntarily gives herself up to it. Patiently

by

severe

common

the

Wesen

regarded as
daughter, generally the

innocent

Roman

Parthenopex

by

penalties;

at once
the monster, who
and
as
a
lion, frog)
appears

and

always

or

with

Psyche

(Vber dcis

Grimm

five times, in each

case
in
that
form
it
can
so
circumstances,

atone

with

cution,
exe-

Apuleius '.

its idea

her lot,frequentlytroubled

story, which

the

Berlin, 1819, p. xlv [=

ed. G. Hinrichs, Berlin, bd.

good
story. The
youngest, is promised to a

to

and

Hausmdrchen,

another

endures
she has

of

brothers

the

by

und

'

necessity,or

invention

the
moral
and
religious
ments
mythological and allegoricaleleto discuss only its essential features.
character
large class of tales,whose

Grimm,
Schriftenvon Wilhelm
While
p. 351. R. K.]) as follows :
folktale is
a
relations and

the

consideration

of

and

of his narrative, I propose

show
that it belongs to a

These
has

in

entirely out

intentions

between

made

The
invention, it
perceive a very great diiierence.
in whose
head
is too good ; the man,
it originated,
of taste, which
been guilty of the errors
have
crept

there

Leaving

be

amongst
and

and

of
she

human
at

weaknesses, for which

last,however, she falls in

throws

off his

ugly form (hedgehog,

youth. This
and is obviously connected

faultlesslybeautiful

the
Old

Indians

Amor
of
tales
Enthralment
Meliure, signifies

French

and

by the

[vol. i.

Appendices

102

Redemption by Love.
Step by step the pure works its
is
development
interrupted,worldly misery and
;
way
off by the contact
the
rush
and
in,
sorrow
earthly can only be thrown
folktale
formulae
Of the
of souls, by their recognition in love'.
laid down
Freya
by Hahn
(as above, p. 45), it is certainlyto the
and
formula
that the tale of Amor
essentiallybelongs
;
Psyche
The
wife
of
or
this
formula
are
:
for the fundamental
features
(i)
her on
that account.
abandons
is missing and the husband
betrothed
and reconhim.
in
search
of
ciliation.
She
wanders
about
(3)
Recovery
(2)
in
ing
wanderthe
the
fact
that
this
But
from
case
also, apart
is not
the most
are
important element, features and motives
Indeed, speaking generally,
frequently adopted from other forms.
of its
for
the popular tale is indebted
the
apparent abundance
of
number
of
to
creations
admixture
mental
fundaa
a
kaleidoscopic
forms
by no means
large (Benfey, Pantschatantra, praef.
xxvi
; Hahn,
p. 43)
exhibits
If the
of the
course
story in Apuleius in the main
and

Earthly

if the

out

'

'

the

characteristics

tales of the

most

indicated
different

and

above,

peoples, it

outlines

is evident

that

recur

it

was

in
not

the
vented
in-

it is one
of the
originalform
tales
to numerous
and
common
Aryan
non-Aryan peoples, which
became
Apuleius
acquainted with as a Roman
(or perhaps Greek) ^
popular tale, and adapted and altered in his own
Although
way.
it is certainlydisfiguredby his additions, omissions, and
alterations,

by Apuleius,

with

the

probable

aid

of

but

similar

restoration

of

that

in

its

German

its

tales

alone

we

can

still effect

the

original.'
At the beginning, not only the matter, but also the manner
is
In
there
lived
certain
and
a
once
a
partly preserved.
city
king
ful
queen' (cp.Perseus, ii,37 ; p. 90 above).
They had three beautidaughters, but the youngest was
by far the most beautiful ; her
so
beauty was
great and magnificent, that it could not be expressed
in words.'
But
while the two
eldest were
married
to kings, the
into the power
of a monster.
The
youngest had to be given over
motive
in the story appears
of this turn
be
to
to
me
correctly
stated
by BoUe
(Apuleius ah Lecture fiir die unterste Siufe eines
oder einer Realschule.
und
Gymnasiums
Frogr. des Gymnasiums
der Realschule
zu
Celle,Easter, 1877, p. 13).* A king's son, whose
mother
(likethe queen in Little Snow-white)is jealous of her reputation
for being the most
beautiful
in the world, and
is also
woman
'

enchantiess, falls in love

an

with

the youngest

of the three

daughters

"

Fulgeatius Planciacles (Jahn, Apulcii

Greek
Psyche d Cupido, p. 63, 27) mentions
a
;
libris qui Dysarestia nuncupantur,
Aristophontes Athenaeus
in
hanc
fabulam
circuitu
discere cupieatibus prodidit. M. Zink
ingeati verborum
{Der Mylhologe Fulgentius: ein Beitrag zur rom.
IJtt.-Gesoh.undzur GrammaiikdesiifrikmischenLaiei
Wiireburg, 1 867, p. 89) does not regard the quotation as an invention (sincetliecontents of
the story are admirably suited to a book
On Discontent ; Rohde,
fication
p. 345, 4 without justiconjectures Avo-epuTiifa for the title),
but thinlts that Fulgentius had
the
seen
of the author
name
m
an
oblique case, and that it was reallyAristophon. Aristophontes,
a
as
however, occurs
in Plautus, CapHvi (Teu'ffcl,
personal name
Studien, 45r). B.
Schmidt
{Griech. Marchen, p. 14 note) states that he was
crediblyassured in the island
of Zacynthus
(Zante) that a very similar tale was current
the people
amongst
version

"

My

attempt
young

at

woman

restoration was
beautiful
as

first
as

published in the Morgenblatt (rSsS no. 37 f ).

picture; nay, so beautiful, that it cannot be

words
m
(Grimm, 166, StrongHans).
idea o( adaptingApuleius for school

expressed
i

His

readingalso

seems

worthy

of atteatioa.

I.]

VOL.

of

the

Appendices

king.

His

mother,

seeing that

her

103

surpassed by
son
princess,pursues
to punish him
for loving her.
After the lovers
the
of Amor
names
and
bound
the
to be made
was
Psyche, Venus
mother
of the king's son.
In a modern
variant
of the tale
Greek
of Snow-white
the goddess of love (the mother
of Erotas) also takes
the place of the beautiful
wicked
queen.^ B. Schmidt
(Griechische
des Erotas) :
und die Mutter
There
Mdrchen, 17, Maroula
was
once
far
who
a
the
beautiful
of
all
the
most
king's daughter,
was
by
that

of the

her

with

is

beauty

hatred

her
bewitches
had
received

and

'

in the world.

women

endure

to

that

she conceived

When

the

mother
should
be

woman

any
the idea

of

of Erotas

heard

of it,unable

beautiful

more

the maiden
killing

'.

than

herself,

B. Schmidt

observes

'

Erotas'
mother's
hatred
of the maiden
who
(p. 233) :
surpasses
her in beauty ; the sufferingswhich
she inflicts upon
her ; and her
final pacificationcertainly remind
of the story of Amor
and
us
Psyche : and I believe that, in view of the existinganalogies,we
of jealousy
are
justifiedin assuming that Apuleius found the motive
'

in the

popular tale which he made use of.

In this tale we
that the enchanted
prince
may
suppose
been changed into a monster) met
the father of the beautiful

(who had
princess,

him
perhaps out hunting, and, by threatening to kill him, made
promise to give her up.
Apuleius, however, represents her parents
do
induced
as
to
so
being
by an oracle of Apollo. But from the
which
the
beautiful
at
point
king'sdaughter, dressed in grave-clothes,
is escorted by her weeping relatives in melancholy procession to the
he has again followed
she is abandoned,
top of a steep rock, where
the tale.
A passage in Grimm's
Two Brothers (60)is exactly parallel:
the youngest, accompanied
a city,which
by his animals, entered
all covered
The huntsman
asked the host why
with crape.
was
the garb of mourning.
the city wore
Because, repliedthe host, our
the city is
Outside
king's only daughter is to die to-morrow.
whom
maiden
dwells
to
whereon
a high mountain,
a dragon,
a pure
'

be

must

Now

offered

there

given

up

is

every

to him

'.

The

i, 170) corresponds to the German

all the

springs

except

once

daughter
daughter

is
in

with

year, when
victim.

destined

tales,as

tales.

In

it is
for
that

Grimm

which

Certainly,

the

just as possiblethat

the

home

and
occurs

this proves
in

and

the

to

most

be

his

varied

de la

la

kindred

Lorraine,ii,237).

can

should

of the

larity
simi-

maiden,

only
meet

self
him-

save

him

his

on

This

youngest daughter.
different
forms
amongst

Sicilian tale the son of the mother

(inthis
'
daughter-in-lawis called lu Re d'Amuri, the King of love
1

escort

this

in

further

no

sacrifice,to the top of a mountain, occurred

individual
features from
Apuleius borrowed
(88, The Singing, Soaring Lark) a father of

daughters falls into the power of a lion

by promising him the first thing which

story, which

has

brothers

three

return

(Hahn, 22,
guards
drawing water,
him
; the king's
of
the
king's

exposure
been
introduced

have

be

must

monster

the inhabitants
from
maiden
is offered to

ancient
tale cannot
the story of the two

it ; and

apparently
in several

prevents

story, in

country.

she

Brothers

Twin

Greek

the

since

manner,

other

and

the

ravages
and

king's daughter,

the

to-morrow

he

otherwise,

year

left but

none

case
'

an

who
ogress)

(Cosquin,Conta

hates

her

populaires

[vol.i.

Appendices

104

peoples (Grimm, ii,p. 378),is the one that correspondsmost closely

is put
the heart
theme
:
of Apuleius, at least in its main
to that
at
falls
the
evil
to the proof and
away
everything earthly and
{ib.,381).
recognition of pure love'
'

The

to whom

monster,

the

is

maiden

surrendered,

also in the

was

enchanted
probable
an
man.
long thought
acquainted with
changed into a dragon, before I became
the following kindred
ture.
completely confirm my conjectales, which
husband
of the
destined
calls
the
the
oracle
when
Certainly,
monster
snake-like
(saevum atque ferum
king's daughter a cruel,
cence
vipereumqae malum, Metam., iv, 33),we have perhaps only a reminisof Sappho's descriptionof love
as
a
bitter-sweet, unruly
snake
although Fulgentius (ed.
Afiixifov 6pir"Tov),
{yXvKiiinKpciv
Jahn, p. 62) says : jubetur puella pennato serpenti sponsa desBut
the sisters of Psyche also assert
that they have
tinari.
seen
that
him
in this form, and
this is the reason
shows
why he never
him
himself
to her.
as
a
They describe
huge snake, gUding along
with
in many
coils,
enormous
jaws, dropping poison, and remind
which
foretold her marriage to a horrible monster
her of the oracle
said to have
are
(trucisbestiae). Many peasants and huntsmen
from
return
the
in
the
his
on
ming
seen
feeding
dragon,
evening, swimof
river
the waters
a neighbouring
across
{Met.,v, 17, cp. 20 :
intrahens
sulcatos
culjiJe solitum
gressus
postquam
conscenderit)
the
the
and
enchanted
was
broken,
at'nigEt
evidently
Only
spell
of
resumed
his
that
beautiful
one
form,
a
youth, in which
proper
he

that

tale

ancient

it

had

was

'

'

'

'

"

he
are

visited

weeks,

In

his wife.

permitted

to

months.

or

the

Probably

feature, that

kindred

numerous

their

resume

when

true

form

the

tale

the

stories

the

enchanted

during
by Apuleius
certain

hours, days,

used

enchanted

one

returned

also
to

tained
con-

human

form

no
would
him, which
ray of lightmight fall upon
only increase
and
it last longer. This is the case
make
strength of the charm
in the story already compared
(Grimm, 88), in which the lion, to
the
whom
be surrendered, is a king's son ;
youngest daughter must
enchanted
with him
were
during the night he and his people who
their natural form.
But when
the ray from a burning candle
resume
falls upon
him, he is changed into a dove, and is obUged to flywith
the
doves
seven
when
long ; this happens to him once
a
years
hair
falls
broader
than
no
him
a
crack
in
the
ray
through a
upon
door ; immediately he is transformed
into a white
and
flies
dove

the

At

away.

least

we

are

here

reminded

of

Amor,

when

who,

the

hght of Psyche's lamp falls upon him, awakes from sleepand without
flies away
and then addresses
her from
uttering a word
the top of
So
a tall cypress
also
Grimm
{Met.,v, 23).
(ii,
p. 381) : Our story
also agrees
with
it in this, that
hght brings misJEortuneand that
all bonds, always dissolves
loosens
night, which
the spell'. Also,
in the Greek
tale of Golden Wand,
to be mentioned
below
(Hahn,
7) the king's son is changed into a dove and in consequence
of the
discoveryof the secret is wounded
by the sisters.
So then
the king's daughter is left alone on
the top of a rock to
'

be

married

the

timid

she

sees

to

such

maiden
a

grove

husband.
down
into a
with
clear
a
a

gentle breath

of

flowery valley where,

and
spring of water

wind

wafts

refreshed,
a

palace

[vol.1.

Appendices

lo6

of the expected child

(Grimm, ii,p. 364). The frequent mention
the constancy of the mother
of the influence
which
in Apuleius, and
its nature,
is supposed to exercise
permits us to conjecture
upon
the child, if
over
tale the spellalso had
that in the ancient
power

the

did

mother

into the world

impresses

in the

upon

from

one

form

same

her that

that

(v, 13).
The
king'sdaughter,

that it was
its enchanted

destined

and

as

she may

misfortune

the

firm,

stand

not

preserve
threatens

to
The

father.

come

latter

him, herself and her little

firm
them, if she remains

tries
the result of her curiosity,
her
the
river
bears
to
bank.
the
safely
;
and
in search
of her lost husband,
about
comes
She then wanders
husband
of her
of
is the
to a certain country, the king of which
one
sisters.
The latter allows herself to be deceived
by the story that
in

for his wife

desires her

the husband

despair at

in vain

herself,but

to drown

(Psyche) ; she hastens

formerly wafted Psyche, but
In the

same

punished

the other

manner

for her

mahce

to

hurls

instead

of the

who
is repuone
diated
whence
the
wind
west
rock,
herself headlong down
to death.

the

sister is deceived

by

the

cuiming.
adapted by Apuleius the repentant
she atones
for her
evidently reaches the place where
In

the

service,

tale

severe

In

beloved.

brought
comes

and

about

to

tasks
the
the

wicked

youngest

and

and

and

renewed

Hanoverian

stedfastness,
the

story
separation from her
woman,

whom

she

wanderer
error

and

by

now

hard

redeems

her

who

has

king's daughter,
by her carelessness,

husband
has

to

serve

for

seven

years

In some
of
(Grimm, ii,p. 380)
follow
that
husband.
the tales
this hostile being is the mother
of the
This was
undoubtedly the case in the tale used by Apuleius ; Venus
takes
the place of the enchantress, who
has transformed
her son and
her
hated
which
to
severe
tests,
daughter-in-law
finallybring
put
about
deliverance.
But instead of the king's daughter seeking out
her mother-in-law, with
whom
she at first expects to find her
husband
Venus
seek her ; she at
(cp. Met., vi, 5), Apuleius makes
first hides herself from
her, fearing discovery,but finallyvoluntarily
The
for
sole object of aU this is to make
room
gives herself up.
in
ornamental
and
the
writer
with
of
the
taste
episodes, harmony
his contemporaries, who
probably regarded them as great improvements
to
the too simple narrative, while to us they rather seem
on
disfigureit. When
Psyche attempts suicide, Apuleius has already
inserted
a
Pan
totally unnecessary
episode about
(v, 24) ; then
follows
the
account
Venus
how
learns of her son's
(v, 28-vi, 10)
Ceres and
marriage and violently reproaches him ; how
Juno in
vain
her : how
in
vain
attempt to appease
Psyche
implores them
to protect and
her
how
for her
Venus
searches
a
grant
refuge ;
everywhere, whereupon Psyche gives herself up and is handed over
to the servants
of Venus, Anxiety and
Sorrow, to be tortured and
scourged. This mythological padding is in part affected and frigid
allegory,in part downright burlesque. Venus
as
speaks to Amor
in comedy
an
addresses
enraged mother
dissolute son, Ceres and
a
Juno like two old gossips ; the marriage with Psyche is said to be
nvaUd, because it took place at a country house without witnesses ;
Mercury
as
public crier of the gods, offers a reward of seven
kisses
to do

the

work

of

seven

maids

I.]

VOL.

from

Venus

Appendices
to the

reminded

are

the

temple
scythes that
tales good

finder

of

Psyche.

of the

popular

Ceres

arranges
about

of

I07

In one
we
passage, certainly,
where
the wandering princess in
tale,
in order the sheaves, garlands, and

lying

in

confusion.

Similarly,in German
during
women,
wanderings often
in desolate soUtudes, often, without
called
lend a helping
being
upon
hand
and
the thanks
of kindly spirits.
thereby earn
From
these unedifying episodes we
return
again to the story,
out
it
from
as
elaborate
formal
were
an
stepping
garden of the
rococo
period into the natural free life of the forest. The princess,
to

were

maidens

and

her

for

atone

their

and

release

her
husband, has to
she
has
to
sort
out a heap of
accomplish
First,
and beans before evenbarley,wheat, millet,poppy seeds,peas, lentils,
ing
; ants
Next, she has to fetch wool from
perform the task for her.
spiteful,savage sheep with golden fleeces ; in despair she is about
herself into the river, when
to throw
a reed
whispers to her to wait
error

to

three difficult tasks.

till the

sheep

able

collect it.

rub

their wool

off

to

on

the

trees

then

will

she

be

Lastly, she has to fetch water from a spring (in

called
flows
in a fearful, inaccessible
Stygian), which
Apuleius
is guarded by dragons ; an
ravine and
eagle fills her crystal vessel
to

with

the

The

desired
water.
first task is exactly the

(Grimm, 21) by
The

second
and

task

tasks

all the

same

stepmother,
in the

recurs

frequently also

(Grimm, 17)
three

her

they cannot, they

picking up ten sackfuls

in

upon
render

doves

assistance.
woodcutter's
ter,
daugh-

tales.

In

The

king's daughter

if

have
of

to

millet

Cinderella

imposed

tale of the

German

of the

suitors

which

Indian

in

that

as

in

die.

One

seed

Snake

White

have

perform

to

of these

scattered

sisted
con-

the
and
sunset
sunrise
this
task
between
also
is
;
performed
by
grass,
thousands
of ants.
These
tasks are
of
characteristic
the
especially
Bride- wager
class ',in which the suitors stake their heads againstthe
can
bride, who
only be won
by the accomplishment of difiicult tasks
over

'

(Hahn,

p. 54 ; cp. ii,p.
and the Beardless Man

Son

323).

Also

reed

of wheat,

and

down.

'The

out

Greek

tale of The

for the

King's

from

which

she

intends

the
the
and
stars
sun,
moon,
and
when
they speak to those

nature,
spiritual
them

presents

divine

as

which

have
a

considers
done

Buddhist

the

to throw

above
in

them

out

a
possess
and give

of their

{Cont.j}op.de la L., ii,p. 230) tliat

for the
a good turn
to account

animals

version.

all

distress

herself

trouble, they appear

worship (quorum opibus aperte juvantur,

deliver

beings,objects of

Cosquin, who

Psyche must
her,supposes

four

and
barley,spelt,

the tower,
(later)
'

sort

in the

horseking's son
maize, all mixed
together,in half a
not
day. I am
acquainted with an exact analogy to the second
task ; I will return
to the third
The
have
later.
princess may
who
earned
the gratitude of the animals
assist her, as in so many
tales (including the Indian), by taking pity on
them
or
rendering
assistance
them
formula
The
-p. 57).
Animals,
(in Hahn
Grateful
32,
that
have
it
his
narrative
better
omitted
this
suits
Apuleius may
;
all nature
should
of the god of love.
assist the chosen
Perhaps it
'
in the tale ;
did not occur
assist the unhappy
the animals
may
the
inanimate
maiden
out of compassion, and
similarly
beings, the

loads

ants

in the originaltale
rendered
assistance

[vol.i.

Appendices

io8
Caesar, B.G., vi, 21),as
Trees

Germans.

and

over

the

they

will be

stones,

What

lake

in

Mdrchen,

the
?

'

dragon
Have

of

The

drink

to

not

cries out
! What
a care
to

will die !

'

tale the
'

princess

the

Begone

?
want
Mind
the
of
warning
cp.
Snake, B. Schmidt, Gr.
do

(vi,14

Seven-headed

Roman

the

in

Thus

ance,
continu-

long
leaps sparkling
of it ; if they do

worship
spring, which
was

(Grimm).

! Flee, else you

the tale of The

do

you

the

life.

to the

they actually were

times

the children

warns

doing

you

are

what

with

transformed

spring guarded by

ancient

springs, whose

also instinct

are

in

you

119).

succeeds
To these three tasks now
into the underworld
has to descend
ointment

from

goddess

the

fourth.

The

fetch

and

This

of the dead.

king'sdaughter
little

beautytion
only a varia-

up

be

may

fairytale

by Apuleius from another version

naturally only expect three tasks, according to
precedent ; it is also possible that the fourth task was in

this

case

exceptionallyadded,

like

by three temptations. The

the beauty-ointment (i.e.
a
means

of the
of

us

third

tale, for

the

of the water

97). Just

a.s

tale intends
she

task, borrowed

we

of hfe

the

well

to throw

in the

court

of

difScult

last, most
of

water
of

which

the

task, aggravated

Stygian spring,

renewing youth)
in German

frequentlymentioned

tower, from

desires,so does

as

tales

reminds

(Grimm,

king's daughter in

the

the old

to obtain what
herself down, instructs her how
dwarf
in the German
tale :
It springsfrom a
'

a
an

enchanted

castle,but you

thither, unless I give you an iron rod

way
bread.
With
the rod strike three times
wiU
and
it
castle,
spring open ; inside he two

and

cannot

small

two

the

on

make

iron

gate of the

wide
if
but
in a loaf to each they will be quiet ; then
open ;
you throw
hasten
and fetch some
of the water
of life,before it strikes twelve,
else the door will close and you will be shut in '. The prince does
he is told, but, findingin a room
as
a beautiful
newly-made bed, he

mouths

So he lay down
and
help lying down upon it to rest.
sleep; when he awoke, it was strikinga quarter to twelve.
'

cannot
to

lions,with

your

loaves of

went

Then

he sprang
in a cup
to the well, drew
water
some
up in alarm, ran
stood
which
hard by, and hurried ofi. But when
he was
going out
of the iron gate it struck twelve, and the door shut so violentlythat
it took

off

ancient

tale

piece of
dangers

of the

his heel '.

Exactly in
and temptations stand
undertaking,and exactly in

the

same

in the
the

same

manner

way

in the

of the formance
perat the

manner,

last moment,
after the greatest difficulty
has been surmounted, the
is
threatened
with
failure.
to the palaceof the
On her way
attempt
of
the
dead the king's daughter has to take in each hand a cake
god
and
two
barley meal, honey and wine, and in her mouth
copper
coins.
Three
times she is tempted to let the cake fall ; if she does,
she will have
to remain
in the underworld
she will be
; for then
unable
to quiet Cerberus, when
in and
She first
out.

going

meets
her

the
out
out

On

coming

lame
laden
with wood, whose
ass
driver, also lame, begs
to Uft up the logs of wood
that have fallen off. WhUe
crossing
river of the dead
himself
(when Charon
has to take the coins
of her mouth) a dead old man
swims
after the boat, stretching
his putrefiedhands and
that
he may
be taken on board.
entreating
the opposite shore are seated some
old women
at the loom, who
a

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

beg her to leiid them a hand.

temptations. She is invited by
in a sumptuous
banquet ; but
but

She
the

109
all these

overcomes
successfully

goddess

she

of the

is forbidden

dead

to take

part
anything
the ground.

take

to

piece of bread, which she is obliged to eat sittingon

obtains what
she desires and makes
her way
back without
any
accident ; but when
she reaches the upper world, although forbidden
to do so, she cannot
resist the temptation of opening the box, from
which
narcotic
and
ascends
a
plunges her into a deathlike
vapour
a

She

But

sleep.
hurries

up

The

her

lover, now

and

brings

set

her

free

back

by

her

loyalty and

stedfastness,

life.

to

the
conclusion, in which
in heaven, is another

and
marriage of Amor
Psyche is
of
low
example
comedy (Met.;vi,
22-24). Psyche bears a daughter Voluptas. Here also it is clearly
shown
that Apuleius in his narrative
has amalgamated
geneous
heterotwo
elements, allegoryand popular tale ; for where the expected
child is mentioned
it is repeatedly spoken of as a boy (v, 12, 13),
in
accordance
with
the
fact evidently
certainly
a
fairy tale
forgotten by Apuleius.
It can
hardly be accidental that there are no ancient works of art
celebrated

"

which

illustrate

classical

poetry,

the
narrative
of
disdained
to borrow

Certainlyit might
into

mentioned
at

that

extinct.
motives

have

have

done

Apuleius.^
its

so, after

Classical

subjects

from

art, like
the

tale.
folktale had been introduced
of the Aristophontes

the

literature

by Apuleius (the date

by Fulgentius Planciades appears to be unknown) ; but
of plastic art was
time
the productive power
practically
If any
needed
that
the folktale is rich in
proof were
admirably adapted for representations,Raphael would

furnished

it in the

frescoes of the villa Faruesina

and in another
Thorvaldsen
also has
extremely gracefulrepresentations;
cycle
in a number
of sketches
to be seen
in
representedthe chief scenes
his museum
at Copenhagen.
of

In my
that

opinion,the
genuine

evidence

folktale

forms

from
the

German
basis

of

parallelsclearlyshows
the Apuleian narrative.

Experts will doubtless be able to make

complete. Of the kindred stories mentioned

this

evidence

more

in Grimm

(ii,
p. 381)
is
the Dutch
unknown
the
Swedish
to
me
{Wodana, 3)
(Giimm, ii,
;
I did not become
acquainted with
p. 509) is only distantlyrelated.
the others until I had completed my
As
attempt at reconstruction.
in
the
they in all essentials confirm it (most of them
especially
is changed into a
feature that the lover or husband
of the heroine
snake) I shall give their contents so far as it is necessary, in order to
differences
show the thorough generalagreement in spiteof manifold
in points of detail.
due
to that jumbling together
These
differences are
of features and motives
is peculiar
from different tales which
,

the

to

composition of

the

folktale.

Heydemann {Eros und Psyche in the Archdol. Zeitung, i86g, taf. 10) considers tlie
source
as the narrative
sarcophagus there represented,which perhaps depends upon the same
I am
of Apuleius,to be older than the latter.
not acquainted with the carved
stones
there mentioned.
I have been unable to consult M. Colhgnon's Essai sur les monuments
au
relatifs
mytliePsycM (Paris,
1877),where two carved stones are represented
grecs et romams
(according to Cosquin, Contes,ii,p. 224), the subjects of which are said to be
borrowed
from the narrative or Apuleius : Psyche sorting the grains with the
directly
the eagle.
assistance of the ants and receivingthe water of the Styx from

[vol.i.

Appendices

no

In

15 {The
three tasks
performed
having
Snake),
considered
which
were
impossible is perforceaccepted by the father
in the bridal-chamber, the king
While
the pair are
as
a son-in-law.
transformed
into a
the snake
looks through the keyhole and sees
of Basile

stories in the Pentamerone

Several

snake

woos

akin.

are

princess,and

the snake's skin that

in and burns
man
; he breaks
young
But
the
man
is lying on
the floor.
changes himself into a
young
while flyingthrough
its
head
dove
(seeabove, p. 104),which injures
about
in search
of her
The
the window.
king's daughter wanders

handsome

She

husband.

another

tellingone
snake

for

from

learns
:

by

years

seven

had

king's son

witch

the

forest

changed

been

periodwas

this

; that

in

birds

the

what

fox

the

that

are

into

almost

over,

he was
of the snake's skin being burnt
in consequence
changed
he
had
his
himself
into
dove
that
a
so
during
flight
injured
again
;
the
he
death
that
near
was
only remedy
;
severely that
very
when

his wounds

to besmear

was

the

with

story and

with
of the

that

the blood
The

fox.

of the birds
fox

happily

reunited

to

had told
the first for

procures
and

king's daughter, who kills the fox by cunning

She
then
and
second.
repairs to her sick husband
the
is

who

obtains the
heals him, and

him.

(19) the youngest of the three daughters of a poor

the wife of an enchanted
mother
becomes
prince ; her envious sisters
persuade her to disobey his commands,
whereupon he repudiates
her.
She wanders
birth brings
about, till she bears a boy, whose
In the

about

Padlock

husband's

her

Parmetella,
finds

her

wedded
of

the

beautiful

form, he

who

at

youth.

When

drives

enchantment

her

away,

has

In

night

Golden

Root

(44)
daughters of a poor gardener,
enchanted
palace, where she is

the

his

assumes

Parmetella
at

the

three

subterranean

Moor,

of the

youngest
into

way
to

disenchantment.

him

spies upon
telUng

time

same

form, that

proper

her

in this
that

his

been

prolonged for seven

through her
years
Parmetella
who
her
advice
and
meets
a
curiosity.
fairy,
gives
the means
of protection during her years
of wandering. After
seven

when

years,

wherein

dwells

her iron shoes

man-eating

in

are

witch

holes, she arrives

with

at

house,

daughters spinning,
fairy'sadvice saves
her from being eaten, but she is again threatened
fate,
by the same
unless she is able to perform three difficult tasks imposed upon her.
Her husband, however, takes pity
At his
her and assists her.
upon
command
ants
sort out
mixed
a
heap of various seeds, and birds
the

mother

fiU twelve
to

and

sisters of her

husband.

bed- ticks
her

with
feathers.
sister to fetch musical

festival of her son,

husband
gives her
the

first she
horse which

in
a

realitythat

little loaf, a

seven

The

Lastly, the

she

instruments

may
bundle
of
would
eat

witch

sends

for the

be

put

hay,

and

marriage

to death.
a

metella
ParHer

; with
second a

stone

quiets a dog, which

her, with the
and
with
the stone she keeps a
trample on her,
door
steady which is always banging to and fro. She escapes all
dangers and obtains the instruments, but on her way back is unable
to refrain from
opening the box which contains
them
; whereupon
all
into
the air.
they
fly
Finally,however, she is reunited to her
husband,
and

the

who

would

reconciles her with his seven

sisters ; the old witches
of the second who is intended
for his bride perish.

daughter

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

Amongst the tales

(thegreen dragon) is an
features
adopted many
A

has

king

by

after

manner,

to the condition

story
her

Le

Serpentin vert

story,which, however, has

Apuleius (Cabinetdes fies,iii,174-227).

from

she

is

her

oath

him

recognizes in

will

over

But

Psyche.

to break

is

that

of his atonement
of

d'Aulnoy,

kindred
originally

of whom
has been
enchanted
daughters, one
retires
into
She
and
solitude,
terriblyugly.
of adventures
detailed
at great length in the authoress's
marries
she has never
a king whom
seen
; she agrees

fairyand

number

Comtesse

tv/in

two

wicked

of the

in

attempt

never

as

warning

her mother

and

and

upon

to spy

to

she

him

see

is

obliged

sister,when
her

she

on

husband

which

until

the

time

read

to

the

visit,induce

by night.
formerly

had

She
been

dragon by
immediately disappears. She then falls into
the power
of the wicked
her ; she makes
fairy who has enchanted
her put on
tight iron shoes and sets her to perform three difficult
tasks.
She has to spin off a distaff full of cobwebs, to plaitfishing
with
nets of the web, and
millstone
a
lastly,to climb a mountain
terrified,which

round

green

now

her neck, to fill a

with

basket

four-leaved

clover, and

to draw

from
fountain
water
a
pitcher of marvellous
guarded by giants
in a deep valley. She
all
with
the aid of
these
tasks
accomplishes
the
her
After
and
she has
water
restores
a
kindly fairy
beauty.
a

descended
Cab.

d.

be

underworld

is released

with

her

/.,iii,431) compared

with
to

the

to

she

put

the

changed
The princess,while
of grief. Gracieuse
into

The

ram.
on

three

is saved

She

and

writer

lives

has

with

invented

pine,
ProserRam

(the
king is
he

so

orders

raged
en-

her

prince, who

the

father, forgetsher

visit to her

of life from

Mouton

(ii,
p. 493) a
daughters that

Grimm

by

of his

youngest

death.

to

iio fetch the water

In Le
husband.

is

denoument.
dies

who

ram,

(ii,p. 5) need only be mentioned,

perform three dif"cult tasks for a stepmother.
In L'Oiseau
who
bleu (ii,
has been
p. 67) the king's son,
with knives through the agency
changed into a blue bird, is wounded
of hostile beings, and
to be an
believes his innocent
sweetheart
and
the
crime.
After
difficult
to
a
dangerous
journey,
accessory
from
she finds and marries
after
his
him,
having bought permission
betrothed, by wonderful
gifts,to be allowed to approach him.
In the Magyar tale of the Snake-prince (Gaal,p. 364) it is predicted
in a snake's
to the prince, who
into the world
has come
skin, that
he will be able to put it off on
his wedding night for the first time
and
he must
night afterwards
put it on again every
; but
every
he curses
wife
it
while
His
he
is
burns
asleep,whereupon
morning.
since

the

heroine

et

has

Percinet

to

her and

bring

not

may

He

then

marries

that

prays

forth

sun,

and

of

to

the

lastlyto

gold,which

the queen
purpose,

draught.

her feet and that she

reconciled
to her.
become

fall from
has

to
since

At

after

her, and

his first wife

comes

not
may
child until he

long wandering arrives

fivesunhappily with
but
king's daughter,

leaves
the

first

her shoes

wanders
moon,

about
who

the

knows

world

in search

nothing

of

him,

at

an

her.
of him
then

island,
while
Mean;

she

to

the

her to him.
conducts
the wind. Who
By presents
she
and
wind
have
her,
persuades
given
moon,

the sun,
allow
he

king twice at night, but to no

by a soporific
always in a deep sleep caused
the
faithful servant
draught
sleeping
changes

her

is

last, a

access

to

the

[vol.i.

Appendices

112

for another
beautiful
Kindred

tales

exhibit

In

Golden

India

who

boy,

which
The

are

also found

to

world

the

into

amongst

remarkable

with

agreement

the

German.

trading with
(Hahn 7, from Epirus) a merchant
him
whom
to bring
of
the
begs
youngest
daughters,

Wand

three
golden wand

bears a
his wife, who
six
aged
years.
and
the Greek
Albanian,

reconciled

becomes

comes

equally

has

her

king

; the

thence.

is the

Wand

Golden

Now

of

name

letter, a ring, and a

a
prince, who gives the merchant
When
she fills the basin with
for his youngest daughter.
the ring into it, and cries three times, Come, come,
water, throws
', he comes
fijdng in the form of a dove,
golden wand
come,
my
The
sisters play
washes
in the water, and is changed into a man.
Indian

an

basin

'

jealousof

spy and become

dove, but does not

the

that

notice

the

The

youngest.

there

is

knife

the dove cuts itselfand then flies off. The

the way
to India
to find her lover ; on

which

and

be made

that he

only

can

be healed

the flesh of both

from

ointment, and

the

prepares

dove

heals

the

calls the

basin, with
youngest sister now

journeys

bird of prey
must
which

eldest

in the
she
with

birds.

She

king's son.

In

hears
an

from

ointment

shoots

them,

Filek

Chelebi

Crete) the youngest of three poor sisters marries a

into a handsome
man.
Moor,
night is transformed
young
of
her
the
sisters
she
On the advice
plays
spy and surpriseshim in
to her that her curiosityhas put off his disthis form
enchantmen
; he declares
which
She is obliged to have three
at hand.
was
near
pairs of iron shoes and three golden apples made, to ascend three
her way
to
mountains, and, roUing the apples before her, to make
73, from

(Hahn

who

the

at

sisters of Filek

finished
united

her
to

Zi, Ba,

wanderings,

her

husband,

(Albanian,from
Magyar

to the

she

who

Chelebi

Achmet

who

Chelebi

the

tale

at

brings

her

child

set

free from

is

(71)

island

(and

live

now

is very

the

summit

into

similar.

the
his
The

after

she has
and

world

is

enchantment.
Snake-Prince

of Poros, Hahn, 100) corresponds

and a Wallachian
a Servian

exactly

also to

(Hahn,

ii, p. 311).

following Indian

The

tale, taken

down
by an Englishman from
communicated
Benares, was
by
him
xxxvii
Asiatic
to the
Journal,
(1842), p. 114;* a German
translation
in Ausland
(February, 1843) appeared in H. Brockhaus's
Die Mdrchensammlung
des Somadeva
Kashmir
Bhaita aus
(ii,igrit
in
the
stillsurvives
mouth
of
the
211). Although
people,Benfey
considers
it to be very old (Pantschatantra,ii,p. 255).
In a certain Eastern
named
Nurkingdom there lived a poor man
Singh, who supported himself and his wife and daughter Tulisa by
beautiful
and of an
wood-cutting. Tulisa, who was
age to marry,
into
went
the forest to gather wood
to a dilapidated
; she came

the

mouth

of

washerwoman

at

well, from which

her, Wilt thou

issued

consented

daughter's marriage.

called her by name

and asked
a voice, which
be my
wife ? '
The
question was
repeated three
times.
At last she answered
tremblinglythat only her father could
decide ; whereupon the voice bade
her summon
him,
Nur-Singh
and persuaded by the promise of
obeyed the summons,
wealth,
'

great

[This is

time ;

to his

When

the

wedding day

drew

translated
from the Gennan, the originalEnglishnot
being available at the
few alterations have since been made
after consisting
it. Tr.]

repeating his entreaty until only

When
At

the

moment

same

and

water

TuUsa

but

ness,

she

Their

had

again
parents were
complaints
much

so

lost.

she woke

up
learned

he

had

it,if his

heard

become

mortal

and

had

mother

; but

snakes

persuaded

that

to ask

she

him

wide

the

on

river, which

other

side

seek

is full of snakes
for

the

nest

all that

she must

of the

bird

Huma,

strength,
recover

; this

name

swim

when

tion
conversa-

would

his

appeared,
distheir

unhappi-

lost all her

her

been

in

for

their

From

'

to

'

of the

gatheringwood, and

asleep while

be

her

longing

and

remorse

own

of the

could

poor

confederate, Sarkasukis,
accomplished by
of an
old woman.
Tulisa
had saved
The squirrelwhom
of restoringhis power
if there were
to Basnak
no
means
other
wander
must
eastwards, until
answered, TuUsa
had

had

before,

as

reproachesincreased

husband's

her

king

wife

surface

the

on

ragged clothes, the palace

still living,as

squirrelstalking.

two

that

old

her

as

she fell

Once
she

she
since

not

Dau

stream.

in her

her
hut.

the

visible.

were

is Basnak

'

cried out,
My name
snake's head
appeared

into

sank

stood

shoulders

and

his head

still persisted,
he

she

old

[vol. i.

Appendices

114

in the

then

form
asked

Dau.

The

she

comes

and

across

and

lay

one

of its eggs in her bosom

Then
until it is hatched.
offer to
she must
in the palace of the queen
her mother-in-law
there
serve
;
heavy
tasks

will be

she
perform them
imposed upon her, and if she cannot
will be devoured
But
when
the egg is "hatched,
the bird,
by snakes.
who
brings kingly power to all who possess it,will peck out the eyes
of the green
is always coiled round
the queen's neck.
snake, which
Basnak
Then
his kingdom
Dau
will recover
and become
reconciled

his wife.'

to

Tulisa, undeterred

her
dangers, boldly entered upon
with
snakes.
She
had
swarming
earthen
bamboos
provided herself with some
jars and, tying some
laid a quantity of
with twigs and
across
together, she laced them
the top. Using this as a raft, she crossed in safety to
grass
upon
the other side ; some
her.
squirrelssprang before her to encourage
She was
then guided by squirrelsand bees to the Huma's
nest, from

journey, and

which
to

she

took

an

egg

the

river

and

laid it in her

the

found
neck.
time
would

these

by

reached

bosom.

At

last she

came

and
queen's palace.
presence,
soft
cushions, with the green snake round her
lying on
The
agreed to take her into her service, at the same
queen
she
tellingher that if she could not perform her commands
have to die.
She gave Tulisa a crystalvase, and told her to
She

conducted

was

her

to

her

collect in it the

scent

of

thousand

flowers

in

paved

court

rounded
sur-

A swarm
of bees came
by high walls.
flyingalong, each
On
bringinga little bag with scent, which it dropped into the vase.
the next
she
was
day,
given a large pitcher full of seeds and told to
make
a splendid ornament
from them.
A large number
of squirrels
and put precious stones into the pitcher,and took out the same
came
number
of grains. TuUsa
also heard
from
the squirrelsthat their
common
in the neighbourhood, and
Sarkasukis, was
enemy,
that
he could
only be prevented from entering the castle by burning
certain herbs.
The
squirrels,however, would
be obUged to retire,
and
she
have
would
to
her
depend upon
own
vigilance. Tulisa

burnt herbs

as
incessantly

she

had

been

told, until the young

Huma

I.]

VOL.

forth

came

from

flew
snake's
cried

Appendices

115

its egg.
It grew
denly
sudup with incredible rapidity,
the queen's shoulder, and
the
out
picked
green
The
at an
end,
knowing that her power was
queen,
to

on

eyes.

aloud
:
Sarkasukis, in his true form
as
an
ugly demon,
and snakes
ground, and long processionsof genii,squirrels,
escorted
their rightfulmaster
into the palace. Tulisa, now
queen
of a kingdom
for ever
of spirits,
reunited
to him
was
; her parents
out

fell to the

their

recovered
A

us

of the

on

He

the

inhabitants

with

the

name

of the emperor

tell all kinds

of

reminds
stories),

popular tale,as already pointed

in his studies
the

story also,connected

(of whom

Trajan

wealth.

former

Bessarabian

Danube

the internal

on

lived

king

condition

named

Trajan, who

over

to her

460)
(ii,

loved

'

Beyond

who

lived

princess)
.

But
every evening, and left her before sunrise.
him
horse
to see
His
always
by dayUght.
sun
as
a signalfor his departure. One
rose, and

princess wanted
neighed before the
some
day she ordered
to
forgot
neigh. But
the

Haxthausen

von

queen
Bielayakeyina (the white

this side of the river, named

rode

A.

by

out

of Russia

oats

when

to

the

be

thrown

sun

of the

in front

rose,

horse

and

rider

horse,

who

disappeared

like smoke.

My list of parallelsto the story in Apuleius being necessarily

plete
cominadequate, I expressed the hope that some
specialistwould
consented
Kuhn
it, and Professor Adalbert
(died 1881) kindly
to

do

which

so.

I have

he

favoured

made

alteration

no

in

the

communication

few

of the

with

tales known

especially only
by him.
I begin by remarking that
I have
confined
myself only to two
in order to
of
related
that
used
to
tales,
by
Apuleius,
closely
groups
of
the
of
show
that
it
is
more
use
a popular
a
clearly
only
question
into
mal,
anitale.
In both groups
have
we
a man,
an
usually changed
to a young
wedded
maiden, who in spite of his terrifyingform,
In the first group
the betrayal
in her affection.
remains
constant
of the secret
and
his
release
from
enchantment,
brings
postpones
to

are

me

about

of the

the

of the

to

fresh trial of

manner

be

me,

referred

directlyfurnishes

as

love ; in the second, as a rule it

The
of release.
introductory accounts

patienceand
means

betrothal

or

disregarded,since

of the

originof

the

change

of form

In the first group

Icelandic)recensions

essential.

they are
(Danish, Swedish, Norwegian,
Danish
in particular
to Apuleius ; the
akin
are
decidedly most
in
I
first
the
most
essential
features.
will
give a list of the
agrees
tales used
by me.
1. I. Danish, in Grundtvig's Gamle
Danske
:
Minder, i, 100-115
Den
lille hvide hund
little
white
(the
dog).
2.
Swedish, in Hylten-Cavalliusand Stephens, Svenska folksagor
vid Ijus
och dfventyr,
i, 2, p. 323 : Jungfrun som
sag pit sin kdraste
who
her beloved
with a light[candle,lamp]).
looked
on
(the maiden
SodermanThree
versions
: A.
Ulfprinsen (the wolf-prince; from
and
land, with three variants from Smaland
Finland). B. Prins
with
Smaland
Halt under jorden (Prince Hat under the earth ; from
lame
hunden
C.
Den
halde
from
variant
a
(the
Vestergotland)
not

may
the Scandinavian

dog;

from

Smaland,

with

variant

from

the

same

province).

ii6

[vol.i.

Appendices

Asbjornsen and Moe, Norwegische Volksmarchen

ii,102,
of the Sun and West of the Moon.
Islenzkar
thjddsogur og aefintfri,
4. Icelandic, in J6n Arnason
ii, 334:
Sigurdr Kdngsson (Siegfriedthe king's son).
Sagen, p. 385, no.
5. Holsteinish, in Mullenhoff, Schleswig-holst.
Der
weisse
white
:
Wolf (the
wolf).
3
Norwegian,

3.

no.

II

in

East

Bohemian,

6.

weisse

in

Mdrchenbuch,

Bohmisches

Waldau,

160

p.

Der

Bar

(the white bear).

alban.
Griech. und
Mdrchen, ii,67, no.
7. Greek, in J. G. Hahn,
Filek
of
the
takes
Chelebi (a Moor
the place
animal).'
73 ;
8. Albanian
A. ib., ii, 116, no.
Das
100
:
:
Schlangenkind (the
snake-child),and B. ib.,ii,130, no. 102 : Taubendiebe
(dovethieve.s).
Cp. further C, ib.,i, 97, no. 7.
Wallachian,

9.

Schott, Wallachische

in

Mdhrchen,

no.

Tranda-

23

firu

(a pumpkin takes the place of the animal).

10.
Neapolitan, in Basile, Fentamerone, i,19, p. 246 :
agreeing mostly with no. 7 ; cp. also ib.,ii, i68, no.

The

Padlock,

43

Pinto-

smauto.

Servian,

11.

in

Serbische

Wuk,

snake-bridegroom)
12.
Transylvanian,

Mdrchen,

no.

10,

p. 82

(another

no.

43

Borstenkind

Indian,

13.

in

14. Kalmuck,
15.

Benfey's Orient
16.

Benfey, Pdnischaidntra, i, 255

in

Gaelic, in

in Haltrich, Siebenbiirgische
Mdrchen,
(bristle-child).
:

Tulisa.

Mdrchen, p. 39,
Jiilg,Kalmukische
from
extract
Campbell, given by R.

the

Occident,

und

Scotch, in Chambers's

no.

iii,2,

and

114

no.

p. 228,

tale

7.
Kohler

in

xii, 2, 126.

Popular Rhymes

(firsted.), p. 75, The

of Norroway, in the third ed. with the variant of the Glass
Mountain,
on
according to R. Kohler
Campbell {loc.cit,xii.).
The
in
A.
Harz,
17.
Ey, Harzmdrchen, p. 9.
The Lark in Grimm
(88),already compared (p. 103),is not further
Red

Bull

cited
II.

here.
I.

C.

kesklanken
2.

and
T. Colshorn, Mdrchen,^.
Lowesblatt
(cp. 3).

Ib., p.

no.

139,

32

Der

64,

verwunschene

no.

Frosch

klin-

Vom

20:

(the enchanted

frog).
p.

Miiller

and

Niedersdchsische
Schambach,
Sagen und Mdrchen,
265, no. 5 : Das klingende singende Blatt (theringing,singingleaf).
4. Ib., p. 263, no.
(the rose).
4 : Die Rose
ii: Vom
5. Holsteinish, Miillenhoff, p. 384, no.
goldenen Klin3.

gelklangel (cp. 3).

6.

Suabian

in Meier, Schwdbische
Stiel (three roses

Rosen

auf einem
in
Tirolese
7.

Mdrchen,
on

Zingerle, i, p. 182,

Drei

singende

Rose

p. 202,

57

no.

stem).

one

no.

30

Die

(the singing rose).

8. Ib., ii, p.
9.
10.

(the

Ib., p.
Flemish
rose

173

391
:

without

in

Der

Die
Bar

Wolf,

Schlange (the snake).

(the bear).
Wodana,

ii,61

Roosken

zander

doormen

thorns).

1
B. Schmidt, Griechischs Marchen, 9 : Prim
(the most beautiful maiden) may be added.

Krebs

(PrinceCrab)and

10

Die SdiSnste

I.]

VOL.

11.

Servian

12.

Russian

Appendices

117

in Wut,

Snake-bridegroom.
9 : The
p. 77, no.
Orient
und
Occident,ii,539, from AfanaBenfey,
sieflE'scollection, communicated
by Schiefner.
:
Pantschatantra, i, 8, in Benfey, ii,144 : The enchanted
13. Indian
:

in

Brahmin'
I will
of

now

son.

the

compare

individual

features

the

with

narrative

Apuleius.
'

and

king

(merchant, peasant, etc.)have three daughters,

queen
and
of
whom
is
the
beautiful
the
most
most
youngest

the

'

amiable

ii,i, 2, ii,3, 4, 5, ii,7, 9 ;

cp. Swedish, i, 2 B ; German,
Greek, 7, 8 C ; Flemish, ii,10 ; Gaelic, i, 15.
Owing to the special
of the story in the Icelandic
elaboration
four
version
there are
(i,
the
in
The
elder
sisters
are
4)
Norwegian many
daughters (i,3)
:

proud
the

and

Tirolese

proud

and

wicked.
'

contrast.
to

(Swedish, i C, Scotch, i, 16). Conversely, in

story (ii,9) the eldest sister is good, the younger

haughty

The

monster

The

end

king

recalls the former

elder daughters are
married
to kings,the youngest
the
eldest
(or animal) '. Cp. Swedish
(i C), where

desires for her husband

with

one

silver hair

obtain
the
2

only a
youngest

lame

takes

and
the

In

form

10), mention

immanis
The

in

golden

the

which

ii,

hair and

the

all the

beard, the second

to
youngest is content

tales the

animal.

an

The

of

bridegroom

Swedish

ii,13, i,8 A, ii,8, and

story, i,

B. Schmidt

(Gy.
dragon (vipereum malum,
voluminibus
serpens).
bride
is handed
to the promised
over

snake

coluber, multimodis
manner

tale

while

nearly
of

13,

the

the

with

beard,

dog.

ii,11, i, 11,
(variant),

Mdrchen,

of

the

or

bridegroom is nearly always different in the above from that in

the
fetches away
Apuleius : in the first group the animal himself
bride (onlyin a Swedish
version, i,2, B, the king leads her out under
the

hazel
a

no

bush
similar

further

amidst

the

leading

lamentations

out

is very

of her

companions)
in

common

tales

where
Else-

and

needs

proof.

Equally unknown
being wafted down

to the

cycle of

the

tales

compared

is the

heroine's

wind,
by
dropped out
her being taken
to the top of the rock
was
automatically, when once
omitted.
In place of this the animal and the maiden, after they have
entered
thick forest, suddenly sink into the depths of the earth
a
ravine
to a mountain
(i,i),or come
(i,2 A) or a hole in the earth
(i,2 A, variant i ; i, 2 B, variant); in i, 3 the bear knocks upon a
As soon
as they enter, a splendid palace appears,
rock, which opens.
is
in which
of
glitteringgold and silver (i,2 A, B, C ;
everything
i, I, 3, 10, ii,6), and the table sumptuously spread with food and
who
wine (i,i, 3, 10, 17, ii,4, 6) ; the invisible handmaids
perform
in i, 3, where
the bear gives the maiden
all Psyche's wishes, appear
she only has to ring and immediately everything
a silver bell,which
she desires is before
her.
In the majority of the tales

an

incident

compared

reveal the change of her husband's

is persuaded by her sisters to do so

form

the

; in
(inii,6, the

which

bride

is forbidden

i, 2 C,

7, 8

elder sister

C,

10

persuades

also jealousy is as a rule

; here
infringeanother prohibition)
in
in i, 2 B, 4,
The
cause.
Apuleius occurs
tripletemptation
maternal
as
feelingsto entice
Apuleius utilizes the awakening

her to

to

she
the
10

her

to

[vol. i.

Appendices

ii8

so
infringethe prohibition,

wife

young

this her weak

on

at

infantis

aurei

the

feet.
Apuleius has
laetabunt
! qui si

their mother's

playing

stepmother attacks
side, by praisingthe cliildren,who
in i, 2

nutrimenta

Cupido

pulchritudini
responderet,prorsus

nos

parentum,

nascetur

the
are

beatas, quas
ut

; in the

oportet,
Swedish

sitt fademe, och att

uppa
Prins
Hat mande
(she added that
vara
en
mycket fager ungersveim
they no doubt took after their father and that Prince Hat must be
with the exception
beautiful
a
youth). The northern
group,
very
tale

tillade,at de sackert

hon

braddes

wife is advised
the young
to look
at her lover by a lightwhile he is asleep; this she does, like
Psyche in Apuleius, and wakes him, forgettingall warnings through
a
wax
or
the heavenly sight. While
i, i A, B and
3 introduce
loved
which
snuff
falls
the
tallow candle, from
a drop or
one,
upon

Icelandic, contain

of the

feature, that

the

about
by the
in
succession.
The
landic
Icenights
young
the kiudUng of a light,speaks of swinging
tale
But
the kindling of the light is
the sleeper's
head.
stone
over
a
in the Neapolitan (i,10), where, however, the story is somefound
what
worked
out.
differently
of the above tales take a different turn from
From
this point most
of Apuleius.
commonest
The
variation
is that the
the narrative
wife wanders
abandoned
through the world in search of her vanished
in

i, 2 C

lamp, but
looking at him
(1,4),instead of

it is the

wife

and

husband

arrives

at

catastropheis brought

the

for three

three

different

stages, where

she finds pathy

symagain, at the moment

her lover
; having found
celebrating his marriage to a fresh bride, she persuades
in her
her with giftsto allow her to pass three nights in succession
in
lover's chamber.
succeeds
Finally, she
recaUing the past to his
is reunited
The
Danish
to him.
and
story (i,i), on the
memory
other hand, agrees throughout with Apuleius, Eis will be seen
from
the following extract.
and

he

when

assistance

is

'

Now
be separmust
her lover awakes, he says to her :
we
ated
for a long time ; you
forth
must
amd
leave
(tliee)
go
your
children
behind.
You
will be allowed
to visit them, but you may
'. A moment
them
afterwards
not play with
she was
standing alone
in a dark forest, in which
she found
her three children in three little
When

houses.
them

On

reaching the first and second, she quietly looks on at

to the third and
they are playing ; but when she comes
her, she is unable to resist the tempgolden apple towards
tation
At once
the little white dog appears, and
rollingit back.

while

he rolls

of

tells her she

the old witch who

lives at the edge
go and serve
of the forest.
She does so, and the witch, who
is about
to marry,
sends her to her sister in the underworld, to fetch some
musicians
in a box.
The
and
advice
now
her
dog
again
gives
; she
appears
is to go straighton
tillshe comes
to a bridge, on which
she is to put
a loose plank in its place and
then cross
over
; after this, she is to

hang

the

must

little door

properly which
swings on a singlehinge, and
will
when
she
the
she
come
to
underworld
go through,
; in the court
will see a dog barking round a firkin of butter which
is turned
upside
she must
set right ; the witch will offer her cake and
down, which
wine, but
she is

she

told,and

must

when

neither

eat

the witch

drink.

She does everythingas

goes to fetch the musicians, she hides
nor

I.]

VOL.

the cake

offered her in her wallet

and

pours

and

asks,

woman

'

{mave

II9
'

wallet

and

'

stomach

')

the

wine
herself.
over
When
returns
the old woman
'
aft thou
? the cake
Cake, where
repHes, Itt the girl's
the wine
cries out
old
the girl'. The
Right down
her
the
box
and
it
tells
her
not
to open
gives
; when

'

'

'

',and

mave

Appendices

now

the

girlhas

the

plank

the

calls upon
the dog, the little door, and
and
her into the water, but they
push
squeeze
So she gets back
refuse, since the girlhas done them
a kindness.
to the wood
without
she is overcome
accident, when
by the desire
gone

witch

to bite and

know
whether
there really can
be musicians
in the box ; she
lifts up the Ud a little,
but
the
little
out,
they fly
dog comes
up and
in again. She takes them
sends them
to the witch, who
Now
says,
to

'

shall prepare
witch
for the wedding '. The
then gives her a
of black wool, wlaich is to be washed
linen to
white, and some
wash, amongst which is her lover's shirt with the three grease-spots.
In the first and second
tasks she is assisted by the little white dog.
you

card

The

witch, in her rage, bursts into

becomes

dog again
Thus

the Danish

three

instead

order

recognize
the
As

descent
in

story differs

of the
echo

four

thousand

in the

pieces,the
so

number

little white

on.

of the tasks

(only

set

in

underworld

the

into

is

Apuleius Psyche

ointment

prince, and

Apuleius), and also in their nature

in the washing of the white
wool
black we
of the gold wool in Apuleius.
of the collecting

however,
an

handsome

given

box

fallen
down

down.
to

nor

Venus,

so

deserted

can

But

strikingparallels.

some

(pyxis) to

fetch

the

beauty-

is sent with a box to the

for the wedding.
witch's sister in the underworld, to fetch musicians
with
The
the
be
polenta may
quieting of Cerberus
compared with
the propitiation of the
dog by setting up the firkin that has
for

the

affords

and

wife

Apuleius the tower

partake of the sumptuous

Psyche neither to sit

banquet (prandium opipare
white
dog gives a warning

In

warns

tale the little

sumere), in tile Danish
As Psyche on her return
is unable
to
against taking cake or wine.
which
restrain her curiosityand opens
the box, from
a
stupefying
ascends, which wraps her in Stygian sleep,from which she
vapour
is awakened
cians
by Cupid, so here the wife opens the box, the musithe
Uttle
and
back
are
brought
by
dog.
flyaway,
Two

variants
In

she

i, 2 A

who

woman,

gives

to

She

water.

of the Swedish
var.

givesher

3
a

bear, who

then

the

wife

on

are

attached

her

ring,a cushion,

and

to the

wanderings
two

in return
takes her
the palace of the

to

comes

tale

hams.
over

Danish

meets

One

sion.
ver-

an

old

of these

large piece

evil witch

and

of

enters

the floor till it is as white

first to sweep
as
in return
snow
; in this she is assisted by the wolf-prince,to whom
sister to hear
sent
to the witch's
she gives the ring ; she is next
her
The
tales (for at hora sagor).
good advice :
princeagain gives
her

service.

She

she must

give the

and

second

the

pieces.

Thus

has

not squeeze
to the lattice that it may
her,
her to
not
tear
the dogs, that they may
all dangers, returns
in safety, and
the
escapes

cushion
ham

she

to

takes place.
of i,2 C, the editors state that it agrees
variant
the princess
with the text except in the conclusion, which, where
second
with
the
her
for
husband, agrees
makes
part
ready to search

prince's deliverance
As

to the

second

"V

[vol.1.

Appendices

il6

and the Princess

Singorra) In this tale,which
variants
in two
is found
(of which A is entitled The King's Son and
Messeria) a prince,like the princessin our tales, falls into the hands
to perform difficult tasks, which
sets him
of a lady of the sea, who
he does with the aid of her daughter (Messeriaor Singorra). In
white and white black ; (2)to
black yarn
14 A he has (i)to wash
which, are
mixed
of rye
barrel
of
wheat
and
barrel
a
separate a
After
he
has
of
oxen.
100
formed
pertogether ; (3)to cleanse an ox-stall
these tasks by the aid of Messeria, he is told to choose one of
of

4 B

(The King's Son

to return
thesea
; he will then be allowed
But Messeria has told him that the daughters of the lady of the
animals, and that she would
be changed into different
would
sea
selects
the
So he
become
right one ; the lady of the sea
a Uttle cat.
to fetch the wedding dress for the young
then sends him
to her sister,
Messeria
bride.
again advises him how to escape the dangers that
tale recurs
of the Danish
him
threaten
; two
; here the lattice-gate
take
the
he
with
of
must
which
place
vultures,
quiet
pieces meat,
he is forbidden
to eat or drink anything from
of the dogs ; similarly,

thedaughtersof theladyof
home.

He

the sister's hands.

it,when
with

the

escapes

all

obtains
perils,

of

shower

sparks shoots out,

of Thumblings, and

assistance

which
so

the box and

he fastens up

opens

again

on.

tasks are
different,the dangers which
while fetchingthe wedding things identical or similar.
threaten him
a
Thus, he divides two cakes that he has taken with him between
wolf which
seats
threaten
but
to gobble him
bear and
a
only
up,
himself
on
a particular
(black)chair belonging to the witch, whereas
In

14

no.

the

is advised

three

sit only on
the ground, touches
nothing that
conceals them
in the Danish
tale.
as
Consequently,in this case we have, in addition to the WEishing
the yarn white. Psyche's first tsisk,the separation of certain grains,

Psyche

is offered

to

and

her

quieting of

then

the

the

choice

of

Finally,the

the

warders

seat
particular

box

and

its

of the

and

opening

underworld

abstainingfrom

with

calces,etc.,

food

and

drink.

recur.

essential features of the second

part of the
in
the
four tasks
Scandinavian
of
the
preserved
group ;
almost
and
two are
identical,one at least is akin to that in Apuleius,
the last,not
to
to me
yet referred to, the third in Apuleius,seems
have
left its traces in the Icelandic tale.
fetch
water
to
has
Psyche
Thus

Roman

we

find

very

tale

Stygian rock, but its enormous

height and
et inaccessa
slipperiness(saxum immani
magnitudine procerum
salebritate lubricum),the wUd
rock-springsand fierce dragons,make
her shrink back in terror ; then the eagle of Zeus flies
up and fetches
her
in
the water.
wife
the
Icelandic
the
Similarly,
tale,
young
arrives at the third stage, an enormous
mountain, whose steep ascent
is as smooth
as glass(theglass-mountain of other tales)
Her helper
furnishes her with frostnails for chmbing and winds a cloth round her
head, to prevent her seeing or hearing the marvels
and horrors of
the place. In this manner
she successfullyattains
ther,
Furher end.
in a Polish tale in Lewestam
(p.117),a student is carried on to
of glass by a hawk, which
the mountain
and
takes him for dead
into him ; Qaktideva in Kathasaritsagara
sticks its claws
(p.26, 30)
is carried aloft by a bird to the golden cityof the Vidjadharas,and
in

an

urn

from

the

t^oL.i.

Appendices

122

in

ployed everywhere
Perhaps

tale.

of the

motives

as

popular

expect the opposite,since in the

people they are connected with other ideas
rather

should

we

individual

of each

case

equal degree

an

pecuhar to it alone.
peoples
But
lastly,the points of agreement in the tales of so many
and substantial, that they can
of Asia
and Europe are so numerous
origin,and Benonly be explainedby the assumption of a common
has rightly
from
for
the
come
India,
that
most
they
part
fey'sview,
been
widely accepted.^
which

are

that

customs

would

seem

It is true
recurrence

which

there

strikingsimilarities

individual

communication

been

fact, however,

This

do

can

no

the

the

elements

tale of Amor

in

an

earher

to

distant

of the

After

reaches
is

bridegroom

The

missing.

there.

Meat

night by
night he

feels the

without

her

up

in

being (as

boa's

face
girl's

kinds

into

the

out

of

free

the

love
girl's

by

Lastly,I
und

wiU

he

jealousy.

quote

Semele, Pururavas

dark

and

The

child.

and

from
und

at

child, in order

to

has

the

upon

F. Liebrecht's

Urvofi

become

it is
sewn

protect him

'

he

One

morning,
Ught.

her to make
a
her to touch
his person ;
had
grasp it. His mother

that

placed

mains
girlre-

prince).

he forbade

was

the

is set,

consumed

are

retires in the

'

Now

but

heart

her rivals,who
had brought animals
his
elder
brothers
also had
;

world

kill him

her

of fact the lost

matter

in the

skin when

against the jealousy of

wedded

whom

on

disappeared when

him, since
having seen
On
the
following night he allows
slippery,so that her hands cannot
him

be

is to

Man,

young

dangerous journey
swallowing (Kronos)

'

beer, placed in her hut,

and

unseen

she

race

of the

adventure

human

whole

the

to

girlundertakes

kraal, where

the

Lang (p. IxxvUi)

justifythe conclusion, that

do not

common

an

prince,had

youngest
an

were

society.

place.

class ',she
the

latter

of

state

Psyche

and

make
different

most

thorough agreement
of the European

but cannot
explain the
appeaur spontaneous,*
and their combination,
in the principalmotives
examined.
and
Asiatic tales hitherto
Zulu
tale in
a
Thus, certain similarities between
stocks

and

than

more

fictions of the

the

in

their
ferred,
trans-

were

the earth, between

(Peschel,Volker-

in different

have

never

can

hunde, pp. 22"27).

they

impossible
parts of

that

kind

singulara

so

unless

be

in countries

found

are

ideas, of

and
to

man,

of various
tried to
he is set

throne.

Amor

(in Kuhn's

Psyche, Zeus
Zeitschrift
fiir verarguments for the
und

xviii,p. 56) the chief

gleichendeSprachforschung,
view there set forth, that the myth of Zeus and Semele
rests on the
of
foundation
the
that
sequently
contales
and
and
same
as
Tulisa,
Psyche
all three are
only different versions of one and the same
'

incident.
see

him

to

know

should
Zeus, like Amor, is unwiUing that his beloved
form, just as Basnak Dau does not wish TuUsa

in his proper

his

name

Zeus

and

Basnak

Dau

gratifythe curiosityof

in Weimarer
Cp. R. Kohler, Uber die mrop. Volksmdrchm
Beitragezur Litteratur ur.d
mil
(1865),p. 189 ; Rohde, Uber grieckischeNovellistik und ihren Zusammmhang
dem
Orient iaJV erhandlungen der Rostocker PhiloJogmversamrnhmg(1875), p. 56; G.
Meyer, Essays und Studien (1885),p. 222.
.^' Cp.my essay, Grieckische Mythologiein Deutscks Rundsckau, October, i887,fp.96.
Kunst

I.]

VOL.

Semele

Appendices

and

Tulisa

of Basnak
Dau
the form of the

request,

the

corresponds
Dau's

form

of

an

mother

greatest unwillingness. The

exactly to

Beroe

nurse

Basnak

so

Tulisa in the
lover

with

123

Hera

the latter

as

assumes

her foolish
persuade Semele to make
mother's
accompUce, Sarkasukis, visits
old woman
and
persuades her to ask her
to

his

it as unwillingly
Zeus
name
as
; he pronounces
in his proper
of them
form
to Semele, for both
are

shows

self
him-

aware
(like
follow the granting of the request,
can
Amor) that only misfortune
Basnak
Dau
although Zeus feels himself compelled by his oath ^p.6.
it.
by a higher power to grant
Consequently, Semele, Psyche, and
of their lovers, and
Tuhsa
act
contrary to the wish or command
all three have
to undergo punishment, but only for a while ; when
it is over,
Semele
and
to Oljrmpus, Tulisa becomes
Psyche ascend
We may
here
and is reunited to her lover as Psyche to Amor.
queen
inquire whether, in the older version of the Psyche myth. Psyche's
like Semele's
not death
search,
punishment was
; her long life and

in the

of which

course

she

herself has to go down

perhaps contain a hint of

Proserpina in

to

this '.
may
the Urva9i-myth forms
series of myths or tales (to which
is also discussed, in which
the wife or beloved
appears
distransition)

the

underworld,

Another
the

from

her (naked) in spite

since he desires to see
but its consideration, as any further prosecution
in the domain
of comparative mythology, is beside

the

man,

prohibition;

of her
of the

subject

and
purpose,
indebted
[I am

my

not

am

my view
sundered

cation.
followingcommuni-

for the

Dr. Friedlander's
in the Mdrchen
of races

in space, speech, and

of human
nature, and

For

and

and

Asia

B.C.,

and

Samoan,
than

excursus

and

plotsof
;

they

and
Maori

are

knowledge
closely,in

civilisation

objectionsto

The

Mdrchen

are

To

refer

confined

of the

Egypt

and

derive

these

the date

have

essay on
in the

to

the

tales of

of the fifteenth

American,

Central

(1888)when

written, great additions

to my

resemblances

North

in

Mdrchen.
Since

not

to those

common

widely

are

I may
close

Psyche

Myth.

most

the result of the uniformity

in
certain
a
s
superstitions,

of human

and

extend

hazardous.
was

remains

Cupid

in Custom

construction

more

range.^
Lang

that close resemblances

subject

Europe
century

my
Andrew

I understand

that

sure

nuptial taboos.
the

to Dr.

Tr.

"

beyond

last from
India is
Dr. Friedlander's

been

made

to

of savage
Mdrchen.
But the question as to how
several cases, resemble
those of Europe and Asia

our

they
in

so

plot,

obscure.
A.

XVIII.

The

Age

usual

of

Girls

at

Betrothal

Lang.]
and

Marriage.

(Vol. I,
Betrothal
16

des

232,

1.

27.)

place long before marriage. Dio, Hv,

tAs /j^^v
iyyvibfievoi,
ti/acls twv
yeya/jLTiKQTOjv iKap-

frequently took

tiv^s
(Is 5'oty^piiptj

Zinzow's

p.

Psyche und

Eroi

Apuleiusbeleuchiet und auf

zuruckgefuhrt(i88i) is based
entirelyfailed to convince me,

ein milesisches Mdrchen, in der Darstellungund Auffassung

seinen mythologischenZusammenhang, Gekalt und Ursprung
which
have
views radicallydifierent from my
own,
upon

[vol.

Appendices

124

firiSe/dav
iyyihiv
ipyov airrav oi jrapelxovro,irpoaiTa^e
SeKiriv
ir"VTW
Tovriin,
Tis,
/xeS'^v oiSh Smiv iraiv yafiiicrci.
taxiei-v,
rais
duSena
xSpaLS es
aw'
yap
6.-n-o\ai(TOVTa,
rSv
n
a"rijs
yi
iyyvaa-dai
Ivi,
erai
j/o/tff
7 and
;cp.
/coffdirep
eiwov,
rijvTov ydfiovlipav^TT) 7rXi}pi;,
in
xxiii,
i,
Digg:,
Modestinus,
14 :
Suetonius, Augustus, 34.
Sk

TToCi'TO,ri

sponsalibus contrahendis
matrimoniis

in

et

quapropter

finita

contrahentium

aetas

primordio

aetatis

est, ut

non

sponsalia efSci

id est, si
intelligatur,
utraque persona
possunt,
But
annis.
apparently, during
sint minores
septem
non
quam
when
still
even
the early empire, girlswere
frequentlybetrothed
Vipsania Agrippina,daughter of Agrippa and Pomponia,
younger.
old
she
two
before
was
to Tiberius
betrothed
(Nepos,
years
was
who
to
death
was
put
Atticus, 19). One of Sejanus' daughters,
fieri ub

si modo

of

Claudius,

of the

decree

by

his fall

after

who

few

days

senate,

betrothed

was

afterwards

Drusus,

to

choked

was

by

pear

(iTacitus,
still children
Ann., v, 9 ; Dio, Iviii,11 ;
On the difference between
Tiberius, 61 and Claudius, 27.

son

; both

Suetonius,

were

destinare

Nipperdey on Tacitus, Ann., iv, 7). Claudius

(bom in 43) to Lucius Silanus
daughter Octavia
Nero
in
to
and
{ib.,c. 19). OreUi, 2647 :
49
(Tac, Ann., xii, 3),
Villi
vixit annos
M. f. Fortunatae
Valeriae
Dis manibus
(not VIII
VIII
dies
XVIIII
M.
Valerius
Anicemenses
to
Hirschfeld)
according
In
the
XX
fuit
in
vix.
iii,
tus
Juvenal,
ann.
spon(sus) ejus.
qui
still
in
his
father-in-law's
house.
to be
living
sponsus levis appears
not till the end of the
Although the proper marriageable age was
twelfth year and puberty did as a rule not begin till the fourteenth
in Somn.
Comm.
from
Macrobius,
quoted below
(cp. the passage
married
sometimes
arch,
Pluteven
younger.
Scip.,i, 6, 70), girlswere
Comp., 4. 2 ; tIx)v5k 'ViopLalwvSwdeKaerets
Lycuvgi et Numae
and

despondere

see

his

first betrothed

vetoT^pas^KdiddvTwv

Kai

Kadapbv
become

Kai

"0iktov

wives

regular

apud

quum

till the

duodecim

annis

yafiovvn

Pomponius,

sponsae.
minorem

ftc

oihoj ycLp

'

iiri Ttp

pLdKitTTaKal rb
yeviffSau But

twelfth

nuptam

Kal rh

they

till then

^dos

did

not

they

mained
re-

Sabin., Digg.. xxiii,2, 4 :

fore,
legitimam uxorem

tunc

explesset duodecim

virum

year;

/. iii ad

trwfia

Ulpianus, /.

annos.

xxxiii

habuerit,
i,
32 " 27 : si quis sponsam
non
duxerit, quum
liceret,an donationes
tractat
Et Julijinus
quasi in sponsalibusfactae valeant, videamus.
in
minore
duodecim
hanc
Eumis, si in domum
quasi
quaestionem
ad

Sabin.,

deinde

Digg., xxiv,

eandem

uxorem

mariti

immatura
sit deducta
hanc
etsi uxor
esse
; ait enim
sponsam
sit. Ulpianus, I. ii de adulteriis,Digg., xlviii,5, 13 " 8 : si
minor
duodecim
annis in domum
deducta
adulterium
commiserit,
non

excesserit coeperitqueesse uxor, non

aetatem
apud eum
poterit
jure viri accusari ex eo adulterio quod ante aetatem
nupta (?nuptiarum) commisit, sed vel quasi sponsa poteritaccusari ex Rescripto
Divi Severi,quod supra relatum
est.
Octavia, daughter of Claudius
mox

and

Messalina,
(a.d.62 ; Tac,

she

married

the

58). Examples
some

of which

(at Rome,

in

was

her

twentieth

year

when

she

Ann., xiv, 64) ; consequently,she

sixteen-year-oldNero
of

such

have

epitaph

marriages

been
on

collected

wife, who

are

by
died

(a.d.53

found
Fabretti.
at

the

eleven

was

also

age

murdered

was

when

Tac,

Ann., xii,

in

inscriptions,

Inscr.

dom.

of 22, and

586
had

I.]

VOL.

been

Appendices

married

12

aged
vixit

annos

month,
years,
xxxxii tulit

CIL,

V,

i, 630.

Ac.

(epitaphon

^sched.

wife who

Barb.) : 325 H (cum qua

A
ten-year-old wife in

lii,Venice).

annos

1370 (Muratori,p.
deducta
jam ad C.

1689) : JuUa C. 1. Aphe virguncula annorum

JuUum Apollonidam pia et sancta suo et
vixit annos^ xv.
[Murat., 1368,9 (= Orelli, 2653) :
N. Cassicius
Phoebus
Redemptae vixit annis xxxxv

tibus
Luciae

conjugi

died

D. m.
Sabinae
:
Carpus
fecit
cunvixit
cum
incomparabili
ann.
quem
vi.
an.
m.
xxx
Anihologia latina, ed. Meyer,

vixit

quae

"

Jahn, Spec, epigr.,p. 84

(?)conjugis
m.

days

26

suae

XX

days) : 586

years, 30

II

125

benemerenti

vixit

xi

parenD.
m.
fecit

xxxviii.

Orelli, 2654
qua
the
of
at
CIL, vi, 3, 18412 (marriage
eleven). CIL, iii,i, 3572
age
cum

(Aquincum) : hie
conjux

sita

Fortunati

de

ann.

matrona

sum

genus

patre Veturio,

nata

Veturia,
(misera) et

nomenque

ter

novenos

unicuba, unijuga, quae post sex

nupta bis octo per annos,
partus
Bull,
di Roma,
uno
comun.
superstite obii.
1877, p. 174, 158
CIL, vi, 3, 21273 : Dis m. L. Licinius Lucrio Telesphoridiconjugi
carisimae
bene
fecit cum
merent.
{sic)vixit an. xiii. Vixit
quua
xxiii.
ann.
1020
CIL, ix, 900
IRN,
(Luceria): Vitoriae Urbice
vixit. a. xxxxi
con
a.
lb., 3710 (Marruvium) : que
conjuge xxx
=

"

vixit

xxxi

ann.

1, 155

months,

xxiii m.
xi.
lb., x,
qua vixit ann.
of
died
the
at
38 years and 9
(Potentia)
age
404
been
married
and
months.
11
CIL, ix,
27 years
cum

having

(Ortona):

3011

vi NN.

m.

IRN,

married

at

the

age

Oesterreich. Mittheil.,viii, 1884, p.

Gruter, 710,
Helvia

(where

Salvia
also an

of

11

years

and

months.

24 (Salona): at *io years.

Chrysanthio vix. an. xi fecit

11,

(Rome) : Ti. Claudio

and
b. m.
Muratori, 1357,
conjugi suo.
788, 8
is mentioned) cannot
eleven-year-old husband

be

correct.
We
at

marriage,

al ywoLKes
6ti
opdjffai

fourteen

assume

may

is

as

to

have

the

average

of

age

girls

expressly stated by Epictetus,Encheiridion,

40

iT"v
6,irb TecrffapeffKalSeKO,

eidis
BXKo

aiJrats
ptiv oiSh
dcS/jdffic,
dpxovTat KaWwTrl^eaBai..

that as
boys
institutions
up

been

Kvpltu KoXouvTai.
TOiyapoOv
S^
Toh
fibvov
ffvyKotfjuiivTai
irpdffeaTt,
We

also

must

certainlyassume

supported in the charitable

the
able to
to
their
earn
they were
age when
till
girls[puellae
alimentaiiae) were
kept
they were

{pueri alimentarii)were

hving,! so the
old
of a
husband.
The
institution
enough to claim the care
founded
for the support
at Terracina
was
by Caecilia Macrina
of boys up
to the age of 16, of girlsup to 13 (Bdl, 1869, p. 153
Licinius
CiL, x, 6328) ; that of a certain Publius
Papiria=

Sicca

Veneria

1863,
177 ; Henzen, Bdl,
from 3 to 15 and girlsfrom
fixed the age for boys at 18, and for girlsat 14,
which
confirmed
was
by Caracalla
(imperator noster in Ulpianus
/. ii Fideicommissorum,
bigg.,
xxxiv, i, 14 " i). Literature suppUes
at

nus

about
a.d.
(Africa,
CIL, viii,1641),for boys

pp. 140, 231

Hadrian
3 to 13.
=

different periods of these

examples from
marriages. Agrippina,Nero's mother, born

16, married
years
1

These

assumed

old

Cn.

Domitius

Ahenobarbus

(Preuner, StRE,

regulationsby

no

in vol, i, p. 233.

means

early

and

earher

even

the 6th of November,

in 28, when
hardly twelve
on

i", 613) ; Augustus' daughter

contradict the higher average

[agesof

men

at

JuUa,
marriage

[vol.

Appendices

126
in 39

l.orn

M.

married

i.

in 25, in her fourteenth

year
betrothed
he
whom
Agricola'sdaughter,
Marcellus

(Hock, R.G., i, 343, 347).

to Tacitus
during his consulship (76)and gave her to him in marria,ge
collocavit,Tacitus, Agric,
in the followingyear (ac post consulatum
while
born
was
was
Agricola
quaestor in Asia (65 ; cp. Tacitus,
9),
hardly have been
ed. Haase,
1855, p. viii); consequently,she can
Minucius
of
FundaThe
than
daughter
more
13 at her marriage).
died before she had completed her thirteenth
year, shortlybefore
nus
bands
husIn 33 Tiberius, after long consideration, found
her marriage.
of
the
Germanicus,
and
for Julia
postDrusilla,
daughters
bora
was
vi,
Julia
aetas
Ann.,
15).
instabat
(Tac,
virginum
quam
thus about
in 18 (Ann., ii,54), and
was
15 years of age ; Drusilla
older
Suetonius,
Ca/i^.,7). Aemi
ii,
two
MM.,
41 ;
(."4
perhaps
years
of
the
daughter
Augustus' grandlia Lepida (born 2 B.C.) was
daughter
when
who thus had married
15 (MommJulia(born 18 B.C.),
epigr.,i,57) : cp. Ausonius, Epitaph.,32, in tumulum
sen, Ephem.
who
had
died a mother.
sedecennis
Quiutilian'swife
matronae,
-

undevicesimo

expleto aetatds

nondum

died

anno

duos

enixa

filios

not twins
minor, ib.,6) ;
(filius
4), who were
(Inst.Or., vi, prooem.
than
the
time of her
at
been
she
have
cannot
more
17
consequently
marriage.
the age of 'women
in which
of inscriptions,
follow a number
Here
ing
be arrived at by deductat marriage is either directlystated, or can
of
Ufe.
from
those
their
of
the years
their marriage
They are
cated
nearly all from Italy,and a large proportion have been communiinvestigated
who
have
Nissen
and
Messrs.
Hirschfeld,
specially
by

matter.!

the

of 12

is

There

no

and

who

women

eighteen years
Naturally, the
in their
on

the

woman

second

tliat most
whose

poverty,

marriage
marriage soon

No

recorded

are

old, had

as

after

as

give
majority,

would

if not the
many,
when
married
having

than

more

that
before
already married
age.
would
tioned
only be exceptionally menCIL, v, 2, 7453
(Vardagate) : epitaph
had
been twice married,
age of 36, who

age of sixteen.'

belonged

women

want

larger collection

doubt

been

died at the
at the

than

,,

marriages

epitaphs:

of these

that

assume

results.

earlier

who
time

19

to

reason

essentiallydifferent
of the

died between
the ages
and 10 months
11

who

Maidens

of

middle

dowry, etc.,would

in the

the

It must

to the

case

of the

completion

upper
of the

be

also
and
more

be

remembered
lower

classes,

pone
likelyto post-

classes,amongst whom
twelfth

year

was

pro-

1
[The references to the actual inscriptionsare not given here, but only the results ;
the references
will be found in the sixth edition of the originalwork, vol. i,p. 566. TR.]
2
set up by widowers
to their wives earlier marriages are sometimes,
In the inscriptions
but rarely,mentioned
(CIL, vi,3, 1548S,201 16, 20564).

I.]

VOL.

bably

the

Appendices

rule.

practice from
is described
a

the age

of

place

draw

may

being

in her
age

conclusion

any

prime

for the

as

ii,3, 27, where

sixteen,

at

earlier

times.

the

to

woman

young

certainly
Italy

must

we
'

Roman

In modern

marriage, accordingto
jo

man.

even

for

1000

as

and

23 years
the

we

later average

assume

for

If

Terence, Eunuchus,

127

risen to
a six years' estimate, has
for the woman,
and 30 years and 7 months
Marriages before the end of the fifteenth year take
months
but

now,

the

chieflyoccur

female,

only

in

-02

the

per
in Sicilyand the

minimal

proportion

for the

1000

male

sex.

of

provinces,where

southern

i'29

per

Further, they
the

figure

'

rises to about 2 and -03 per 1000

(Nissen,Ital. Landeskunde
p. 411).
I am
acquainted with very few epitaphs from the provinces,in
the years of marriage are
which
given in addition to those of life.
,

Unless

am

mistaken, the only Spanish inscriptionwith

of age is CIL, ii,2752

L. Fab.
Sigerus. For

(Segovia):
Africa

Herenniae

and

statement

nurui
Paternae
still earlier age

an.

of

xiv

Egypt
there are exceptions,
might probably be assumed. ^ Of course
Inscr. de I'Algirie,
CIL, viii,9686 (Cartenna): Varia Hono3863
obiit toros. vixit
et inuocens, que
novos
rata, virgo decora
prope
xxi.
Mauret.
ann.
CIL, viii,9638 (Zuccabar,
Caesar.): tradita
de I'Alg.in
Inscr.
marito
xviii.
Also
the following from
annorum
anni mariti
which
ages are given : 321 (Lambaesis quinto decimo
marita
an.
xvi).
528 {ib.
[read -ae] nomen
accepit. 322 {ib.
fihe
mater
d.m. Clodiae
Antonia
a.
an.
fecit
v.
a.
v.
xvii).
Ligose
xxviii m.
cum
sue
x
v.
a.
564 {ib. d.m.s. Julia Fortunata
sponso
an.
xii). 727 (ib. died at the age of 16 years and 2 days). 815
an.
(Thibilismatr[ona]
(ib. ^vix. an. L
mecu[m]
xxx). 2616
h. s. e.). 3868
V.
a.
XV
CIL, viii,9670 (Cartenna,a wife of 17
brevi ne
quidem impleto biennii
19 days, quae
years, 3 months,
vinculo
mortis
interventu
maritali
disjuncta est).
tempore crudo
to
CIL, viii),
Ephem. epigr.(additamenta
p. 568, 1323 (Ammaedera) :
vix.
mensLucilla
xiiii m.
ann.
v, ex
quo tempore v(ix) ter senum
marito
couple of
cum
(um) in diem mortis suae
egit. A married
vix.
D.
Harnes
an.
xx
Eastern
:
m.
:
origin (Orelli,
Rome)
q.
4720
Of
sibi.
the
vix.
et
viii
Bariammas
b.
f.
an.
m.
cum
conjugi
qua
Jewish inscriptionsedited by Garrucci, mostly from the cemetery
in Vigna Randanini
(Cimiterodegliantichi Ebrei, etc., Rome, 1862,
and
Dissertazioni
ii [1865], p. 150) only three give the
archeologiche,
of
time
of
the
their
at
women
marriage. Cimitero, p. 32 : Beyeage
(annorum) xvii e/iou (?fix's)
ij.ricn.s(menses) xv,
pu"ra
avpuv
IJ-a.p'-Tovs
xviii dies
vixit
annis
ib.,p. 50 : Sabine
cojugi benemerenti
que
"
iii Germanus
fecit cum
virginiun sun
que vixit
coiigibenemerenti
annis
iii dies iii (Jerome on
Joel, i, 8 : vir pubertatis,sive ut
LXX
transtulerunt
wai'$emK6s, quem
vulgo virgineum vocant, eo
florem
quod primus
virginitatisabstulerit); ib., p. 60 : ivBdBe
Kelre Mapiapira (sic: Margarita), ^tis ii,'r](Tev
Iti)lO, ixcto, toO avii^lov
The following (ib.,p. 58) also
aov.
aiiTTii
irri8 (?). iv lpi)vjj
i]KoLfOja-ls
a

riage
mar-

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"^ 1
in north Africa (at
On the marriage of Moorish, Berber, Arab, and Jewish women
the age of 12-15, sometimes
see Schwarz, Algerien(1881),
earlier),
p. 36r ; Hesse- Wartegg,
von
Afrika (1868),i,251 ; iii,
Tunis, pp. 101, 165 ; Maltzan, Drei Jahre im Nordwesten

4+. 240.
3

X.e. fecit cum

virgmio

suo

vixit

conjugio.

[vol. i.

Appendices

128
deserves

mention

irri
iJTLs l^r)(Tev
without

k6.

mention

McXiriij)
firirpi
yXvKVTdTriAouXkit/o dvyirripivedriKo.
AouX/"Ti'a
p. 69,
(A
irapSivoi/xcWovi/i^Tioccurs
"

age.)

of

and
Greek
Asia
for Greece
for Italy, without
to the earlier custom
(in Xenoas
going counter
not
wife
is
the
yet 15 years old ; the
phon, Oecon., vii, 5,
young
Aristotle
recommendations
of Hesiod, Plato, and
[Rein, StRE, iv,
1648] prove nothing as to the actual practice). In Longus' romance

We

assume

may

the

same

limits

age

beginning of the narrative are respectively

16 and
14 years of age ; there
13, at their marriage at most
15 and
are
specialreasons
why the daughters of the Messaliote Zenothemis
and
of Germanos
Toxaris,
(Procopius,Anecdota, 5)
24)
(Lucian,
at eighteen. No
unmarried
were
doubt, however, marriages at this
and
later
at a
uncommon
were
even
(a nineteenby no means
age
who
year-old wife in Lebas-Waddington, v, 116 [Teos] ; a maiden
died
Greek
at
ii,
give
85 [Crommyon]).
physicians
15,
14 as
T.
the age at which
menstruation
(Ein Brief
Gomperz
begins.
Soranus
E-picurs in Hermes, v, 393, i) quotes the followingfrom
of Ephesus, De muliebribus
ed.
Ermerins,
affectibus,
p. 20, 10 :
4,

Daphnis

rh 5^
rb

and

Chloe

at the

^tos Kara,
rb irpwrov
iwLffiaiveTaL
^fjifi7]Vov
ireplrb reaffapesKaiSiKaTov
rb ij^av Kai rb StoyKovadai Toiii juaffroiSs
: cp.
p. 41,

TXeiffTov l)T" Kal

15 and

very

similar

passage

stantine

Paulus

from

Aegineta (reign of

Con-

i) KaBapais ^Ii/etoi
Pogonatus, 668"685)
repl
rb
5k
datra-QV,Karci
Tpi.tKa.i5eKa.Tov
^
^os, 6\lyaK
T"(T(rapesKaiSiKaTov
irwv
sect. 60,
biab^KaTov, biiK dXiyais 5k ^pdSiovtCiv 5eKaT"(Ta-dpu)v
(iii,
Basle edition, p. 113, 44). The
statementof
Soranus, who practised
at Rome
under
and
Hadrian
(Ermerins'
Trajan
praef, v) : ev"j"vCis
dirb
St.aKeTa'Oa.t
irevTeKatSeKaerovt
St)Tpbt aiW-q-^iv
^Xtxias
a-qpAiitJTeov Ta.$
:

^ws

T"ff(TapaKovTa"Tovs
applied to other women

Kara,

rXelarais

rais

(p.43, 4),would

rd irXeiarov

besides

Greek.

certainlyhave

inscriptional
they
frequently
may
married
considerable
time
a
(oftentwo years) before puberty, just
the Roman
of whom
Macrobius
as
women,
expresslysays (Comm.
in Somn.
bis
Scip., i, 6, 70) : post annos
purgatio
septem
de
feminarum
tamen
festinationem
votorum
(tutela)
propter
maturius
biennio
absolvuntur.
Girls in modern
Greece
frequently
at an
Fahrenheid
durch
Griechenequally early age.
marry
{Reise
and

other

evidence,

Yet,

that

assume

we

from

were

"

"

land

of 13 with
wives
children
at the
[1841], p. 24) saw
young
The
the
to me.
following are
specificationsknown
age
CIG, 3118
Kaibel, Epigr. 227 (epitaphon a 14-year-oldmaiden

breast.

Teos)

St) IXaxov ir%a toS'

Jacobs, ii,5 (epigram of Perses, VI

at

death

of

yi/iov. Anthol.

older

than

Graeca, ed.

Meleager

"

on

the

before
her marriage) ; ii,p. 175 (Leonidas
Nero, VII) : ypTjw lyn/ie*iXr"os,St' tjv vkosfather mournii,p. 182 {ib.,
ing
a
XXXVIII,
for his daughter) : Kar^a-Tei/e
5' oix "T/ievato),
dW
'AlSq,vup4ia.i"
5w5eKiTi.v KaTiyav.
FHG,
According to Phlegon, Mirabilia
(Miiller,
of
her
iii,618) in the year
maiden
a
before
45
13 years, shortly
a

girl of

dvri
"

14

under
Alexandrinus,
ijylKairpiapvt,AwSeKiTiv.

marriage, changed

into

man.

Ephem. epigr.,v,

p. 29,

51

(Ancyra

in Galatia, second
half of the second
century) : conjugi b.m. ann.
dieb. xviii quae partu primo post diem
XV
mens,
v
xvi relicto filio
Oester. Mitth., viii (1884),
decessit.
p. 11, 24 (near Kustendje):

(Christianinscriptionsat Aquileia ; age at marriage 16

of Christian
inscriptions(Boldetti,p. 385, 417,
12
married, but of
Fabretti, 269, 130) show that girisunder
not regarded as legitimate \vives until after the completion
were

1678, 1710
21). A

to

461

[vol. i.

Appendices

130

course

number

of their twelfth

from
doni

(p.

cum

year.

De

Rossi, Inscr.
18) : Constantiae
fecit annis

qua

Here

be

may

doubted

wrongly
Birginius

Christ., 107,

viii que

the

mentioned

benemerenti
annis

xviiii

vicsit

castae

tion
inscrip-

by Caveconpari

viiii dies xvii,

menses

(a.d.349) ;
Augustine, Confessions, vi, 13, 23 : jam
matre
petebam (uxorem
Mediolani), jam promittebatur, maxime
dante
salutaris
accime
conjugatum
jam
baptismus
operam,
quo
minor
ferme
biennio
aetas
peret" puella petebatur cujus
quam
nubiUs
erat ; et quia ea
placebat, exspectabatur ; ib.,ix, 9, 19 :
(Monnica) ubi plenis annis nubilis facta est tradita viro servivit
velut domino.
St. Agnes is said to have suffered martjrrdom at the
of
12
(Ambrose, De Virginibus,2, 7) or 13 (Augustine, Serm^. de
age
diversis, loi).
I append
two
Silentiarius
epigrams by Agathias and PauUus
(both under
w
hich
the
results
for
the
Eastern
same
give
Justinian),
Roman
empire.
Agathias, 94 {Anth. Pal, iii,p. 68) :
ibit in pace

cp.

the

Limenio

vi kal. Decenbres

editor's

et Catullino

conss.

note.
"

"

'EtttA

Sis

XvKa^avTas ^;tou(raPd."p7ipirac"
SalfiuVj
"^viiovvriv AiSifiifTrwrplQdXeio TCKev.
lie

els 'T/jAvaiov
fiivyhp yovhs fie ya/irjXi.oi'
yttAXoK Hyeiv,arvyepoO S' els Xx^povTos iprjv.
Silentiarius,83 (ib.,
Svyarpl,^s Smpa
p. 102 : iwl ry ISlq.

oi

Paullus

:
MaKTjSovia)

A^Krpa

ivrl

ydp.ui'eiriTiii^ia,
trdpSepeKoipt),
iarbpeaavTraXd/xaisvevdaKiai.s yevirai.
"roi

SioSeKiriv

"re
y^p fwlpa, MaKTjSovlT],
KaXvirrei,

KaWeatv

IjOeffi
oirXoT^prjv,
yrjpaX^Tjv.
Pal., iv, 278 ep. 729* (of uncertain
date) :
MapK^XKijs Ta(pos elfil-ris air^, ypifi/iara
Xi^ei.
etKoinv
oS(r'
eriuv.
dprlyafios
Koiprj

Anth.

I may

"

further

mention

that

translation

in Petrarch's

De

obedientia

et fideuxoria

looth
in Boccaccio's
canter
Denovella
myihologia (a
Walter
the margrave
one), the daughter of Griseldis, whom
allows to come
his supposed bride, is 12
as
years old (Opera,Basle
edition, p. 604). Charlemagrie'swife Hildegard,mother
of Rotrud,
had
been
married
to him
in her thirteenth
Paulus
(Dahn,
year
Diaconus, p. 47). Lucrezia
Giovanni
Borgia, born 1480, married
Sforza
the

in

Fifth

1493
married

of

the

(Gregorovius,Lucrezia

Borgia, i, 36, 49).

Sixtus

the

Colonna
twelve-year-old Mar' Antonio
to the
ten-year-old Orsina Peretti (Hiibner, Sixtus V, ii,176). According
to Galateo
de Lecce
(a friend of Pontanus) girlsin Terra di Otranto
used to be married
at 12
(Gothein, Culturentwicklung
Suditaliens,
Melanchthon
married
p. 390). Anna
Georg Sabinus, the first rector

of the

at 14 (Programm
universityof Konigsberg,

der Universitat

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

Konigsberg, 1874, p. 6). Madame

(Sainte-Beuve,Causeries

de

131

Caylus, born

1673, married
third
lundi,
ed., Paris, 1858, iii,
58); Henrietta Herz, born 1764, married in 1779 (Furst,HenrietteHerz,
lad of 13
p. 25). By the law of the 20th of September, 1792, every
and every girlof 13 in France
were
to
contract
empowered
marriage

in 1686

du

(Sybel,Geschichte

der Revoluiionszeit,iv, 10). Sadler (Law

in Quetelet'sPhysique socials (1869, i, 181), in

ii,281
of the
at

marriages

the

of

of

English peeresses,

gives

of Population,
a

survey

marriages concluded

32

which
born ; in a
were
15, from
141 children
of the
births in the principalcharitable
institutions of don,
Lonsurvey
16
and
between
and
children.
marriages
13
74
376
years,
se
Quetelet himself remarks
(p. 381) : en Belgique les femmes
marient
d6jk entre 14 et 16 ans.
age

XIX.

12

to

The

Use

Personal

Homeric

of

Names

for

Appellatives.

(Vol. I,

248,

p.

1.

17.)

for husband,
lover.
Menelaus, Helena, Paris
wife, and
Cicero,
Ad
sacris
M.
Memmius
suis
Nam
Luculli
uxorem
Alt., i, 18, 5 :

Menelaus

initiavit.
ille
tam

pastor

Menelaum

i, 62,
abit

Idaeus

Helene.

aegre
Menelaum

juvenemque

liberum

Quamquam
Paris

noster

putavit.

non

(Anthol.,ed.

hie

tial,
Mar-

conjuge Penelope venit,

reUcto

secuta

Lucillus, epig.

fecit.

contempserat,

Agamemnonem

quam
:

divortium

id passus
solum

Jacobs, iii,30

(ris

:
ypa^fiwriKhvKepa,ff"p6pov)

"E^u

iroiSeiieis IlapiSositaicA Kal

hSov

ix'^" To\\otis

(Penelope. Martial, xi, 7,

"Nerva.)
Deiphobus. lb., iii,85 :

ari^

MeveXaou,

'EX^xjjsIlapiSas.

Penelope

licet

esse

tibi sub

principe

"

Quis

tibi

persuasitnares

hac

est

abscindere

moecho

parte, marite, tibi.

non
peccatum
stulte,quid egisti? nihil hie tibi perdidituxor,
cum

sit salva

tui mentula

Deiphobi.

is
(cp.Virgil,Aen., vi, 494, where also the deceived husband
De
Orat., ii, 265 :
as
Menelaus).
(Cassandra. Cicero,
esse
S. Titius se Cassandram
diceret, multos, inquit Antonius,
tuos

Ajaces

Oileos

Of Domitian
nominare.) Atrides.
who
murdered
of
the
husband,
;

gined
imacum

sum
pos-

Juv.,

his wife,
iv, 65 : itur ad Atriden
mediter victi cautus
ib.,vi, 660: si praegustabitAtrides Pontica
camina
regis. Talthybius. Seneca, Apocol. 13 : inicit illimanum
Roscio
Amer., 35,
Automedon.
Cicero, Pro
Talthybius deorum.
collocat Automedontem
ilium, sui
in curru
suis manibus
98 : non
Varro, 5a/.
sceleris acerbissimi
;
nefariaeque victoriae nuntium

Menip.,

257

Biicheler

Automedo

quod apud Plotium

defuit ; Juvenal, i, 60 :

mens,

rhe-

dum
torem
bubulcitarat, erili dolori non
lora tenebat
nam
puer Automedon,
pervolataxe citato Flaminiam
amoris
dicar
Automedon
et
8
ego ;
ipse; Ovid, A. ant., i, : Tiphys
meditibi
cum
Martial, ii,16, 3 : Quid
cp. i,3, ii,738. Machaan.
Podalirius.
Ovid, Rented. Am.,
Machaonas
omnes.
cis ? dimitte

[vol. i.

Appendices

132

Martial, x, 56, 7 :
De
Matemus,
;
CallioMedicorum
ib.,
:
25 ;
Math., vii,24
genlturae ;
Ovid, Tristia, iii, 7, 42 :
picorum musicorum
geniturae. Irus.
Irus at est subito, qui modo
erat ; Martial, xii, 32, 9, Irus
Croesus
313

Curabar

tuorura

Podalirius

propriisaeger

temporum;

herbis

Hermes
Podaliriorum

in

so

Vita

Firmicus

Podalirius

fertur

Enterocelarum

Gordianorum,

19

Priamus

aUenum

sui tem-

Fam., ix, 14 :
dignitate
poris.
tua, quod ipsi Agamemnoni,
regi, fuit honestum, habere
regum
in some
as
Although
aliquem in consiliis capiendis Nestorem.
of the
is not
of the
other
the following use
name
cases
purely
mention
its use
in the sense
of
old man
',
appellative, I may
although it was
probably usual : cp. Juvenal, xU, 128 : vivat
vel
Nestora
Prometheus.
totum.
Pacuvius,
Juvenal,
quaeso,
Prometheus,
iv, 133 : debetur
patinae
subitusque
Lynceus.
magnus
Cicero, Ad Fam., ix, 2, 2 : quis est tam
Lynceus, qui in tantis
incurrat
tenebris
nihil ofiendat, nusquam
?
Endymion.
Juv.,
tuus
matronae.
318 : Sed
End5Tnion dilectae fiet adulter
X,
Ucalegon. Ib., iii,198 : jam poscit aquam,
jam frivola transfert
A
Ucalegon (Virgil, en., ii, 311).
Nestor.

Cicero, Ad

noa

est

'

XX.

Roman

Finds

(Vol. I,
By
A

brisk trade

VERY

Dr.

Otto

on

between

Europe (north Germany, Denmark,

part of Norway). Numerous
especiallymetallic
be

found

whereas

in East
of

fragments
Some

this

North.

7.)

south

the Romans

Sweden,

manufactures
less

region

and

and

of Roman

frequently, statuettes

from

Hanover

to

articles

the

up to the present only a Roman

tin-platedsilver dishes have been
such

point to

as
a

northern

the southernmost

Prussia
two

of the ornaments,

enamelled
the

vessels,^and,

throughout

1.

3IO,

p.

the

Tischler, of Konigsberg.

carried

was

in

origin,
are

to

Vistula,

stewpan

and

discovered.

buckles, and, later,various

dress-pins,
importation,that is to say, from

direct

frontier

provinces of the Roman

empire on the Rhine and the
The
have
manufactured
in
been
majority, however,
imitation
of Roman
models
in the north itself,
and difierent districts
show
different local types.
Therefore, in addition to direct importation
Danube.

also take
into consideration
influence
the Roman
these
which
models,
impliedby
out
certainlywas all important throughand
the north
materially encouraged the artistic skill of the
northern
We
can
barbarians, which is generally rated far too low.
t
he
about
the
vessels
of
the
accurately distinguish
early empire (to
end of the second
The former are
century) from those of later date.
must

we

partiy

far

which

recur

more

in

decorated
and
often
artistically
at
Italy,especially Pompeii.*

" These
finds (up to 1880) are described In I. Undset, Das
in Nordeuropa (German edition,Hamburg,
1882).

On

the

Roman

stamps

and

on
inscriptions

metal

bear
While

erste

vessels and

trade-marks,

glassvessels

Auftretm des Eisms

other

articles in the

north, see Undset, Iscrizioni latinc ritrovate nella Scandinavia in Bullaino dell' Islilvto
diCorrapondenzaarcheologica {Roma, 1SS3, pp. 33^-236). The difference was first clearly
pouited out by Sophus MUller : En Tidsadskillelse mtUen fundene ha den atldre Jemaldtr
i Danemarh
ia Aarboeget for -nordisk Oldkyndighed(Copenhagen
1874)

VOL.

I.]

of the

earlier Centuries

Appendices

north, glass

beads

forms

can

which

of the

be

they

north

period are found in abundance,

accuratelyclassified as to date, but occur,
Caucasus

the

world

been

On

yet clear
exchange from

in

the

trade

have

works

Egypt

between
written
been
which
is
of

the

and

in

lutely
abso-

France.

to

they

ancients

the

In
in the

were

in the

south
central source,
probably in
little information
to the comus
as
mercial
could
be
they
easily
transported into

afford

they

it is not

received

from

to

from

imported

distant countries, as
the most
Africa.
of Central
But

known

as

especiallyas

routes,

and

certainly imported articles,as

are

greatest part of
also they have
Egypt.i Hence

though rarely,in

occur,

of this

identical, in the
the

empire

153

at the

what

to the savage

present day

kind

peoples

productions the

of

the north.
the peoples of the

south

and

and

by Wiberg,^ Genthe,'

v.

Romans
the

north

Sadowski,*

the

with
Etruscan
trade.
especiallyconcerned
these publications appeared (1867, 1874, 1877),
when
archaeologicalrelations of northern Europe and the pre-classical

age

of

the

second
the time

At

Italy were

not

importations,which

understood

were

entered

are

as

now

in the

hence

catalogues as

recognized beyond

now

northern

On

icles
artmany
Etruscan

doubt

as

native,

finds thus

productions.
incorrectlyjudged,
mercial
linguisticand historical foundations, a system of comhas been
in many
routes
constructed, which
respects is

or

at least

on

unsafe

opposed
has
a

well

north

in the

found

so

to tlie results of modern

in many

cases

priori grounds
In

in

amber

he

all three

reference

research.

the

goes
that

foundations

on

false.
to

assumed

for eastern
into details, but

much

not

west
met

of

so

coast

of

Jutland) ;

while

There

greatly
Yet

is
in

no

trace

of northern

not

frequently found,
regions (e.g.the
they are hardly

other

hand
the chief modern

accordingly
the

metal

articles

request

(see the

the Greeks

so

about

period and

400

common

the coast, but

at different
that amber
evidence
collected
by von

classical

centre

tions
produc-

assume

doubt, however,

find that

on

clusions
con-

in other

only radially to
Germany.

during the
peoples (Etruscans,Romans) from
we

as

Samland,
must

giftsfor

return
can

the

on

Prussian
with at all in East
amber
production. We
as

vessels, are

countries

the

of another
kind,
which
in the north,
we
extensive
tracts
over

his

all uncertain, and sometimes

lutely
absomuch
is
attached
importance
trade.
For
in the north
undoubtedly

in the amber

much

bases

far too

metal
imported articles,particularly
but

Europe only

are

works
to

Sadowski, in particular,

roads

onwards

times

was

Helbig).'
the

ian
Ital-

showed

1
O. Tischler,Abriss einer Geschichte des Emails, reprinted from
der phySchriftfin
sikalisch-o/tonomisehen Gesellschaftzu Konigsberg, xxvii {1886),Verhandlungen, p. 49.
*
durch
C. F. Wiberg, Der Einfluss der hlassischen V other auf deii Norden
den Handflsv^rkchr (Germaa edition,Hamburg,
1882).
3 H. Genthe, Uber den ctruskischen
Tauschhandel
nach dem Norden
(new ed.,Erlangen,

1874).
*
(German edition,
J. N. von Sadowski, Die Handelsstrassen der Griechen und Romer
Der Bernstein im Alterthum
Jena, 1877),with which F. Waldmann,
(Stettin,1883) is in
For the imported articles in north Germany, see Undset,_p._52l_.
complete agreement.
s W.
dell' ambrain
Atti delV Ace, del Lincei,
von
Helbig, Osservaxioni sopra it commercio
pp. 415-435.
3rd ser., Memorie, classe stor.,1 (1877),

[vol.i.

Appendices

134

much
sought after,
little desire for it, although northern
gold was
the
Apennines, w^ere
before that date, both north and south of
even
in graves in enormous,
varying,quanit is found
tities.
though somewhat
the
to
Etrilria
from
with
belong
The
proper
spouts
jugs
in
southern
numerous
fourth
extraordinarily
century ; they are

Germany

far

as

central

as

but

Champagne,

and

Germany

not

the

on

reached
the north in exchange
have
Baltic coast, so that they cannot
commercial
relations.
brisk
of
evidences
but
rather
are
amber,
is
found
amber
In the last four centuries
throughout Germany
B.C.,
cannot
much
less frequently than
France
and
before, so that we
for it during this period. It was
not
increased
market
assume
an
till the beginning of the imperialperiod that north
European gold

for

greatly into

again came
only the

west

valuable

material, it
which

Samland,
Carnuntum

Jutland

was

During
sent

was

'

while

But

Italy.

furnished

had

the
a
reign of Nero
shores
eastern
to these

discovered
Eldorado,' whence
But
it reached
quantitiesof amber.

he

directlyas through the trade

themselves
by the Germans

various

been

found

north
said

by

to

way

have

to

regarded

than

doubtful.'

from

Carnuntum

Oder,

route

and

Germany
ranges

as

The

cannot

been

the most
different

and

March

have

off to
been

trade.

is incorrect.

Hence

of trade
For

coins

until
absolute

at

the

C.

the

in such

from

the

Greek

frequently
knight, is more
trade

the

route

important

so

or

has

ran

of the
The
Vistula.

district

east

for

mountain

dry, gently sloping

risks of which have

from
time immemorial

the

and

trade

districts the inhabitants

between
are

more

conjecturedthe chronological
occurringin eastern Europe
the empire a supposed find of

coins

(in Posen)

relations

inscription,
has

between
depressions

the

was

of Julius
investigations
of
this
find
and the
unimportance

of commercial

the

the

and

marshes,

period before

Schubin

has

penetrated to
Roman

into

nearly

much

so

Nothing

Roman

Elbe

the

the
Greece, especially
"

the

enormous

not

Roman

valley

Wide

more
prosperous.
in which
Sadowski

manner

Greek

with

cinerary
most
important
the

home

Silesia,which

of

Prussian

tribes,being brought

merchants

urn

times
this

knight of
investigatethe

to

Pannonia.

valleys,
largenavigable rivers

peoples.

development
40

as

in

with

East

Romans

somewhat
exaggerated, had been
natural
channels
of communication

numerous

The

far

as

Massel

risingground, leadinground
often

between

cinerary urn

; a

at

the amber

river

and

the

south

Roman

brought

the

far Roman

up
it branched

where

Rhine

how

of Bohemia
been found

been

the

imported hardly anjrthing

era
pre-christian

newly

show

in earUer

chiefly supplied from

now

in the

Italy.

from

of

coast

in

favour

between

colonies

baselessness

the
on

of much

cause

the

Baltic
Black

fusion,
con-

proved

Friedlaender

of the

east

coast

the

thesis
hypoand

Sea.

V. Mullenhoff,
Deutsche Allerthumskunde, ii (Berlin,1870-1883), p. 476.
a Undsct,
Pliny,Nat. Hist.,ixxvii,45.
p. 62.
* First
in Abhatidlungen i. Berliner Ah. d. Wiss.,1833,
put forward by C. von Levezow
J. Friedlaender's refutation in Markische
p. 181.
Forschungen, iii;Zeitschriftfir
NumismiUih, v, p. 213 ; Zeitschrift
fur Ethnohgie, xiii (Berlin,
1881), p. 234; where he
shows that these coins are an artificial mixture of different finds,and that their provenance
is probably northern Greece.
He further shows that they are for the most
part Athenian
coins,while Sadowski derives them from Olbia (Handekstrassen,
them
p. 72) and regards
"

I.]

VOL.

For

the

bronze,

Appendices

imperialperiod also, the

found

in

such

above
trade.
a

Consequently, at

subordinate

part, as

it is just in the modern

are
occur

the

Vistula

to

in

conformity
certainly have been
centre

both

amber

assume

must

to have

this

be

had

accounted

period amber

must

with

articles of
many
district that the better

amber

the amber

have

of the

one

silver and
northern

ently;
quite differ-

for

connexion

no

Sweden
The

but

Mecklenburg
with

the

kept

back

their

occurrence

would

coasts

and
finds

however

played only
exchange. For
Roman

articles

Denmark.^

of Roman

to

them

; in

the

coins in
East

Now

these

cles,
arti-

of

the

carrying trade, might

amongst
just in

the

tribes

the

districts

difficult to

restricted

especiallyto

already mentioned, play

ascribed

be

and

nature

to

that

island

whole

limit, but
of

livingnearer

to

lying between

explain,unless
the

general trade, comprehending

not

as

coins, both

scarcelyfound at all,with the exception of the glassbeads which

everywhere, while they appear in ever
increasingquantities

from

the

Prussia,

all,they appear

Roman

quantities throughout

enormous

Europe, especiallyEast

135

we

also

to

are

of northern

many,
Ger-

extending

to

Gotland.

large numbers

in northern

Germany,'
formerly
country,

quite a different part from that

Prussia, especially,the amber

which, as regards the first four Christian centuries, has been more
thoroughly investigated than any other district of Europe outside
the Roman
empire, their presence can be most clearlyexplained; ' it
has been proved that they arrived in the district at a tolerablylate date
The singlecoins found
long after the beginning of the amber trade.
of bronze, are
for the most
here and there, the majority of them
far from
and
the
even
are
part sepulchral,*
extremely numerous,
But they only occur
in a certain class of graves, mostly of
coast.
the third century (some at the end of the second
at the earliest) For
although in the graves of this period coins of the earlier emperors
(Trajan, Hadrian) are found, as a rule they are those of the Antonines and the two
similar
Faustinas, and in addition, amid precisely
,

as

the chief argument

for trade relations

between

Olbia and

the lowlands

of the Vistula.

admixtures
of native and foreignarticles)
statuette and
are
a Greek
forgeries[i.e.
Greek
the chapel of St. Peter
coins from
at Koltzen
the gulf of Riga, published in
on
Their spuriousnessis established
F. C. H. Knise, Necrolivonica
{heft21) and elsewhere.
almost
bisher unbekannbeyond doubt by C. A. Berkholz, Des Grafen Ludwig August MeUin
ier OriginalbericMuber das angeblicheGriechengraban der livlandischen Meereskuste
(Riga,
1875). Greek coins seem
reallyto have been found here and there in the north {Listheir number
is extremely smalL
sauer, p. 57). But
1
In Undset, as above
the
of the several chapters.
contents
; cp.
2 The
relation of these coins to Sweden
is clearlyexplained in O. Montelius,Die CuUur
Schwedens
in vorchristticher Zeit (German tr, by Appel, Berlin, 1885). On the Roman
coins occurringin Scandinavia,especiallyin Gotland, see O. Montelius,Remains
from the
iron age of Scandinavia
Prussia : A. Lissauer, Die prd'
(Stockholm, i86g). For West
kistorischen Denkmdler
For Pomerania:
der Provinz Weslpreussen (Leipzig,
1887),p. 134.
Kiihne,Di^ in Pommern
gemachten romischen u.s.w. Mdnzfunde, in Ballische Studien, 27
On the finds in other districts of northern Germany : Veltmann,
(Stettin,
1877),p. 203.
Funde
Romermwizen
im freienGermanien
von
(Osnabriick, 1886). For East Prussia,a
MUnzwesens
brief summary
in Bender, Beitrdgezur Geschichte des preussischenGeld-und
des
(Braunsberg, 187S ; reprinted from Zeitschrift
fur Geschichte und AUerthumskunde
Ermlands, v, 52r).
3 O.
GesellTischler,Das Grdberfeldvon Oberhof : Schriftender physikalischohonomischen
schaftzu Konigsberg,xxix (1888),Verhandtungen, p. 19.
* [Variousobjects,such as clothes,
jewellery,arms, agriculturalimplements and tools,
of the
toilet articles,
food and drink, and coins were
for the use
placed in the tomb
deceased in another world.
Tr.]
Similar

of Alexander

objects,coins

and

Severus

it is these

; and

Arab

the

[vol.i.

Appendices

136

coins, which

later

Pius, down

that show

to

Philip
frequent
well-preserved
particularly

Gordianus

although

not

so

by their
Hence
must
we
recentlyin circulation.
finds
in
the
them
the
of
as
basis
take
our
as
reckoning, especially
of
the presouth
establish the fact that during a considerable
part
ceding
of
the
side
in
such
coins
not
were
By
period
placed
graves.
or
isolated, large finds
sepulchralcoins, found in smaller numbers
silver
coins (more than
of bronze, but chiefly
have
been discovered
be regarded as directlyimported.
in one
1000
place),which
may
onwards
found
from
the
of Nero
time
in
are
older
coins
Although
the
end
of
the
but
these hoards, the latter aU extend
second,
to
mostly
that in addition
to the beginning of the third century ; hence
we
see
coins quite a number
of older ones
entered
recent
the
to the more
which
makes
it
that
of
the
Roman
coins
found
none
probable
country,
yet fairlycommon,
stamp, that they were
are

in

Prussia

East

Hence

to the

these

trade

by
north

that

they

In any
mannic

than

migration

the

which

north,

amber

no

took
that

as

amber

reach

not

the

most

coins.^
Baltic

east

is also confirmed
in graves

district proper,

the north

be looked

may

nations.

far

as

found)
especiallyto the
place in the form
was

imported

were

of the

nature

with

of Nero, which
in larger numbers

time

found

upon
that time

At

Sweden,

; and

where,

and

and

or

of

decoration

those

the

into
the

tillafter the Marco-

peoples of

the Roman
inhabitants

of coins

that

less

the

empire

J^T

remained

who

made

now

grea*^

nofSt

their

(where

wiiy

certiirily

complete alteration,painting

Europe

as

far

of ornamental
were

of the

beginning

Gotland
especially

more

south-east

the

as

in greater numbers
forced their way
maintained
relations with
permanent
in the country.
Hence, aU the masses
to the

the

at

or

sions
specificconclu-

tolerablyfrequent.

are

of the

the
are

200

draw

to

connexion

no

Samland,

the coins did

case

war,

they

in

be

have

about

began

the fact that

of Memel

however,

coins

till after

thither

wrong
of trade from

shiftingcourse

Consequently,
amber

their way
it would

made

shortly before.
as

most

as

the

wares,

Black
both
in the

manufactured

Sea,
those
try.
coun-

Splendid sepulchralfinds of this period, with altered forms of

metal
vessels
and
numerous
glass vessels of a new
style,have been
in graves
discovered
in Scandinavia
far as Seeland
as
(Zealand) and
Scania,
and
be

further

north

genuine

and

Mecklenburg," Thuringia, Silesia,'east Galicia,

These
were
Hungary.*
originallysupposed to
graves
Roman

barbaric

graves.

in

The

graves,

articles
most

whereas

clearlyshows

the
that

admixture
we

brilliant find of this kind

have

of
to

do

is the grave

late Roman
with native
at SackraU

Hence
Sadowski's
attempt must be regarded as unsuccessful,aad in particularthe
chronologicaldating of brooches according to finds of coins {Handelsstrassm,p. 178) as
absolutelyfalse.
"
G. C. F. Lisch, Romergraber in Mecklenburg (Jahrb. d. Vereins fur MeciUnburg.
Geschtchte und Allerthumskunde,
Schwerin, 1870). The assumption is false ; they are not
Roman, but German
Bibliography of these graves in Mecklenburg and Scangraves.
dinavia
in Undset.
3

Grempler, Der Fund von Sackrau (Brandenburg-Berlin,

1887).
4
Amongst other places, at Osztropatakain Hungary : J. Hampel, Der Goldfund in
Mtklas
Nagy Szmt
(Buda-Pesth, r885), in which work extremely important aspects of
the middle and later Roman
empire are elucidated.

[vol. i.

Appendices

138

first word

the

1852 (Hanover, 1885),p. 251, that

but scil,so that the line ran
:

an.

sit,

not

was

"

Scit

the

Perhaps
Mommsen

name

above

it refers

that

inscription.

the

below

or

{CIL, iii,p. 967)

shown

has

carved

was

alta.

pyramis

Gentiani

Decimi

nomen

Terentius

to

CIL, iii,1463, from Sarmizegetusa) :

inscription
militum
trib.
quaestori trib. pi. pr. leg.
(Te)rentioGentiano
colonia
Ulpia Trajan.
provinc. Maced.
Aug. consuli pontif.cens.
Gentianus
.

(from

his

this it is clear that the

Sarmizegetusa patrono. From
Une
6
in
Hirschfeld,
(Mommsen,
(= censitoris)
of the
text
the
The
and
probable
following is
myself) is correct.
inscription:
Dae.

Aug.

censoris

alteration

"

Vidi pyramidas sine te, dulcissime

frater,
hie maesta
et tibi quod potui lacrimas
profudi,
luctus banc sculpo querelam.
et nostri memorem
Gentiani
Sclt nomen
Decimi
pyramis alta,

comitisque tuis,Trajane, triumphis

pontificis
lustra

sex

Cp. Mommsen,

StR, i", 577,

Odes, iii,11,

i secundo

50

consulis

censoris

intra

of

3 is a reminiscence
et nostri
memorem

Line

2.

esse.

Omine

Horace,

sepulcro

Scalpe querellam.
The

XXII.

Use

Word

the

of

Romantic

(Vol. I,
I

indebted

AM

in which
used

he

H.

to

points

A.
out

which

that

mind

fills the

strange and

in

which

19.)
for

scenery,
wonder
the

and

beautiful

the

not
of

in the

and

communication,
'

word

the

century
September, 1680,

show

'

romantic

only
Queen

was

of persons

Christina

modern

sense

delight,by uniting the

grand

or

feelingof that

The

'.

age

in

very-

regard to

the following :
are
Pepys's Diary, 26th of February, 1665 (describinghis first visit
Windsor
This being done, to the king's house
and to
Castle) :

nature

"

'

observe
is the

the

the

that

and

terrace

world,

what

walk
sure

appeared
to

'

the house
is in the world.

in the

queene's

Evelyn's Diary, 27th

stupendous

most

from

anything

balcone

of

and
But

gates
Lord

lodgings,and

it

! the
the

strange things to consider, beeing the best in

are

contrivance

Ceistle that

is in the

little distance

equal

and

neatness

romantique

most

prospect

England

with
with

tmcommon

interesting
passages

to

1.

(died 1886)

Munro

{e.g.in Evelyn's Diary, 23rd of

of Sweden), but also of natural
'

395,

of the seventeenth

the middle

about

J.

that

to

applied

as

Scenery.

Natural

the

of that

town

to

me

was

of
the

(Bristol),the

June, 1654

'

But

of St. Vincent,
precipicewhereof is
rock

I have

in the most
seen
confragose
river
ordinary
extrabetween
them
at
an
Alps,
gliding
There
is
the
also
horrid
side of this
on
depth.
Alp a
seat ' ; ib.,3rd of August, 1654 :
Hence
to Sir Guy's
very romantic
and died.
grot (near Warwick) where, they say, he did his penances
'Tis a squalid den made
in the rock, crowned
venerable
yet with
cataracts

of the

nature

the

'

I.]

VOL.

oaks

and

Appendices

looking on a goodly stream,

capable of being

might be, 'twere

pleasant place '.
In IllsRemarks
of the

says
Marseilles

the
'

mountains

end

of her

It is

givenoccasion

so

to such

used

as

life in

romantic

the
amidst

to

sorrow

that

scene

relations

'.

idea

of

any
in Thomson's

the

poet feels attracted by

Spring (1025) the lover

the romantic

lene
Magda-

solitaryrocks

Here

and

always probably
'

the word

the

tic'
roman-

the

wild

hand,

other

doubt

no

of the

nature

Addison

(between

(1729) leaves

SsasoMS

and

legend Mary

it has

On

pleasure.

it

as

1701-1703,
of Cassis

entirelyobjective designationof

an

of the word

most

little harbour

according

chimerical

fantastic, without
use

the

near

improved
romantiq

it

were

as,

made

parts of Italy,etc., in

country
Genoa), where

and

spent

is

several

on

wild

so

139

and
the
that

In

scenery.

restless runs
To glimmering shades
and sympathetic glooms
Where
the dun umbrage o'er the fallingstream
Romantic
hangs ;

Autumn

(789):

"

High
Sees

and here awhile the Muse

hovering o'er the broad cerulean scene
Caledonia
in romantic
view.
'

'

is fond of the word

romantic
:
to the quotations in vol. i,p. 404 add the letter to Pope (istof April,
romantic
writer ; he
I no
as
a
1717) :
longer look on Theocritus
has only given a plain image of the way
of Ufa amongst the peasants

Lady Mary Wortley Montagu

'

his

country '.
According to Breitinger,Classisch und
1885, no. 5, p. 71, the English romantic
for roman.
World
In Philips'sNew
romant
romantick
is styleda neologism. Up to
the
word
French
only knew
romanesque
of

'

'

Romantisch
is derived

in

Gegenwart,

from

the

form

Worlds

(London, 1706)
eighteenth century the
(Diet, de I'Acad., 1694 ;
Madame
de S6vign6 : je vous
etc.
:
quitientdu roman,
romanesque
bord
ecris romanesquement
d'une
S
aussure
and Diderot
au
rivifere).
'

'

the
use
realit6

word

same

c'est

English.
Evidently

the form

Neues

German.

dont

une

quelque part (Salon

xiv, 188). Marmontel

of

the

and

vue
romanesque,
de Tannic
1767 :

Rousseau

romanisch

was

have
the

on

la

suppose

CEuvres, ed. Naigeon,

from

romantique

first that

made

oder

ausfiihrlichesDictionarium

the

its way

into

Worterbuch

in

Sprachen ; Teutsch, Franzosisch,

Englisch (Geneva, 1695) ;
:
fabelhaft, romanisch
above).
Romanesque
(cp. Breitinger as
and Rosenkranz's
Kant
this form only. Although in Schubert
uses
edition (xi,i, 224) romantisch
is given in a note on Cervantes, I am
und

drei

convinced

by

an

examination

romanisch.

wrote

In

of the
his

originalMS.

that

Beobachtungen

Kant

iiber das

edly
undoubt-

Gefiihldes

dle
Erhabenen
(1764) Kant speaks of the knights of the MidAbenheroischer
eine seltsame
Art
Phantasten, welche
Ages as
Handromanische
teuer
aufsuchen, Turniere, Zweikampfe und
und

Schonen

'

lungen
he says

'

(Werke, iv, 461-463) ; in a note to

When
:
sublimity or beauty exceeds
'

this treatise
the

(iv,407)

recognizeimean.

[vol.l.

Appendices

r40

the

Anthropologie
des
Stimmung

usually called romanisch '. Consequently, in

romantischer
(der Spanier ist) von
254) :
(vii'",

it is

'

das

Geistes. wie

Stiergefecht
.

beweist
.

should

',we

read

roman-

ischey.

According to Ludwig Hirzel {Romantisch,in Haupt's Zeitschrifi

by the
fiirdeutsches Alt.,xxvi, 1882, p. 192) romantisch first occurs
buted)
contriwhich
Haller
the
in
Berne
side of romanisch
Spectaieur (to
'

Historie '. In this

called
of 1734 in an
essay
anonymous
of introducing something
fond
the historici axe
the writer
says
from
romanische
sentiments
borrows
that
Curtius
and
romaniisches,
writer
authors
of
the
same
mances
roRomanes
others.
In an
by
essay
sometimes
Romantisten.
called Romanisten,
sometimes
are
In Haupt's Zeitschrift,
xxxii, 1888, pp. 223-226) Hirzel also refers

(a discourse on the
Heidegger's Mythoscopia Romantica
word
which
the
romantisch
so-called
romance
Ziirich, 1698) in
;
and romanzisch, though much
more
mon
com(by the side of romanisch
natural
to
than
not
occurs
scenery).
(but
applied
these)already
Gotthard

to

The

time

in fact
the

of

been

have

to

its different
assumed
and
of the seventeenth

the word
the end

which

at

forms

appears

the

beginning

eighteenth century.

That

the

found

romantisch

form

'

England

its way
from
confirmed
also

'

to

many
Ger-

by the following
(died 1877) :
the help of Tobler
and Hildebrand,
As far as I can
ascertain with
in
which
the word
the
earliest passage
literature)
(in German
In
romantisch
dates from
occurs
J.
J.
F
ortsetzung
Breitinger's
1740.
der Kritischen
Dichtkunst, we find (p. 283) :
Je mehr
dergleichen
Beiworter
in einer Redensart
desto
schoner
und
sind,
wahrhaftig
is
Switzerland
from
S. Hirzel

through

communication

"

"

'

"

romantisch

ist sie auch."

In

Goethe

the

word

occurs

in

letter

"

Ihr kleines Stvibgen, das

Wenn
Leipzig period :
der
oft
Trunkenheit
diese liebe
so
war
wenn
Zeuge unsrer
seeligen
romantische
Hohle
auch
nun
kiinftigden Schauplatz der Freuden
eines neuen
Liebhabers
abgibt
(SchoU, Briefe und Aufsdtze, 25).

belonging to

the

"

'

It is not improbable that Goethe

became
acquainted with the
from Tobler's translation
of Thomson's
Seasons
(Zurich,1765),
"
where
it first occurred
to look
to me
for it. Thomson's
Where
"
the dun umbrage o'er the falling
romantic
is
stream
lated
transhangs
Tobler
Wo
die
schwarz-braune
:
by
tisch
romanUmlaubung
word

"

liber den

fallenden

Strom

hangt

".

Brookes

in his translation

(1744) gives

in

(459)and

romantisch.

in

occurs

that

romanisch.
In the passages
Autumn
Tobler
also uses
(880)

Adelung (1777),although he does not

of English origin,
but connects
was

the word

may

as

was

die Welt

Brockhaus,

have

known

the French

word

result

in

den

1843)

die Schonheit
volkommen

to

it with

became
naturaUzed
in German
literature
of translations
of Thomson,
individual
writers
borrowed
it directlyfrom
the English. One
of these
Georg Forster, who is fond of the word, e.g. in his Reise

the

have

perhaps
um

if the

even

mainly

seem

Summer
The
word

'.

romanesque
But

Thomson's

dieses
'.

Jahren 1772-1775
'

Der
wilden

bezaubemde
romantischen

(published ^Tji), i, 136 (ed.

Gesang (der Vogel) machte
Flecks
(in New
Zealand)

I.]

VOL.

Appendices

XXIII.

On

Meaning

the

ANEMONE,

Apart

from

down

to

Prof.

Ferdinand

incompletenessof
chief

plants

why

reason

in ancient

writers

use
results, is the inaccurate
endeavours
to establish

science

from

Cohn

the

(tov),

VIOLA

HYACINTHUS.

1. 9

425,

the

us,

of

names

p.

Names

the

NARCISSUS,

(Vol. I,
By

op

141

bottom.)
of

the

Breslau.

information

that

has

come

refer the

previous attempts
tory
produced such unsatisfacof words.
Only the language of
to

have

specialname

for every
kind
of
it
and
plant,
distinguish
exclusivelyappropriate
all others ; and
it from
the language of science did not attain
even
this exactness
until the time of Linnaeus.
The language of ordinary
life does not hesitate to give entirelydifferent names
to the same
different
at
in
different
times, or
countries, or, vice versa,
plant
which

shall be

to

to entirelydifferent
name
give the same
plants. Thus, for
chestnut
example, the name
(likethe German
kastanie)is given to
and Aesculus
two
totally different trees, Castanea
Hippocasvesca,
Indian
the
is
the
is a fig,Ficus
tanum
cactus
a
fig
;
;
sycamore
a
Sycomorus, or more
commonly
maple, Acer pseudo-plantanus;
while
the trees called by Americans
and
Australians
oak, cedar,
different
from
those
these
in
are
names
bearing
quite
pine, etc.,
in
the same
ancient times, especiallyin the poets,
Europe. It was
cies
who
always abused their licence to perpetrate all kinds of inaccurain
with
the
of
the
has
common
botany
hardly anything
;
poets
latter
in
the
that of the natural
philosphers. But,
antiquity,even
to

had

of the relation

clear ideas

no

of genus

and

species;

stillless did

relation in nomenclature
of
and
Dioscorides
alone can
as in modern
terminology ;
Theophrastus
their
to
rule
tlmt
attached
we
as
a
they
plant-names definite
suppose
themselves
acquainted.
conceptionsof plants,with which they were

they

trouble

themselves

be

not
Certainly,we must
out singlequotationsat

them

from

authors, which
compare
in numerous
This

them

one

cases

especiallytrue

is

collect

is

be

the

usually

all the
them

plant, arrange

another
of

as

discretion,and

own

must
a

shall

we

content,

our

we

refer to
with

expressingthis

about

and

able to
much

with

to

the

case,

draw

pick

to

hasty

clusions
con-

in ancient

passages

and
systematically,

nature.

If this be

done,

identifythe plant in question.

disputed violae (iov,viola).

the
ornamental
lop under
plants (o-rcTheophrastus discusses
for
which
rule are
used
as
a
making garlands),
(paviiiMTa,plants
hence
treated
of
and
are
immediately after
shrubby ((ppvyaviKo)
Hist. Plant., vi).'
they are woody (JuXtiSas,
trees, since like them
few
such as roses
Most
shrubs
cultivated,
a
wild,
being
only
grow
I.

violets

and

(vi, i, i) ;

the

latter

are

propagated

from

seeds

(vi,6, II).
also called white
they
i^ovt6 Xeu/cip);
root
but no
leaves ; the
{iwiKav\i(i"vKKov),
for a considerable
time
roots
are
woody (vi,6, ii) ; they bloom
varieties
of
them
especially
; they vary
(vi,8, 3). There are many
there
the lily(Kplvov),
of which
as
in colour, although not so much
The

have

violets

shrubby

leaves

on

the

[Unless otherwise
Tr.]

Plantarutn.

are

stem

specified,the refereaces

to

Theophrastus are

to

the Historia

also

are

[vol.i.

Appendices

142
said to be

purple

violet

life of the

The

(vi,6, 3).

varieties

smaller

produces
plant
;
years
here
and
The
quoted agree
paler (XevKirfpa)flowers.
passages
the earliest
the
by
given
perfectly with
already
interpretation
is
the stock,
violet
of
the
that
white
Theophrastus
commentators,
Germans.
of
Matthiola
the
incana, the Levkoje
But
Theophrastus is also acquainted with a black violet (tov t6
it
the
wliite by the fact that
liiMv). This is distinguished from
ornamental
but
is not
herbaceous
a
shrubby (oli(ppvyaifQSes),
TroiCides,vi, 6, i) ; it has
only root leaves
plant (are"f"a.vaTuibv
but
stems
branches
no
are
or
; its leaves
{S.kXoi')
(7r/)offpif()0u\\os),
broad
{"n-Xari^ivWoi')
growing close to the ground (e77"40i;AXoi')
;
also
leaves
be
to
the
{aapKi^vWov
are
vi, 6,
alleged
fleshy
7) ; this is uninteUigible,but as PUny (Hist.Nat., xxi, 27) in the
speaks of a fleshy root, probably aapK6ppt.^ov
parallel passage
it

old

when

{/3ios
liovMs)is three

be

should

The

read.

of the

roots

violet

black

and

numerous

are

it to survive;

enable

and
^ov(ra.pi^ay, Kf^aXoppifa),
(TToXXiji'

bulbous

wild and thrives on poor soil (De Causis

it grows
Plant., vi, 20, 2} :
like the rose
cultivated
as
a rule it is not
[dypiov,oix 'Ijf^pov
Kadairep
cultivated
in a particular
if
it
is
T" piSov,De Causis
vi,
PL,
20,
i) ;
it is said to bloom
throughout the year (vi, 8, 2) :
manner,
lis Si

(foi
Tivis "/"a(Ti

bwajxhri

Si

ipipav rb "v8os, iiv rplnriprail

5i' iviavTov
^V M^^^''toy

SKov

^x^'-"^^

^ikvISiov "v

^^

Bepaireirirai,
ScparcLas Tvyxdvcv (Sia/t^vei).
tovtq

In the black

is,however,

violet also the flowers

only

kind,

one

white

(vi,6, 3) ; yet double

flower

in the

There
'

is

of the

centre

doubt

no

that

the

as

in the

found, which

are

there

smelling ;

sweet

are

varieties

many
flowers

L.
violet ', Viola odorata
But
knows
Theophrastus

does

alone

not

other

case

of the

contain

one

(i,15, 2).

black

of

violet

Theophrastus

is

our

violet, also white ; he

XcvkSv, like the stock, but XevKd'Coy ;

of yet

third

call it loy t6
climates
of
it
first of the
flowers
spring, in warmer
blooms
in winter ; it has a little bulb, like bolbine,kyi,sisyrineven
chion.
This is evidently a kind of snowflake
or
snowdrop, probably
which
the Leucojum vernum
is found
not
only in Central, but also

it

not

however

is the

in Southern
the

Europe.

Xei/xiioj'has

Elsewhere

leaves

on

the

stem

certainlyTheophrastus states
only
(vii,8, 3) which can

that
refer

to

the stock.
Perhaps the text is wrong,
in distinguishing
and
XeuKiiw
Xov tA

Theophrastus

describes

the

smell

or

he

has

not

been

tent
consis-

\cvKby.

of his violets

great length ;
to the
(vi)of his Causae Plantarum
of the violet have
philosophy of perfumes. Only the blossoms
a
smell (vi,2), the other parts have
sweet
none
(Caus. Plant., vi, 11,
4) ; their smell is pleasanter at a distance than near
(C. PI., vi, 17,
he

has

1) ;

devoted

in time

last when

the

the

whole

smell

blossoms

when
dry cannot
In mountainous

at

book

becomes
are

pungent

dry, like

that

and

unpleasant

of the rose,

; it does

which

not

certainly

be smelt so far off as when

fresh (C. PL, vi, 14, li).
districts the smell of violets and roses
is not nearly
so
pleasant (vi,8, 6). In a very dry and poor soil,and when
the
air is hot and dry, the violet loses its smell (C. PL, vi, 20, 2) ; violets
from Cyrene smell the sweetest
(vi,6, 5),while the blossoms are

I.]

VOL.

said

as

also

roses

Appendices

rule

143

be scentless in Egypt (vi,8, 5) ; in that country

violets are
said to blossom
earlier than
months
two
in Greece
last
; nevertheless, they
as
long or longer (ib.).
of the viola is for the most
from
Pliny's account
part borrowed
a

to

and

Theophrastus

; he also

the
distinguishes

viola alba ; it is reared from

to the viola simply what
{Nat. Hist., xxi, 27)
Theophrastus says of the smell of the white violet ; and, on the
other hand, the long period of bloom
and the three years' duration
to the viola alba, which consequently is to be understood
the
as
stock.
seeds

; but

Theophrastus' black

he

violet is called

his

iropcpupoSvby

ascribes

viola

purpurea by Pliny, iov

Dioscorides, which

is not without
contemporary
of
of
the
colours.
Violet-blue
history
designation
clothes are called vestis ianthina
(xxi,27 ; in xxi, 45 this chief colour
is described
of which
as
amethystinus, the undertone
passes from
violet into purple and violet-blue : amethystinus qui a viola et ipse
in purpureum
ianthinum
{sc.trahitur),quemque
appellavimus)
xxi,
According to Pliny the purple violet grows wild (silvestre,
macris
locis
et
The
xxi,
sponte apricis
proveniunt,
130;
27).
to
ever-blooming and double violets of Theophrastus are unknown

for the

interest

him.
Dioscorides
the

leaves

gives a good descriptionof

(cxvii)

of which

pleasant
very
of the
root
on
On
he

says

long
hand

it is

bear

always

not

compares
smellinglittle blossoms

the other
that

Matthiolus

with

he

stalks.
Dioscorides

(xxi)calls

(1554)

that

women

in

are

White

and

spring from
the white

shrub, which

violets,

the

of the
centre

violet XeuKAioK ;
however
does

purple-red,blue,

also

i^i his

famous

that the blue stock is not

observes
is perhaps corrupt ; that the other
and

that

universally known

white, but

the purple
of the ivy, and

those

fond

or
yellow flowers.
Dioscorides
on
commentary
known
in Italy and that the text

kinds

of

violet

are

keeping
varieties

very
them
of

common

outside

in dens,
gardows
the win-

the

stock
also
are
pots.
known
the
us
(in Germany) ;
yellow variety is
generally
among
the
stock
which
is sometimes
yellow
(Matthiolaochroleuca)
perhaps
found
in Italy.
phrastus
to TheoPliny also speaks of a yellow violet {violaluted)unknown
,

; it is reared

state

that

maxima

the

yeUow

auctoritas

from
violets

Since

seed.
are

used

Pliny and Dioscorides both

in medicine
especially
(e sativis

that they are

assume
may
their
but
from
of
the
statements
cannot
same
we
plant ;
speaking
the
with
this
what
is, nor
certainty
plant
meaning of the
gather
other kinds
of violets mentioned
Tusculana, and
by Pliny maxima,
in
the scentless Calatiana
the
latter
flowers
the others
autumn,
;

luteis,xxi, 27), we

"

in the

spring (munus

Calatiana
a

is the

deep red,
The

the

autumni,
viola

the
as
liveliest of the

same

veris); perhaps

the

viola

serotina,\ihose colour is said

to be

ceterae

conchylia colours (xxi, 46).

usually identifythe yeUow XevKb'iov of

commentators

Cheiri

shown

corides
Dios-

the viola lutea of Plinywith the wall-flower ,1Cheiranthus

be
It is nearly akin to the stock, and can
of the botanists.
since the fifteenth century in southern
to have been cultivated
and

Qer, Goldlackf
G?lbvei!chen.
Gflbviole,

[vol.i-

Appendices

144

ornamental
Europe, and on the further side of the Alps as a common
met
and
in
it
is
also
in
with,
frequently
gardens
e.g. in
pots ;
plant
ruined
in
the Rhine
castles,apparvalley,on old masonry,
especially
ently
wild, of vanished
wild, but probably in realitya relic,run
duced
introwas
castle gardens. It is also possiblethat the wall-flower
while
in
der's
Alexanof
the
at
into Rome
the beginning
empire,
it

time
it

not yet cultivated

by which
; however, the name
the physicians of the Middle
cealed
Ages and which is conbut
is
not
Linnaean
Greek
Arabic, and
Cheiranthus,

was

known

was

to

in the
points to its

being
colleagueSchmolder,
but
is probably of
latter language it is

oriental importation. According to my

late
used in Arabic,
Cheiri or rather Chairi is certainly
of Sanskrit
Persian
rather
or
origin; in the

an

'

written Gairi and means

tains
growing in the mounblack varieties
; in the Persian lexicon,yellow, white, violet and
of Chairi are
it is clear that Chairi is
mentioned, from which
identical with tov and viola ; the rocket
dame's
violet {Hesperis
or
'

matronalis) is
The

also

ancient

for

word

Chairi
contain

authorities

flowering period
translated

called

of their

the passage

Hairi.

or

statements
interesting

violae.

PUny
it in

referringto

as

to the

(Nat. Hist., xxi, 64) has

Theophrastus

almost

word

"

Toil' i,v8uv rb

rb XeUKiiw, "irov /niv 0 drjp/.laXa/t^c irpurrov iKtl"aiV"Tai

fi/io5^ Tcp tc{j
xei/iuji^os
^ fiLKpbyn iffTCpovkoX rb
rb
S"y
ol
ravra
tp\6yLvovKoXoOfievop
"yptoP
ffT""pavTjTr\6K0t
xp^^Tat^
yap

eOOiis tov
Kiirrepos

'

TToXl)

iKTp^X^t TWV

Florum
etiam
ume

prima

hieme

AWwr.
ver

emicat.

flammeum

nuntiantium

viola alba,

postea quae

ion

quod phlox vocatur,

tepidioribusvero
appellator et purpurea,
silvestre

locis
prox-

dumtaxat.

as

in this passage,
Pliny by the viola alba does not,
the stock but the suowflake
elsewhere, mean
; ^\6yipor (" flammeum)
be identified ; it is certainlynot the same
cannot
the "p\6(
as

of

Theophrastus, which

Consequently

is

scentless,cultivated

ornamental

flower

"otrpiOv,vi, 6, 2, 11 ; cp. PUny, Nat. Hist., xxi, 59).

{"TTc"pavuTiKbi'
Therefore
flammeum or phlox is certainlynot the wall-flower {viola
which
has a sweet
smell.
lutea),
the
Amongst
plants that bloom in the late spring,after the cyclamen,
narcissus,Hly, and oenanthe, Theophrastus again mentions
the black violet (to n4\av tov, vi, 8, i). Here the text is
evidently
corrupt, since this flower is one of the earUest spring flowers after
the snowflake.
In Phny (xxi,65) the passage
runs
: sequitur oenanthe
melanthium
ac
melanion
vv.
(Sillig,
II.,
melan;
meUanthum,

thium) ; certainlysome
The
followingis the
The
meaning of Uv

other
result
and

flower
of

viola

our

is meant.

investigations.

by themselves

is uncertain, and

from
the context
only be determined
the Romans,
:
among
however, according to Phny tov was
applied to Viola odorata
alone
(Nat. Hist.,xxi, 27). On the other hand
where
violaria
(violetgardens and beds) are mentioned, the stock is certainly
meant, which alone (and not the purple violet)
to have been
appears
cultivated
in gardens amongst
the Romans.
"loK Tb liiXavof Theophrastus, viola
purpurea of Pliny,tov iropibvpovr
of Dioscorides, is the violet (Viola
odorata).
can

[vol.i.

Appendices

1^6

He says
after the flowers (vii,
soon
7, 3)
cultivated
in gardens.
nothing of an anemone
distinguishthe wild
the other
On
hand, Pliny and Dioscorides
et in cultis nascens) ; the
the cultivated
and
anemone
(silvestris

root

wild

vii,8, 3)and

has

sprout

the

for

is mistaken

and

(phoeniceus)flowers

scarlet

wild

it is to

poppies (papaver, rhoeas, argemone), from which, however,

by its earlier flowering,the absence of milky juice
distinguished
for garlands (anemone
is used
the
cultivated, which
and
calyx ;
milk-white
flowers, the first being
coronaria) has scarlet, purple,or
be

the wild variety, like

leaves than
It has smaller
apium or coriander, and rarely grows higher than half a foot {Nat.
ate
accur(C, clxxii)gives a more
Hist., xxi, 164, 165). Dioscorides
difficult
is
to
it
detailed explanation. However,
and
say which

commonest.

the

vated
meant
are
anemone
by the wild and culticoronaria
is
of the ancients ; certainly Anemone
of
which
A
adorn
all
also
and
hortensis
included, probably
pavonina,

of

the

speciesof

many

anemones

European gardens.
in Theophrastus is the same
No/3fc"r(ros
toCt-o, 0! 5^ ixewov KaXovji). The leaves
similar to those
an
oilygloss (Xiirapoi),
south

of the

broader, like those

leaves

The

(vii,13, i).

Kpivuima

leaves

"

\elpiov(vi,6,

as
are

of the

all bulbous
narcissus

of the

oi

/iiv

with

narrow,

numerous,

asphodel,yet much
plants have narrow
grow

on

the

ground,

and
bears only a single
leafless,grass-green {-rrodSris),
flower-stalks
flower
the
at
are
top (vi,6, 9) ; only
produced from
the
fleshy,large, round root (bulb; vi, 6, 9; vii,13, 2 ; C. PI.,
i, 4, i) ; first the flower-stalks are developed, and then later the
the

stem

is

is

monopetalous, united below, only divided above

angular segments (Airo0i)"r"s
yoniiSets)(i,13, 2) ; it has a
smell ; it forms
large black seeds in membranous
capsules.

leaves, the flower

into
sweet

kinds of narcissus ; one

flowers in spring soon
There
two
after
are
violets (jierA
Si TaCro
6
other
xai
t6
the
[fa] vapKuram
[? ^]
Xclpiov;
time as the saffron (KpbKOi)
at the same
in autumn
fuerdTupovSi rb
the

2, 3) S^iox Si a"f"6Spa fieri,

yhp ipxrovpovical
\elpiov rh irepov (viii,
6,
9).
liTijiiepiav
(vi,
wepl
"

It is

highly probable that Theophrastus is here speaking of

speciesof the genus Narcissus ; the species,however, cannot
determined, since

no

colour

is

given

the

kind

that

flowers

two
be

in the

be Narcissus
serotinus L., which
flowers in the district
may
and
the
islands
in
Naples
neighbouring
September, or Narcissus
flowers from
in Tuscany,
elegans,which
September to November
autumn

of

Naples, Sicily,and
serini and
November
and
N.

and

Tazetta

In

winter

last till January,

the

Flora

Italiana of Cesati, Paswhich

narcissi,
begin to flower in
Narcissus
unicolor,siculus, Bioniae

(December-April) are

poeticus and

Pliny'saccount
borrowed

Corsica.

GibelU, among

from

mentioned
the other hand
; on
flower in the spring near
Naples.
narcissus
is confused, except where
it is

Pseudonarcissus
of the

Theophrastus ; according to him,

it is a
with double
stalk (Theophrastus mentions
flore candido
Kplvov). Alterum
genus
calyce purpureo
Narcissus
tertio
poeticus;
generi cetera eadem,

of

kind

purple lily,often

that

the

is

of

tainly
cer-

calyx herbabe N. Tazetta {Nat. Hist., xxi, 25) ; calyx

ceus
(grass-green)
may
to mean
the inner crown
appears
(tubeor paracoroUa) of the nar^

I.]

VOL.

cissus.

Appendices

Pliny's
in

narcissus

passage

autumnum

Theophrastus

different

Dioscorides

(xxi,

paintings

post

In

parallel

the

in

et

per
of

passages

distinctly

very

(pp.

Comes

to

64)

florent

distinguished.

are

according

supradictis

(xxi,

rosam

arcturum

post

poeiicus

N.

Pompeii

Italia

dictory
contra-

are

(seriores

violets

25).

varieties

describes
of

in

period

flowering
the

serotini,

omnes

aequinoctium

after

maria,

trans

its

to

as

flower

they

lilium

et

another

statements

Greece

147

43)

42,

in

N.

wall-

the

and

poeticiis

Pseudonarcissus

In

with

garlands

the

does

(Nat.

hyacinthus

AI,

the

Studienanstalt
to

the

be

colour

precious

on

stofle

fable

called

on

that

Uke

in

also

1880).

Persius,

hyacinthus

137)

thinks

has
of

i, 32)

(Pliny,

also

vi,

iris

is
Nat.

to

Ajax

be

8;

the

vii,

12,

collected

also

derived

Hist.,

or

suits

under

der

appears

[Hyacinthinus

77).

the

Greek

{Programm

Ajacis

Delphinium
iii,

for

recently

an

1-3).

passage

(iv, 63)

Theophrastus,
who

8,

the

mourning

Dioscorides

(xxv,

like

gives
show

flower

of
of

Pliny

Bissinger,

(vii,

parallel

amaracus,

the

sign

(Dioscorides,
laena,

from

wild,

grows

pathos
the

used

coloured,

are

in

who

veins

rose,

blooms
called

also

(pi"j-ya.iioi" in

20).

the

Pliny's

flowers

spring

before
its

pothos

the

iaKivffos,

hyacinthus

(hyacinthina

the

occurs

or

Erlangen,

zu

called

of

Pliny,

the

latter

iv,

literature

latest

is

description,

Dioscorides,

170)
to

(^i"f"iov

xiphion

all

(xxi,

yet

Pseudonarcissus.

distinguishes

according
;

gladiolus

name

much.

us

this

N..

time,

long

which

67)

bulb

Hyacinthus

13

tell

xxi,

Hist.,

letters

for

mnaracus,

not

the

identifies

with

immediately

flowers

blooms

Phrygian

This

it

cultivated,

is

mxivBos

also

Comes

calyx

grass-green

Theophrastus

for
is

represented

are

narcissus

xxxvii,

of
from

the

125.]

II

VOL.
XXIV.

Inscriptions

Three

(Vol. II,
The

two

Charioteers.

on

1.

p. 23,

15.)
charioteers

comprehensive inscriptionson

most

{CIL, vi,

detailed
Gniter, 337)
10048
difSculties which
treatment
for two reasons
numerous
: (i)the
they
all
be
can
removed,
which,
however,
although in
nearly
present,
of
details
the
manifold
chariot-driving,
part only by conjecture ; (2)
2,

10047

In the second
learn from
them.
some
we
inscription,
parts
at
I had understood
have
been
not
or
all,
explained
wrongly
the inscription
the charioteer
on
:
third, recently discovered

which
which

by

and

Orelli,2593

deserve

Crescens, published with

telli in

the

BuUettino

(1878), p. 164, which

iv, pp. 247-252), O.
d. arch.

of

manns,

Konigsb.
Inst., p. 7) to

Vniversitdt
elucidate

CIL, vi, 2,
inscription

The

I.

MS.

Gruter, 337.
(" Orelli, 2593), is from

10047

Einsiedlensis, fol. 75''and

Anonymus
inscr.
lat.,2600
(ii,p. 181) :
Exempla

7"". Cp.

the
Wil-

"

In

Einsiedl.

rogati

fil. gutta

factione

et

r.

vici

af.

cv

praemia
Item

3.

Ex

"

T. i.

xl

In

ix

vici in

af. Ixxxxii

n.

nitid. gil.af. lii

m.

his

xxx

saxone

n.

af. Ix

xvii

Monumento.

Ipso

palmaru

vici in factione

pompa
binaru
vii Ternaru
Remissus

scriptaru 00 cxxvii
supra
ii xxx
cii remissus
i xl 1

albata

iiii equor.

Ixxiix.

75'".

calpurnianus equis

Ibidem

numero

mari

geminatore^

veneta

silvano

aelius

P.

fol.

Flaminea.

Via

Ipsa
I.

10.

funfzigjdhrigenJubi-

zum

the

Anon.

5.

Ersilia Lova-

archeologica comunale, iv
used
Mommsen
by
{Ephem. epigr.,
(Arch, epigr.Mitth., ii,188) and myself

Hirschfeld

der
{Festschrift
Idum

Countess

commissione

been

has

the

by

commentary
della

i singularu Ixxxiii
anagonu
ii. In factione
vici
russata

semel

xxx

[quaternarii

iii
xxxii Ternaru
i] singularu xlii Binaru
vici
quaternaru semel. In factione veneta
dbcxxiii xxx
xviii sejuge i xTviii 1 i

a_pompa
15.

XX

vi.*

Trigas

xxxv

Equor.

anagonu

ii

xv

Triga

i sacro,

" The
MS. has germinatore,which appears to me
an
Geminator
being so exactly suited to a circus horse,
a

Mommsen, l,c.,
p. aji*

: xxv

i.
148

error

or

the
coiruption,

name

II.]

VOL.

Appendices
fol.

76*.
i Remissus

quinquennalis certaminis
cccxxxiiii

gularu
Ixv

Binaru

clxxxiv

in factione

singularu

cxvi

Ixiiii. Hoc

Binaru

Item

Ix

sin-

Ternaru

ii

clxxxiiii

xxx

vi

pompa

Ternaru

vivvs

monumentum

feci.

Ipso Monuiiito

In
P.

2.

semel.

vici xxxlxiv

prasina
pedibus ad quadriga

ii

xl
20.

149

aelius

mari

rogati fil. gutta calpumianus milli (sic)palmas

coplevi. in factione prasina equis his danao
af. xix

b.

25.

oceano

ccccxxix

vindice

majora
The

mention

siedeln

he

Reds,

Mommsen

the

has

the

whether
and

of the

monk

probably

latter

fragments

has

avvenute

vici

r.

pmia

iii.

palmae supra scriptae(6) shows

copied all the inscriptions
on

not

omitted

even

well

the

contained
those

important.

most

lists of the

of the

Blues

victories

that

the

Ein-

the

memorial
It is doubtful

of the

Whites

and

Greens.
Perhaps, as
the
former
since
were
at the time
thinks,
omitted,
only
valued.
In addition, on
the site of the memorial,
were
of a large circus relief have recentlybeen discovered, which

per

archeol.

b. clvii et

xxx

memorial

as

to have

appears

iii

xl

ccviiii victore

n.

as

to it

belonged

(Viscontie Vespignani,Dalle scoperte

la demolizione
della Porta
iii [1877], p. 201).

Flaminia, in

Bull.

d. commiss.

comun.,

published some

had

remarks
the inscription
on
{Ber.
I
had
it in the Programm
discussed
Gesch., 1850, p. 312) ;
Albert.
however
I was
mistaken
Regimont., 1886, ii,where
essential points.

Mommsen
d. sacks.

Acad.
on

some

is
memorial
lifetime
his

The

during
Marius

Rogatus,
his

from
than

career

which

appears
gens
rather

have

in

considerable,
after
was

is in

them
one

victories

for

and

(Saxo

to

was

century.

intercourse
have

been
African

an

charioteers, who

(a so-called

miliarius

earlier

Publius
name
AeUus,
in the time of the Severi
the horse's name
Saxo
we

fourth

or

be

the

Ptolemy, ii,11,

horses

of the

From

third

long known,

been

cannot
inscription

by
equally common

it to the

Saxons

have

Gutta
thousand

The
is shown

StRE, i', 339).

must

named

been

as

been

ascribe

of the

mention

charioteer.

century,
to

(cp.Aelia
should

on
as

second

the

sepulchral monument
(21),erected to himself
Publius
Gutta
Aelius
of
by
Calpurnianus, son
the Via Flaminia, probably after his retirement

11

and

with

31

them

The
;

earliest
but

they
have

must

imported from them or

horse).
had
than
a
gained more
5, 6, 23, 24). According

to 6, he had gained 1127 prizes(not identical with the praemia of 5).

the 1127
victories are
6 to 21
From
classified;although those
amount
to
short
of the total,this may
enumerated
10
apparently
for by the omission
of a figure (in a place which, as
be accounted

be
will be seen,
can
The
victories
1127

specified).
classified

are

again according
I

as

according to the
they were
gained in

Mommsea,

he, p.

250

Ixi,

four factions,subdivided
of four,
contests
-

[vol.ii.

Appendices

150
eight,twelve,
unusual

sixteen

or

chariots, in ordinary

in certain

or

races,

the subdivisions

deal with

I will

speciallynamed.

contests

the inscriptions
offering least difficulty. It is clear from
of four chariots, i.e. one
to be expected, the contest
that, as was
each faction
from
by
(certamina singularum sc. quadrigarum) was
Diodes
on
the
far the most
common
inscription
according to
;
one
{CIL, vi, 10048) the victory in this must have been considered

first, as

of the

is, eight

that

three

; of

Of

rare.

only

quent
tolerably fre-

of the 47 of Crescens
in the last named
(cp.

one,

78

92

The

the

fallen out somewhere.

first total.
A

glanceat
the

upon

of the
and

of the

583

be

can

doubtful

it has

"

364

done

so

tween
behas

in the

in 7, lo, 13, 18 follow immediately

arrived at
shows
that they are

which

four

that

shown

factions

incorrect

or

be

figures can

checked

by

Since, in

albata
cii (prizes)are
tioned,
men7, in factione
in
the
have
fallen
to make
must
out
the lo wanted
total
up
list of the White
victories,where addition only gives 92 : probably
should
read xvii for vii in 9.
meration,
enuwe
According to the same
the
Red
victories are
78 ; consequently, in lo, Ixxiix

comparison.
the

It

the numbers

names

addition

by

text

victories

difference
The
give a grand total of 1117.
shows
that x
total
above,
grand
1127 given

totals

above

this and

tion,
fac-

in all

the 1462
gained
Marquardt, StV, iii,513, i). Now, according to the
Einsiedlensis, Gutta
gained the following
Anonymus
and

each

1127 victories of Gutta

not one
of Diodes
was

the

all

in

is, sixteen

that

from

were

rare ;
(ternarura),
(quaternarum) extremely

each, that is,twelve

from

each,

from

of four

(certamina binarum)

all

in

chariots

of two

Contests

honourable.

most

should
The

read

be

togetherwith
victories in

prominence
This

in those
makes

of Ixxii

following these

numbers

be added
included

instead

it

x.

four

sums

consequently not

are

intended

; they
only
exceptionalkinds of races,

tiiem

are

which

to

to

bring into
are
already

sums.

probable that

the numbers

xl, 1 and

xxx,

Ix, which

in 7, 10, 13, 18, 19 follow the totals in the enumeration

of the special
of
This
contests.
classes, also indicate classes
conjectureis rendered
certain by other inscriptions.In the inscription
of Diodes, it is
said

of another
charioteer
urbis conditae
(line17) : primus omnium
1 vicit vii : of three others (18): [qui]ad HS
HS
1 vicissent xi ;
himself (21) : 1 vicit x, be, i. It is clear that the amounts
of Diodes
doubt
No
xl, 1, Ix denote the value of the prizes contested.
xxx,
ad

sestertia is to be
HS

in
[i.e.

race

supplied, so
for

stake

that

e.g. vicit

of 30,000

xxx

vicit ad

sesterces)semel.

It

triginta
maybe

supposed that only the most experienceddrivers were allowed to take

part in these contests, which probably presented specialdifficulties.
Marcus
Aurelius Polynices (Henon
Similarly,in the inscription

II.]

VOL.

6179

zen,

victories

Appendices

CIL, vi,

10049), after the

(Red, 655

2,

according to

factions

White, 17) : praemia

viii dec.
of 30,000,

151

xxxx

iii

n.

classification

Green, 55

xxvi

xxx

his 739

Blue,

xi

n.

pura

of

12

octojug.

;
n.

viiii

sejug.n. iii,i.e. three prizes of 40,000 sesterces, 26

11
{i.e.simple, perhaps also those of 15,000 in the
pure
of Diocles and Gutta). The
inscriptions
six, eight,and ten in hand
such
were
races
of the prize
perhaps always
prize races, the amount
fixed
for all, so that they were
once
not
being perhaps
specially
stated.
tors,
Probably such races
brought the largestincome to the vicwent
to the faction funds.
although part of the prize money
Such
a
victory is no doubt referred to in Martial, x, 74, 5 :
n.

"

Cuin Scorpus una

quindecim graves
ferventis auri victor auferat saccos.

If

the

now

inscriptionof Polynices

figures written

together
HS
semel), xl
must

(ad xxx
7, xxx
it is further clear that

in

in 5 and

25
sesterces

stated.

be

be

written

f. the

numbers
in the

won

but

nothing

in that

that

cases

many

i must

40,000, and 50,000

The
in 5 is probably
m

30,000,

shows

hora

Gutta

of

separated {e.g.in
for xxxi and
xli);
of the praemia of

Blues

and

Greens

are

majora, possibly ntilia

(HS).
The

praemia majora

Blues,

section.
But
all emendations
of the

impossible to

of individual

other

varieties

won

ascertain

where

the

lies,

error

figuresare worthless, and the amount

remain
doubtful.
by Gutta must

mentioned

offer

difiiculty. Remissiis

no

dently
evi-

vicit ii,revo-

CIL, vi, 10,055

(Orelli,2594
ii). The meaning is clear from Ovid {Amores, iii,2, 73),where
he is
poet, despairing of the victory of the charioteer in whom
=

the

it is

as

praemia majora

The
catus

in 5 and 25, won

by Gutta for the Greens and
with the correspondingfiguresin the central

variance

at

are

revocatus

"

interested, exclaims
favimus
et date

"

ignavo. sad enim revocate, Quirites,

jactatisundique signa togis.

revocant.

75

en

77

jamque patent

iterum
reserato
carcere
postes.
evolat admissis
discolor agmen
equis.
saltern supera, spatioque insurge patenti ;
nunc
sint mea,
sint dominae
fac rata vota meae.
dominae
rata vota
vota
meae
supersunt.
; mea
ille tenet palmam, palma petenda mihi est.

sunt

Evidently a

race,

at the

wish

again
victor

in this

Controv., i,3,
ne

cito

10

Varus

undecided

was
interrupted,
people,signifiedby napkins or togas

haec

de

were

rare

pompa.

pompa
near

nam

exierat.

carcere

at

that

et

The

dixit

or
.

revocaverunt.

run

the

remissus.
.

Seneca,
incestam,
(dii)

Cestius

multa

sic,inquit,quomodo quadposuistisimilitudinem, quia et

figures show, that such repetitions
:

ante

time.

{Descr.de' cerchi, p. xxxviii) conjectures

Bianconi

victory in which the charioteer started from

central or processionalgate. But (to say nothing

denotes
the

seutentiam

or

revocatus

was

Quintilius

dixit in hanc

rigas

the door

been

repeated contest

revocaverunt

of the

had

supplicium transcurreret,

contumeliose

A
that

which

[vol.II.

Appendices

152

of the singularityof such nomenclature) this is improbable, since

this was
evidently an advantage, while in other cases only obstacles
enhanced
the
and dif"culties
are
stated, the overcoming of which
which
the
first
of
the
denotes
race,
glory
victory. Perhaps a pompa
directlyfollowed the procession,permission to enter for which may
have

been
also

race

put
they had

both

This

granted only to experiencedcharioteers.

honour

an
'

horses

and

drivers

to the

severest

test,

ally
especi-

cession.'
exposed for hours to the fatiguesof the proG(ustav) F(reytag),Sportberichteines romischen Jockeys,
in Grenzboten
(1869), ii,p. 451.
had
Of course
horses which
a victory with
Equorum anagonum.
never
before, was
run
especiallyhonourable.
Sejuge and triga or trigasneed no explanation. Consequently,
while
victory with the biga was only an honour for novices, experts
the prizeswere
smaller
competed for that with the triga; of course
than
in the six-in-hand
Whether
the prize in 15 was
races.
20,000
former
sesterces
the
Gutta
received
it
six
or
case
times,
(in
25,000
be decided.
in the latter once) cannot
Sacro quinquennaliscertaminis.
No
doubt
victory in the agon
When
is
the monument
was
Capitolinus meant
(see last section).
in Rome.
erected, it must have been the only quinquennale certamen
Pedibus
ad quadrigam.
which, as
According to this specification,
far as I know, only occurs
of racing described by Dionyhere, the kmd
if

been

sius of HaUcarnassus
Twp
vol

in

twiroiv

73)was
(vii,

still

common

brav

yi,pt4Xos

o!

dwd twv
diroiTTjSwvres
"fxtX\aLXd^oivrat,
apfidrwnol wapoxou/ie'
(TTaSiaiov afjuWCjifTcu
Tov
dpdfiovavTol irpbs
dXXiJXous.Thus

Toit Tivtoxot-s
"

this

double
and the
victory (by the runner
Pedibus
ad quadrigam, therefore, does not
that Gutta
mean
gained a victory in this manner
(i.e.
running),but
it indicates the variety of the race, in which
the
rest he gained
in
as
case

to
charioteer)

there was
be won.

victory by chariot-driving.I

do not agree with

in
Mommsen
number
Ixi to tiie number
of victories won
in this class
of contest, since it must
have been very rare, to judge from the total
absence
of it. I beUeve
of further mention
that
the copyisthas
of
combined
the
value
the prize(60,000 sesterces)
with the
wrongly
a

the
referring

number
The

of victories won
(i,i.e. semel) : accordingly I read
list of Gutta's
victories was
accordinglyas follows

Ix i.
:

"

[vol.ri.

Appendices

154

considerations, this conjecture is shown

all other

from

apart
quite

by

erroneous

the

addition

for the

Victories

Whites
Reds

"

,,

the

of
and

undoubtedly

Greens,
Blues,

"

364
583

102

78

to

466

661

be

totals.

correct

814 vary so greatly from these figures,which

309 and
taken
be supposed to have
if
the
union
place, that this
required
idea.
such
be sufficient to exclude
fact alone would
Freytag
any
include
all Gutta's
(asabove, p. 455) who takes the 1123 victories to

The

numbers

are

victories

named,
'

sina
the

except

latter

'

further

mean

charioteer
known

xiv, 2884)

C7L,

that the

period

Diodes

from

gained by the two four-in-hands

in factione pra(3) and
first four horses belong to his earlier,
not

were

in factione

his later

to

The

'

that

assumes

(24)only

2.

four which

an

'.

'

'

veneta

admit

cannot

of Gruter, 327

inscriptionof

this

CIL,

Praeneste

vi,

assumption.

10,048
(Gruter, 76, 4

is

z,

:"
^

C.

Appuleio

DiocU

^^^^

^^

fact.

agitator! pnmo

'

russat.

natione

Fortunae

Hispano

Primigeniae

^^

^^

-nume

d. d.
^

C.

Appuleius Nymphidianus
et Nymphidia
fiUi.

"
'

This

refer to the later lifetime of Diodes,

who,
inscription may
the dangers
fortune, had abandoned
having realized a considerable
'

of the

exertions
and
monument
The

erected

also
his

for the

retirement

of Praeneste.

Gruter, 337
CJL, yi, 2, 10,04:8)was
his admirers
after he had
OT"Sup|)orters,
=

by

perhaps
given

up

chariot-driver, while still in the prime of hfe. The

has long been
lost,but we possess the text of the inscription
admirable
is shown
by Smetius, whose accuracy
by the
copy

career

stone
in

Circus

an

as

figureswhich can be checked

by comparison with
contain
Although the text of Smetius may
for
it
is
foundation
a
some
triflingerrors,
perfectly satisfactory
elucidation.
With
the exception of the insertions
to supply the
and
few
emendations
mentioned
in their place,
a
unimportant
gaps
I give it as it stands, only that the figuresindicatingthe amounts
all the

fact that
each

other

of the
omitted
1.
2.

3.

Pansa

are

correct.

in all

prizesare

cases

marked

with

stroke

above

(frequently

in

Ex.
Inscr., 2601.
Gruter) : cp. Wilmanns,
C. Appu]leius Diodes
factionis
russatae.
agitator
Lusitanus
xxxxii
annorum
mens,
nat]ione Hispanus
prijmum agitavit in factione alb. Acilio Aviola
cos.

vii d. xxiii.
et CoreUio

(a.d. 122).

M'. AciUo
Glabrione
C. Belprimu]m vicit in factione eadem
Torquato cos. (a.d. 124).
5. p]rimum
agitavit in factione prasina Torquato Asprenate ii
Libone
et Annio
cos.
vicit
(a.d. 128) primum
^
6. in faction]erussata
Laenate
Pontiano
et Antonio
Rufino cos.
: quadriga agitavit annis
(A.D. 131) summa
xxiii. missus
ostio iiil
4.

licio

cclvii
'

Smetius

Anoio ; cp. Wilmaans, Ex., ii,p. 183, 5 ; Henzea, 6996.

II.]

VOL.

7. vicit

a
ccc]clxii.
pompacx.
majora vicit Ixxxxii xxx

praemia
xxviii,
8.

Appendices

CO

inde

trigasad

s]ecundas

exit

HS

iiii. ternarum

xv

dccclxi.

cccli. ad

00

HS

ad

xxxii

tertias

Ixiiii.inde

sejuges iii ;

xxxx

i ii binarum

vicit Ii.ad honorem

ii

(xxx

vicit iii,
ad albatu
et vicit Ixvii.

i,ad

ccclviii Ixiii

prasinu

praeterea bigas.

cxx.

variis

ccv.

albatis

M-

successit

vie.

generibus

venetis

xxxxii.

Ixxxi. equos

ducenar.

viiii et

n.

albatum

ii.occupavit et vicit dcccxv.

praemisit et vici]t? xxxvi.

eripuitet vicit dii. prasinis ccxvi.
fecit

x.

i.
HS
"
vicit Ixxxxi.

ad

quartas

ad

?)

11.

centenarios

dlxxvi.

vicit

venetum

quaest]unl HS

retulit

10.

oo

9. tuht

frustra

vicit

inde septejuge i ; Tx
sejuge]s? ii; 1 xxviiii,

vicit cccxxxxvii.
venit

siugularum
xxxii, ex his

00

his

ex

155

insigniaejus.

12.

sibi,quo anno
primum quadrigis
Teren
faccontinetur, Avilium
vicisse co xi, ex quibus anno
uno
plu'

to

13
victor

exstitit

tionis
rimum

omnium

primum

suae

vincendo

vicit

gloriam

Diodes
an]no primum
quo
victor
ciii,singularum vicit bcxxiii.
est,
factionis suae,
tituli sui praecessitThallum

factione

russata

singularum

14

victorias

centum

adhuc

augens
in

qui primus

actis

bis, eripuitbis.

at

....

consecutus

agitatorum eminentissimus, quo

Dio]cles omnium
alieno principio victor cxxxiiii, singularum vicit cxviii ; quo
anno
titulo praecessit omnium
factionum
agitatores,qui umquam
omnium
ludorum
"16. certaminibus
ci]rcensium interfuerunt.
alieno principio
admiratione
merito
notatum
anno
est, quod uno
vicit
Ixxxxviiii
Ix i 1 iiii
duobus
et
introjugisCotyno
Pompeiano,
15.

xl i

at

ii.

xxx

fact]ionisprasinae,victor
1 vicit vii. Diodes
ad
HS

17. nn.
conditae

primus

xxV,

omnium

praecedens eum

urbis

introjugis

I vicit viii.
Parato
Abigeio Lucido
Epaphroditum, tres
(sic)Venustum
praecedens C]omnunem
1 vicissent xi,
HS
factionis
venetae, [qui] ad
agitatores miUarios
1
vicit
duobus
Diodes
et Lucido
introjugis
Pompeiano
victor
xii
?
factionis
"
nn.]
prasinae
xxv_et Flavius Scorpus,
19.
tres agitaiii dlviiii,
victor
tores
victor u xlviii et Pompeius Musclosus

tribus
18.

victores

Diodes

at

20.

vi

nobiUssimo

prasinae, in

factionis

HS

I vicerunt

xxviii,

emi]nentissimus,

agitatorum

omnium

vicit xxviiii.
cccclxii,!
tus

ad

dcxxxii,

titulo Diodes

victore

victor

Tusco

nitet,

cum

ccclxxxvi.

victor

co

Fortuna1. vicit

ix. Diodes
_

in

21
.

bus

et numquam

sejuges ad
22

Tvicit x, Ix i. novis coactionivictore victo]r clii,

die
Diodes
titulis scriptis
eminet, quod una
ante

Pompeiano

bis, utrasque victor eminuit

3d missus

HS

suisque septem
1

Bormana

equis

[piaemiodato

in
aunos

junctis,numquam

se
.

atque ampHus

"

aa]to sibi.

ante

hoc

[vol.ii.

Appendices

156
eminuit,

sine

et

adque

vicit ;

23.

ad

spectato, certamiiie
alJs certaminibus
fla'gello

equorum

nuraero

dupliciornatus

visus

prim]um^

cum

gloria,inter

est

H3

ad

xxx

factionis

Pontius
videtur
Epaphroditus
qui temporibus imp. nostri Anto]nini Aug.

24.

his

esset

cccclxvii, singularum

vicit

ad

dccccxi.

novitatibus

venetae,
Pii solus victor

inter

26

Pontius

eiii]inentes
agitat

Epaphroditus
Musclosus

co

praecedens eum,
has
singularum) '

Diodes

cccclxii inter singulares (read : inter

victor 00
vicit 00, Ixiiii. isdem
temporibus
Pontius
Epaphroditus eripuit]et vicit cccclxvii:
25.
vicit cxxvii
vicit
dii. Diodes
agitatorquo anno
eripuitet
Lucido
Pompeiano introjugis tribus victor ciii)inter
vicerunt

locum

agitatores primum

miliarios

obtinere

Abigeio victor

1 in

HS

Diodes

(Abigeio

introjugisAfris plurimum

res

factionis

(in Bubalo

venetae

vicit

factionis prasinae
Diodes
superatis eis, in

cxxxiiii)Pompeius
vicit] cxv).
Pompeiano
27. (in
victor clii,singularum vicit cxxxxiiii. ampUatis tituUs suis, Cotyno
Galata
Abigeio Lucido
Pompeiano introjugis quinque
28. victor
singularum vicit ccclxxxxvii.
ccccxxxxv,
.

Notes.

Diodes, probably while still very young,

122
year
(3),gained a victory for
appeared for the first time in the Whites
for the Greens
for the first time in 128
in 124 (line4), drove
them
for
the
Reds
a victory
(probablyat his first appearance)
(line5) won
In

1-6.

the

he appears
remained
to have
in 131 (line6), to whom
attached
from
216 victories for the Greens,
that time.
According to 11 he had won
; the remaining 960 victories
205 for the Blues, 81 for the Whites

consequently won

were

for the

Reds.

'

When

the

erected, he was
42 years, 7 months, 23 days old
victories
1462
(20). Now, since 100 victories in
very glorious (14) and, in addition, Diodes
of

driving cannot

of

have

course

nearly

won

later date, his last 1400 victories

the years
130-146. He drove the

he

as

must

Then
the
6.

began

his

as

year

was

had
were

won
sidered
con-

in his first years

victories

many

probably

were

monument

(2) and

four-in-hand

distributed

at

as

over

(6);
24 years
in 122, the memorial, as Hirschfeld
observes,
after
erected
146, or at the earliest in that year.
in 104 and
born
at
began driving four-in-hands
for

career

have
been
Diodes
was

Crescens
did the
age of 18, whereas
Summa
:
quadriga agitavit annis

when

same

xxiiii.

only
missus

13.

ostio

iiii.

cclvii.
7.

vicit

00

as
Summa,
cp. Wilmanns,

vii.

The

cccjclxii. a
Hirschfeld
2599,

1. 16

pompa

ex.

observes, stands
:

sum(ma)

for

summa

sum(marum)
is shown
by

meaning of missus ostio

: miss(us) ost(io)
dclxxxvi
vicit xxxvii.
being equivalent to taking part in the racing,iiiicclvii
Crescens, 13

summarum

quadri(ga)vic(it)
the inscription
on
Ostio missus
is the number

Mommsen
autem
: duabus
q]um ; Hirschfeld : cum
primus omni]um.
Perhaps inter singulares[i.e.
missus) is correct,or inter singiUarum, as in the inscription
of Crescens (15).
3 A charioteer named
Musclosus
had gained 682 victories ; 672 for the Reds,
3 for the
Whites, 5 for the Greens,2 for the Blues : CIL, vi, 2, 10063.
"

II.]

VOL.

of all the
number

Appendices
in which

races

of

victories

preserved, so

that

Diodes

last figures of which

of line 7 is certain.
On
stated
how
often Diodes
took

Here
it is only
difficult and honourable

these

included

consequently

(4257);
The

but

is

xxxii,

of

indication

no

vicit

his

ex

that

of the

enumeration

singularum

7.
XXX

there

in

the

races,

the
how

victories

sejuges iii ;

many

with

his

of
he

times

begins

Ixiiii ; inde

00

number

still

pompa
part in
(no) is

of which

number

total

the

by
are

restoration

above.

see

followed

; this was

part

(1462), the

won

the

took

157

races

ful.
success-

was

"

vicit Ixxxxii.

praemia majora
xxviii,

xxxx

inde septejugei ; be iii. binarum

sejuge]s ? ii ; flxxviiii,
vicit cccxxxxvii.
iiii. ternarum
vicit li.
xv
trigas ad HS
The
total number
tion
Diodes'
of
victories was
1462 ; and the addiof the three first numbers
gives this total.
8.

his

ex

(ia certaminibus)

(quadrigarum) 1064

singularum
binarum

,1

ternarum

,,

"

347

"

51

times
,,
"

T462
These

figures,which
of

than

more

of

races

three

teams

that
9) ; and finally,
included
be
already
of

races

team

one

number

32

one

team

proved correct, again

at

time, and

Diodes

time

there

these

also

were

sesterces

It is easy
the races

had

not

in the
were

As

with

lower

room

it

sesterces

sesterces.

singularum
(ad HS xv)

deducting

the

obtain

10) had
amount

32,093,120
with
accordance

prizesfor the
^

These

are

those

sesterces.

24
16

than

binarum

certamina

(in 8

horses

prizesfor

with

six and

chariots)

(in4 chariots)

horses

the

that

these victories
seven-in-hands.

line

we
(3,770,000),
prizes. In

which

also, that

"

3,770,000

in the

was

course

than

60,000

majora

place, in

in the

(accordingto

sesterces, after

the

that

trigaetook
less

certamina

ascertain

sesterces

seven-in-hand).

180,000

of
in races
three-in-hands
at a time

total of the praemia

with

much

Diodes

'

1,450,000

15,000

to understand

much

sesterces

seven-in-hands).

or

3,710,000

Grand

in

to the

six-in-hands).

1,120,000

six

92
two

must

sesterces

960,000
with

for races
with
two
(amongst them
of
sesterces
50,000
29 prizes
(amongst them one for a race
3 prizesof 60,000 sesterces

Also, 4 prizesof

here

victories

"

sesterces
=
30,000
them
three for races

28 prizes of 40,000

of

(cp. also hne

praemia majora

won

ponderance
pre-

races

prizes of

(amongst

that

were
a time
extremely rare
remaining victories mentioned
the
In the 1064
larger sums.

in

the

show

also

at

Of

be

the

at

of 92.

can

won

sesterces

as

the amount

this, Mommsen

different classes of
also meatioaed

whole

35,863,120
extraordinary prizes

the

on

of the

in line

has

ordinary
so.

ary
of the ordin-

attempted
races.

From

to

the

[vol.ii.

Appendices

158
of Martial

passage

quoted above

he

(p. 151)

that

assumes

the

races
(which
a
ordinary
certainly smaller than the lowest extraordinary prize of 30,000
This
is not improbable,
to 15,000 sesterces.
sesterces)amounted
there
himself
Mommsen
are
so
as
possibihties
but,
observes,
many
of
be
made
with
that such calculations
cannot
degree
certainty.
any
00". 9. tulit
8. ad
honorem
venit
s]ecundas dccclxi. tertias

first

dlxxvi.
vicit

ad

X.

retuUt
vicit iii, ad
With

fourth
the

at all.

none

with

start

to

4251

cxx.

victories

Diocles

victories

in which

races

HS

ad

were

ad

cccli.

co

(xxx ii ?).
praeterea bigas M

had

received

Hence

took

give

here

of these

case
merated
enu-

only second,

the

third

totals

(4257) of
followingsum
gives

The

part.

in any

races

the addition

(1462) must

Diocles

the

number

:
"

Victories

1,462

Second
prizes
Third prizes
Fourth
prize
No

venetum

xxxii

(line9), which

larger numbers,

the

in which

of the

Ixiii

time

prasinu ii.
certain

in

prizes,or

inde

ccclviii

HS

i, ad

included

total

all the

at

exit

vicit Ixxxxi.

albatu

those

frustra

i.

00

exceptionof

are

to

HS

quaest]um

the

fouf-in-hand

of

albatum

already

and

ad

quartas

10.

are

prizesin

86r

576
i

prizes

i,35r
4.251

The

is, which

question
Hirschfeld
missing races.
venit
vi'in
thought of reading ad honorem
8, against which
Borobserves
mann
(CIL, vi, 10,048) : at titulo infra 10,055 videturproad honorem
bari, agitatorem dictum
venisse, quotienscumque non
now

are

the

'

frustra

exierit,sed vel vicerit

vel

tertias vel secundas

tulerit.
The
the followinglist : vie.
inscription10,055 (Orelli,
2594) contains
tertias cxlvi. bigas vie. viii secundas
quadri. xlvii secund. cxx
.

iix

iix
terti(as)

adgente quadrig. (pedibus ad quadrigam ?) vicit ii

ii instauratiam
revocatus
die ?) tertias i ad honore(m)
(instauratitio
veni(t)ccchiii. If the figureof the second prizes be restored by the
of xi, the addition
addition
of all the prizes won
actually gives the
If then
total 354.
ad honorem
venit
means
gained prizesof
kind or other ',in line 8 (ofthe Diocles inscription)
some
these words
have been followed by 00 oo dccc, since Diocles had
must
only failed
in 1351
and
6 are
races,
included
in line 10.
apparently specially
The
only objection to Bormann's
proposal to place the required
'

number

after

serious

an

'

ad

is
space
Mommsen
and

vacant

inline

races

We

may,

the

prize was

10

with

honorem

in the

error

'

venit
at

copy

the

'

'

is, that
end

of

Bormann

of

where

is

there

so
no

are

right in looking for the six missing

praeterea bigas 5ftvicit iii,ad albatu i, ad prasinu ii.

Mommsen, take M to mean
miliarias,i.e.races in which
:

sesterces.

1000

Mommsen

understands

restoration is sliown to be correct by the Crescens

Unless the last of four chariots exceptionallyobtained
a

although

assumption

suspicious.

This

races,

the
hue

of very

AtnmU., 58, mentions

rare
a

ad

albatum

inscription(line10).
prize,there must have been

occurrence, in which five chariots took

race
in Alexandria.

seven-chariot

'

part.

Philo, De

II.]

VOL.

'

vicit

of

himself

he

hardly

have

the

in which

race

defeated

in which
the

case

Appendices

Diodes

is

by
a

dead

'

ad

heat

charioteers, but

two

better to understand

seems

with

was

a race

'

probable. In any case,

four-in-hand) ad venetum
vicit
(9)with the same,

more

the

'

{with the

which

defeated
It

the White, otherwise

vicit would
been
admissible.
It is uncertain
in such
whether
a
victorious
charioteers
received
first or second
prizes;

ran

two

latter

Diodes

the White.

159

are

in

races,

',and

vicit

'

albatum

lo

'

which

the
in

included

91, in
of

one

the

earlier totals.
If all the figuresin lo are
correct, after 3 full
victories
the
with
of incomplete
two-in-hand, an
equal number
victories
in
enumerated
are
in which
he was
not
all, 6 races
unsuccessful.
The number
of races
Diodes
in which
took part (4257)in 24 years
gives about 177 a year, while on the whole in each year, reckoning
on
each, 800 took place, conseonly 50 circus days with 16 races
quently
In realitycertainlymuch
In ten years Crescens
more.
only
"

took

in 686

part

occupavit

10.

successit

four-in-hand.

et vicit dcccxv

Srj

et vicit Ixvii

67

et vicit ? xxxvi

praemisit

11.

the

with

races

variis generibus vie.

eripuitet vicit dii
prasinisccxvi

36

xxxxii

42

venetis ccv
albatis Ixxxi

502

1,462
The

total shows

etc., are

here

enumerated,

and

issues

various
are

that

parts of

This

of the

the total

that

'

in

victories with quadrigae

all Diodes'
classified
according to the
they are
'

The

races.

already been

has

again

sums

eripuitet
observed

vicit

'

in

(502),as

Anton

by

prasinisalbatis
Elter

the addition

{Die

ground

critical moment
after a hard
difi"culty,

was

next, eripuitmust

has

plies
eripuitim-

'

at the

shows.

Gladiatoren-

this
on
tesseren, in Rhein. Mus., xli [1886],p. 537), who
of the passage
:
as
rightly corrected my interpretation
whom
from
the victory was
snatched
some
one
who

'

venetis

', the
'

mean

won

one

with

to have
struggle '. From
25 this appears
been
the most
honourable
victory of all. Elter's explanation of
occupavit et vicit ', ea.silygained agrees in the main with my
the victor took the lead from
the outset
own
: a victory,in which
and
in carceribus
kept it. Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii, 160 : excusso
auriga albati (equi) Corace
(Jan :
(equo) occupavere, primatum
prima turn, Sillig)optinuere, opponentes, efiundentes, omniaque
contra
aemulos
debuissent
peritissimoauriga insistente faquae
the other hand, the meaning of
cientes.
On
praemisitet vicit ',
'

'

'

'

and
'

of

kept

'

lead

et vicit

'

the former

competitors a
objects that
'

the

of

his
the victor had allowed
victory,in which
start (a handicap) ; to this Elter rightly

considerable
such

competition,if

which

'

'

(probably was second at first ; Elter's

I had
plained
exbrilliantlyis improbable) is doubtful.

successit

the

'

exceptionalcases,
they occurred,

adapted itself to

the

rest '.

which

could
'

not

alter the
lead

to

character

of

terminology,

Praemisit,'therefore,probably

Appendices

i6o

[vol.
the

let

ii.

others

get
from
the
resulting
victory
explanation
others
coming to grief,refusing to race, or otherwise retiringfrom
For admitting that
the contest
to me
', appears
quite untenable.
'

means

ahead

'

'.

to

'

Elter's

But

allowed

(purposelydropping behind)

first

at

in which

'

in front

come

the

"

'

victor

would

be

drives

alone

expressionfor

suitable

the

over
'

tory
vic-

', it by

course

no

Crescens

(15) in the

tion
inscripthe original
praemissus vicit was
form.
Rather, on the analogy of the other expressionsand the
written
(CIL, vi, 2, 10,053),praemissit
praemissit et vicit
fully
follows

means

'

from

praemissus vicit

'

'

{CIL, vi, 2, 10,050) that

'

'

i, ioi2
; cp. Quinsupplied (missit,CIL, vi, 2, 14,338
tilian,i, 20, 7 ; Corssen, Aussprache und Vocalismus, i, 2, p. 282).
But
and
that praemisit in the language of the turf is the same
as
be
believed
who
derived
from
believes
one
can
by
only
praemissus
from
tesserae
to be derived
the spectavit
of the gladiatorial
spectatus,
which
I look upon
not only not proved, but as absolutelyimpossias
ble.
A transference
the fallingcharioteer to his
of praemissitfrom
who
to get ahead
follower
allowed
was
(so Meier, Die Gladiatortome
as incredible
as an
entesseren, p. 6, 6) appears
abrupt change
of praemissus into praemisit.
should

be

'

'

'

fecit n.
centenarios
equos
fecit of course
tenarios, ducenarios

with

Two

them.

cxxx.
Aquilonis.
pinus u. Aquilonis vicit

secund.
cxiiii.

won

100,

Gruter, 338,

in

tuHt

he

i. equos

tories
vic-

Aquilo
5
ter. tul. xxxvii.

Ixxxviii

tulit

secundas

cen-

200

Ivi tert.

n.

k.

Hirtul. xxxvi.

Insignia ejus.
anno
]to sibi, quo
primum quadrigis
exstitit
bis, eripuit bis.
restoration
of the beginning of the hne is uncertain
(seeabove).

victor

The
The

means

centenarii

vicit

ducenar.

viiii et

II.

'

first victories of Diodes

with
four-in-hands
also the
were
difficult to obtain
(eripuitet vicit).
Avil. Teren
factionis suae
13. actis continetur
primum omnium
vicisse oo xi ex quibus anno
vincendo
vicit.
uno
plurimum
two

most

14.
victorias
.

siugularum

consecutus

Avilius

Teres

no

Diodes

quo

an]no primum

(victorciii),
singularum

est

is

at

...

doubt

identical

with

the

vicit

Teres

centum

Ixxxiii.
whose

name

the

in the very fragAientary

inscriptionCIL, vi,2, 10,054 (whether
words
Neronis
refer to him, is at least doubtful).
1:emporibus

He

was

occurs

'

'

fr'eedman, if

family, one of whose

ser(vus)', mentioned
of

Thallus

belonged.

'

of the

not

slaves

'

was

below.
dominus

was

This

is shown

same

The

least of the

agitatorL.

patron of Teres

factionis

by

at

man,

Thallus

and

', to

russatae

AvilU

the

which

same

Plantae
master

Thallus

the

"'-'"
"CIL, vi, 10,077
inscription
L. Avilio Galatae
fact. russ. Mb. item JuhaeC. 1.Ampliatae,etc.and
Diodes
russatae.
10,069 : L. Avill(io)Dionysio cond(itori)
gr(egis)
is thus

"

first with previous charioteers

of his own
party,
line 17 with those of the other.
We
for
cannot
tain
cersay
in what
acta
the loii
victories of Teres were
since
recorded,
evidently the factions also kept acta, from which the precisestatements
then

compared

from

made
of

former

here and
charioteers

importance attached

in the Teres
are

no

to circus

as
inscription

doubt

derived.

it is
affairs,

at

to the

performances

considering the
least possiblethat the
But

carried

horses, which

highest
(14) is no doubt
(praetor ait :
'

the

have been evidence

ThaUus
near-horse.
a strange
mentioned
by Martial, iv, 67, 5

colours.

the

it must

But

with

to win

excellence

of the

charioteer

). According
Scorpo Thalloque daturum
in
and
a.d.
himself
Thallus
90
by
up
in
slave
of
was
a
occurs
19)
Scorpus (whose name

scis

me

inscriptionset

the

to

[vol.ii.

Appendices

62

line 14,
Planta.
admiratione
omnium

quoted

on

Avilius

L.

16.

merito

IxxxxviiiiTx il iiiilcli
times

specified99

in four

17. nn.
conditae

in

in

in

"

Parato

40,000,

in the

vicit

manner

prizeof 60,000

in two

for

terces,
ses-

30,000.

the

xxv,

00

Diodes

difficult contests

unknown

anno

urbis
primus omnium
Diodes
praecedens eum,
introjugis
See above, p. 1 58. Con1 vicit viii.
sequently,

rival,with

occasion

for

race

uno

Pompeiano

et

victorious

was

one

for

one

1 vicit vii.

HS

in these

than

year

for 50,000,

tribus, Abigeio Lucido

the

ii,i.e. he

xxx

one

fact]ionisprasinae,victor
ad

est, quod

notatum

introjugis Cotyno

principio,duobus

alieno

had

three

same

won

victories

more

horses,

of which

two

inlrojugi.
18. praecedens C]omnunem
Venustum
(read Communem)
Epafactionis
miliarios
tres
venetae, [qui]ad HS
phroditum,
agitatores
each

on

ran

as

Tvisissent xi. Diodes

Pompeiano

et Lucido

f vicit
introjugis

duobus

(19) [xii?].
The

need

for the

restorations

qui and

xii

(or a largernumber)

is

obvious.
et Flavins
do
nn.] factionis prasinae, victor
xxv,
Scorpus
victor IT xlviii et Pompeius Musclosus, victor iii dlviiii,
tres agitatores
xxviii ; (20)[atDiodes
victores vi dcxxxii, ad HST vicerunt
omnium
19.

agitatorum emi]nentissimus, victor

inferior
was
Consequently, Diodes
in the

number

of his

cccclxii,1

00

to the

victories,but

vicit

xxviiii.

last-named

two

eers
chariot-

superior in that he alone

in racing had won
times
for
while they had only
sesterces,
29
50,000
the whole
been victorious
28 times together with a third miliaon
unknown
rius.
The
driver of the Greens
l^etKe
(in hne 17) cannot
of line 20, who
Fortunatus
with his horse Tuscus
had already Gained
for 50,000
sesterces
alone in racing,whereas
9 victories
the^river
whose
is
had
name
missing
only won
(according ;to 17).
7 times
Addition

shows

Victories
"
"

the

correctness

of the

was

numbers

of the

vjjatories.

of the unlcnown
of Flavins Scorpus '
of Pompeius Musclosus

r,025

2,048
3,559

'

6,632
20.

uobilissimo

prasinae
in [Pompeiano
in

with
\vith
X

the

victore

titulo
Tusco

Diodes
victor

nitet,

victorious

racer

factionis

ccclxxxvi, 1 vicit ix. Diodes

(21)
ix
i. Thus, while Fortunatus,
x,

victo]rchi.Tvicit
victories
had only won
386
victore

Fortunatus

cum

9 times

Tuscus, Diodes,

with

for
152

50,000

sesterces

victories, had

Miirtial (x,53, 3) says of Scorpus:

"

invida quem
Laohesis raptum trieteride nona,
diun numerat
pataas,credidit esse senem.

II.]

VOL.

won

(the
21.

Appendices

times
10
for 50,000,
restoration
is clear
novis
coactionibus

for 60,000 sesterces

line 21).

once

from
et

xl

junctis,numquam
HSl

ad

eminuit,
?

[vicit,adque
ornatus

the

numero

visus

prim]um

restorations

The

theatre

Marcelliano
that

collected

them

of

word

only

however,

(?): Bull.
'

it

can

mean

the

from

Mommsen's

money
little we

com.

believe

the

that

jectioquasi

about

passage

causae

Diodes

here
be

could

offered

were

recorded, it
for

as

two

conquered

in both.

chariot

anything

be

the

circus

with

Nor
new

could

me

the

Pii solus

Anto]nini Aug.

would

to

never

certainlydo
(iv,15 : causae
that

coactiones

the

not
concan

of

successes

prize of

that
sesterces
40,000
that
fact
two
such
only
prizes
six-in-hands
on
one
day ; Diodes
the

the

number
was

agitatoresprimum
23. inter miUarios
Pontius
Epaphroditus factionis venetae,
nostri

as

'

for
such

of

Further,

stakes

ing
hazardous, consider-

very

from

novelty
yoke.

factions

games.
Gains

the

'

coactio)proves

',but

races

juncti,i.e. without

se

to

not

was

new

the

seems

quotes

'

described

a
(coactor

the

information

no

that

victoriarum.

comparationes

mean

furnished

have

we

in breve

suae

is

sense

R., 1886, p. 310, 1336) ; I believe,

',so far as the victors

factions, which

he

general

is coactiones

receipts,revenues

prizes,

know

certain, the

meaning
d.

assertion

for

given
the

novitatibus, duplici

his

asset

not

are

doubtful

prize-contests.Certainly

stakes, but
have

bis, utrasque victor

suisque septem equis in

gloria.

est

Although

such

scriptisDiodes

missus

equorum
spectato, certamine
ad HS
xxx
flagelloalis certaminibus
(23)

et sine

cum

clear.

in

hoc

ante

Pompeianus

with

titulis

ante

numquam

die sejuges ad HS
eminet, quod una
eminuit, adque amplius (22)
se

163

victor

00

of

locum

horses

seven

that

they

to

one

put

were

obtinere

to

videtur

(24) [qui temporibus imp.

cccclxvii, singularum vicit

victor 00
cccclxii,inter sinpraecedens eum
Ixiv.
vicit
isdem
inter
has
00
singularum)
temporibus
gulares (read
vicit
cccclxvii
Diodes
et
;
(25) [Pontius Epaphroditus eripuit]
eripuit et vicit dii.
of the past, the greatest of
Here, after the greatest charioteers
the present is compared with Diodes.
Although he had gained five
victories than Diodes, the latter gained a far greater number
more
most
of those that were
highly prized (singularum and eripuitet
dccccxi.

ad

vicit). The
and

Diodes

figuresin

these

two

classes

are

the

same

as

in lines 7

II.

Pomvicit cxxvii (AbigeioLucido

agitatorquo anno
victor
tribus
i
nter
[interem]iciii)
(26)
peiano introjugis
nentes
agitatoresintrojugisAfris plurimum vicerunt Pontius Epavicit cxxxiiii)Pompeius
(in Bubalo
pliroditusfactionis venetae
Diodes
factionis prasinae (27) [in
Musclosus
vicit]cxv.
cxxxxiiii.
vicit
superatiseis in Pompeiano, victor clii,singularum
Pompeiano
Abigeio Lucido
ampliatis titulis suis, Cotyno Galata
vicit
ccclxxxxvii.
victor
singularum
ccccxxxxv,
introjugis
quinque (28)
25.

Diodes

In the
out.

127 in

In
a

main

45 the
certain

there is
number

year

doubt

no

must

of

as

to

the

sense

of what

has

fallen

the
certain class of victories amongst
been given, e.g. ' inter [has singu-

have

164

Appendices
vicit

larum

'.

ex]

In

with

charioteer
of

length

27 the

had

Pompeius

which

the

the

was
mentioned, with
victories, possibly also a third

115
of his victories

that

part

h.

of the horse

name

gained
number

[vol.

has

fallen

out

with

horse.

one

be

cannot

The

accurately

determined.
is clear, that it
of
to have
as
gained a large number
great an honour
the same
with one
chief horse.
as
Only the
inirojugi,

for the

As
was

victories with
last named

of this last

matter

considered

five

introjugiwere

section, this much

evidently

same
time, since so large a number
hands
is inconceivable
; it is much
the
victories
with
these five
445

be

may

3. The

the

kind,

found

was

rightly interpreted
Countess

It is

Lovatelli.

Crescens

the

near

as

races

always put

to

with

seven-in-

six

or

at

the

more

Domitian,
inscription by

stadium

honorary

an

follows

as

of

and

is hence

its editress.

"

agit(ator)
ven{etae)

factionis
natione

Maurus
xxii.

annorum

quadriga primum
vicit

L.

Vipstanio

Messalla
divi

his

(8th

of

November,

115)

natale

cos.

Nervae

equis
10.

not

probable that Diodes won

introjugialternately. The same
in 24.
said of the three introjugi
Crescens
like others of
frequently mentioned
inscription,

same

5.

of

miss(u)

xxiiii

Circio, Accep-

tore, Delicato, Cotyno.

Messalla

ex
onem

in Glabri-

divi

Claudi

dclxxxvi

(loth

of

May,

124)

in natale

cos.

miss(us) ost(io)

vicit xxxxvii.

15. inter

sing(ularum)vic(it)xix binar{um)
xxiii, tern(arum) v ; praemiss(it)i,
occup(avit)viii,eripuitxxxviii.
secund(as)
quaest(um)

20.

tulit

tert(ias)cxi.
HS "xv Iviii
ret(ulit)
cxxx

cccxxxxvi.

The

only mistake made

miss(us)in 16. Mommsen
the

by

that

lead

expect praemisit.

to

us

should

we

read

The

kind

of

race

Programm

strove
or

very

p. 104, 12;
cp.
to outdo
each other

similar to, the

p.

Acad.

mentioned

GL,vu,

prae-

see

above,

p.

is Uttle doubt

160.

DlVERSIUM.

(Vol. II,
the

there
Consequently,

praemiss(it)
;
XXV.

(See

is in the restoration

gives praemiss(u),i.e. alius aurigae,but

the standing form
in expressions of this

following perfects and

kind

the editress

above

by

31,
Alb.

line

7.)

Regimont., 1872, ii.)

Flavius

161)

Caper (De Orthographia,

in which

the charioteers
versis pannis, was
evidentlythe same
as,
diversium of Constantinople.
It has bten
p.

II.]

VOL.

shown by G. Kaibel {De monumeniorum

bus, Bonner
Doctordissertation,1871, p.
the

epigram

165

Appendices

the

on

famous

carminialiquotGraecorum
that
; Epigr. Gr., p. 3;'(8)
Porphyrins
{4"a.KTtov6.pLos)
Gr., iii,p. 239 vi),^partly
Constantinople,refers to it.

18

charioteer

Jacobs; Anthol.
340
the
of
his statue
at
base
on
preserved
The
horses of the four-in-hands
of Porphyrins there
{Anth. Plan.,

v,

Nicopolemus, Radiatus, Pyrrhus, Euthynicus

Pelorius

Cynagus,
The

epigram

is

represented are

Halieus,Anthypatus,

Aristides, Palaestiniarches, Pyrrhus, Radiatus.

follows

as

"AXXots

"

iravaaiiivounv deflXfiioxn

5^

54SojK"

^offiKsOsTouTo
Hoptpvpic^i

jxaivif

yipas.

eois irbpev(iff^cts
'iTirovi,
5'
dj'TiTrdXwi'
Kol
TrdXic
^(tt^^eto.
XA^ero

TToXXdt/ci viKiiaaiyap

^tjvUpaffivots^pis"(nreToi, ^vdcv Avrij.

kvdev

Bex'^Tous,T^p\[/7}j
KolpaveyKal Tlpaaivovs.

ws

That
the

this

epigram refers to the

quoted by Kaibel
passage
Cerimoniis

De

diversium

is clear from
(h^ipcriov)
Porphyrogenitus

Constantino

from

p. 336 Bonn
it appears
that

Byzantinae, i,69,

Aulae

'
obscure
passage
exchange of colours and teams, although not
and Blues, on the one
Greens
place between

this somewhat

Reds,
which
the

the other.

on
were

the

one

not

I do not

servants

and

There
assistants

that

at

From
time
the

greatlyin vogue,
hand, and Whites
what
is meant
by the

understand

exchanged.

edition.'

were

two

remained

kinds
with

took
and

aKcini

of diversia.

the

In

charioteers

the other with the team, that is to say, they went

the
of the other
the charioteer
party. In the latter case
the prizes in the faction with whose
received
victorious charioteers
At the end
of
team
; in the former, in their own.
they had won
the teams
to be mentioned, in which
the passage a third kind appears
of their

party, in

to

over

without

ran

the

charioteers

party),probably urged
The

in
victory won
whose
by
party,

on

by

(who

had

the shouts

this manner
charioteers

by

gone
and

the horses

over

whips
alone

to

the

opposite

of the assistants.
was

down

put

to

trained.
Although in the
they were
*
without
team
driver was
still
time of Claudius
a victorywon
a
a
by
it
conceivable
in
times
circus
is
that
later
quite
jjegardedas wonderful,
the

horses

were

trained

for this kind

of race,

as

is

suggested by

the

following

des Porphyrius, in Mitth. d. deutschen archdol. lustiiuts

Mordtmann, Das Dmkmal
He places the erection of the memorial
shortly
Athen, v, 1880, pp. 295-308, Taf, xvi.
before the accession of Anastasius or the beginning of his reign (491-518) : Porphyrius
which was
received the title 6 evSoKt/xo?,
given to charioteers at Constantinople.
" The so-called
of the pedestalof the statue of Porphyrius
the
N.W.
side
on
^opf^rtKoi
ko-X 5ij8ep"Tto
is as follows (Mordtmann, p. 304) : oAouy ""5e,oAous eset
Sevrepov MoVos
"viKri"r"Il6p4"vpi^6 evSo'"t^os2b pCyKa^ITo'pi^vpi.
3 Quoted in full in the German
text (ed.6).
* Claudi Caesaris
circensibus
in carceribus auriga albati
saecularium
ludorum
excusso
primatum obtinuere opponentes, effundentes omniaque contra
occupavere,
equo Corace
aemulos
cum
puderet hominum
quae debuissent peritissimoauriga insistente facientes,
ad cretam
ab equis vinci,peracto legitimo cursu
stetere (Pliny,Nat. Hist.,viii,
artes
in cursus
sollicitationem
ita ut
i6( ) ; equi destituti ab auriga tendebant
quasi per
forte post se qui sequebantenerent stadii,
ne
liaeam directe currentes
expedite medium
loco ubi multi
gyri
tur, praevenientes praecederent excederentque circulum ; eo vero
ut
vertentes
obviabant
aliis; perpendendo illud quoque
sese
aguntur apte commodeque
sinistra existente,ne videlicet gyrus
a
cum
circulum
propius contingeret temo
equo
majoris periodilargitudinem relinqueretei qui post veniebat et ceteris (Philo,De Animalibus,58).
1

in

"

"

"

"

[vol.ii.

Appendices

66

by Libanius (ed.Reiske, iv, p. 150, repeatedin Tzetzes,

BS,ttov
iirl Semvov
Trapia-iros
Kk-qSeU ^ovXdfievos
Chiliades, vii, 23) :
oMav
rod
els
'iwoy 'Ka^"vi^ iTwoSpd/iov
KeKXrjKliTOs.
9jK6ep t^v
ATravT^iTat,
elvai rbv ^wfibv6
5^ ^v trpbttjsaiXeias
^u)fibs
66pas, vofdtyasS^ Kit]XTrTbv
IwTos Ixaii^pe
Kal crvnapTiaasrbv vapaairov
iirTiyayeKai pielvasiSecwvos
Sk ol/tai
toi5tois
iavrbv
ib.
jrpotravvAXei.
Tin ia-Tepalg.
p. 154: rb "fipT)Bei
dTreiSar
Tots irepirhs A/ilXXasKal rods dp6p,ovs
dfTKOU/ieVois,
BopvpoivTaiii
told

anecdote

AKovtacrtf"jroLtrrjdwdpLei avvTelvetv kavToiis els rdxos.

6earwv

TU3V

The

the charioteers

(panni)exchanged by

Tavta

are

no

the

doubt

Porphyrius {Anthol.
;
epigram
Kal
ed.
ir4ir'\oiS
Graeca,
aviineri^aWe rixas,
Jacobs, iii,240)" x/Jii/nao-t
the
diversium.
The
which
Kaibel
to
(p. 25) rightly refers
the
who
made
between
the
charioteers
exchange
{e.g.
agreement
to in the
not to damage the other party'schariot wilfully)is alluded
third epigram on
Porphyrius :
tunicae

cp. the

themselves

tenth

"

8s Kal koi/st-mrovs

on

"

Kal

bfibtppov

is uncertain

It

the forms

whether
in

of the

diversium

in

at

vogue

circus-games of the early

whether
the
It
is
clear
not
PUny in the following
empire.
younger
{Epp., ix, 6, 2) is speaking of a fact or only assuming a
passage
aut velocitate equorum
aut hominum
arte
possible case : si tamen

Constantinople existed

traherentuur,
et

amant,
hue

ratio

esset

si in

ipso

the

7/1/iox^os

os

dfiet^bfievos.

ef kriptaver^povsalkv

Roman

nonnulla

medioque

cursu

favent

nunc

hie

certamine

transferatur, studium
favorque transibit
illos,quos procul noscitant, quorum

di-iersium

250),
with

the

from

passage
place in the

charioteer

the

on

to

took

Constantinus

clamitant

gained 25 victories in
In the
exchanged horses.

Roman

circus

or

twelve

races

'

the

cellen,progr

quadrijugas
XXVI.

; the

passage

val
inter-

in Cicero
'

des

after

refers to this.

idea
most

of

no

culty,
diffi-

Vitzthumsehen

postmeridianas

is

of Doderlein

of

Works

(Vol. II,
intention

there is

Hence

(cp. Fleckeisen, Krit. Misinserts

Gymn., 1864, p. 48), who

alteration

IN

of the

and

an

'

Representations

no

21

had

also the show

aniemeridianum

'

and

Jacobs, iii,'
p.
afterwards

long time divided into an

spectaculum (Augustine, Conf.,viii,6) by

Orthographiain GL., vii, 79

aid

ed.
and

morning,

et
postposmeridianas quadrigas quam
137 :
libentius dixerim, already read by Velius
Longus, De

47,

meridianas

only

the

after the first ten

at noon,

{Orator,

for

Pbrphyrogenitus tKe
the 50th epigr^

cp. also

{Anthol. Graeca,

who

probably been
a pomeridianum

I HAVE

Constantine

afternoon

pannum

illuc,ille

repente agitatores
nomina,

et

illos,equos

relinquent.
According

panno,
color

giving

p.

Gladiators
or

51,

complete

is to illustrate

the

improvement.^

no

line

Vesatores)

17.)

list of such

different

important examples

(and

Art.

known

monuments

classes
to

of them

by

my
the

me.

1
[See also article by PoUak in Pauly-Wissowa's Realeitcyclopadie
der classischm Aliaumswissenschafi,v, pt. i (1905). Tr.]
.*

Appendices

II.]

Vol.

1^7

of gladiators,
Lamps. On these, as is well known, representations
owing to their being intended for graves, are very frequent : Kon-

Expl.

zen,

Borgh., p.

mus.

82.

Cp.

BttU.

Nap., ii,p.

139

Lucerne

Ercolanesi, tav. 8 ; Jahn, Alterthumer

von
Vindonissa, p. 16, taf. 2 ;
Revue
arch6ol.,xvi, 371 (lamp from Constantine) ; Hiibner, Antiken
von
scribed
Madrid, p. 621 (lamp ; a venator fightingwith four boars ; inSAECUL
the

secular

serie

; for similar

festival

of

248,

lamps, intended

cp. De

for illuminations

at

Rossi, Bull,

di archeol. crist.,ii,
helmet
in
gladiator's

1870, p. 87). Lamps, resembling a

form, are
frequent (P. J.Meier, Gladiatorendarstelhmgen etc.,
Westdeutsche Zeitschr. f. G. it. K., i, p. 165).
i,

in

Earthen

vessels.

On

red

arch., ix, p. 71) retiarii,and

in

the

{Rev.
according to Leemans
generally,are frequently represented

ones,

shows

Janssen, Monuments
grecs
Denkm.
in Baiern,
rom.
; Sammlung
earthen
An
at
vase
ii,taf. 5 and 7)
Colchester
with
a
bear-baiting,tame deer, a hare and a dog, and
picturesof a secutor and a retiarius,together with the inscriptions:
Memnon
sacviiii (?)and Valentinu(s) legionis
xxx
(erectedin lower
ning
Germany by Trajan ; the writing is of the end of the first or beginLeyden

museum

cp.

itrusqueset rom., ii,2056, 2099

ed. by the Academy
(i888, heft

of the

second

century); Hubner,

Monatsber.

der Berl. Akad-,

Feb.

3, 1868.
Glasses.
See

Henzen
as
Trimalchio

above

Veiri raccolti

and

dal

Bar-

cav.

'

in
pocuUs
(Petronius, 52) had
From
the
cod.
(so
Tragur.).
pugnas
with
the
combat
names
Pompeian graffito,
representinga gladiatorial
Prudes
and
Tetraites
inscribed
(Avellino,Atti di soc. Pontan., iii,

toldi, tav.

i.

Hermerotis

et

'

Petraitis

'

'

'

for
Petconjectured Tetraitus
in
the
Vienna
vessel
The same
recur
on
names
a green
glass
scene
:
museum
(Arneth,Kameen, taf. 22, 5), also on a gladiatorial
Calamus
(CIL, iii,2, 6014, 2), and on two glass
(Tetr)aitesPrudes
Prudes, Spiculus,Columvessels, found
near
Chambery
(Tetraites,
Rev.
F.
Hermes:
Lenormant,
bu(s), Gamus,
Merops, Calamus,
in
and
La
taf. xx
C/L,xii, 5696, 32)
archM., 1865, pp. 305-310,
and
TerreVendue
(Hiibner, Eph. Epigr.,iv, p. 209 ; cp. AUmer
basse, Inscr. de Vienne, iii,p. 220) But at Lillebonne, in the Cimetidre
romain
du Catillon a vessel of greenish glass has been found, with a
and
the names
Petrahes
in relief,on which
are
gladiatorialcombat
Prudes
(Cochet,Rev. arcMol., xvi, 1867, p. 151) ; and the epitaph
of a retiarius at Makri
: 'Ep/ieX
XlaiT/jaelrTjs
(Telmissus)in Lycia runs
in
Reise
Lykien, i,
tuv
(TvyKeWaplav (Benndorf-Niemann,
/lera
Petraites
as
confirms
the
form
This
men
cogno(IleTpoeiTjjs
157).
41,
of the god Men:
668,676; cp. CIA,
Lebas-Waddington,
iii,73),of which Petrahites and Petrahes may have been vulgar byforms
Biicheler, Rhein. Mus., 1872, p. 474.
: cp.
dell'
Gems.
See e.g. Lippert'sDactyliothec; cp. also Impr. gemm.
112.
Bdl,
Inst., vi, 79 ;
1839, p.
usually called
Reliefs. At Pompeii, of stucco, on the monument
of Scaurus
the monument
(Nissen,Pomp. Stud., 392 ; Mus. Borb.,
of marble
(16 palms wide, si high) from the
tav. 27). Another
XV,
Near Aeclanum
tav. i)
rial
(memoiv,
necropolimarittima {Bull.Nap.,

p. 194
raitus

CIL,

iv, 538), I had

'

"

of

certain

Celsus): IRN.,

1194

CIL, ix, 1037.

At

Abella

IRN,

1952

CIL,

and

Cassius

[vol.it.

Appendices

i6S

At

1211.

X,

Julius, the

(6 pairs,belonging to
indicated
by V and M :

Venafrum

combatants

Torlonia
regard to the Roman
tav.
d.
iii,
Inst.,
38),
contests
{Mon.
that
it
comes
Henzen
(AdI, xiv, p. 12) conjectures with probability
of Marcellus
the theatre
from
1853, p. 130 ; 163, p. 67
; cp. Bdl,
figurettes,lamp).
(terracottareUef, bronze
shows
of exhibiting in public picturesof gladiatorial
The
custom
did so being a certain
dates from the time of the republic; the first who
nemus
L. (?C.) Terentius
Lucanus, who set up his picture in the
as
above, p. 15).
Dianae
52 : Henzen,
(PUny, Nat. Hist., xxxv,
in a group
of
whose
name
appears
Perhaps this is the same
person
according to
frequently occurring silver and copper coins, which
the seventh
d.
to
Mommsen
Milnzw.,
r.
belong
164)
(Gesch.
p. 554,
the
than
the
sixth.
rather
large
During
empire, when
century
dently
evievents
were
generally in favour, it was
paintingsof remarkable

IRN,

4649

CIL,

X,

with

relief with

In

4920.
wild

beasts

'

'

common

very
I439

C/L,

ix, 1666,
in

exhibited

was

amphitheatre at
ed. 4, p. 181).

cp. O.

MuUer

above,

as

of

the

picture
porticus at Beneventum.
Pompeii are well known
a

IRN,
which

paintings in the
(Overbeck-Mau, Pompeii,

(cp. Marini,

Massimi

In

2.

mentioned,

The

Musaico

211,

is

munus

Atti

jr. Arv., p.
at Barcelona
{Mon. In., i, 197) is now
165) edited by Winckelmann
von
Madrid, p. 196) ; De Rossi
(Bull,crist.,v,
(Hiibner, Antiken
the
fourth
since
the
editor
it
to
(the giver of the
87) assigns
century,
The
is
most
certain
a
Symmachus.
important is the Borshow)
villa (Canina, Bdl,
1834, pp.
ghese, from the floor of a Tusculan
Henzen
dell'
Acad,
ed.
di
Roma,
xii,
(Diss,
by
pontef.
1852) ;
9-96),
De
it
is
fourth
work.
also
In
to
a
Rossi,
Germany
century
according
there are
also circus games
at Augsburg, on which
a mosaic
(Gruter,
Villa
336). Further, that at Nennig (von Wilmowsky, Die rom.
which
editor
und
ihr
the
Mosaik,
zu
i,
ii,
Nennig
1864,
1865),
(i,13)
endeavours
back
the
time
without
sufficient reason
of
to
to put
Denkm.
Forsch.
Hadrian;
u.
(1854), p. 434 and
cp. also Gerhard,
Revue arcMol., xii (p.106) with illustrations.
In England, at Bignor
in Sussex
(Archaeol.Britan., xviii,i, p. 203). In France, discovered
in i860
at Rheims
:
Desjardins, Bdl, 1861, no. 6 (chieflyvenaCaracalla
tiones ; between
and
Constantine); Loriquet, Mosaique
de Reims, 1861
(not procurable). See further appendix xxix.
The

Mosaics.

XXVII.

The

Gladiatorial

(Vol. II,
in his treatise

RiTSCHL,

expressed
which

also

claims

for

untenable
vit

the
at

the

Die
that

time

same

See my

His

in

discussioa

on

gladiatoriaeder

Romer

medals

for

tesserae

served

solution

full,which

57.)

p.

Tesserae
these

pensions.
by the discoveryof

written

was

opinion

six

has

the games

Tesserae?-

as

of

SP

were

documentary
as

bravery,

evidence

spectatus

genuine tesserae on
been
explained in

(1864),

was

which

various

in Marquardt's StV, iii,

560, 6-8.

in

proved
spectaways

[vol.li,

Appendices

170

conjecture is only tenable if

with
his own.
X
combined
The
sentence
populus)
(in this case
and
the
emphasized
',
strongly
object being
spectavit gladiatorem
to
rise
the
grammatical subject, gave
gradually becoming logically
of
the tesserae are
the sentence
gladiator spectavit '. The dates
xlii,1886, p. 122) thinks

Elter's

that

'

'

first

of the

those

7. F.

Haug
'

means

he

pubKc

recruits.

of the

appearance

1888, p. 763) : spectavit

{Berlinerphilol.Wochenschrifi,
the
has tested, examined
',and
gladiator previously

is not the examinee,

standing in the nominative
this
Meier,
(against
p. 1004). Cp. also Haug,
in
Bursian, Ivi, 1888, p. 106, where
Epigraphik,
ii,4963
Wilmanns, 2823 (Celer
Borea[e]
dedit) in support of his view.

but the examiner

Bericht
iiber rom.
he

muneris

to solve

the

explanationsare
problem. I confess
was

data

our

are

to

CIL,

tessera[m]
insufficient

all

to me
to be based
seem
they
suppositions. The assumption that
to acquire the right of practising
the

less hazardous

more
or
upon
examination
an

proof that

various

These

refers

necessary

that

than
is impossiblefor more
At
reasons
one.
gladiatorialprofession,
obtained
without
time
when
the most
a
ination
examimportant posts were
the
to
teachers,
physicians,
advocates),
right
(officials,
dishonourable
could
have
been
not
calling
dependent
practise a
But it is well
an
examination, if voluntarily entered upon.
upon
known

that

the

combatants

slaves

were

or

Uttle better, and

cials
offi-

no

had the right to instruct their owners

(or the contractors)as
make
the
should
of
to
use
them, provided that no breach of
they
the law
committed.
was
Is it to be believed

for the

that

all the

least in

of

owners

Italy) had

gladiatorsand
agreed to allow

contractors
'

(at
only approved
should
to
have
case
we
gladiators to appear
(in which
rules of examination) ?
For
the glaassume
equally unanimous
diators,
have
owed
thpir
(Cena, 45) would
spoken of by Petronius
certificates to an excessive
leniency on the part of the examination
commissary '. Nor can I beheve, with Meier (p.16) that there ever
existed
a
guild of gladiators.
combats

'

'

'

'

XXVIII.

"

SuMMA

AND

Skcunda

Secundl's

(Vol. II,

Pruws

Rud/S;

and

Palus.

p. 57,

line

15.)

rudis
and secunda
sutnma
[Hermes, xxi, 269) understands
of those gladiatorswho
had been exempted from service by the bestowal
in
of the rudis ; they acted as first and second
inspectors a
division
and
hke
the
lanistae
or
troop,
(Passio Perpet. et Felic,
ferens virgam quasi lanista ') carried as a badge a staff also
10
:
called rudis (Gloss.Lab.
: rudis fidpSos
iinaTaTuiv tuv
/lopo/jdx'^'')'
r) twv
which
on
monuments
Rhein.
always appears
Mus.,
xlii,
(Meier,
also
the
the
of Flavins Sigerius: summa
tomb
inscriptionon
134 : cp.
rudis, vixit annis sexaginta : CIL, viii, 10,983). Of course
only a
MoMMSEN

'

few

of

those

who

{rudiarii,

freed
from
service
Suetonius,
Gloss.
became
Tibef.,7 ; dvoTn^a/ievoi
Lab.)
inspectors.They might
were

II.]

VOL.

also
the
On

be

Appendices

instructors

(doctores),
although

this

171
hardly

can

have

been

rule.
the

other hand, primus and secundus

palus can only refer to
The
former
is clearly formed
gladiators on active service.
the
on
of
in
primus pilus {TrpoirdiraXos Dio, Ixxii, 23 supposes
analogy
a
by-form primopalus as well as primopilus) the latter being of later
origin. As the analogous formation
impliesan analogous meaning,
the
the best, at the
can
mean
primus palus
only
gladiator who was
o"
his
class
combination
head
with the genitive plural (Vita
; the
Commodi,i5,S :
palus primus secutorum
') is the originalone, and
that with the nom.
abbreviation.
The
an
sing,
originof the expression
is obscure.
the
had
become
combatants
who
of
masters
Although
their class of course
continued
their exercises, they certainlydid
not make
of the palus, which
use
was
only suitable for beginners.
Hence
it is inconceivable, that primus and
secundus
palus should
,

'

have

been

for the

names

'

two

classes ', into which

exercise

all the

divided
the assumption
gladiators (except recruits) were
; and
that
and
veteranus
secundus
primus palus
palus
spectatus
(Meier, Glad. Rom., p. 54 ; Rhein.
Mus., xlii, 136) is equally
improbable and arbitrary.
=

XXIX.

Costume

and

Arms

(Vol. II,
The

numerous

very
in

this

modern

subject,to

ghesimosaic
Olenine's

is a

p.

of

the

Gladiators.

60.)

covered
figured representationsthat have been dishave
greatly increased our knowledge of

times

which

Henzen's

admirable

specialcontribution.

treatise Sur

I have

elucidation
been

of

unable

the
to

Bor-

obtain

gladiateurs. Lastly, P. J. Meier

has discussed
the subject in a number
of writings : De gladiatura
selectae
romana
quaestiones
(Bonn, 1881, pp. 13"46 : de gladiatorum
armaturis) ; Gladiatorendarstellungenauf rheinischen Mqnumenten
in Westdeutsche
Zeitschr.f.Gesch. u. Kunst, i, 153-177 ; Gladiatorenin Archaol.
des
Berliner
Museums
Zeil.,xl (1882),p. 147, taf.
reliefs
6, I ; Dei monumenti
rappresentanti gladiatoriin BdJ, 1884, pp.
known
I shall only mention
to me
157-160. Of the monuments
those which
in any
remarkable
are
or
informing.
respect
Since
this class of gladiators cannot
I. Retiarii.
possibly be
with
information
in regard to it is most
confused
other, our
any
exact.
remarkable
Caylus [Rec. d'ant.,iii,pi.24, 2 and 2 : clay-figure,
referred
to above
for the galerus. The
mosaics
(p. 168) :
Monum.
Winckelmann,
ined., i, 197 (musaico Massimi). Arch.
Britan. xi, p. 49 (cp.Rev. arcMol., ix, p. 183) ; xviii,p. 203 (mosaic
from
ponteBignor ; cp. Rev. arch., v, p. 562) ; Atli dell' accademia
ficia,1852, xii (the Borghese mosaic) ; Archaeol. Brit., xix, p. 70
of the malus
oculus, repeated by Jahn in Ber. d. sacks, G.,
(relief
Mus.
of
taf.
Borb., xv, tav. 27 (so-calledmonument
iii,i) ;
1855,
Ruines
Bull.
de
Scaurus
PompH, pi. 32) ;
Nap. n. s.
; cp. Mazois,
e bassirilievi
pompejani), ii (1854), t.
(1853),i, t. 7 (Dipintigraffiti
21
(bone statuette); Rev. archiol.,viii,pi.169 (gladiatorial
9, 20 and
of retiarii)
; Garrucci,
;
cp. p. 147) ; ix, pi. 183 (reliefs
weapons
le costume

des

[vol.II.

Appendices

172

and
retiarius
a
a
Graffitidi Pompei, tav. xii (combat between
BenndorfE(the same) ;
Samnis) ; Stevenson, Bdl, 1883, p. ro2
Raise
in Lykien, i (grave of a retiarius).
Niemann,
retiarii were
the only gladiators who
The
appeared without a
for
the
head
(Suetonius, Claud., 34 ; Juvenal, viii,200covering
short tunic
Juvenal,
a
(Suetonius, Calig.,30;
206). They wore
above
the
ii, 142 ; vii, 207) or a simple suhligaculum (a short apron
With
Mus.
the
monuments
white).
Borgh.
(in
hips),as usually on
the exception of some
bandages round the legs,their defensive arms
to the broad
Umited
belly-band (balteus)and a sleeve on the
were
left arm,
the left

with

kind

shoulder,

of leather

supply

to

shoulder-piece,
risingabove

metal

or

the

shield.
Bignor mosaic

place of the

This

shoulder-

and

looks like
piece (which is especiallylarge on
called galerus, as Henzen
a
(Mus. Borgh., p. 113) has
wing) was
the schohast
on
Juvenal, viii, 208 (ed. Jahn) :
recognized from
impositus gladiatoris (cp. Bdl, 1853, p. 130).
galerus est umero
the

'

'

So

unsuitable

name

evidently
recognized

not
has

suspicion,if it were
certainlyarouse
Garrucci
also in later times
expression.
in
the
galerus
shoulder-pieces{Bull. Nap., n. s.,
would

technical

the

galerifound in Pompeii are represented

the grave-stone of a
; cp. Rev. ArcMol., v, 8, pi. 165). On
Glaucus
the third
retiarius named
(CIL, v, i, 3466) found at Verona
of
and
side
the
which
Mommsen
the
was
trident,
dagger
object by
unable
to explain, is in all probability the galerus. In the passage
of Juvenal, viii, 207 :

i,p. loi,

tav.

103

7, where

Credamus

tunicae, de faucibus

porrigatet
Garrucci
the

on

round

the

to

breast

the

stringfastened

of the

rope

of

citius

aUquid, quo
According to

aurea

cum

se

longo jacteturspiragalero,

explainsspiraas
other

such

the

net,

sparsum

so

vel

side to the

one

it fell from

Scholiast

retiarius.
funem

on

that

the

galerus,
former

[spira] hujusmo^

jactatum

retium

colUger^jjp"

(De gladiaiuraromana,
p. 30) the spirais rau^r
M
the circular coiled up (Festus,p. 330
:
spira funis nauticus in
he
orbem
convolutus
the retiarius,when
') rope of the net, which
the
wishes
the
left
shoulder
which
is
to throw, must
to
on
guide
fastened
to the balteus,
but in such
galerus ; probably the spira was
Meier

'

"

that

manner

head-band,

in

exclusively used

or

fasciis,32,

of need

case

described

it could

by Galen,

by retiarii,who

xviii a, 797

t4

be

may
wore

detached.
also have
no

been

helmet.

especially
Galen, De

ri, Ko^oifieva
ir poir'Ka^br
iiiitpp6iipiov

Sira

iTtdelrat. 5' iJTOL

^^ fiovofiax^^^^
dvofidt^erai.
eOirpewda^X^P'-^
^ X'^P^
^ttI
Ttvhs
Tov
y
LyveffSai
KetpaXijt
ffvpurTih/iaTOS
rrjs
KpdTitixa
Tpoa-fxnrov
el fxh eiTperelat
Ivexa iirihioiTO /Spax^aefcoi Set ravrra
IxeBoSevoiiivovdW
Ko.i iv ^iat^ Tip fi"Tti}ir(p
Terdx^at. oOrta yb,p"v ttjv ifi^^peiav
wpbs rh ^^ov
The
retiarius on a Pompeian relief (Bull.Nap., iv, tav. i ;
diroo-ii^i.
such
band.
Meier, Glad, rom., p. 29) wears
a
ovTdts

"

The

offensive

of the retiarius were

in the first place the
weapons
which
in
Winckelmann
(jaculum),
(Man. ined., 197) appears so
the figure of his opponent.
It
large as almost entirelyto cover
net

also appears
p. 203, and

in Rev. arch.,vol. ix. pi. 183, 2 ; Archaeol. Brit.,xviii,

Gori, Inscr.,iii,p. 99, represented in Bull. Nap., 1853,

II.]

VOL.

vii, 12). The

tav.

probably that
it

Appendices
of its

reason

the retiarii carried

probable,as
did not always
the

clever
of

by

their aim

in

combats
in

together,before they flung

ferebat

(p. 32)

which

rete).

occulte

and

they
had

Henzen,

took

made

part.

the net

is hkened

It

is not

the retiarii
named
and

that

the

chief interest

they missed
ready for another
If

positionto attack again ; hence

Artemidorus
ii, 3) to
by
[Oneirocritica,
were

is

monuments

on

the weapon
after which
they were
of which
have
must
constituted

they retired,until they

and

throw

carry

handling
the

Meier

occurrence

it folded

(Isidorus, Origines, xviii, 54

assumed

rare

173

the

retiarius
/cai

woman

:
rif Pov\o^i,h(f
wXriffid^ovaav
cp. Juvenal, viii,204 ;
: SiK-rvo^Spos
c.
Siktuo^AXos.
His
other weapons
the
were
trident, the tunny-fish harpoon
and
the
(Juscina)
dagger (ValeriusMaximus, i, 7, 8 and most of the
The
figure in Rev. arch., v, 562, taken by Letronne
monuments).
in Rev. arch.,
for a dimachaerus
is correctlyexplained by Chabouillet
viii,416, as a retiarius with dagger and trident : cp. Garrucci, Bull.
Nap., 1865, p. 134.
The throwing of the net may have been an old method
of fighting,
Alte
on
an
Denkmaler,
antique
(Welcker,
paste
represented
occurring in the duel between
Phrynon and
2, tafel 16, 32) and

"^iAyd5aKol fifffra
Gloss.

Lab.,

retiamus

(Diog. Laert., i, 74 ; Polyaenus, i, 25 ; cp. also

used
the Tjrrians
tridents and
Sic, xvii, 43, according to whom

Pittacus

nets

Macedonian

ing
fish-

i, 38,
besiegers). Strabo (xiii,
evidentlyadded the trident in his

above) has
duel in order, like the Roman
archaeologists(Festus,
make
this
the
to
tiarii
engagement
prototype of the reretiarius),

p. 600

account
s.v.

against

their

Diod.

see

Welcker

of the

Whether

combats.
reallyborrowed

the

gladiatorialnet

and

harpoon

were

from

to
bound
were
fishing or not, such weapons
the
of
idea
Adv.
12
:
cum
vi,
fishing.
(Arnobius,
genies,
suggest
certafuscina rex
maris, tamquamilU
pugnasitgladiatorii obeunda
tridens
minis ; Martial, v, 24, 12 : aequoreus
Aequoreus, name
;
at Pompeii,
of a retiarius,CIL, x, 1927.
One
of the galeri found
Bull. Nap., 1853, n. s. i, tav. vii, 2, contains
a crab, a dolphin,and
an anchor). In the joke told by Quintilian{Inst.Orat.,vi, 3, 61 : Pedo
de
mirmillone
feriebat, Vivom,
qui retiarium
consequebatur nee
the
method
of
seems
only possible
making sense
inqUit,capere volt),
82
de
retiario
to be the conjecture of Leemans
arch., ix, p.
:
(ifeu.
then the joke is very poor.
qui mirmillonem, etc.),although even

fish,which is said
and mirmillones,

The
Gain

to have

been

attached

with

who

the

helmets

to the

retiarii,is also

of the

found

on
fought
those of other gladiators(Meier,p. 36, 3). The satirical song of the
te peto, piscem peto, quid me
retiarii to the mirmillones
: non
fugi ',
Meineke
des
Galle ? consists, as observed
Joachimsth.
by
(Progr.
similar (perhaps even
a
Gymn., 1851), of lonici a majore. From
of address
be derived the mode
the same) poem
(
ww-)
may
16
mentioned
Galle
mortue
:
Martial,
viii,
by
75,
"

'

^w

"

'

hie mihi de multis

dici
cui merito

These

satirical songs

movement

and

were

to

the

'

unus,
mortue

Lucane, videtur,
Galle
potest.
'

cal
probably sung with appropriaterhythmihas been
of
music.
It,
accompaniment

[vol.ii.

Appendices

174

they

music

that

observed
could

not

was

fightaccording

; this

to time

But

the combats.

played during

'

sham
(36) says :
fights. Of these Petronius
scissor et ad syniphoniam ita gesticulatuslaceravit
in

hydraule

essedarium

putares
see
below).
From

fact that

the

viii,200) and
that
to

they

them

the retiarii had

were

no

pugnare

covering

despisedof

course

obsonium,

(on

the

ut

essedarii

for the face

nal,
(Juvecludes
(p. 113) conlar
gladiators. Simi-

Henzen

lightlyarmed,

most

the most

were

cantante

of
be

possible
processitstatim
only

would

all the

the

were

armed
with anooseinsteadofacasting-net.
Laquearii,who were
in
mentioned
are
Isidorus,
Origines,xviii,56 : quorum
only
They
ludo
homines
in
injectolaqueo
impeditos conerat, fugientes
pugna
umbone
'.
amictos
pelliceo
According to
secutosque prosternere,
representations(on a gem and a clay-relief in Meier, p. 44) they also
other defensive
the galerus,but had no
wore
weapons.
The
retiarii also fought in troops (gregatim; Suetonius, Calig.,
against one another, but against the Galli}
30) but evidently never
Albinovanus
in Quinmurmillmies
(ValeriusMaximus, i,7, 8 ; Pedo
of
the
retiarii
occur
as
tilian,vi, 3, 61), Samnites
(who
opponents
and
and
also
the
of
that
on
on
Borghese mosaics,
Bignor
especially
the Samnis
for a murmillo)
editor erroneously takes
Nennig, whose
2.

'

and
to

secutores.
a

The

combats

of the

retiarii with
The

the latter continued

opponents of the retiarii

(Meier, p. 22).
very
also represented liy the term
(originatingin
late date

gladiatorialcircles)
2616
Wilmanns,
contraretiarius]
(Henzen, 6174
[i.e.
written by
CIL, vi, 2, 10,180) ; this is also the meaning of " RET
the side of six names
of gladiatorsin CIL, vi, i, 636 (a.d. 177).
mentioned
in
First
Suetonius,
Calig., 30 ; on
3. Secutores.
Victorius'
ioi
secuiorum
conjecture in Cicero, ad Alt., vii, 14, 2
chief
the
of
the
were
scutorum, cp. Meier, p. 19.
They
opponents
ab insequendo retiarium
retiarii (Isidorus,
Orig.,xviii,56 : secutor
dictus,id yap Siiiicfi,
says Artemidorus, Oneirocr. as above). Their
are

contrareie

"

'

The latter is
sword, shield,visored helmet, and a greave.
iwl t^s oUlas
Philogelos(ed.Eberhard, 87) : (rxoXao-riitds
d^vu 64 ..Tivos diraYyei'XavTos
ai5rvttjv
\a^tjjvi^iratfe*'.
treKoijTUjpos axvf^
t6 StXov, ^\ue ttiv KVTifuSa.tpddcravTos
S^ rod
toG Trarpds,
Trapovffiay
/ii^as
"^^^
Dio,
i
TtffTTJvai,
jSijSXioc
airrip
^x^^
irepiKeipaXaiav
Trarpbt
dveyivtotrKe,
of
Commodus
when
a
secutor
as
:
Ixxii, 19, says
oOs i^l\a
fighting
:
GALEA
Siairtp(Xxe Sih, tov
Kpdvovs; schol. Juv. vi, 108 : ATTRITUS
fuisse ; on
secutorem
the
apparet eum
shape of the helmet, see
With
this agrees the monument
of a certain UrbiMeier, p. 25.
in
cus
secutor, poorly reproduced
Muratori, 617, i, more
accurately
arms

were

evident

from

described

by Cavedoni
{Bdl, 1846, p. 190) and Meier (Gl.rom., p.
21) ; cp. also AdI, 1850, p. 125 (lamp from Salona). Isidorus
telligible
(I.e.)
gives them
cuspidem et massam
plumbeam ',which is uninet magnum
; Leemans'
conjecture cassidem
clypeum
be supported.
{Rev. arch., ix, p. 80) cannot
The secutores were
armed
in exactly the same
the
manner
as
'

'

4.

Samnites

(according to Meier,

'

p.

14,

the

oldest

class). As

It is hazardous to conclude
(withMeier, Westd. Ztschr.,
i,161),from lack of evidence
that the combats
between
retiariiand mwmilUmes
ceased in the second century.
'

II.]

VOL.

they

Appendices

last mentioned

are

tliat later, as
of

the

by Horace,
of the

opponents

secutores, which

first

Meier

175
(pp. 19-25) conjectures

retiarii,they received

the

name

under

Caligula (Suetonius,Calig.,
of oplomachi. The equipment
of the Samnite
what
somewas
by Livy (ix,40)
modified
in the case
of the gladiators named
after
them.
Their
characteristic
were
: the
large oblong shield, often
weapons
somewhat
concave
on
ined., 199), but which
(Winckelmann, Mon.
the
is only exceptionally (as in Livy's description)
monuments
at the bottom
than at the top (soaccording to O. Hirschnarrower
in the relief from
in
feld's communication
Cavillargues mentioned
the note
6
and
in
the
described
Gurlitt
in
on
1
i
gravestone
ii,
by
30) ;

as

Antike
the

same

occurs

of the Thraeces, that

soldiers as described

opponents

Denkmdler, Epigr. archdol. Mitth.

i,100) ; the sleeve on the rightarm

Oesierreich,i, 7

aus

the left leg,the girdle,the visored helmet

on
greave
other
classes,
Meier, p. 18), with crest and very
by
These arms
(Varro,Ling. Lat., ii,11),and a short sword.
the

by Juvenal, vi, 256

balteus

et manicae

cp.

to all

common

gladiators,
(worn also
long plume
are

called

cristae

crurisquesinistri
Orat.,ii,
{De
325 : prolusio

et

tegimen. According to Cicero

ante
Samnitium,
quibus in pugqui vibrant hastas
pugnam,
in
nando
nihil utuntur) they carried lances only
sham
fights; later,
perhaps also in serious combat
according to the monuments,
(Meier,
The
was
spongia pectori tegumentum
(Livy)
dispensed
p. 34).

dimidium
.

'

'

left unprotected
gladiator'sbreast was
(Meier,p. 17). Cp. Henzen
(p.107) and the particularlyinstructive
the
of
Samnite
from the Campana colleco
f
tion
a
figure
representation
Henzen
this
to
has
shown
the
Samnites
(tav.7, i). According
the Borghese mosaic
as
on
just
opponents of the retiarii (secutores),
the Bignor mosaic
the other hand, contending
on
as they appear
; on
Lucernae
with Thraeces
(oplomachi)in 'Bartdii,
sepp., i,22, Overbeck182
the
breastwall
of the arena) and
(pictureon
Mau, Pompeji*, p.
Boissieu, Inscr. de Lyon, p. 464 (terracottavase). Other representations
of Samnites
:
Guattani, Mon.
ined., 1787, tav. 3 (repeated
in Clarac, Mus.
de Sculpt.,pi. 866) ; Bdl, 1850, p. 167 ; Bursian,
in Anzeiger fiir schweizerische
Zwei
Bronzestatuetten
Avenches
aus

with, since

Geschichte

as

und

rule

the

Alterthumskunde,

First
mentioned
5. Thraeces.
Prov. Cons., 9 ; last in Ausonius,

Juvenal, viii, 201

(parma),with
armed

with

they w^re opposed to the Samnites, who were

large shield (scutum). According to Pliny (Nat.

the

plurimumque

the

parma

refert

round

was

sint

concava
'

and

and

somewhat

concave

(specula)et poculi modo,

it appears
on
it
is
not
frequently,however,

Thraecidicae

parmae
Scaurus.

vii,17;
Toll.
; schol.
Technopaeg.,p. 488
They carried the small shield
33.

which

Hist., xxxiii, 129)

'

Meier, p.

1865, no. i.
in Cicero, Phil., vi, 13;

so

the

monument

:
an

of

but

round,
square,
of the
Priscus
Thraex
e.g. the monuments
Exochus
(Fabretti,Col.
(Mus. Veron., 444, 2) and of M. Antonius
monument
On
the
of a Thraex,
CIL,
vi,
10,194).
Traj., 256
the
shield
is grande e
described
by Borghesi (Bull.Nap., i, p. 95)
ricurvo
(largeand bent round). The parma must also have been
Martial (xiv,213) could not have spoken of it as
otherwise
square,
Uke

More

the

scutum

see

'

'

capable of being used

as

scutum

by

dwarf.

Their

characteristic

offensive
Val.
ed.

[vol.ii.

Appendices

176
was

weapon

Max.,

curved

Gundermann,

It is
iiri.Kafi.ir^s.

called

'

boars'

(the national

short

iii,2, 12), a
and

Goetz

the sica

weapon

sword.

ii, p.

of the Thracians,

Corp.

iSs*":

sica

Latin.,
Qpq.KiKbv Ji^os

Glossar.

201), and
supina
by Juvenal (viii,
This
Hist.,
xviii,2).
sicae,'by Pliny (Nat.
'

'

falx

tusks, dentium
is the shape of the sica on
reUef in the amphitheatre of Nlmes,
a
Descr.
and a Samnis
between
(Pelet,
a Thraex
representing a combat
de I'amph. de N., pi. iii,f. i). But
more
frequentlythe blade is
about
ment
not curved, but forms
an
halfway down, as on the monuangle
the
of Exochus
trophies
(Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*-,
p. 182),on
in the gladiators'
school at Pompeii (Bull.
of gladiatorialweapons
Nap., 1853, tav. vii, 13 and 14 ; cp. also p. 114). The want of the
complete equipment;
compensated by a more
large shield was
attributes

Artemidorus

hence

to

them

rb

iaKe-ndaBai

tois

SjtXois.

ever,
the Samnites
(from whom, howgladiators,particularly
the
to
addition
in
are
parma
having,
distinguishedby
they
the visor and the sleeve
and
sica, greaves on both legs),they wear
Mus.
the right arm
on
Borgh., p. 112, Bull. Nap., i,
; cp. Henzen,
of Scaurus, whom
the
monument
this
the
Thraeces
on
By
p. 95.
be
from
de
takes
Mazois
Samnites,
(Ruines
PompH, pi. 32)
may
Haase's
tion
emendaIn
Seneca
identified.
(Quaest.Nat., iv, praef. 8)
habeas
compositi
[Thraeciscum] Thraece
quamvis staturam
nani
staturam"
like
is impossible; the sense
something
requires
these
'.
It
natural
that
Thraece
was
cum
heavily-armed
compositi
of great stature ;
from men
combatants
should generallybe recruited
but in Petronius
',SchefaUcujus flaturaefuit Thraex
(45) : unus
fer's conjecture staturae
is to be rejected. On monuments
parmati
also seen
with lances and straightswords
are
(Meier,p. 34 ; Pacho,
Voyage dans le Cyrinaique, p. 53) ; on the other hand, a scutatus
with a sica in a Pompeian graffito
(Avellino,Osservazioni) In regard
tribute
be observed
that it would
be idle to attempt to disto this it must
classes
all the representationsof gladiators amongst
the
For
in the first place they had
to us.
known
no
regular uniforms,
fications
but their equipments were
undoubtedly subject to countless modiin
the
second
that varied according to time and place ; and
place the representations are
certainly not always true. The
another
Thraeces
also fought with
one
ments),
(according to the monuother

Like

'

'

"

'

and

opponents

with
were

the

murmillones

(Meier,p. 33).

their chief

But

the

Oplomachi
(the usual form in inscriptions and
a later
Meier, p. 22, 4). Lipsiussupposed that it was
6.

good
name

MSS.

for the

of
occurrence
(taken from their scutum
[iTKov]).The
Samnis
together with oplomachus in the list IRN,, 737 (= CIL, ix,
for
466) may be explainedby the assumption that the former name
the opponents
of the retiarii had
the
not
been
yet
superseded by
later secutor, whereas
the opponents
of the Thraeces
were
already
called oplomachi (see above)
In the Pompeian list (CIL, vi, 2508)
they appear not only as opponents of the Thraeces, but also of the
murmillones
and
dimachaeri
(Meier, pp. 22-25).
and
8. Murmillones
(apparently the only inscriptional
7. Gain
Meier, p. 35, i). According to Festus, p. 285 M (murmilform;
Samnites

Idnicum

genus

armaturae

Gallicum

est

ipsique murmillones

ante

[vol.ii.

Appendices

178

equipped with scutum, sword,

diator

other

the

On

and

hand,

(theSamnite

greave

(p. 13)

in Garrucci

trement).
accou-

is

there

scription
in-

an

feret

Veneri
parmam
provocator victor
Bdl,
1865, p. 79).
Garrucci,
palmam
;
(unless
cp.
From
the inscriptionof a prov(ocator spat(arius)
(= CIL, vi, 7659)
armed
Garrucci
a
assumes
special class of provocatores who were
De
with
the
(Vegetius, re mil.,
gladiiminores, quos spatas vocant
Meier
and
Wilmanns
2609,
(Bdl, 1884, p. 158
I.,
i)
(E.
ii, 15).
for
be
mistake
to
consider
a
spect '.
spat."
note)
Essedarii
Fam.,
vii, 10), probably introduced
12.
(Cicero, Ad
No
doubt
as
closely as possible the
they imitated
by Caesar.
in
thus
described
British
(De Bell.
chariots,
by Caesar
fighters
mobihtatem
stabilitatem
Gall., iv, 33) :
peditum in praeequitum,
liis praestant ; ac tantum
usu
quotidiano et exercitio eificiunt ut
Mansuetus

read

should

we

'

'

'

'

in declivi

ac

loco
praecipiti

sustinere, et brevi moderari

incitatos equos

inde
etinjugoinsistereet

se in
this
Burmann
citissime
currus
quotes
passage
and Seneca, Epp., 29, on Petronius, 36 : ita gesticulatuslaceravit
from
obsonium, ut putares essedarium
hydraule cantante
pugnare,
ac

et per temonem
flectere,

percurrere
recipereconsueverint.

the essedarii sometimes

it is clear that

which

carried

out

their axtistic

time.
cluded
Lipsius (Saturn.,ii, 12) rightlycon(Calig.,35), where the essedarius Porius sets
ob prosperam
his slaves free
', that on every chariot (as
pugnam
the
driver
well as the combatant.
there
was
a
as
Britons)
amongst
of a
mention
in Petronius
The
muher
essedaria
be
(45) cannot
musical

in

movements

from

Suetonius
'

'

The

accidental.
the result
women

Ann.,

essedarii

of the

have

may

in Britain

wars

have

to

appear

'

frequently

xiv, 35) :

Boudicca,

Britannis

feminarum

quidem
(darius)in

come

under

especiallyinto

Claudius

taken

part

filias prae
ductu
bellare

curra

the list CIL, ix,466.

on
Inscription
in Garrucci, Graffiti,
Bostorius
66
CIL,
;
p.

M.

Gl. rom.,

and
in
se

as
vogue
British
;

Nero
battle

vehens

(Tacitus,
"

soUtum

testabatur).
an

essedarius

vi, 631

Essenamed

cp. Meier,

p. 43.
'

'

Equi

Cicero
mentioned
in
are
gladiatorum
CIL, ix, 465 ; eq. vet. lud. mag.
(Pro Sestio,59, 126) ; IRN, 736
(CIL, vi, 10,167) ; Artemidorus, I.e.; Galen, De Comp. med. p. gen.,

Equites.

13.

iii,2

ed. Kuehn,

KoKovfiivav

xiii,p.

601

Isidorus

Ivwiav.

Beaadfievosyap riva
(Origines,xviii, 53)

^^
fwvofii.x^'^

genera

torum
gladia-

plura, quorum
primus ludus equestrium. duo enim equites
orientis alter
a porta
praecedentibus prius signis militaribus, unus
ab occidentis procedebant in equis albis cum
aureis galeisrainoribus
et habilioribus
armis, sicque atroci perseverantia pro virtute sua
inibant
The
horsemen
fighting with one another on the
pugnam.
of Scaurus

have

mail, small round shields,

on
right arm, tunics, visor-hehnets, and spears ; cp.
also Meier
in Westd.
i, 165.
Zeitschrift,
Occurs
in Cicero
14. Andabatae.
(Ad Fam., vii, 10) ; also the
of Varro's
title of one
satires (Petronius, ed. Biicheler', p. 165).
the glossin Mai
From
Auct., vii,551) : andabetae
(Class.
gens quaethe
dam
and
mention
of d^dpa^irai {ivSa^irat?) amongst
the
monument

brassards

legionary soldiers
that

they were

long coats

of

the

in

Lydas (De Magistratibus,

i,46) Meier conjectures
Uke
the Samnites, Galli,and Thraeces
who,
gladiators

II.]

VOL.

appeared in
them
except

Appendices
national

their
that

179

Nothing

armour.

they fought

is known

further

without

of

being
see,
they
eye-holes (Jerome, Adv. Jovin.,i,
combat
Rufin.,3, p. ioia
37, Adv. Helvid., 3, p. 3A, Contra
; cp. the
a
I'aveuglette in Lacroix, Mceurs, etc., au
dge, p. 236).
moyen
took
for horsemen,
them
reason
a, 12) without
Lipsius (Sat.,
chiefly
the fTTTreiis
because, according to Artemidorus
means
{I.e.)
ywaiKa
from
to conclude
^pivas oiK (x"^""-" I'litit is quite inadmissible
not
that
the
horsemen
the
andabatae
could
but
that
not
this,
only
see,
and
identical.
Turnebus
equiteswere
{Adv., ii, 20) with as little
identified andabates
with
the Greek
reason
iva^iriis,
according to
which
he fought from a chariot.
What
Orelli (2569) says is correct.
and by no
on
They are rarely mentioned
inscriptionsor monuments,
writer of the imperial period (Jerome probably only draws
from
of fightingfell into disuse at the
Varro) ; so perhaps this method

probably

wore

visor

able

i.e.

to

without

'

'

'"

of

end

the

repubUc.

of the
CIL, vi, 631 (inscription
Paegniarii. Orelli, 2566
CIL, vi, 10,168 (a paegniarius
coUeg. Silvani)and Henzen,6i76
ludi magni ', who
lived to nearly 100) ; Wilmanns,
E.I., 2617 ;
feris
ed.
Roth
tabidis
CIL, vi, 10,182. Suetonius, Calig.,26,
:
vilissimos senioque confectos
gladiatores,*quoque paegniaris patres
famiUarum
sed insignisdebilitate aliqua obiciebat
notos
{cod.Mem.
other
for
codd.
Scutilli
which
pegniares,
[De coll. glad.]
pegmares,
had
and Marini
[Iscr.alb.,p. 12]
already conjectured paegniarios)
That
dwarfs, as conjectured by Cavedoni
they were
{Bdl, 1846,
is
carried
lusoria
arma
191)
(arms
improbable. Perhaps they
p.
incapable of causing death). The mosaic found at Nennig represents
between
two paegniarii ; they are protecting themselves
a fight
15.

'

with
the

small

top

with

shields,and carry in the left hand

a largeknob, in the
righta whip.

i, 157) believes
Seneca

to

that

they appeared

{Epp., 7) :
et sales et

at the

Meier

round

at

{Westd. Ztschr.,

midday intei'val,according

in meridianum

casu

staff bent

aliquid laxamenti,

spectaculum
and

incidi

lusus

TertuUian

exspectans
{Ad Nat.,
ludi
de
lusum
risimus
meridiani
et
dels
10
i,
Apolog., 15)
(? a
The assumption of Henzen
pantomime).
{Mks. Borgh., p. 117) that
of a specialclass of gladiators,is based
meridiani
the name
was
on
which
is
not
an
Gruter,
2587
genuine.
inscription(Orelli,
335, 4)
Other classes of gladiatorsare erroneously assumed
at least cannot
or
be certainly shown
to have
The
in the colleg.
existed.
manicarii
Silvani (CIL, vi, 631) are
of brassards,
not
gladiators but makers
=

which

is the less remarkable, as an

collegium. The velarii who drew

of this
unctor,yfS.s also a member
pulled to the awning of
up and
lies
belonged to the gladiatorialfami'

the

amphitheatre may also have

often
trainer was
(the whole troop of gladiatorsunder one
called familia): Orelli, 2569, Ind. p. 189 ; Herzog, Gall. Narb.
App. 315 (Antipolis CIG, 6776) :'AvTiTo\i5 khI ol TroXirai ri yeviKhv
KO.I oi"\api[ft}v\
ti.m\o^Ax"'"'\
'

...

Scissores. Only in the list IRN, 737

is mentioned, as
Marcus
Caecilius scisso(r)
16.

43, 2).
Sagittarii. IRN,

CIL, ix, 466, where

tiro,killed or dead

(Meier,p.
.

17.

the

followingpassages

737
that

CIL, ix, 466.

not

only

those

Meier
who

concludes

fought

with

from
wild

i8o

Appendices

(iv,42)

and

bow

praebemus

schol.
quem

sagittis ^ilia

crura

"

be meant,
In the latter passage gladiators
may
demanded
death
was
obliged
by the people, and who were
to the
caedimus
leads
archers.
In
the
former
for
as
targets

mittit)

populus non
whose
serve

that gladiators differentlyequipped

the archers.
matched
with
than
one
Gladiators
might be skilled in more

assumption

de Lyon, p. 469
Muratori,
vii
rv(di)i; Martial, v, 25,
p.

Boissieu, Inscr.
sive assidario

Hermes

11

aequoreo
casside

minax

tridente,

languida

timendus.

retiarius

the third

fighting.

dymachaero

"

belligerasuperbus hasta,

of

mode

were

Hermes

veles and

was

(?horsemen)

613,

Hermes

Hermes

with

Persius

arrows

ii.

vulnus
auro
caecum
praetegit; cp.
habes, sed lato balteus
ut
sagittis,
:
Nux}
praebemus
saepe
plagis,
171
corpora
vetat
manicas
(i.e.,
{codd. cum) populus
quem
deposuisse

subter

to

used

also gladiatorsproper
caedimus
inque vicem

beasts, but

[vol.

class cannot

be defined

certainty.
To

Venatores.

belonged

these

the taurocentae

and

iaurarii

{IRN,

succursores
1074) ; the same
inscriptionmentions
and
kovtIis ; cp. KovrpoKwriy^aiov CIG,
pontarii (? contarii from
(a successor
Augusti
probably, Uke successores
3422). Succursores
have
been persons
to
who
in IRN,
CIL, ix, 2369), appear
4785
took to flight(Henzen, Mon.
irritated the bull and then
Borgh.,p.
of
monuments
the
armed
On
men
or
armed
quite unfigures
badly
151).

2378

CIL,

X,

condemned

probably

are

the
{bestiarii),

criminals

well-

the manica.
chief armament
was
venatores, whose
posita
epp., v, 23 : consul popuU Romani
leonem
manicam
inter
induit,
juvenes quinquatribus
praetexta

equipped
Fronto,

trained

Ad

M.

Caesarem

percussitpopulo
quando id factum

Romano

Domitiano

In

sub
arena

nudus

venator,

Well-armed

et

Marcus

spectante. Whereupon
Romae

an

Juvenal, iv, 99
=

venatores

may
the Torlonia

wearing
be

cominus

nothing

seen

inquires:

dicis in Albano

illud

num

but

factum

figebat nudus

ursos

"

the

simple

tunica.

in Bartoli, Pitt, antiche, ii,27,

relief

(seeabove, p. 168),where Henzen's

especially
{Mus. Borgh., p. 117 ; cp. AdI, 1841, p. 15)recognition of a Parthian
equipment receives additional support from the fact that the Parthians
with
Tiriwere
arrows
:
experts at shooting wild animals
in this manner
dates distinguished himself
and
Corn(Dio, Ixiii,
3)
took lessons in archery from
modus
Parthians, in javelin-throwing
from
Moors
(Herodian, i, 15). A venator on horseback, pursuing a
deer in flight,already wounded
by a spear, in Garrucci, Graff.,pi.
mounted
venatores
contorniates
xiv, 5 (cp. p. 74) ;
on
(Sabatier,
Descr.
of venag4n. des c, pi. iv, i and pi. ix). Slingsas weapons
tores
(P. J. Meier, in Bonner Jahrbiicher,Ixi,p. iii). On the whole
without
they appeared variouslyequipped, sometimes
any defensive
armed
with
a
only
hunting spear {Bull.Nap., iv, tav. i).
weapons,
on

Yet
"

venatores

appears
'

to

have

been

the

general

name

for all who

'

sometimes
ascribed to Ovid (printedin Balirens,
[An elegy oa a nut-tree
Poetae
Lalini minores,i,90). It is probablynot by him, but at any ratejjelougs
to the Augustan
Jr.]
age,
'

"

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

fought

with

Meier's

conjecture (Bdl, 1884, p. 159)

'

che

wild

facevano

nesi da
is at

(except

beasts
di brache

uso

ed

condemned

arbitrary

XXX.

On

and

P.

J.

called

only
completamente d'arfashion)armed
provocaiores
those

were

so

muniti

erano

improbable.

Animals

the

criminals);

that

caccia',the heavily (in Samnite

once

i8i

used

for

Roman

the

Venationes

(Vol. II. p. 62.)

Of

on

complete, the

this
best

subject with

tuSs

is that of Mongez,
detail)
dans les cirquesin Mimoires
In

360-460.

the

From

the

introduction

(186-58 B.C.).
Romans
Elephants. The

of

acquainted the
(inspite of

am

instructive

most

Mlmoive

following survey
the chronological order
and
order in which
known
they became
Three
writers.
ancient
periods may
a.

which

and

arranged

in

errors
ou

treatises

the

most

les animaux

sur

torn,
de I'Institut,
I have
far
as
as

discussed
at

Rome

be

the

(1833),pp.

possible preserved

in
animals
mentioned

the
or

promenis

are

the

by

distinguished.

venationes

the

to

of

games

Scaurus

the

first

acquainted

became

Lucania

with

ele-

whence

war
they
against Pyrrhus,
Lucanian
oxen
', an
popularly called
expression first
occurring in Plautus
(Marcellinus,Chronic, ad a. 496 p. C. :
Anastasio
India
Plautus
principielephantem, quem
poeta noster
nomine
Lucam
bovem
dicit, duasque camelopardalespro munere
misit ; L. Miiller in Rhein. Mus., xxi, p. 299), and last used by the
in the fifth century (ib.in
writer Claudianus
Mamertus
Christian
in Rome
first exhibited
N. Jahrb. f. Phil., 1886, p. 391)
They were
Curius
Dentatus
at the triumph of Manius
(275 B.C. ; Seneca, De
Brevitate
Vitae, xiii,3). Lucius Caecilius Metellus, the victor over
the Carthaginians, who
triumphed 250 B.C., caused 120 (or 140 or
142) elephants to be driven into the circus ; according to Verrius
killed, according to other authorities, not (PMny, Nat.
they were
Hist., viii,16 ; Seneca, De Brev. Vit., 13, 8). A coin of the gens
of
Caecilia (Ursini,Fam.
ram.,
p. 37) exhibits, in commemoration

in

phante

in

'

were

this

triumph,

first made

Gran.

to

an

elephant with

fightin Rome

Licinian., xxxi).

99 and

Pompey,

bell round
79
who

its neck.

againstbulls

B.C.

first rode

in

They were
(Pliny,I.e. ;

chariot

drawn

ib.,viii,4 ;
by elephants, at his African triumph in 81 B.C. (Pliny,
the
Vit.
to
however,
gate being
Plutarch,
Pomp., 14, 3,
according
first
the
to set
he was
also
too narrow,
obhged to use horses) was
them
(at the dedication
fighting (20, 17, or 18 of them) with men
of his theatre, 55 B.C., Seneca, ib. ; Pliny, ib. ; Dio, xxxix, 38 ;
Fam., vii, i).
Cicero, Ad
,

chieflyused for drawing

empire, when elephants were
chariots
and
(alsofor heavy loads,
processional
imperialtriumphal
Under

the

in Hadrian's
reign was drawn from its place
e.g. the colossus of Nero
in the circus was
by 24 elephants ; Vit. Hadr., 19),their appearance
only
generally limited to the performance of tricks ; they were
of the
dedication
venationes.
at
the
the
Even
to
rarely given up
with a
Flavian amphitheatre only four fought (Dio,Ixvi, 25 ; one

[vol.ii.

Appendices

82

bull, Lib. Sped., 17) ;

one

(againsta rhinoceros) in

a.d.

(Dio, Iv,

killed in 202
killed two (Dio,Ixxii,10) ; one
was
(Dio,
27)
218
in
in
212
Ixxvi, i) ; one
(Dio, Ixxvii, 16) ; one
(Dio,Ixxix, 9).
On coins of Titus, Antoninus
Severus, of the years
Pius, Commodus,
; Commodus

in a coat
of mail
dressed
183, 197 the elephant appears
net-work.
A
coin
of
an
Gordian, representing
resembling
elephant
theatre,
(accompanied by a mahout) fightingagainst a bull in the amphicontomiate
is repeated on
a
(Sabatier,Descr. gin., t. viii,
II).
African wild animals
Ai^vkA,i.e.various species
(Africanae,
Btipla.
of the genus
Felis, especially
spotted,such as panthers and leopards,
lllustr.Thierl., i, 257,
which
the Romans,
according to Brehm,
distinct
the
two
name
as
species ;
rightly regarded
Uopardus first
the
in
historiae
occurs
Scriptores
Augustae ; see Mongez, p. 379, and
cf. Keller, Thiere d. kl. Alterth., p. 144) were
at Rome
as
seen
early
the first venatio, 186 B.C.
as
(Livy, xxxix, 22), and (63 in number)
in 169 b.c. (Livy,xUv, 18). The tribune Gnaeus
at a second
Aufidius
(according to Pighi, Ann., iii,p. 106, probably in 140 B.C.)contrary
of the senate, exceptionally allowed
old decree
their introduction.
to an
his
exhibited
Scaurus
all
During
aedileship
spotted ;
150,
ServiUus, when
praetor in 25 B.C., 300 (Dio,
Pompey 410 ; PubUus
xiii,27) ; Augustus 420 (Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii,64), according to
of the theatre of Marcellus
Dio, at the dedication
(13 B.C.),as many
600
at
some
as
once
during his reign
(Dio,liv, 26), altogether
3500
of the temple of
{Mon. Ancyr.) ; Caligula 400 at the dedication
Augustus A.D. 37 (Dio, lix, 7) ; Claudius,a.d. 41, 300 (Dio, Ix, 7).
These
the most
were
commonly used of the non-European animals
and
in the municipia (at Verona,
at venationes, in Rome
Pliny,
CIL, ix, 2350).
Epp., vi, 34; Allifae, IRN, 4768
once
Hyaenas.
Only mentioned
(Gordiani Tres, 33 : belbi,
id est, hyaenae decern) ; cp. H(iic". i)iocJ.,
viii,19, 59 : pellishyaenae

80, 149,

confecta.

infecta
.

They

seem

to

have

been

little suited

for

venationes.
Lions.

Exhibited

at

the

first venatio

of

M.

Fulvius

(Livy l.c.),
fighting; Quintus Scaevola
(consul B.C. 95)
of Uons,
during his aedileship first gave a fight with a number
these being probably chained
first
let
loose in
even
were
up ; they
the circus by Sulla at a show
him
given by
during his praetorship;
from
obtained
to fight with
javelin-throwers were
King Bocchus
them
(Pliny,Nat. Hist., viii, 53 ; Seneca, De Brev. Vit., xiii,6).
Uons
with manes
also
100
According to Pliny these were
IJubati),
elsewhere
Vit.
Prob., 19) from the rest ; Mongez
distinguished
(e.g.
real lions,the
were
(p. 390) conjectures that only those with manes
others
des
Indes
Felis jubata
:
being Indian
leopards (chasseur
there
is
maneless
kind
of lion in India, in
a
Linn.). However,
Gujrat (Felislea Goojratensis
; Oken,
Allg. Naturgesch.,vii, 2, p.
in other
1658 ; Brehm, lllustr. Thierl., i, 213) : it is also found
of
and
south
the
Persian
is
included
in
to
India,
be
perhaps
parts
but

probably

without

in antiquity than at
variety,which may have been commoner
the present day.
Pompey exhibited 600 in the circus, 325 of them
with manes
(according to Dio, xxxix, 38 ; Plutarch, Pomp., 52,
givesonly 507) ; Caesar 400 (Pliny,l.c.)
; Augustas, at the dedicathis

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

183

tion of the

temple of Mars Ultor (2 B.C.)200 (Dio,Iv, 10) ; Germani(a.d. 12) 200 (Dio,Ivi, 27) ; Nero (a.d. 56) 300 (Dio, Ixi, 9).
Hadrian
{Vita,18) is said to have frequentlyprovided 100 lions for
the circus ; in the year 118 on his birthday,100
honlions and
100
cus

Antoninus

(Dio, Ixix, 8),

esses

lions at once,

probably

magnificence in
15), and in like

the

Pius

at the

secular games
the city (a.d. 147;

Marcus

manner

Aurelius

Eusebius, Chron., 181). Commodus

number

xxxi,

at
10,

singleshow

roaring was

like thunder, and

Ostriches.

Exhibited

tus, Persa, ii, 2,

is said

to have

slain the

; Ammianus

cp.

same

Marcellinus,
lions, whose

maned

100

lionesses,to be slain in the amphitheatre.

100

the

at

vola

Victor, Caes.,

(Eutropius, viii,14

(Herodian, i, 15
{Vita, 19) caused

Probus

19).

exhibited
100
with
celebrated
great

of

900

year

{Vita,10) also

first venationes

curriculo.

in the

circus.

Plau-

(?)marinus
17
passer per
circum
solet.
Commodus
shot them
as
they were
running with
the points of which were
arrows,
crescent-shaped(Herodian, i, 15, 5 ;
first Gordian, when
aedile (Vi".,i,
3),at his
cp. Dio, Ixxii, 20). The
red
the
sixth show
exhibited
Moorish
ostriches
dyed
(in
300
tion
inscripCIL,

to

i.e. promiscua ;

Cranes
the
are
with venationes

however,

used

venatione

3704

X,

pass, is not

be

taken

with

only

pass., denis bestis et iiiiferis dent.,

Lipsius for passerum, but
passiva,
=

Mitth.

Mommsen,
other

birds

d. arch. Inst.,1888, p.
mentioned
v/hich are

82)

Parrots

birds were,
the forum
on

(Dio,Ixvi, 25).
at

the occasion of the

in ornatibus
...

istuc

and

other

Trained
in connexion
.

rare

exhibitions, probably also to adorn

rusticae
spectacles(Varro,R.R., iii,9, 7 : gallinae

pubhcis poni solent

merulis

et
psittacis

cum

albis,

item

aliis id genus
rebus
inusitatis).
the only non-European
animals
As far as we
know, these were
before the aedileshipof Scaurus.
Of European
used in venationes
:
animals, the following are mentioned
"

Bears.

Lucania

From

(Varro,L.L.,

v,

100

Martial, Sped.,

8 ;

alimentor.
facuUatibus, iii, 2 ed. Kuehn, vi, 666 : 4i"
rb
^IroKias
S
^
p-era^Ottws dpKTov re Kal ffvSs ? Petronius,
AevKavly, ttjs
66 : ursina
Apulia (Symmachus,
sapit) From
ipsum aprum
ursus
(J6.,x,
20). Caledonius
"/"^.,X, 13 and 15). From Dalmatia

Galen,

De

',

(Martial,Sped., 7, 3). Lucius

(B.C.61),first exhibited

aedile
no

doubt

that

bears

were

Domitius
100

found

Ahenobarbus

Numidian
in Numidia

when
curule
There
be
bears.
can
this
is
attested
by
;

(Herodotus, iv, 191 ; Pliny,

; Juvenal, iv, 99 ; Dio, Iiii,
;
that
also
the
fact
and
Charlemagne received a bear from
by
27, etc.),
that country (Monach. Gall., Gesta Karoli, iii,8). Shaw
{Voyages,
in
bear
is
found
the
Oken,
Barbary,
that
i,
cp.
323) says
1723,
Illustr.
Brehm,
vii,
Thierl.,
Allgemeine Naturgeschichie, 2, p. 1670 ;
Keller, Thiere d. klass.
i,580, doubts this. Cp. on the other hand
numerous

Nat.

passages

in ancient

Hist., viii,131

writers

Martial, i, 104, 5

Alt., p. 365, 3 ; and on the diffusion of the bear in Spain, Gaul,

Greece, anterior
Germany, Noricum, Pannonia, Thrace, northern
exhibited
bears
were
As
B.C.
(Livy,
early as 169
Asia, ib.,p. 106.
40
that
their
number
equalled or exceeded
xliv, 18) ; in later times,
Thus, Publius Servilius during his praetorof the Africanaebestiae.

ship (25 B.C.)exhibited

300

bears

(Dio,Uii,27) ; CaUgula

400

(Dio,

184

Appendices

[vol.

11.

slew 100
(Dio, Ixxii,
(Dio, Ixi, 9). Commodus
together
{Vit.,3) exhibited on one day 1000
18) ; the first Gordian
Minturnae
with
100
{Vit.,
19).
Africanae bestiae ; Probus
300
ursis ii (et ?) herban.
{CIL, X, 6012), A.D. 249 : cum
Bulls.
early as 79 B.C. fighting
Very frequentlymentioned
; as
with
elephants (so often, e.g. Martial, Sped., 17), later in particular
habere
with men.
(omithona oporVarro, R.R., iii,5, 3 : ostium
et
et
humile
potissimum ejus generis quod cochleam
tet)
angustum

lix, 7) ; Nero

400

solet

appellant,ut
numbers

are

not

at

one

Adv.

carici quoque
bus eminente

72,

have

to

they

forbidden

parte Asiae

eminet
foedi visu

First

The
mon.
com-

Rome
tioned
men-

quibus aut cervice

(Calpumius, Ed., vii, 60) ;
et tauros

scapulis torus
in

Zebus.

ii, 1122).

Vidimus

solent.

evidently too
bull-fightsat

were

tubere

armos

super

cervici-

(Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii, 45). They were

especially
Cyprus (KuVpioi^oes, tauri Cypriaci; Keller, pp. 66described
who
wrongly put the show
by Calpumius in the reign
Carinus).
in

common

of

rule, since

shows

tauri pugnare

in qua

cavea
a

Symmachum,

of Nero's

deformis

levata

in
as

is said

Theodosius

(Prudentius,

esse

given

Boars.

Martial, v, 65, 10
:
ib.,i, 104,

Tamed

quod

MaenaUos

tua

collocat

hasta

tulisse

fertur,
quantum Calydon
paret purpureis aper capristis.At the decennalia of Severus (a.d.
another
(Dio, Ixxvi, i) ; 150
202) 60 boars had to fight with one
boars
(Probus, 19).
(Gord. Tres, 3) ; 1000
animals
under
tame
Wild
and
the
of various kinds, included
animalia
herbatica
Bdl, 1859, p.
(Vit. Probi, 19;
general title of
vari
dentatar.
venat.
ferar.
CIL,
viii,7969
[Rusicade]
gen.
51
item
The
meant
herbanae
et
same
are
herbat).
by
[man]suet.
IRN,
CIL, x, 6012 ; cp. Henzen, AdI, xxv,
4063
(Mommsen,
omni
118),Aecfeanae (C/L, X, 7295 [Panormus]
genere herbariaet numerosasorientales;
rum
Henzen,
CIL,
pp.herbariarum,
6177
Varro
the
describes
of
.ii.,
iii,13)
vi, 10,209).
(if
Quintus
preserves
?

sues

et

his Laurentine
Hortensius
on
circumfluxit
tanta
nos
cervorum

estate, where

'

multitudo,

dum

ut

non

minus

at

blast

et ceterorum

aprorum
formosum
mihi

of the

horn

quadrupe-

visum
sit spectaculum
Africanis
bestiis cum
fiunt

aediUum
sine
in circo maximo
quam
venationes
; Plautus, Persa, iii,
3, 30 : citius extemplo a foro fugiunt
ludis
emissust
ex
lepus ; Ovid, Metam., xi, 25:
porta
quum
quam
ut
matutina
theatro
cervus
structoque utrinque
periturusharena.
animals
Such
were
especiallybaited at the FloraUa
(Ovid, Fasti, v,
371

imbelles

capreae

sollicitusque
lepus);
De

foxes

at

the

Cerialia

Dei, x, 35, 57 : canem

(cp.Preller,RM, ii',43). Augustine,
in circo fit.
post leporem jam non
specto cum
in large numbers
also often seen
Of course
in the venathey were
Hones of the imperialperiod (Gordiani Tres, 3 : cervi palmati ducenti
mixtis
Britannis). In the latest as well as the earliest times, the
to have
venationes
been
again chieflysupphed with such
appear
animals
and were
as
were
more
less dangerous ;
readily obtainable
at least they are
particularly
frequent on diptychs (so also MiUin,
Voy. d. I. midi, p. 100, pi. xxiv, 3 and Bdl, 1851, p. 92) and contornlates
(MorelU, Thes., vol. iii,p. i, tab. 33, 19 [vol.i,p. 335],vol.
tab.
18, 19 [vol.ii,79] ; other venationes (ib.,
tab. 20 and 49),
iu, p. ii,
currentem

Civ.

[vol.ii.

Appendices

86

of the French).
Cp. Mongez, p.
lynx [loup-cervier
du Levant
:
the
from
Cosmographie
Thevet,
following
quotes
401
dont
avons
cruelz
nous
Les loup-cerviers
sont
que ceux
trop plus
maintenant
parl6,et de cette esp6ce on en vit un en France, n'y ha
de
de la forest d'Orl^ans, au
pays
pas long temps ; lequelsortant
is
extinct
in
It
now
I'an
d6vora
1548,
plusierspersonnes.'
Berry,
to
animal
from
"sent
this
France.
Pompey
Probably Caesar had
It is the

84).

who

'

Gaul.

Edict.

Diocl., viii,35

pellislupicervariiinfecta

con-

fecta.
for the first and apparently
seen
Lastly, at these games there was
the only time the Ethiopian Cepus (Pliny,viii,70) a sort of ape with
Hist. Anim.,
tail (Aristotle,
ii, 8),according to Mongez (pp.402a
des singes-macaques habitans
de la
the
class
to
404) belonging
de
their
since
that
Guinee
de
I'int^rieur
et
Pliny says
I'Afrique :
hands
and feet are
beings, Keller (Thiere
very like those of human
be gorillas.
des class. Alterth.,p. 16) thinks
they may
first exhibited
The Giraffewas
by Caesar at the triumphal games
(46 B.C. ; Dio, xliii,23 ; Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii,69). It is spoken
of by Varro
camelopardalis nuper adducta)
(L.L.,v, 20 : Alexandrea
and Horace
ii,
i, 194). Pliny says'that the animal, which
{Epp.,
wild
and
the Greeks
Bsaiaris called camelopardalis,
or
sheep {ovis
known
to the Ethiopians as
fera, no doubt a popular name), was
nabun.
On
the Palestrina
mosaic
are
Ni/3ousand Ka/iiiXmrdpSaXis
de
different but similar animals
Mos.
Palestrina, p.
(Barth61emy,
40). Cp. Brandt, Bull, de Vac. imp. de St.-PStersbourg,i860, t. i,
of Pliny identical with
Is the Nabus
his camelopardalis?
P- 353
The
Arabic
is zardfa (the lovely) ; modem
Greek
name
fopd^is;
in Albertus
See
and
Magnus, seraph.
Mongez, pp. 413
418, who (pp.
complete collection of the statements
41 1-422) has given the most
,

'

'

"

of

ancient

and

modern

writers

the

on

giraffewith

which

der Villa Pamfili, p.

; cp. also Jahn, Columbar.
first descriptionof it by an eye-witness,subsequent to the

am

quainted
ac-

The

45).
Augustan

in Rome
and calls it the Indian
one
age, is that of Pausanias, who saw
lived
camel
under
who
is
said
to have
(ix,21, 3) ; Florentinus,
there
Dio
next
saw
one
Macrinus,
(Geopon.,xvi, 22) and
(Ixxii,
10)
who

saw

were

ten

of

slain

one

at

Commodus.

by
which

the Arabian

PhiUp
in

Rome,

AureUan's

Under
led in

were

(a.d.247

triumph

the

third

Gordian

there

procession at the secular

Gordian.

III., 33) ;

some

games
also took

(a.d. 278 ; Vit. Aurel.,

496 to Theodosius
(Marcellinus
of
the giraffe
Comes, Chron. of the year). Ancient
representations
in Jahn as above
and
Bdl, 1858, p. 125 : sarcophaguswith
(taf.i,1
the Indian
triumph of Bacchus
; cp. p. 173 ; AdI,
1863, p. 375 ;
Mon.
d. I., vi and
vii, tav. 80).
From
the dedication
of the theatre
c.
of Marcellus
(11 B.C.)to
part

33) ;

the

latest

The

Varro

two

were

sent

from

Zenobia

over

India

in

times.

Tiger was

first

seen

declared

at

Rome

during the reign of Augustus.

{L.L., v, 20)
was
impossible to capture it
Seleucus
the end of the fourth century,
alive, although
I, towards
had already presented one
to the Athenians, mentioned
by Philemon
and Alexis in Athenaeus
(xiii,
p. 590) ; cp. Ausland, i860, p. 833
{Der Tiger im Alterthum). According to Dio (liv,
9) the first tigers
that

it

II.]

VOL.

presented

were

the

on

Appendices

island

187

Augustus by an Indian embassy, which met him

(19 B.C.) ; according to Pliny {Nat. Hist.,

to

of Samos

viii,65)

he exhibited
the first tiger at Rome
the 4th of May, 11
on
of the theatre of Marcellus
B.C., at the dedication
tame
and
; it was
in
a
Claudius
exhibited
A
four.
kept
tame
cage.
tiger also mentioned
in Martial(S/'.,
18 ; i,104, 1-3). Domitian
a

presented

large

of

number

tigers(probablyat the shows given to celebrate the Sarmatian

triumph, at the beginning of the year 93 ; cp. Martial, viii,
26 ed. Friedlander); so also Antoninus
Pius {Vita, 10) ; ten were
slain at a show
given by Septimius Severus in 203 (Dio, Ixxvi, 7)
At the wedding of Elagabalus (a.d.218) (who, attired as Bacchus
.

drove

of

teams

have

been

deer, lions and tigers.Vita, 28) 51 tigersare said to

III possessed ten {Vita,
(Dio, Ixxix, 9). Gordian

killed

33) ; Aurelian,
In addition

having

{Vita, 33).

the above, the

exhibited
in Rome

been

venationes

four

to

or

on

other

followinganimals are mentioned

during the imperialperiod at

as

the

occasions.

The

of Domitian.
Bubalus, at the shows
According to Pliny
the
Hist.,
viii,
{Nat.
38)
ignorant vulgar ('imperitum volgus ')gave

this Greek

of

name

primigenius)and

the

antelope to the aurochs (urus. Bos

buffaloes
was
kept up : when
'

the confusion

urus,

made

their

in Italy under
the name
the Lombards,
was
appearance
ready
to hand
the
wild
other
found
(Hehn, Culturpfl.*,
ox
p. 502). Also,
in Germany, the Bison (aname
from
borrowed
the Germanic
wisand
and
in Seneca,
by the Greeks
Romans), Bos bison (firstoccurs
'

villosi
H4^/"o;.,65:
{Spect.,
23,

Martial
;

Mongez,

of Severus

in

p.
202

Pausanias
dtvpioi
(Keller,Thiere
p.

450.

bisontes

latisqueferi cornibus uri) Tame, in

: turpes esseda
tes)
5 ; i, 104,
quod trahunt bisoniii,61) and at the games
433 ; also C^lpumius {Eel.,
(Dio, Ixxvi, i) ; accurately described in Mongez,
.

calls

these

des cl. Alt.,p.

animals,

53),

'

elsewhere

Paeonian

bulls

called
'

;86es

(they were

in Paeonia), and
describes in detail the method
especiallycommon
he
in Rome
of hunting them
saw
one
(x,13,2) ;
(ix,21, 3). At the
time
this
mammalia
of contithe
of
the
animal,
nental
largest
present
Europe ', is only found in the primeval forest of Bialowicza
in the Russian
province of Grodno
(Brehm, Illustr. Thierl.,ii,636).
in Schade's
the
article
Wisunt
Altd. Worterb.^,
Cp.
comprehensive
1173-1185 and Keller as above, pp. 53-65. Further, the Damma
(Martial,Sped., 30),according to Cuvier an African antelopecalled
It is
(Mongez, p. 434) ; cp. Martial, iv, 35, 74, xiii,94.
nanguer
J
often mentioned
in
Vita
Gordiani
II
in
200
Vita
later,
(3),2000
Probi (19). The
ultima
non
Oryx (Martial,xiii,95 : matutinarum
(Pliny,Nat. Hist., xi,
oryx), a one-horned
praeda ferarum, saevus
African
deserts
animal
from
the
255)
(xiii,
(ib.,
x, 201). Martial
^d
the Onager (Cicero,
at
Att.,vi, i, 25) as seen
100) also mentions
It was
venationes.
formerly identified with the zebra (Gibbon,
Decline and Fall, ch. 20). Mongez (pp. 443-446) rejectsthis view,
that the onager was
the ancients
mention
not only because
tamed,
could
be
which
the zebra never
(cp.,however, Brehm, Illustr. Thierl.,
have been truly extraordinary if
ii,378),but also because it would
the
about
characteristic
ing
had
said
nothing
stripeswhen describthey
is
first
zebra
described
the animal.
The
by Philostorgus {Hist.
'

'

'

[vol.ii.

Appendices

88

EccU, iii,Ji) under

of

onager
others

with

Ixxvi,

the

Romans

the

the

wild

Gordiani

identified
the
dypios. Cuvier
hemionus
Pallas),
jagatai (Equus
later
(Die,
frequently mentioned
Gord. Ill, 33 : xx
onagri, 1 equi

6voi

name

with

the
It is

ass.

Tres, 3 [30] :

feri).
At

'

of the world

were

to be

exhibited

were

antelope : Mongez,

p.

every part
tioned,
following,not yet menvariety of
Strepsiceros(an African

the

439)

from

animals

(Vita,10),the

seen
:

'

Pius, where

of Antoninus

shows

the

The

theCrocuta.

and

latter, described

under
the name
by Dio, Ixxvi, i, at
games
used
elsewhere
for an
/co/jokAttos
(Haupt, Opuscula, ii, 187 note;
in
which
his
Gr.
Rom.,
animal,
Rohde,
2),
opinion
229,
Ethiopian
had

been

never

(Mongez,
which

for

reference

436).

p.

According

venationes

to

time, has
the

and

on

the

202

been

taken

for

hyaena

in Eckhel

(D.N., vii,19),
inscriptionMunificentia with

coins

the

exhibit

first time

the
to

that

before

seen

in

Severus

of

the

reverse

shows

hon

passant

or

an

phant
ele-

in the

took

mail,
place
year
149.
white Deer at Rome
the above, Pausanias
saw
(viii,17,
the Gallic Alces
ix, 21, 3), resembUng in appearance
(S.\kti,
the
elk.
Gordian
I and
Gordian
and
camel
III had
a
',
stag

in

coat

of

these

Besides

3)

'

and

both

(Gordiani Tres, 2 ; Gordianus

III, 33 : Aurelian., 33). Henzen
(Ann. d. Inst.,xxv, p. 118)
the
aninial
thinks
he can
Eel., 7, 58 : raram
(Calpumius,
recognize
silvis etiam
editur
on
a
quibus
alcen)
diptych (Man. dell' Inst.,v, 51).
mentioned
Dio
The
by
(Ixxvii,6) as having been slain
Hippotigris,
elks

ten

at the
from
as

the

and

games

Aurelian

certain

number

of Caracalla

is

in itself the

characteristics

uniting
camelopardalisthose

Illustr. Thierl., ii, 373.

of Gordian
At the games

certainlythe zebra, which

of

the

camel

I mention

Oves
C, tauri Cypriaci C, ibices CC.
of
the
mentioned
animals
class
are

of the

and

horse

the

pard

is also made

ferae (hereof
by

was

so

and

of

the

called

tiger,

cp. Brehm,

oves

ferae

giraffes)
(R.R., vii, 2, 4 :

course

Columella

miri coloris
vicino Africae
ex
municipium Gaditanum
sicut
munerariis
arietes
aliae
bestiae
feri
apportarentur) ;
Edict. Diocl., viii,25 : pelUs obiferi
(d^iipdpi)
; cp. Apicius, viii,4
The
wild maned
and Ducange, s.v.
sheep (Ovis tragelaphusDesm.),
inhabit
small flocks of which
thehighplateauxof Algeria,stands one
metre
high up to the withers, is very shy, and characteristically
the underside
of the neck, a
on
distinguishedby a splendid mane
much
shorter one
the withers, and
thick knee-tufts
reaching over
(Schwarz, Algerien,1881, p. 320). Tauri Cypriaci are zebus (see
ibex is mentioned
by PUny (Nat. Hist., viii,214:
p. :84). The
genus). Ibices and oves ferae in Vit. Probi (19).
caprarum
In the description of the shows
in Calpumius
(Eel.,3, 57) the
mentioned
animals
also
the
white
are
Hare
lis
:
following
(Lepus variabithe
horned
Boar
PaU.),
(probablythe babiroussa)and the Phoca
(cp.also Aegae in CiUcia in the Ust of the amphitheatres); Mongez,
Pellis vituli marini
infecta
confecta
pp. 448-453.
(Edict.
Diocl., viii,37).
Symmachus (Epp., ix, 125) procured for his games someAddaces
(a kind of gazelle)and Pygargi (perhaps Capra aegagrus
Pall;
also
from
Scotland
Mongez, p. 456),
dogs
(Epp., ii, 77).already
nam

cum

in

not

silvestres

II.]

VOL.

in

exported

Appendices

Strabo's

time

Falisc, Cyneg., 174;

Snakes
Rome

and

Animal.,

saw

kind

XXXI.

animals

Digg., ix,

Cyneg., 124).

in the

Animals

were

of the

accounts

caught

(Vol. II,
The

(Grat.

venationes

at

Alexandria.

at

How

hounds

British

199) ;

p.

only used for show

(see appendix ii). Philo {De
between
and
of
a
a
one
fight
poisonous snake

were

52)

another

Nemesianus,
mentioned

never

are

(iv,5,

189

often

were

28

qui

foveas

Amphitheatre.

the

69, line 5.)

page

captured

for

in

pits. Paulus,

Lib.

ad

Sabinum.

capiendorum
cervorumque
cp. Pollux, v, 81 ; Festus, p. 87 (Keller,Thiers d.
Nets with feathers tied to them
klass. Alt., ^"j2, 151) ; also in nets.
for catching bears, sows,
and
foxes
described
are
deer, wolves
by
2,

faciunt

causa

ursorum

Oppian (Cyneg.,iv, 534

Keller, 120)

and

Nemesianus

{Cyneg., iii,
with
rotten
caught
snares,
for bait (Aelian,Nat. An., xiii,10) ; differently,
in Oppian (iv,
meat
320). The hippopotamus caught in pit-falls
(AchillesTatius, iv,
Diod.
hunt
with
Sic, i, 35), as still
2) ; a hippopotamus
harpoons
in the
Sudan
(Brehm, Illustr. Thierl., ii, 776). Cp. the representations
303).

in

Panthers

Palestrina

Mauretania

mosaic

with

Gerhard, Archdol.Anzeiger,
Sic, I.e.
1858, p. 169*.
caught in nets, Diod.
the
of
The
The
Scot
manner
catching
bison, Pausanias, x, 13, 2.
in
Numidia
Arrian, De
Venat.,
by horsemen,
(?) lassoed
"ypioi.
on

the

The

and

crocodile

For
mounted
the fabulous
tiger-hunt,in which
24, 3.
took the tigercubs from their lair and
saved
themselves
them
66 ;

in

front

of

the

by dropping
pursuit, see Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii,
Martial, viii, 26 ; Bartoh, Sepolcro

in

mother

Mela, iii,5 ;
Keller, p. 132.

Pomponius

de' Nasoni

huntsmen

different

method

in

Oppian, iii,

353XXXII.

Modern

(Vol. II,
Fights

between

animals

are

page
a

in the time

Animal

Fights.

71, line

14.)

very

favourite

amusement

in

Asia

present day,
dog, cock,
caliphs(especially
d.
and
and
ram
Or., ii, 75
fights; Kremer, Culturgesch.
i).
203,
broad-tailed
camels, and buffaloes in Armenia
Fights between
rams,
and
(Brugsch, Reise nach Persien, i, 122, 125, 140). In Bokhara

at the

as

Turkestan

of the

generally,ram-fights (Vambery,

139).

Animal

the diversion

Skizzen
often

aus

Mittelasien

and
the only occupafightsare
tion
cocks, and
princes. In Bharatpur antelopes, rams,
quails are trained to fight; male elephants formerly at Lucknow
ite
(OrUch, Reise in Indien, pp. 195 and 207). One of the favourof the Javanese is a fight between
amusements
a tiger and
a
native buffalo ; the former
has often to be urged on by prodding it
with
it,or pelting
sharp-pointedsticks,pouring boiling water over
it with lighted straw
(Selberg,Reise nach Java, 1846, p. 154).
In Europe also animal
to have
been
fights seem
by no means
in earlier times.
Christina
Sweden
of
uncommon
Queen
arranged
and
aurochs
an
a bear
a lion and
a fightbetween
(Grauert, Konigin
p.

of

Indian

Christine

of

the

first coronation

the

held in the presence

baiting wild beasts) at

20th
of

of January, 1701, at
ing
Prussian
king, a bait-

court, in the

of the

was

for

On

ihr Hof, i, 421).

und

celebration

the

[vol.ii.

Appendices

190

Konigsberg,

at

which,

and

half, 14 wolves, i aurochs, 3 bears,

(ErlduteytesPreussen, v, 332). Such

Hetzgarten (place
in

wild

hour

an

boar

and

slain

were

took

place
Briiggen, Polens
Augustus
elk and
^and
a bear
an
fightbetween
Auflosung, pp. 131 and 159
which
held
the
more
Hetzhaus,
295). At Vienna, up to 1796, ^yhen
of the animals,
with
down
most
burnt
than
was
3000
spectators,
used in
favourite
one
this kind of show
was
a very
(hence Hetz was
einer
Reise
Nicolai
the
of
sense
{Beschreibung
'amusement').
und
die Schweiz, 1781, iv, p. 630) represents these
durch Deutschland
baitings as in the highest degree disgusting.
which
More
than
barbarous
ing
(accordfightis a custom
any animal
of December,
of
the
i8th
to the Augsb. Allgem. Ztg. (Beilage
of the
Church.
of the States
1864) existed in the country towns
On a fixed day in the year a bull is tied up in the market-place and
themselves
all the inhabitants
allowed
to amuse
are
by ill-treating
in Warsaw

under

also

exhibitions
der
(E. von

Stanislaus

"

"

'

It is beaten

it.

with

sticks, peltedwith

with

XXXIII.

Executions
OUT

IN

addition

carrying

to

out

the

and

hacked

72,

p.

the

and

sentences

carried

Amphitheatre.

the

shows,

Punishments

other

and

(Vol. II,
In

stones, stabbed

is dead.'

knives, until it

line

6.)

amphitheatre

often

was

Suetonius

executions.

used

for

(Calig.,27) :
amphitheatri

media
poetam ob ambigui joci versiculum
cremavit
ib.
ut moveri
a
igni
; cp.
(Tiber.,75) : corpus
Miseno
coepit,conclamantibus
plerisque Atellam
potius deferendum
et in amphitheatro semiustulandum.
Suetonius
(Titus,8) : (delain
foro
assidue
fustibus
novissime
traducac
caesos
ac
tores)
flagellis
tos per amphitheatri harenam,
partim subici ac venire imperavit,
avehi
partim in asperrimas insularum
; cp. Martial, Lib. Spect,,4,
delatores
b.
ordered
the
had
Similarly,Trajan
(informers) who
4
been
sentenced
be
in
the
to deportationto
exhibited
amphitheatre
bonorum
(Pliny, Paneg., 34). Vit. Hadrian., 18 : decoctores
si
catomidiari
in
auctoritatis
suae
essent,
amphitheatro et
suorum,
dimitti jussit. The
in
also used
amphitheatre
Constantinople was
for executions
Sur
:
Bock,
I'amph. de C. (Suidas,s.v. Kwifyiov)
;
books
be
burnt
there
to
xviii,
Justinian ordered
(Malalas,
pagan
Ammianus
on
Marcelhnus, xxvi,
p. 48, I ; cp. also commentators
3. 2).
Atellanae
harena

XXXIV.

On

the

Vularium

(Vol. II,
In

short

p.

of

79,

the

line

Amphitheatre.

22.)

treatise

(pp. 38) entitled Del Velario e delle vele negli

Flaviano
anfiteatri,
especialmentenelV anfiteatro
(Roma, n.d.,Topografia
di G. Menicanti) the architect
Efisio Luigi Tocco
the view
contests
a

(put forward

by

H.

Barbarus

and

illustrated

by

drawing by

C.

II.]

VOL.

Fontana,

Appendices

8), that

191

the

perforatedstone slabs in the cornices of

for holding
amphitheatres could have been intended
masts
or
siderable
poles. The system of cordage would have exerted a constrain in the direction of the centre
the
entire
phery,
periupon
and the slabs,being without
any point d'appui outside, might
easilyhave driven in the edge of the wall, especially
during a strong
theatres

wind

p.
and

in

order

wall

to

the

on

would

have

side of the

acted

as

wooden

have

to

periphery,where

support (p. 17).

serve
as
supports

to

the
as
storey (p. 19) The author
assumes,
of
the
velarium
indispensablepoint d'appui
of

centre

structed
con-

of

edge

slabs

for

he

were,

chief and

large

the

uppermost

an

the

been

the

The

considers, reallyintended

they ought

masts,

support

inner

lutely
absoin

mast

the

in the
arena.
Consequently, the velarium was
il suo
centro
padiglione,il quale avesse
alquanto
acuminato, e tenacemente
appoggiato al grand' albero di cui abbiamo
or
bell-tent,the centre of which was
parlato (a large pavilion,
somewhat
pointed and firmly supported by the tall mast of which
'

form

di

gran

un

have

spoken). A
severely damaged by
we

But

by

the

Mr.

careful

construction

sudden

like

would

Fontana's

have

been

storm.

examination,

kindly

undertaken

at

request

my

Paul

Laspeyres (died1881) in Rome, shows Tocco's assumption

to be completely untenable.
The
old theory appears
to me
I
clear
the
which
in
not
to
manner
am
as
unassailable,although
quite
'

the

awning

was

But

spread.

I have

doubt

no

whatever

the

that

exclusively to the exterior

ropes
upper
of
the
periphery
amphitheatre, by a ring of firmly planted masts.
By using the corbels preserved in so many
amphitheatres, with
fixed with
correspondingapertures in the cornice, the masts were
a
complete security ; for in the first place a stone corbel in which
where
it
from
the
wall
is
is inserted
mast
at the
point
projects
than
enormous
capable of supporting weights far more
any which
could
be required here, and
secondly the four surfaces presented
by the sides of the apertures in the cornice at the top of the wall
necessary

afford

only
and
curve

attached

were

The tension of the rope

to the pressure.
effective resistance
centre
inwards
towards
the
of the building,
draws
the mast

this pressure is entirelycounteracted,

of the wall.
Any tendency to sway
checked

side of the

strain

constant
be

by the compact
aperture is no doubt

exerted

attached

of the

to

But

and

in

my
attachment

(and

the mast

high), the
inwards

The

outwards.

the

the

lower

the

I know

no

less will be

opinion Tocco's
of the lower ends

the

weak,

reason

but

The

pressure
the
which

why

it should

the

these

the

to

will

at

theory requires

outer

owing

exerts
lever which
the structure
strain on

will be

shorter

the

arch, by

cornice.

centre

point

an

side to side is effectively

the

somewhat

towards

mast

of

mass

in

just as
from

never

rope
be

is

ticularly
par-

pressure

generally.

masts

for

the

of the ropes supporting the pavilion

for in any case, to avoid inconvenience, the ropes must
the heads
of the spectators.
attached
above
in
of a pavilionwith
velarium
the form
a
suspensionof the

he assumes,
have been
'

The

central
the

would

column

construction

could not be

would

given

certainly have

pleasing appearance,

but

sufficient stability
impossible,because
of the arena,
mast
centre
in
the
on
lofty

be

to the

[vol. ii.

Appendices

192
which

whole

the

central

This

depend.

would

structure

the form
to take
a
therefore have
with
interfere
which
would
seriously
scaffolding
other
considerations,
from
'.
arena
Apart
many
would

of such

of

height

untenable

'.

XXXV.

Abolition

of

Ages

and

mere

notion

wall

having

have

to

his whole

roused
idea

is

Gladiatorial

Recent

more

Times.

80, line 22.)

p.

scoperta in

(EpigrafestoHca

Rossi

the

Shows.

Gladiatorial

the

Middle

the

in

perceive that

him

made

(Vol. II,
De

of the

'

180

Shows

view

high (the
support 200
ought
feet) is a monstrosity which

central

suspicions,and

Tocco's

the

outer

feet

support
towerlike

firmly braced

of

Porto

alludente

agli ulHmi

alia loro abolizione,in Bull, crist.,1868, vi,

conjectured that the inscriptionon the front of a stone at
)
(CJL, xiv, 300) : Arpagius Lupus v(irclarissimus

gladiatoriied
spettacoli
p. 84)
Portus

ad splendorem nynfii
petentibus civibus locum ca
solo
.)largitus
sua
constructumpopu(lo
.)a
om(ni pecunia
est
vota
est ;
(exequutus)
publica
"celerit(ate
)
qua
referred to the erection of a new
building in place of a gladiatorial
the
back
school.
The
a
{CIL, xiv, 157), in which
inscriptionon
certain (Ac)holius Abydus
c.
v.
probably (praef. annonae
urb)is
.

is

Romae

he restores

named,

(ad

n)ecessitatecertamen

follows

as

oblectandos

(hiemiseri
sua

morte

in dirum

pop)ulos

saeva
arma-

ab initio decon)dito sed sine usu

The
gladiatorialschool, which is said to be meant
r(el)icto
De
have
Rossi's
been
built
to
here, according
conjecture must
of
the
in
abolition
the
rather
gladiatorialgames
shortly before
404 (or
of the gladiatorial
and therefore
schools in 399 ; see note on vol. ii,
81)
p.
from
unused
the very beginning. The second line
have remained
autem
(aedificio

bantur

the front he restores

follows : locum
on
as
inscription
ca(stri)
ca(mpi) (gladiatoriisordentem) ad splendorem, etc. He places
But
about
the time
of Cassiodorus.
inscriptionssomewhere
of
all
this
is
either
is
since
there
increased,
no
uncertainty
proof

of the
or

the
the

the

stone
set up by
was
formerly in the place where it was
refer to the same
Lupus or (2) that the two inscriptions
remarks).
building (cp. Dessau's
As to gladiatorialshows
in the Middle
recent
Ages and in more
times, I can
only give the followingreferences.
Petrarch, Epist.
fam., V, 6 : (inNaples) luce media inspectantibusregibus ac populis
infamis
ille gladiatorius ludus
celebratur
barbarica
plus quam
their
feritate.
Sons
fall before
parents' eyes, juguloque gladium

(i) that

AchoUus

"

cunctantius

accepisseinfamia

combat

court,

before

that
a

large

rigido mucrone
shout

II

The

took
and

Cardinal

near

brilhant

applause

ante
was

of Ferrara

Lyons. Cette entree

belles singularitez,
I'une
douze
gladiateursvestus

at

place

transfossus
of

summa

a
torial
gladiacity in the presence of the
public : formosissimus
juvenis

est.

He

describes

the

pedes
raised.

mendous
a trecorruit, whereat
de Henry
Brantome, M6m.

meos

festival in honour
of the king
a
gave
done
fut accompagn^e
de plusieurs trfe
d'un combat
k I'outrance
et k I'antique,de
de satin blanc les six, et les autres de satin

[vol.ii.

Appendices

194

Arenae
documents
Cange s.v. cites from mediaeval
de
Ar^nes
and
Bourges.
Petracoricenses, Remenses, Parisienses,
that during these times
On the other hand, Maffei (p.76) observes
Du

is Arena.

'

che

nfe si sapea

vero

antico

fosse anfiteatro

have

be

assumed

si

si fatti nomi

usavano

nel

suo

Certainly amphitheatres can be proved

with certainty
in all those places,but
they cannot
(or as in Valesius,
supported only by this name

existed

to

nh

'.
significato
when

Cavea) ; when, for instance,

by the name
at
Aquileiais inferred by Bartoli
amphitheatre
the frequent mention
of a
from
(Antich. d'Aquileja,p. 254) only
At Naples even,
in old civic documents.
torre d' Arena
accordingto
delV anf. di
Garrucci
Giovanni
(SulV origine e sulla costruzione
a
platea amphitheatriin the regio
Catania), a vico dell' anfiteatro,
be proved that there
Thermensis are mentioned, although it cannot
was
really an amphitheatre there.
The
name
Colosseum, also, was
given to amphitheatres at least
The
here and there in Italy,not only in Rome.
best known
is the
Benedictine
monk
Erchempert, who
Capuan, called Colossus by the
in the ninth
his history of Lombardy
wrote
at Capua
century.
this
concluded
from
have
Mazzocchi
and
Maffei
that
the
(p. 31)
from
not
also
Flavian
received
its
the
colossus
amphitheatre
name,
of Nero
hard by {ase.g. Scriver on Martial, Sp.,2, assumes), but from
its size.
On
the other
hand, Jordan (Topographic, ii, 510) is of
that
the
name
colossus,by which the Flavian amphitiieatre
opinion
Galliarum, p.

Notitia
the

existence

was

known
the

332,

an

in the tenth

of the
to

of

century,

transferred,

was

buildingthat stood
amphitheatre. Benvenuto

colossus, to

Capuan

the

Florence

after

and

near,

Cellini

tion
destruc-

the

from

this

of

the
says
bd. 28, p. 6) :
molto
antichi

(Vita, cap.
; Goethe,
da' nostri Fiorentini
scritto nelle chronache
di fede, che la citti di Firenze
ed uomini
fu fatta ad imitazione
della
cittei di Roma,
di alcune
del
Colosseo
delle
e cio si vede
e
vestigie
of
Terme.
Travels
S. Kiechel
(1585-1589 ; Bibliothek des litl.
Vereins zu Stuttgart,
has acolosseo.
Promis
1866), p. 236 : Verona

amphitheatre

at

trovasi

(Memorie
da

della cittA di Luni, p. 225) says that the

called colosseo by the country people, nome
di Roma,
celebre
e
frequente sopra tutto
'

there

was

quello

amphitheatre
propagatosi
nella

Italia

inferiore '.
Yet

mention.

third

name,

Erchempert

calls the

lais,Berelasis,Berolassi, names
are

of Arabic

origin and
the

in

common

date

Saracens

places in Italy,deserves
amphitheatre of Capua also Berosome

which

from

the

according
time

when

to

Italian

savants

this district

was

occupied by
(Rucca, Capua Vetera). My former
colleague J. Zacher (died 1887),however, is of opinion that the word
berolais (properly tero-laz)
is Lombard
and
derived
from
ber and
Idzan, which, on the analogy of stole-saz,
scult-heiz,
mare-paiz,though
properly used of a person, might also denote
a
place,properlya
bear's house '. This explanationis remarkably confirmed
by the
local names
in Cologne and
Berlich
Perlach in Augsburg.
The
latter, in the Vita Oudalrici (end of the tenth century), is spoken
of as
coUis qui dicitur Perleihc ',and in the appended treatise De
signis Oudalrici, Perileihc ; later forms are Perleich and Perlaich,
in chronicles of the fowrteenth and fifteenth centuries,Pernlaich,
'

'

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

195

Bernlaich,Perleig,
Perlach, Berlaich (J.Grimm, Teutonic Mythology,
Eng. tr., i, pp. 293, 295, cites the etymology : eo quod legio ibi
perierit). Diintzer (Jahrhb. f. Alterthumsfr.dey Rheinl., xx, 21)
had already conjectured, that a place was
bears
meant, where
are
Gothic
laiks
:
It
is
leih,
obvious
(from
ludus, munus)
kept
.

that these

local

and
in the

similar

held

the other

of German
in the

to tliem

them

by

identical

are

also,on

mouth

known

names

of the

their

denote

to

'

its

that

that

peoples, for
north

during

manner

hand,

with

of the

Capuan amphitheatre,
designation,
originating

Roman

work

that

empire, might
also to Italy,
used
have

been

wanderings

the same
kind of Roman
its meaning was
unknown

became
planted
trans-

there in

buildings,and

ground, although
(J. Becker, Der Berlich zu Koln und der Perlach zu Augsburg,
is called by the
ib.,xlii,p-. 64). The amphitheatre of Vindonissa
people Bdrlisgrub (bear-pit). Consequently, there is no need to
to later generations

'

Arabic

an

suppose

Italy

In

the

in

the now
usual form
Verhisci,not
Virilasci,Beloch, Campanien, p 352) but also at
{ai Virilasci, CIL, x, 6054 a) and at Venafrum
; the

Minturnae
of

is found

name

only at Capua (now

remains

derivation.
li

exist in the

amphitheatre

'

latter

place nel cosi detto

Vorlascio
storiche di Venafro,p. 264) ; in Arezzo
(Cotugno,Memorie
the name
has become
and Florence
of time.
Parlagio in the course
It is not uninterestingto trace these changes, and some
information
an

'

from

Dom

Maria

Manni's

Notizie

istoriche iniorne

al

Parlagioovvero
(Bologna, 1746, 4),found by me in Otto Jahn's
will perhaps be the more
acceptable, as this work is very
library,
in
the amphitheatre, called ColosThe
remains
of
seum
rare
Germany.
di
anfiteatro

Firenze

of the eleventh, twelfth,

Cellini,in documents
by Benvenuto
thirteenth, and fourteenth
centuries, are called Perilasium, Perlasium, Perlagium, Perlascio, Pierlascio,Piarlagio,
Piarlasgio; these

Jordan's explanation
ment
corruption of palatium. In a docualso occurs,
of 1701, Peribasium
of
the
a
slip
perhaps
pen,
(p. 18) considers
perhaps a learned attempt at explanation ; Manni
The
it the original,correct
form.
variant Pratolascio in two documents
is striking. The
of
1085 and 1086
unintelUgible word
naturally changed into the apparently intelhgibleParlagio; as
taken
the change had
as
soon
place,the derivation from parlare
appeared certain, and from that time the building was regarded as
intended
for councils of the people. Villani (Storie,
one
i, cap. 33)
tells
of
its
Caesar
Comandd
a' suoi,
:
building by Julius
already
forms

to

seem

absolutely

me

(Topogr.,ii,402) of

the

name

as

to

exclude

'

che

andare

dovessero

d'Arno

; ed

parlamento

nella

villa

ivi edificassero

Parlatorio

memoria

per

una

sua

Camarti

per poter
lasciarlo.

Parlagio.

Fu

il fiume
presso
in quello fare suo

Questo
fatto

edificio in

tondo

in
e
si
cominciavolte
con
piazza in mezzo
; e poi
al torno, e poi di grado in grado sopra
vano
infino alia fine dell' altezza, ch' era alto
volte andavano
allargandosi
il popolo
due
porte,ed in questo si ragunava
pii di 60 braccia, e avea
nostre

chiamato

di

volgare avemo
moltp maravigliosee
gradi da sedere tutto

parlamento. E di grado in grado sedeano le genti,al di sopra

la dignitel
deUe genti ; ed era
i piiinobili,e poi digradando secondo
I'un I'altro in
del
si
vedean
che tutti quelli
parlamento
per modo
a

far

196
viso ; ed udivasi
ad agio infinita
torio '.

This

parlava,e capeavi
per tutti cid che uno
Parlaera
di gente e'l diritto nome
Crusca's
sixteenth
believed
till the
century :
Du
Parlamento.
Cange,
Parlagio, dove si tenea

chiaramente

moltitudine

was

dictionaryhas
who

[vol.ii.

Appendices

quotes Villani, says

bardia

praesertim

Parlatorium

locum

seu

in Italia et Lom-

appellant

cameram,

seriis civitatis

rebus

de

ubi

writer

who

also

occurs

The
first Florentine
recognized
In
Aretine
an
was
(1578).
Borghini
building
purpose
of
Arezzo
is also
the
chronicle
amphitheatre
(fourteenth century)
alia
dissertazione
called
Guazzesi
i Parlagi, and
(Supplemento
intorno agli anfiteatri
degli antichi Toscani, p. Ixxv) still connects

cujuspiam disceptatur.

the

of

the

with

name

Guazzesi,
del

the

the

But

assembhes.

p. Ixxxv

la Porta

ed in Pisa

name
a

in

si chiamava

Lucca

Pisa.

la Porta

ne' tempi antichi I'Anfiteatro, che

per esservi stato
In una
nel 800 di Xpto al popolo di Pisa per adunarvisi.
della citta
manoscritta
si legge che nel 1534 nel far le mura

Parlascio

serviva
cronaca

fu

trovata

balnei
But

procul

non

marmorei

the

should

make

ibi

et

entire
us

absence

of information

hesitate

to

as
according
especially

Fabbrica

la gran

amphitheatro moles
reperti tubi plumbei
as

(p. 12) by
secondo

che

and

i, p.

based

statements
A

erroneous.

copied

'

name

s'intendeva

il canonico

scrive

seppe
Giu-

Pis., p. 5). Perhaps the word had

for all ancient
ruins, just as according to

(Fea, Miscellanea,

the

Even

amphitheatre,

an

{Theat. Basil.

'

'

diruti

ductum.
aquae
of this ruin
form

of

this

become
a
popular term
P. S. Bartoli
the people at Rome
soleva
grandi edifizi, dalla grandezza delle Terme
cleziano

ad

the

to

the existence

assume

to Manni

delle Terme,

Martini'

peregregia

ab

described

chiamar
di

Terme

Antonino

tutti i
di Dio-

ccxlix).
remains

upon

of

buildingsare

quently
fre-

supposed amphitheatre at Dou6 in Poitou,

by Lipsius ("""amph., vi),was, according to

Montfaucon

(Antiq.expliq.,iii,p. 258), the remains of an old French

royal palace. Moreover, in the case of undoubtedly ancient ruins,
the
most
similarityhas often been held to justifythe
superficial
of
di rotonditi
an
o di
assumption
amphitheatre : ogni apparenza
oval figura all' imaginazione d' alcuni ricorda anfiteatro
(Maffei,
p.
93). Consequently all such statements, if not further supported,
be received
should
with
caution, especiallyif they date from the
Middle

Ages

of many

of

an

If

ruins

the

or

early

centuries

it is

impossibleto
amphitheatre.

then,
must

on

the

one

hand,

of modern
determine

the

whether

they

the
are

case

those

theatres
concerning amphi-

statements

considerably discounted, on

be

In

times.

the

other

it is evident

that

our
knowledge of those which existed in ancient times can only
of them
must
have
partial. Very many
disappeared during the
Middle
Ages without leaving a trace behind or have been destroyed
beyond recognition. It is only exceptionallyand as the result of

be

concurrence

ruins of

of

specialcircumstances

considerable

number

have

that

them

remained

more

or

less

important

tion
standing, informahas
reached
from
the
concerning
us
period that preceded
their total destruction.
A
considerable
a
certain, perhaps even
of similar information
amount
be gathered from
might no doubt
the writingsof earUer centuries, especially
cityrecords,topographia

or

11.]

VOL.

cal

Appendices

descriptionsand

of those

times

197

books

of travel, and students

of the literature
render
service to the knowledge of Roman
a
it known.
Even
in more
countries
remote

would

antiquity by making

be awaiting discovery.
amphitheatres may
many
made
The
first attempt at a list was
by Lipsius in his treatise
De
He
enumerates
of
amphitheatrisquae extra Romam.
15, two
ohe
and
which, however, the ruin at Dou6
mentioned,
already
posed
supexisted
to have
at Athens,
are
apocryphal. Montfaucon
18 outside Rome,
all in France
{Antiq.expUquie,iii,p. 258) mentions
with
ruin
Italica.
the
of
the
of
Maffei's
work
exception
Italy,
second
vol.
ed., Milano, 1826,
Degli Anfiteatri(Verona illustrata,
5)

and

caused

healthy

about

reaction

against slovenly and

amphitheatres ; certainly Mafifei

too far in

Capua,

admitting the
Verona) ;

and

of

existence
that

Cl^risseau

that of Nimes.

at least doubted

declared

he

statements

hypercriticismwent
amphitheatres(Rome,

only three

of Pola

uncritical

in his

to be

theatre

(AntiquiUs de

and

la France,

1804, pp. 90-96) gives a list of 62 amphitheatres, Promis

(asabove,
in
of
which
62
reckons
he
alone,
assumes
as
Italy
beyond
55
p. 225, i)
all doubt
(?). In his Storia dell' antica Torino (1869),p. 190, he
di asserire che una
increases
the number
nh ho dubbio
by 23 :
della
la
men
d'ltalia,come
diligenteperlustrazione
parte
percorsa
il
I'ultima
Calabria
almeno
numero
ne
a cento,
Puglia e
porterebbe
contando
non
quelle delle isole '. I have accepted all those given
as
by Promis, but I am the less able to regard his statements
beyond
all doubt, since as a rule he does not state whether
based
are
they
written
information
for
I
do
not
remains
or
; thus,
example,
upon
the latter does not include
of gladiaknow
whether
simple mention
torial
which
I am
The
list with
most
recent
shows.
acquainted of
Emil
that
of
Hubner
esisall the known
amphitheatres,
(Iscrizioni
dell' Inst.,
tenti sui sedili di leatri ed anfiteatri
antichi,p. 23 ; Annali
83 to 85.
1856, p. 67) contains
gations
investiA complete list can
by the continuous
only be obtained
of people ; what
follows here wiU have
of a number
fulfilled
if it should
basis for such
its purpose,
serve
as
a
complementary
efforts ; certainlyit will suffice to give an approximate idea of the
be proved.
existence
number
of the amphitheatres whose
For
can
the
I
of
of
Italian
considerable
a
notices, especially
ruins, am
part
is especially
indebted
to the hbrary of Otto Jahn (died 1 869) which
rich in monographs
the subject. Further, for the list of the
on
I
in
amphitheatres Italy, have beeri able to make use of information
Rudolf
from
Bergau, Otto Hirschfeld, and Nissen ; to Hirschfeld
I am
of French
further indebted
for bringing to my
notice a number
The statements
local treatises on amphitheatresin Gaul.
on
Spanish
'

from

amphitheatres are
Bursian

Konrad
the

chief

collected

end

the

when
incidentally,
of these

disappearedonly
far

so

of

far

The
as

on

those

statements

they

this list.

they appear
they verify

frequently, when

that

Hubner,

(died 1883).

dimensions,
at

Emil

Other

notices

amphitheatres

to

me,

existed

in the

of
are

only given

are

of

ruins in earlier times.

The fact that
last
the
few
centuries
makes
during

more

from

of measurements
accessible

specialinterest ; but
existence
and
degree of

to be
the

are

of Switzerland

so

much

more

servation
prehas

it very probable
Roman
empire

[vol.ii.

Appendices

198

than
be ascertained
at the
can
ill-accredited items of information

time

present

many

even

altogetherunworthy

not

appear

that

so

notice.

of

The

first stone

in 30

built

amphitheatre in Rome,
It is

the oldest in

by Statilius Taurus
generally recognized

now
B.C. was
Italy.
(Garrucci,Bull. Nap., n.s., i,p. 145) that the amphitheatres in Etruria were
not, as was
formerly believed, built by the Etruscans, but
has already referred
the other
the
Romans.
On
hand, Henzen
by
the
earhest
to
the amphitheatre at Pompeii
period of the Sullan
colonization, arguing from the antiquated letters and forms of words
which
twice in the amphitheatre
in the followinginscription,
occurs
C.
:
CIL, X, 852)
Quinctius C. f. Valgus M. Porcius
{CIL, i, 1246
honoris
M. f. duovir
caussa
spectaculade sua peq.
quinq. colonial
in perpetuom
deder.
fac. coer.
locum
et colonels
(Henzen, AdI,
when
The
C.
same
duumvir, with
Valgus,
1859, p. 211).
Quinctius
at Pompeii [CIL, x, 844)
his coUeague M. Porcius
built the Odeum
been
and
that had
restored
the walls of Aeclanum
destroyed by
Sulla {CIL, i, 1230
ix, 1140). All the inscriptions(as well as
that fromCasinum,
CIL, x, 5282) belong to the Ciceronian
age ; but
the date of the building of the amphitheatre at Pompeii (according
to Nissen, Pompej. Studien, p. 118, 70 B.C.)is stilluncertain
(Mommof RuUus
sen
on
CIL, x, 844). Valgus (perhaps the father-in-law
in Cicero, Leg. Agrar.,ii,26, 69 ; iii,i, 3 : a Valgi genero,
mentioned
C. F. W.
corr.
tainly
cerMiiller,earlier reading, Valgii,MSS.
Vulgi) was
old adherent
had raked his property together
of Sulla, who
an
of the proscriptions(Dessau, C. Quinctius Valgus, der
at the time
des A. von
Erbauer
Pompeii, in Hermes, xviii, 1883, pp. 620-622).
Promis
(Storiadell' antica Torino, p. 188) also considers the amphitheatres
of Pompeii and Aosta
to be the oldest of those
preserved.
in existence
It is probable that, even
in republican times, others were
besides the Pompeian
(Henzen, Aiti della pontif.accad. di arch.,-w.,
be proved
p. 74, cp. p. 88, note 16),but such high antiquity cannot
known
for any of those
The
the
to us.
on
inscription
theatre
amphirucci
at Puteoli
CIL, x, 1789) is restored by Gar{IRN, 2541
(SulV epoca e sui frammenti dell' iscriz. dell' anf. Pwieo?.,Naples,
fecit pecunia
1831) as follows : colonia Flavia Augusta Puteolana
ing
is
which
Henzen
sua,
approved by
(Bdl, 1851, pp. 93-95). Accordit
to this,
not built before the time of the Flavian
was
dynasty.
The
IRN, 3593
CIL, x, 3792 restored by Mazzocchi
inscription
nothing as to the date of the Capuan amphitheatre : col.
proves
Felix
Juha
Augusta Capua fecit divus Hadrianus
Augustus restituit

not

imagines
Antoninus

et

After

B.C.) others

(i,7)

Vitruvius

the

near

curavit

of the

first stone

recommends

circus

Caes.

imp.

in

est

that

76)

forum.
Vitruvius, v,
ratione
faciendum

eadem

tradita
has

est
:

tu

gladiatoria
neque

Hadrianus

munera

which

ideo

in Rome

(30

Italy,notonly in Campania.
should
be
temples of Hercules

erected

towns,

amphitheatre
in

have

amphitheatres ; however, gladiatorialgames

in the

Aelius

dedicavit.

probably soon

were

built

addi

columnas

Aug. Pius
the building

in

Italiae

quod

in foro

neither

gymnasia nor
frequently took place
urbibus
(forum) non

majoribus

dari.

Pompeia spatiabere

cultus

Yet
in

consuetude

Propertius (v,8,
umbra,

nee

cum

II.]

VOL.

lascivum

Appendices
harena

sternet

forum

certainly this might

admitted

199

into

the
fifth book
subsequently
assumption (Rhein. Mus., vi, 107), that

poem,

the

middle

only

have

and

elsewhere

also

have

apart

'

said

'

made

from

the

Fanum,

at

of

January, 27
imperator Caesar

imperator
of

use

fact

the

that

it should

'

B.C.,
'

'

and

the

at

'

Caesar

himself

he

beginning of the
alternately, but

not

address
would

well, is untenable

as

mentions

aedes

an

'

the

provinces also

rapidly.

At

is mentioned
He
year.
at Cyrene
cp.

the

Alexandria

was

number

there

of

was

Augusii

'

amphitheatres

one

mentions

already

in existence

in

early

as

(xvii,p. 795), who

at Nysa
in
one

Strabo

by
also

that

wrote

would

of
a.s
a form
Auguste
address
Caesar
forms
a,i"d.
the
was
uncommon,
imperator being
very
In the Augustan
generally in use.
age (besides Suetonius, A ugustus,
sit tibi domuique
58 : [Messalla] quod bonum,
inquit, faustumque
is
Caesar
the
instance
tuae,
Horace, Odes, iv,
Auguste) perhaps
only
muneribus
cura
Quiritium plenis honorem
patrum quaeve
14,3 : quae
in aevum
titulos
fastos
tuas, Auguste, virtutes
per
memoresque
aeternet.
the
the
entire
literature
of
first
Throughout
century it
in Martial
(iv, 27, i ; v, 13, i ; 65, 15 ; viii,
perhaps only occurs
tit. 36, II ; 80, 7 ; 82, I ; ix, 3, 13 ; 18, 7 ; 80, 3 ; xi, 20, g). If
the temple of Quirinus mentioned
one
(iii,
2, 7) is the
by Vitruvius
dedicated
by Augustus in 19 B.C. (Becker, Topogr., p. 569), Vitruvius
about
wrote
Lit., Eng. tr.,
Cp. Teuffel, Hist, of Roman
14 B.C.
" 264, I).
In

remembered

Vitruvius

otherwise

Augustus

name

Vitruvius

be

since

earlier

an

its editors.

by

Lachmann's
before

be

increased

24

B.C.,

very
since it

Egypt during that

(xiv, p. 643). That
(Bockh, CIG, 5361

in

was

Caiia
b.c.

13

as

below).

xi, 25, has

Ovid, Metam.,
(for which
ampkitheatrum
theatrum
in
first
Vitruvius
occurs
utrimque
(i,7, i) :
')
civitatibus
sunt
in
non
Herculi,
quibus
gymnasia
amphineque
in RGDA
theatra, ad circum
', p. 94 : (venationes) in circo
; then
in foro
in amphitheatris.
Mommsen
observes
aut
aut
:
equidem
videtur
crediderim
vocabulum,quod
Augusto principedemum
The

'

name

structum

usurpari coeptum
solo

usurpatum

duo.

Rather

Dion.

Halic,

esse

esse,

nee

Graecum

vere

essent

cum

is
A,/jupidiaTpos

an

est, initio

amphitheatra
adjective

pluralinumero

tamquam

theatra

{d/x^n-ffiarpos
'nnrdSpo/wi,

the
iii, 68, iv, 44), which
strictly follows
analogy
from
such
of adjectives formed
and
as
substantive,
a
d/ii^iiifn^l
A.fi."p^0d\aiiOS,
afiiplffvpos,
du0i7rpiio-a"7ros
;
KavBos, d,ii(pla\os,
d/i^i.da,\a(i"ros,
neuter
i.e. olKoS6p.-qiM,the
being used
consequently i.i)."l"i.8iaTpov
8 Koi
Kvintyennbv kpiiitrot,
substantially. Dio, xliii, 22 : BiaTpbv n
dyev
ffKTjvrj^^X^'" 'tpo(TeppTi8ij.
aiMJuBidTpov iK ToS iripi^iravTax^^^" ^Spas
,

support for the plural amphitheatra in the

native
(Geschichtedes A mphitheaters
by Nissen
spectaculaas observed
be generally
in
Studien, p. 108, which
von
Pomp.
Pompeii,
may
form
of the
by Nissen
amphitheatre is derived
consulted). The
Augustus

from

that

no

of

doubt

the

found

circus.

[vol.it.

Appendices

200

THE

A.

WEST.

ITALIA.
iii Idus
Mai.
CIL, x, 3792,
7 (a.d. 387)
Capua.
dello
stato
Descrizione
rosaria
ampiteatri {sic). De Laurentiis,
deW
antico e moderno
anf. Campano (1835). Rucca, Capua vetere
(1828),pp. 136-291 ; ib.,Anf. Capuano in Mus. Borb., xv (1856),
Minervini
and
(Bull.Nap., n. s., vi, p. 184) says
tav. 37-39
41.
recent
excavations.
tlie most
nothing wortli mentioning about

Campania.

thinks that the accommodation

Colosseum
; that the amplrifor the spectatorswas
as
large
in
ing
the
latter
size,since accordtheatre
equalled,if it did not surpass,
it had four stories, all of the Doric order,
to his definite statement

Campanien,

Beloch,

Rucca

p. 351.

in the

as

lowest, still

the

by images

entrances, marked

80 arched

adorned

Bergau,
new
Capua ; one into the campanile
built of
to Rucca, are
according
buildings,
hall of

also

Here

the

found

were

in the Mus.

trix, Psyche, etc., now

only

arches

two

ing
(Accord-

of the

of the townBoth
cathedral.

stones

from

fa9ade

the

theatre.)
amphi-

of Adonis, Venus

statues

Borb.

stillremain.
the

let into

been

have

six others

to

gods

of the

Jupiter and Diana,

of

busts

the

with

Neapohtan palma higher than

(35^-36!). It also contained

Colosseum

the

story of

lowest

the

preserved,being

VicOn

(Capua Vet.,p. 138).

Rucca, pp. 272-280 and

his
vaults see
large subterranean
logy
Su V ipogeo dell' anf. Puteolano, p. 11.
Parker, Archaeoof Rome, p. vii (1875),pi. 27, 35. According to this, besides
have
been
for 1000
and
room
machines
beast-cages, there would
terranean
through four subpeople, who could have gone in and out unseen
the

very
treatise

under

entrances

main

the

The

gates.

underground

sages
pas-

in the PozzuoU

correspond
amphitheatre,
except that, in conformity with the larger dimensions, we have here
three open
corridors along the great axis of the arena,
while a fourth
the
There
in
addition
six arched
round
are
runs
periphery.
along
Two
arched
corridors, hghted by square openings.
ning
passages, rundistance
for a considerable
underground, run into the middle
of the

of the

It

The

brick

served

the

also used

was

Atella.

in

is

Lombard
as

an

840, when
for

the

(see p.

assertion

of the

absence

Saracens
as

reticulated

devastated

ut

potius
190).

of Promis

moveri

a.,

It
it

material.

deferendum

(St.d.

Capua.

in later times

fortress, and

corpus

is travertine,
work.

arena

of

obtaining building

plerisque Atellam
The

arcades

entire

leaders

quarry

semiustulandum

[Neapolis.
there

there

Suetonius, Tiber., 75

conclamantibus
theatro

of the

material

destroyed

was

next

arena

two.

elsewhere

to those

Miseno

coepit,
amphi-

at in

Torino, p. 190) that

amphitheatre here, is probably only based upon the

of the streets given by Garrucci
names
vico deW
:
anf.'and
platea
of its chief buildings
amphitheatri '. It is clear from the account
in Statins
existed
[Silvae,iii,5, 81-104) that none
at the end of the
first century.
certain
C. Herbacius
a
Inscription on
Romanus
demarchisanti
iivir,
etc.,qui ob promiss. venat. phetris divisit quina
mil. num.
(IRN, 2454
CIL, x, 1491). Beloch also (p.72) assumes
that no
amphitheatre existed.]
was

an

'

'

[vol.il.

Appendices

202

that the

reasons

'

cavea

was

R.

(p. io6).

P., in Hermes,

zu

painted outside
occup[avit] and

(Wandinschriften

iv, 138) rightly attributes

Permissu

Cn.

aedilium

it was

whelmed
over-

theater
Amphi-

vom

inscriptions

the

Fortunatus

Aninius

like : CIL, iv, 1096, 1096 a, 1097 b, 1115) to

stalls in the niches of the outer
set up their movable
the

'

who

hawkers,

(such as

of restoration,when

in process
Schone

(Kiessling,Neue
Jahrbb. fiirPhilologie,
1872, p. 10) ; they
were
consequently only good for the time a show lasted ; cp. ZangeIn 1869, on
the wall of the peristyleof a
meister
in the Addenda.
the street from
the temple of Isis to the amphihouse opening upon
theatre
discovered
older painting
an
a
placed upon
picture was
rounding
already destroyed ; it represents the amphitheatre with the surthe Pompeiaus
locahties, and the bloody fray between
and
in 59 (Tacitus,
^ mm., xv, 17). SeeG.de
Nucerians
Petra, Z-'om/.
Pompejano rappresentato in un antico dipinto; Giornale degliScavi
di Pompei, n. s., i, 186 foil, and tav. viii.
[Sorrentum. Promis
(St.dell' a Torino, p. 190) ; Beloch, p. 266.
had
It is doubtful
whether
Sorrentum
an
amphitheatre.]
Nola.
Nissen
remarks
Corcia {Storiadelle due Sicilie,ii,416)
:
states, according to the municipal inscriptions[rather,according
to Ambrogio
saurus,
TheLeone, De Nola, Venice, 1514
F, in Burmann,
wall'

'

ix,

and

Nola

that

Beloch, p. 389]

4 ;

of marble

one

The

vanished
have

from

shown

the
in

me

the

hollow

ground
the

correct

arches

was

large

tradition, which
'.

'In

of the

Leone's

lower

oval
; in

at

short, I

have

walls

the

storey and

gate

as

theatre.

second

The

in my

doubt

no

amphitheatre

has

could

the additions

still be

miy^
spotfis

own

to this

mfe^

above

seen

'

of the second

404).

p.

towards

situation,

to

in the

the

removes

time

the

localitystated peasants
the pillarsjust above
below
the
or
In
intervals.
regular
places
many

cornfield

that

the

earth's surface, but

earth, forming

amphitheatres,

two

intimations

first,judging
Naples.
style of architecture, etc., is certainlya
from

had

latter before

of brick, the

one

(Beloch,
(

Abella.

Of its

amphitheatre

'

the

oval,

some

300

png and
in
ahollow

palmi

seen
cavea
as
palmi wide, can
be seen
five arched
chambers ;
ground. On the west
the place is now
Le grotte d' Autonello
called from these
(Beloch,
Below
o
f
the
certain
L.
a
inscription
p. 415).
Egnatius Juventius
muneris
(qui obUtterato
spectac. impetrata editione ab indulgentia
max.
principisdiem gladiatorum et omne(m) apparatum pecunia
edidit in the year
sua
a.d.
amphitheatre is
170, CIL, x, 121 1) an

be

200

the

; the
side can

is marked

ofi

'

shown, the

rows

of seats, windows,

'

and

gates

of which

are

visible ;

within

fighting gladiators are represented.

[Cajatia. Promis, St. d. a. T., p. 190.]

Cales.

Nissen

'

The

extensive

ruins

of Calvi

tion
contain, in addi-

theatre, an amphitheatre. Corcia, i, 507 : I'arena qual

di terreno
oggidi, comprende un moggio e mezzo
; la sua
lunghezza ^ di palmi 334, la larghezza di p. 226, e tutto il circuito
di p. 990 : cosi che era
alquanto piiipiccolodi quello di Casino '.
Nissen
considers
it more
[Teanum.
likely that the supposed
amphitheatre (e.g.Corcia, i, 519) is a theatre.]
[The supposed amphitheatre at Capreae (Anacapri ; see, e.g.
to

si vede

n.]

VOL.

Appendices

203

Donaldson, Architect. Numism.,

to be apocryphal.
p. 303) appears
isola di C. by Rosario
topogr. ed archeol. suW
Mangoni (Napoli,1 834) where the ancient remains of the high plateau
of Anacapri (pp. 231-262) are
described
at length, there is no hint
of ruins of any such building'. Bursian, Lift. Centralbl.,
1869, no.
'

In

the

Richerche

17.]
Latium.

[Sinuessa. Promis,

Suessa

Auruncorum.

St. d.

a.

T., p. 190.]

The

inscription(De Masi, Sforia degli

alia torre di S. Imato),according to which
Sex.
a certain
Caecilius Sex. f. Quir. Birronianus
Scriba fibrar.
quaest. iii decuriarum
quinquen. p. c. Sinues. gratissimispodium amphitheatri a solo
fecit (= CIL, X, 4737
is probably interpolated,
but genuine).
Aurunci

Minturnae.

Lipsius (De am-ph.

2) : exstat
quae extra Romam,
nunc
Campaniae fluvium
(Garigliano
dicunt)
juxta Mintumas
(hodie Trajecto) pars amphitheatri latericii bene
also by Montfaucon
conspicua. This building, mentioned
(Antiq.
expl.,iii,p. 258), De Brosses (letterdated 2nd of November, 1739),
and
Guattani
i
[Mon. in., 1784, Oct. p. 82),and to which the name
Virilasci (CIL, x, 6054 i ; p. 195 above) refers,is no doubt
the one
meant
by Kephalides (Reise,ii, 204) and Vv^estphal(Die rSmische
Campagna, p. 67), according to whom
only some
unimportant
of a theatre
remains
Minturnae.
at
are
preserved
Casinum.
C. f. QuadraCIL, x, 5183
IRN, 4236 : Ummidia
tilla amphitheatrum
Casinatibus
et templum
sua
pecunia fecit.
The
buildingconsequently belongs to the second half of the first
century (seePliny,Epp., vii, 24). Volkrnann
(Hist.Krit. Nachr.
iiber Italien,1771, iii,
The arena
is 200
feet long,the seats,
p. 346) :
which
The
utter ruin, not included.
walls are
are
an
57 feet high.
The
five large entrances
26 feet high and
feet
The
wide.
are
13
where
the
animals
and
the
which
were
canals,
places
kept
perhaps
stillvisible.
The walls
are
brought in the water for the naumachiae
of brick
outside
and
are
lozenge-shaped (opus reticulatum)
J.

hodieque

ad

Lirim

'

'

Burckhardt,

Der

amphitheatre,

Aquinum.

Cicerone, p. 45

the
The

only

construction,are
(p.92). It is called
Capua, i, 282).
In the
\Atina ?
'

At

St. Germano

of its kind

one

remains

is

there

circular

(in Italy).

ful
amphitheatre of simple and beautiother
ruins
mentioned
by
Westphal
amongst
by the people Grotte de' Pagani (Pellegrino,
of

an

'

'

Prudentius, which, however, are only

fourteenth
century in Ughelli (vol.
i ; Acta Sanctorum, Aprilis,
Antonini
vol. x, ist of April,p. 12),forum
'. Jordan.]
non
longe ab amphitheatro is mentioned
Promis
[Arpinum.
(Citt"di Luni, p. 225, note i) credits this town
with an amphitheatre,which Westphal (p.90)does not seem
to know.]
that
Frusino.
of old
not even
a trace
Westphal (p.85) asserts
known

from

acta of St.

chronicle

of the

buildingsremains; on the other hand, Deminicis

(Giorn.Arcad.,
this town
of those in which
there was
an
as
one
Iv, p. 160) mentions
Ges.
Mommsen
Analekten
in
Ber.
d.
sacks.
(Epigr.
amphitheatre.
from
the amphitheatre at Frusino
(Bdl,
1849, p. 286) : Tessera
?) x
1830, p. 265). On the one side : Cvnv. i (Cvn. vi ?) in(feriori
other
viii
If
we
the
:
as
(locooctavo).
may
(gradu decimo) ; on
had only two
the amphitheatre at Frusino
storeys, cuneo
assume,
'

[vol.ii.

Appendices

204

priori,
might perfectiywell be substitated for maeniano
inferiori
three
to
sexto ; or, if we
storeys, infimo (Mommprefer assume

sexlo

'

cuneo

sen).
{Valeria (Vara). Deminicis, loc. cit.']
Tibur.
{Cittidi Luni,
According to Promis

225)

p.

an

theatre
amphi-

II.
till the time
in existence
(jj
ing
di
Cecconi
Palestnna,
(Storia
p. 70) quotes the followM.
Claudius
:
time
xiv,
of
of
CIL,
the
3010)
(now
inscription
in
dimidiam
solo.
clari 1. tyrannus amphitheatri partem
jjarenus
in CIL, x, 1333.
a.d.
21
Clarus from
An inscriptionof M. Varenus
and a spoliarium
ludus
divi
built
a
flamen
Cn. Voesius
Augusti,
Aper,
Pius

was

Praeneste.

Ant., i, 680

CIL,

amphitheatres of

the

On

xiv, 3014).
d. rom.
cp. Becker, Hdb.
der Stadt Rom, iii,i, 319 foil.,Becker, p.

(Or., 2532

Praenestines

for the
Roma.

foil. ; Beschr.

Rome

hand, Preller, Regionen Roms, p. 132 ; also

549 foil. ; on the other
des AntiquMs,
and
C. Thierry in Daremberg
Saglio'sDictionnaire
excavation
and resof
the
'.
For
the
torations
s.v.
history
amphitheatrum
'

1814, see Parker, Archaeology of

Rome
(part vii, 1876, pp. 31-39).
Lanciani
(Bull,comun.,
1876, p. 189), arguing from the inscription
Orelli,22 (= CIL, vi, 130) of the year a.d. 241, rightlyregards the
belonging to the cohortes praetotiae
amphitheatrum castrense as one
and

the

Water-pipes for

urbanae.

and

since

Colosseum

in the

Caracalla

(202/3

Vii. Commod.,
feras Lanuvii

Lanuvium.

same

laid down

were

Lanciani, Acque, pp.

see

'

appeUatus

est

by

217,
etiam

Severus

307).
Romanus

An
scriptio
inin amphitheatro occidisset.
Hercules, quod
de
theatrum
found
there
:
s.
c.
sua
ex
{CIL, xiv, 2127)
pec.
refec, is perfect on both sides.
{Bdl,
According to O. Benndorf
1865, p. 226) alcuni scrittori anticlii citati dal Volpi {Vet. Lat., v,
of an
amphitheatre at Lanuvium.
p. 87 ?) attest the existence
to
Tusculum.
Canina
According
{Descr. dell' antico Tuscolo, p.
di Cicerone
Scuola
130, tav. 22 and 23) the building,generally called
about
of
an
',was
amphitheatre,capable holding
3000 spectators.
'

'

'

The

had

arena

substructures

podium (inquesto anf

Tav.

shows

23
on

other

here

rooms

there

still remained

visibile soltanto

rimane

arena,
elliptic

an

the

on

one

and

of the

di

mezzo)

I'ambulacro
of which

part
there

traces

are

nence,
slightemiAccording

visible.

Hirschfeld, the amphitheatre is

to

of the

now
thing
pretty well exposed ; somepreserved, also a large entrance
gate,
first praecinctio,
the passage
ground
running under-

of seats

rows

leading to the
of the arena.
through the middle
Albanum.
According to Westphal (p.24) the great ruins of the
amphitheatre (in the upper part of the modern
town) are shown by
the style of architecture
to belong, not to the time
of Domitian
(to
which
they are ascribed by Nibby, Analisi della carta de' contorni
di Roma,
i, p. 99) but to a later period ; perhaps to the time when
the
formed
had
its permanent
legio ii Parthica
by Severus
quarters here (De Rossi, Bull, di archeol. crist.,vii, 1869, p. 67).
Velitrae.
According to an inscription(Orelli,2538
CIL, x,
6565 ; cp. Henzen, iii,p. 225), which is only partiallyintelligible,
a

staircase

is

'

'

the

amphitheatre

was

restored

under

Valentinian

and

Valens.

II.]

VOL.

Setia.
of

According to Westphal (p. 53)

of

remains

the

Appendices
amphitheatre, consistingof

an

road

to

Circeii.

205

there
a

are

few

scanty

some

arches

on

the

Suetonius, Tiber.,

:
Circeios pertendit. Ac
interfuit, sed etiam
missum
harenam
jacuUs desuper petit. With this is connected
aprum
inscription in Murat. (612, 7), found at
Paola
in Maritima
CIL, X, 6429 :

castrensibus

left

Sermoneta.

ludis

72

tantum

non

'

in
the
'
=

"

S. Montanus
iiii vir i. d. m.
nivm
amphitheatrvm sva
et

emque
venatione
St. d. ant.

vibi

gladiatorio

mvnere

dedicavit.

[Fundi. Promis,
Samnium.
Venafrum.

Torino,
IRN,

1. d. d.

CIL,

pec.

4892

x,

Q.

m.

amphitheatrum
pro parte dimidia
According

(?)

o.

190.]

p.

4625

f.

c.

s.

o.

Flamen
fac. curavit

sua

to

storiche di Venafro (Naples,1824),

Cotugno, Memorie
amphitheatre, the ruins of which are to be found
nel COS! detto Vorlascio
for 8000 spectators.
(seep. 195),had room
82
Allifae. Henzen, Exempt. Mus.
:
Borgh., p.
according to
Corcia (i,
318) there are no remains of an amphitheatre,although its
existence
is to be assumed
from the inscription
IRN, 4768
CIL,
ix, 2350 (where only the shows are spoken of) ; on the other hand he
mentions
the ruins of a theatre
(Nissen) Trutta {A ntichitd A llifane,
that an
p. 29) also assumes
amphitheatre existed here, on the
authority of the same
inscription.
Saepinum. This is probably the place,to which a patron presented
the buildings mentioned
in the following inscription
;
ac
adfectionis
ludum
sicut
rem
omni
gladiatorium
publicam
erga
instructum
impensa sua ita spoUarium a fundamentis
ornatumque
dedit.
As Lanciani
observes
pro nitore civitatis rei publicae dono
ii, 1874, p. 87), the builder of the ludus and the
(Bull, comun.,
from
pinum
SaeSpoUarium is probably one Neratius, whose family came

foil.,the

p. 260
'

'

'

'

and

still exercised

patronatus of that town in the

found
in the neighbourhood of the
inscription
Neratius
Cerialis
by
(consulin 358) is no doubt

The

century.

built in Rome
the

the

baths
from

family palace.
'

Telesia.

i,345) are

ruins

The

to the west

of the

of the

amphitheatre (according to Corcia,

(Nissen). Cp. CIL, ix, 2197

'

mentioned

certainlybelong
Tacitus

(Ann.,
\Aeclanum.
was

called

by
to

; he found

34) mentions
According to

xv,
'

Jdcolofrom

'

remains) of an amphi(beautiful
theatre,
to
Nissen
225),
according
(C.d.L.,
p.

Promis

theatre

'

old town

(ad portam amphitheatri),2235.

bei ruderi
[Beneventum. The

there

fourth

munus

Corcia

the

games

no

trace

of

an

of Vatinius

(ii,508),
which

the

took

amphitheatre.
there.]

amphitheatre
place in it (?)
'

(Nissen).]
Winckelmann
Paestum.
Lucania.
(Anmerk. iiber die Baukunst
'
and 10 rows
the lower arches
der Alien, Vorbericht," 12) says that
Paoli
still
exist.
of seats of an
(Ruine delV aniica
amphitheatre
'

2o6

[vol.ii.

Appendices

delle

le indicazioni

ed

10

gradini

'.

G.

p. 62

Ba'

II

della cittk
aniiteatro Pestano, 6 posto nel centro
adesso
circolare
6
concavo
e di terra
un
;

si vuole

che

luogo

ristrette

erano

Capaccio,Le aniichitd Pesiane, Naples, 1819,

di

mente

le fiere

dove

cavee

di

gli avanzi

'

Pompei

(Viaggiodi

Roinanelli

1784) gives the dimensions.

Pesto, ii,p. 42) :
Oggidi restano

cittd di Pesto,

di rottami

6 coverto

alia semina

'.
Promis

(aliaSaponara,

Grumentum

cit.). Roselli,

loc.

Storia

deW
inst. archeol.,p. 237 : Sono
tutMemorie
p. 50.
dell'
altezza
di
di
reticolata
diversi
20
mura
pezzi
piedi

Grumentina,
tavia

in

piedi ed

corridoi

I'arena

che

non

alcuni

Calabria,
Guido

Parthey,
il

teatro, ma
per contenere
6 che
air antica, chiaro
Otacilia

(Lecce nuper rep.):

Apulia. Venusia.
Fu
i, 1843, p. 62) :

St. Aloe

'

tutto

duro

che

^le colonne

"

di marmi

costruito

il lato esterno

era

ant. Torino, p. 190, 3) :

in Calabria, di cui fa motto

Lecce

ora

lo dice
tuito

larghi altrettanto,

{Storiadell'

Promis

Lupiae.

I'a. di Lictia

Lupia
and
Geografo (ed. Finder

Tralascio

palmi

'.

ovale

forma

volta, alti

doveva
M.

468). EgU veramente

piccolo caseggiato sosti-

p.

nuovo

un'

esser

CIL,

a.

ix,

21

f. SecundiUa

amphitheatrum.
{Bdl, 1842, p. 126 and Bull. Nap.,
tutta
con
magnificenza. II suo portico
di
grossipezzi di travertino
composto
"

la decorazione

ornavano

esterna

erano

tutte

colorati

di marmo
bianco d'orbigi e cipoUinicon capitelli
Le
si mantennero
fabbriche
dine dorico e composito.
in parte
salde sino al secolo xi, quando i monaci
Benedettini
distrussero
quasi al suolo que' preziosiavanzi per rizzarvi con essi il magnifico
tempio della ss. Trinita '. 'At the present day only some
depressions
in the ground are visible,probably the ancient
entrances
; I have
been assured
credible authoritythat in the course
of subsequent
on
"

"

"

excavations
on

for

several
few

have

reticulatum,

only

were

'

are

circus.

only

few

Its

circumference

remains

of

the

clearly
chieflyopus
{Pomp. Stud.,

still be

can

wall-work,

preserved' (Hirschfeld)

Nissen

no) regards

carried

which

were

'

been

tliis view

the existence

as

unfounded,

of circuses

{Campanien, p.
Larinum.
Frentani.
dell' anf. Flavio, p. 30] :
however

in

and

holds

Italyexcept

that

there

in Rome.

are

no

Beloch,

a circus at Puteoli.]
142) expressly mentions
sacre
Marangoui
e
{Delle mem.
profani
Di pietra ancora
si 6 1'anfiteatro di Larino
'

cui accuratissimo
disegnoe descrizione delle
alia luce I'anno 1744 nel erudito libro delle memorie
istoriche di quella citt^ di Mons.
Andrea
Tria gi^ vescovo
della
ed ora
di Tiro '.
arcivescovo
medesima,
Sabini.
[Marrubium.
Promis, Cittct di Luni, p. 225.]
[Superaequum. Promis, St. dell' ant. Torino, p. 190.]
A Iba Fucentina.
According to Westphal (p.116) very dilapidated.
Promis
{Le antichitd di Alba Fucense negliEqui, p. 243) : una vasta
caviti nel terreno che dalla sua
forma
dei
e sopratutto dagli avanzi
nel regno

sue

di

however

days) important
were
found,
with
earth
(Hirschfeld) On the inscription
forged
Mommsen
{Bdl, 1847, p. 118).
so-called
The
in Forster) may
amphitheatre {e.g^.

recognized, but

proofsof

(which

ago

sotterranei

again filled up
by Lupoli see
[Tarentum.
well

years

Napoli, il di

parti feuscito

'

muri

cuneati

si

palesaper

un

aniiteatro

p.

248

le

dimensioni

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

207

molto

dauno-una
prossime a quellidell' anf. di Amitemo
di circa 20,000 spettatori.La cavity, dell' anf. porta ora
fossa di giudizio'.

Amiternvm.

amphitheatre is represented

The

Sab., iii,14). Cp. CIL, ix, 4208

up in the amphitheatre).
Reate.
According to Promis

IRN,

5789

capacity
il nome

di

in Guattani

{Man.
biga,to be

(on

the

amphitheatre

set

till the

destroyed

not

was

Trebula

'

Mutuesca

amphitheatre'

near

(C.d.L.,p. 225),
1283.

year
Montelione

della Sabina

has

ruins

of

an

(Nissen).

Rinaldini
(Bdl, 1865, p. 11) considers the
dal Peruzzi) confirrned
amphitheatre (gi^contrastato
M.
the
D.
Ti.
Clau.
DioCeleri
by
inscription:
preconi ex la(?)C(?)
rudis et officiales cunti {cum
ini{?)A. CI. Saturnini Beryllussecunda
tironibus
?) b. m. Nissen
(p. 14) adds :
Riguardando gli avanzi
tuttora
di piccola estensione,
in
bench^
una
casa
superstiti
private
ed insieme
vi fu una
che
scuola
considerando
nessuno
gladiatoria,
tal edifizio grandioso in Ancona
potrapiu dubitare, ch' era veramente
situato
in mezzo
della cittJi sotto quel colle, che secondo
la giusta
dei
dotti
Anconitani
formava
I'antico
opinione
Capitolio ed ora 6
celebrato dal famoso
Un altro argomento
vedi
tempio di S. Ciriaco.
Promis
also mentions
an
Colucci,Ant. Pic, xv, p. 100.'
(loc.
cit.)
Ancona.
at
amphitheatre
Henzen
[Auximum.
{Expl. Mus.
Borgh., p. 82?). 'I heard
does Colucci
:
nor
(torn,v)
nothing of an amphitheatre at Osimo
know
of
one
(Nissen)
anything
.]
Macerata
Ricina.
Hard
by the left bank of the Potenza, between
the time
and Recanati, is a well-preserved amphitheatre of about
of Septimius Severus.
Cp. Orelli,915 : L. Septimio Severe
^p. C.
colonia
Helvia
Ricina
conditori
suo
(Nissen).
205
Guattani
Salvia.
Urbs
{Mon. Ined., i, 83). 'Considerable
ruins ; the
dimensions
were
variously given to me
(axis 60 x 59
80 X 60 m.)
or
(Nissen).
[Firmum.
According to Adami
(Chronicleof Fermo, sixteenth
ci,
Coluccentury) the amphitheatre was a largeand ma:gnificentone.
however
he himself
(Ant. Pic, ii),in describing Fermo, where

Picenum.

existence

Ancona.

of

an

'

'

'

"

'

"

'

lived, only mentions

(ascribedto

ruins

Faleria
Giorn.
of

(near

of

The

arena

and

the

can

the

to

modern

sqq., p. 168,

160

the

has

12

'

In

the

Orto

delle

amphitheatre (Imyself certainlydid

an

considers

1846, p. 54)
belong.
amphitheatre
Fallerone) According to Deminicis,

an

Picenum.

Asculum
of

also Nissen

amphitheatre is in the form

8 to the
entrances, 4 leading to the arena,
which
sections
divided
into 3
are
seats,
by 2 praecinctiones.
with
far
the
of the podium,
earth
is choked
as
as
edge
up
outside wall, still preserved, is only 45 Roman
palmae high.

and
ellipse,

an

which

to

in AdI,

the

Arcad., Iv, p.

rows

theatre,

stiU be

said to have

traced
been

with

accuracy
standing, but

at

an

comitrici
take

not

earUer

destroyed

were

(?)the

circuit

it for

circus)

date

arcades

are
'

some

20

years

ago

(Hirschfeld).
Praetutiorum.
Interamnia.
avanzi d'un
Miserabili
:
80)
'

arghi

varie

altre

Delfico

grand'

se
reliquie

ne

(DeW

Interamnia

anfiteatro

scorgono

in

Petruzia, p,

di cui si veggon

varj

alcuni sotterranei ',

'

Nap., ii, p. 64

Cp.

Bull.

20)

gli avanzi

di

anf.

Cita

{SforiadelU

Corcia

un

"

Sicilie,i,

due

magnifico e di
vedesi
poggiata

doveva
dice che esser
esistendone
una
proporzioni,
muraglia, cui

grandi

che sorreggevano
da grandi pilastri,
sostenuta
corridojoper glispettatoria due ordini di archi

il

serie di volte

una

basso

piu

....

circondario

di Nereto

Garufo

in

avanzi

si veggono

di

nel

bell' anfi-

un

'.

teatro

CIL,

Interpromium.
one

built

who

iterum,
quenn.
Mommsen's
cp.

Pedius

quinquennalici juris ex
amphitheatre at his own

Caesaris

i. d.

Henzen,
IRN,
6939
5330
Hirrutus, prim. pil.leg.xxi. iwir

ix, 3044

Sextus

(inscription
praef. Germanici
on

'

[vol.ii.

Appendices

2o8

an

s.

quin-

c.

expense)

remarks.

P. S. BartoU
in Fea, Miscell., i, p. 272 :
Ocriculum.
0inbTia.
di
si
vi
i vestigj
ing
un
piccoloma beUo anfiteatro '. Accordscorgono
to Guattani
(Monumenti inediti,i, p. 83) it was
three-storeyed.
Interamnia

Ricardi, Sulla

Giuseppe

(C.d.L.,

(Terni). Promis

delle

caduta

225). According to
(ed. 5, Rome, 1825),

p.

marmore

'

84, there is an amphitheatre al giardino dell' episcopio', also

According to Hirschfeld, the remains
given in the plan annexed.
p.

still considerable.

are

Procopius (Bell.Goth., iii,23) : iTiyxavov

Spoletium.

Carsulae.
'

air

to

Nissen

P.

S. Bartoli

vicino

antica

Acqua

Sparta

'

Mevania.

Promis
remains

Fulgineum.
spoken

examine

the
the

of

in

Di

the

town.

site

properly,but

5580.

Costanze

of

and

is mentioned
The ruin
'

at

of

Schom,
finds

philosopher and
1375
varum

CIL,

and
in

(Nissen)

Spello,was

O.

MuUer

Reisen, p. 462)

content

am

to

confirmation

in the
of

modum

that he
CoUxei

found
'

the

there

report

road

Demini-

leading

ruins

xxvii.

Consequently the

outside

the

170 not.) endeavours

all his evidence
goes

was

of

an

'

duarum
and

3,

amphitheatre

Johannes Dondi,

who

Padua,

between

town.

high

the

Nevertheless, the statement

(Handb. der Arch., " 260,

that

mathematician

declares

vi, p.

by Guattani,
on

amphitheatre,but

an
'

(as above)

Asisium,

case

(Nissen).

to

in this

(Disamina, etc., p.

none

according

tempio coiinippodromo con un

ovvero

'

Foligno

to

to prove
the existence
to show
that there was

Promis

beUissimo

un

in Colucci, Ant. Pic, xi, p. 75,

I have
certainlynot been able to

(Nissen).
amphitheatre

An

'

Porcheria

sotto

'

past Spello

Asisium.

theatre
amphi-

according
mentioned
by

siderable
con{Aniichitddi Aosta, p. 170, 2). 'The
the amphitheatre are
all built over
(Nissen).
fied
amphitheatre, the existence of which is testi-

; cp. Henzen

Assisi

circo

Carsoli

an

'

tradition

cis,Promis

porticodi

intiero, un

ruin

the
'

is
'

(e.g.Mengozzi

ancient

Hispellum.
from

An

local writers

is still
trust

of
'

il bel

ed

TdrBoi

/c.t.X.
"Kpi^isd-rro^pa^avTes

Promis
means
exists, and
(Fea, Miscell., i, p. 272) in

none

tio di grosse colonne

di travertino.
arco

by

eta-dSovsis tS

re

(C.d.L.,p. 225) states that there

Carsulum
Acqua Sparta
presso

Promis

Si

'LttoKItlov cl\ov, rijs fiiv7r6Xcws rbv Trepi^oKov

Si rpS rrjs irSXeas Kvvqyealov,Srep Ka\etv

ijvlKa'Upwdiavov ^vSt.S6vTos
is rb lSa(j)OS
Ka0c\6vT"S,tov
rds
v"vo/xiKa(n,
dfj.(fn8iaTpov

visited
arenarum

Spello
amphitheatre,

Assisi.

Rome

in
par-

Henzen,
like that of

[vol. ii.

Appendices

210

Vitlci.

amphitheatre

the

On

cp. Bdl, 1833, p. 77.

in{Suppl. alia disseHazione
there

found

Guazzesi

According
degliantichi Toscani,
aglianfiteatri
to

Arretium.
torno

p.
columns

69) it

large,but only

was

In Charlemagne's
statues.
ornamental
or
of bricks, without
any
the
abode
arches
its
were
called gymnasium
time it was
;
Arretine
the
it
to
church,
which
caused him to present
of prostitutes,
da
luogo questa pestiferainfamitS. '. In the
togliere
quel
per
Eusebi
Arretine
chronicle of Girolamo
(Muratori,tom. 24) we read :
'

Mense

Maji

Parlagi (see
civitatis.
Owing to the
publicae meretrices
used
was
of this building the
as
a
amphitheatre, which
Noris
was
{NeW ipocausto Pisano) :
completely destroyed.
Aret.
in meritonostra
aetate
ut
imis dies miscuit,
amph.

p.
erection

quarry,
ita summa
rium
rudentium

which
of seats
other

whether

it

opposizioni,

Sgr. Gori

al

ghini nell' originedi

di Toscana

than

ivi fu trovata

Firenze

Guazzesi

il

d'aver

vantarsl

suo

theatre,
amphi-

theatre, since the

pu6
vestigie I'lnghirami

4 del

num.

they

Nissen,

of the

ruins

tain
uncer-

circle
semibuilding. Only
of
the
mountain.
the slope

ancora

sue

che

dice

ove

cavea

totallydisappeared.

Volterra

is

since

more

ever

has

above, p. 44) says :

I'anfiteatro,parlando delle
dottissimo

was

structure
'

alle

Roman

remains, apparently cut in

of the

half

be

to

appears

doubts

the

in

doubt
as
unfojinded.
the
rso^TSientions
(ii,
p.

this

Dennis

Volaterrae.

Dennis

amphitheatre,

an

remains

seat

no

sit.

versum

to

reallybelong

baths, and

regards

however,

stabulum

animaUum

like

more

est ibi missa

the ruins

whether

Dennis

montis

prius vocabantur

ubi

ibi stabant

195), et

are

ordinis

Bernardi

S.

locus

est

inceptus

1333
oliveti, et celebrata

nella

Etrusco

Sgr. Gori

nel

; cosl

il Bor-

delle Iscr.

tomo

risposta

riportatadal

la statua

museo

(as

avuto

'.

[Vetulonia. According

to

Dennis

1550 first gave a detailed account

of Itulonium
to be the remains

of

(ii,
p. 206) Leandro
ruins, which

some

Alberti in
he concluded

which

(Vetulonia) amongst

he

tions
men-

the remains

of

led to no
p. 40) declare
also considers
that

however,

site of the

splendid amphitheatre. Later investigations,

lonia,
result, which made
Inghirami {Ricerchedi Vetua

that it
there

was

is not

of Alberti.
pure invention
the least evidence
that it

ancient
[Rusellae. Dennis

regarded by
of

an

some

the

was

arches,
remains

amphitheatre.]

Florentia.
il

Vetulonia.]
Roman
some
(ii,p. 229) mentions
(though in his opinion erroneously)as the

Dennis

Dom

Parlagio dietro

M.

Manni

alia fianca

'

(seep. 195),p.

2, says

sinistra della chiesa

collocato

di S. Simone

era

fino

alia

piazza de' Peruzzi per la sua

lunghezza, h par larghezza daUa
alia
di
S.
Croce ; e quindi e che la chiesa
Anguillaja
piazza
stessa di S. Simone
si disse del Parlagio '. On
p. 4 he quotes Bordalla parte di fuori non
v'ha
dubbio
alcuno
ghini :
veggendosi
tuttavia
Molto
con
le
son
gli occhi.
pii malagevoli
parti interiori
a
tutte
rinvenire, essendo mutate
in
abitazioni
oggi quasi
privatee
via

dell'

'

all'

modemo

uso

la

accommodate
bracchia
173

'.

P.

'

la

e girava bracchia
larghezza
burelle, i. e. spezie di prigionie forse segrete

per

"

vano

che

cavee

sua

573
altre

ascende

vastit^
'.

P. 28

esser

non

'

le

pote-

poste sotto le scalinate (Jell'^nfit. e del tea,tro',

II.]

VOL.

Dennis

Appendices

211

the ruins of the amphitheatre

75, note) also mentions
Croce ; according to Nissen
Piazza
di Santa
the enclosing
be clearlyrecognizedin the course
cording
Acof the Via Torta.

(ii,
p.

near

the

wall

can

Hartwig {Quell,u. Forsch.

to

dltest. Gesch. von

Florenz,
of which
stillvisible near
are

zur.

p. 79), the amphitheatre, the remains

the Perruzzi
palace, appears to have
of ancient
Florence.
Volsinii.
Dennis
(ii,
p.

been

situated

outside

the

ring

wall

rather

hardly anything of the

(of opus incertum) are
earth

the

is said

been

given
Pisa.

can

preserved,

the

Henzen

Cp.

Florence

at

of seats

be

of

small

a
'

It

stillin

is covered

foundation

of

5580 and

80

ii,p.

(on
Hispellum alternately).

and

vol.

ruins,

arcades

recognized,some

complete state

theatre,
amphi-

is in

lie about

to

gate

eld)
(Hirschf
be

Bolsena

from

15 palms deeper.
still clearlyrecognizable ; twenty years

are

to have

the ruins

mile

rows

is said

arena

large entrances

25) mentions

than

more

with

The

two

ago

there

preservation
the

shows

'

to

See

above, p. 196.
O.
CIL, xi, i, 1527.
alae]
Hispanorum
al[ae]
praef

Vibio

quinqu[e dec.
amphithe[atri
is
decern
et
cum
res]publicadecrevissetpec[unia]
[perfici
dedit] annos
[probato s]ua
publica, ex testament[o opere] a quinquennahbus
emendations
fecit
rett
sima.
The
t
ique
inpensa
October
de
Pr"id.
are
Brosses,
unsatisfactory.
(Mommsen's)
14,
Luca.

hie HS

ex

in opus

'

1739

On

trouve

au

de

centre

la ville les restes

informes

d'un

a.

cabanes
lequel on a bati de m"hantes
qui
into
A large amphitheatre converted
achSvent
de la defigurer'.
The
entrances
into a vegetable market.
dwelUng-houses, the arena
and
some
pieces of the enclosing wall of a good period are still
visible
{Cicerone,p. 45) also speaks of the
(Nissen). Burckhardt
remains
of the amphitheatre as important.
Promis
Luna.
{Cittddi Luni, p. 222) calls the amphitheatre la
di Luni.
La piu antica
fabbrica
e
meglio conservata
piu celebrata
h quella che trovasi in un
che se n'abbia
memoria
diploma di Fededi Luni nel 1185 nel quale h detto : aedifirigo I a Pietro Vescovo
'. The
aut
vocatur
cium
arena
inscription L.
quod circulum
is a clumsy forgery. According
Svetius L. L. amph. f. v. s. 1. m.
ruin in 1442,
the marble
columns
it was
to Cyriac of Ancona
a
statues
of
the
:
quest'
broken, only fragments
remaining (p.22S)
essendovi
che una
sola preche 2 cavee
anf. non
non
poteva avere
cinzione ; k pure improbabile che la cavea
superiore fosse coperta
il
nel Flavio
di Roma,
da soffitto come
ma
era
piuttosto doveva
des

Romains,

dans

'

'

'

'

muro
e

inferiori
al di sopra delle arcuazioni
vedesi
di pilastri
anche nel interno, come

esterno

decorato

concludes

(p. 228)
belongs to the age
Promis

of the

Gallia Cispadana.

from
Antonines

[Ravenna.

style

the

of

essere

tutto

solido

all'anf. di Sutri

architecture

that

'.
it

cp. Dennis, ii,p. 65.

Promis, St. dell' ant. Torino, p.
;

190.]
{Hist.,ii,67 ; in the year 70) : tertiadecimani
Caecina
struere amphitheatra jussi.
nam
Cremonae, Valens Bononiae
spectaculum gladiatorum edere parabant. Perhaps, however, these
of wood
were
(Maffei,as above, p. 86).
Bononia.

Parma.

Tacitus

Lopez,

Lettera

al Braun

intorno

alls rovine

d'un

antico

[vol.ii.

Appendices

212

scoperto in

teatro
eretto

Parma,

usavasi

come

1844,

da' Romani

25

p.

presso

sarebbe

I'anf.

le

"

P.

mura.

26

stato

il nostro

in the time of Trajan, certainly

Tac,
; see
burning of the amphitheatre at Placentia
vicende
delle
onte
secoli
ad
resistere
molti
ii,
Hist.,
21) potfi
per
ed alle
del tempo
guerresche a cui ando soggetto.^ alia voracita
solo
non
barbarie
bella memoria
degli uomini, dappoichfesi trova
f.
ne' nostri statuti
Sior.
di
no.
del 1255
P.T.S.,
36,
App.,
(Pezz.,
eziandio
nostra
delle
terzo
nel codice
leggimunicipali di
30), ma
which
forbid the pollution of the amphitheatre : quod cum
1317,
ad videndum
vadant
multi
forenses
quando sunt in civitate Parma
in
Palatium
in
et
est
domini
Arena,
ipsa arena
Imperatoris, quod
def erantur
multa
videlicet
animalia
mortua, lutum
turpiaet inepta,
de andronis, et alia quam
in dedecus
plurima turpia,quae redundant

anf

(which

before

not

in his

built

the

maximum

Communis

ipsam

penes

opinion was

Parmae

Arenam

retiarius,CIL,
Placentia.

et

xi,

i,

et

Palatium

morantium

vicinorum

supra

dictum.

circa

Inscriptionon

et
a

1070.

Tacitus, Hist., ii,21

70) :

(in a.d.

in

eo

certamine

muros
conflagravit
amphitheatri opus,
illata ignis
ad
fraude
sugpieJorfgS',
municipale volgus, pronum
invidia
et aemuvicinis
r
"hUi"[flfiiTn
coloniis,
"'^itintP''*'"'^!'"'^''^*^'**^'"'

situm

pulcherrimum

extra

"

latione, quod
Velleia.
Smaller

nulla

Hiibner

than

the

in

Italia moles

(as above)
amphitheatre

and

tam

capax

foret.

{Ant.

Promis

di Aosta, p. 170.

Aosta).
and
di Aosta, p.
Ant.
(C. di Luni
the amphitheatre at Aosta).
170.
A very
Alba
Jntemelium.
small
amphitheatre (according to the
Illustr. Zeitung,1877, p. 370, 31 to 35 m. in diameter) was
discovered
here
in 1877.
Ligurla.

Libarna.
Smaller
than

Venetia

et

at

Promis

Histria.

Hadria.

(as above). Deminicis

Promis

(as above).
C. f.
[Ateste? CIL, v, i, 2529 : De (pec.) pub. C. Rubenius
liberti et
ludum
Etti Boebiani
gladiator,fecit ; cp. ib., 2541 M.
famil. venatoria.]
of an
Patavium.
the existence
Pignorius (1571-1631) assumed
since
the Middle
recinto,called arena
amphitheatre in an elliptical
in
document
of 1300 ;
of
of
date
bill
sale
a
a
Ages (so
; cp.
1090
muris
ab
omnibus
lateribus
circumdatam
arenam
excepto a latere
fratrum
St""
heremitanonim
de Padua), on which
the little church
and
Mariae
de Caritate de Arena
built
in
was
1
306,
(dell'
Annunziata)
and
illustrations
of
the
same.*
Mailei
gave a plan
{Deglianfit.,
p. 80)
of walls as only about
regarded the remains
400 or 500 years old.
But

the

excavations

carried

since 1880

on

Pignorius' assumption : cp.

{Notiziedegli Scavi, i88i, pp.

the

225-242

completely confirmed
account
by Ghirardini
with
tav.
iv). They have
have

detailed

Agathias (Hist.,i, 15) : BounXil'OS

o
twc
es
aii^iBearpov Tt ov
*pdyyui' riyefiitv
ol; 6 ^lOf 0"tofjL"vovToO fi^fiov
T^T 7roA"b)9 iBpvijLevov
(aceiTO Se toutq
arSpaO'ii'
epravQa
k.t.X- (in
jrpbs QiipCa SiayiiiVi^eiT9iu},
Stj fjLeyiarrjv
iveSpav KaTatTni"rapievo";
A.D.
552).
'
there is merely the outline of an
Burckhardt, Cicerone,p. 45 : In Padua
theatre
amphiwoppiii

"

near

S. Maria

dell' Arena,

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

brought to lightremains
the

outside

of three

of which

one

arches.

This, however,

but

was

surrounded

the

summa

sq.

metres) is

(2 m.

walls surroundingthe arena,

elliptic
2'62
wide,
m.
high) had 26 entrance
the

not

was

213

outside

wall

by yet another wall, which

(pp. 230 and 235). The area of

cavea

much
smaller than
The
225)
extremely

that

not

of

the

served
the

of the

building,
to

arena

support
(2410-32

of Verona

arena

careful
(2638-50 ; p.
style of construction
(pp. 229 and 236) indicates a good period.
Kenner
and Hauser
der Central[Aquileia. Cp. p. 194.
(Mittheil.
.

commission, 1875) in

report of the

'

excavations

that

vast

circular
semi-

is called the arena,

in which
Baubella
depression,which
slab bearing the name
stone
found
a
Julius,perhaps belongingto
clear
'.
s
eats
of
the
It
is
that this is not sufficient to
one
spectators'
d. rom.
Landsoh.
Reichs,
justifythe assumption (Jung, Die roman.
the
of
existence
that
an
at
i)
Aquileia is
amphitheatre
p. 504,
proved.]
Stancovich

an
[Anfit. d. Pola, 1882, p. 78) mentions
amphitheatre at Tergeste: fuori di porta di Riborgo, di cui F.
Ireneo
dalla Croce {Hist,di Trieste, p. 245) ci da I'asse maggiore di
piedi geometrici157 ed il minore di 136.
of seats
Pola.
rows
According to Stancovich
(p. 36) 43 marble
P. 64 : the
for
still in existence.
were
amphitheatre had room
entire
the
P.
the
of
stone
was
;
(with
building
135
22,000
spectators.
above
exceptionof the top storey,which was of wood) ornamented
P. 137: nel registrodei diritti del Patriarca
of columns.
with a row
civitate Polae
: in
di Aquileia nell' Istria (anno 1303) it is stated
et Arenam
-et quicunque accipit
habet duo antiqua Palatia ladrum
aUquem lapidem de dictis Palatiis ladri et Arenae, pro quolibet
patriarchae bizantia centum.
accipit,solvit domino
lapide quam
used
the
as
a
was
But
continually
amphitheatre
quarry, until it
certis
in
Loca
hominibus
him
to
dedicated
attributa,
was
1584.
indicata
nominibus
(CIL, v, i, 86).
Mafiei
ed. 2, p.
Verona.
Gallia Transpadana,
(Degli anfiteatri,
which
of
an
the
inscription,
probably
followingfragment
120),gives
The
letters are very large and
S. CON.
refers to the dedication
:
ese
Veronevidentlyof a good period. P. 159 : its height was 1 10-120
feet, as it certainly had 4 storeys. According to Maffei it had
seats and
(p.261) in the highest parts (builtof wood) room
22,000

Tergesie.

"

of standing-places;there
were
number
72
The wall of the podium (p. 213)
entrances
(p. 170),all numbered.
kinds of marble, of which
with valuable
decorated
fragments
was
receive
the
intended
to
channels
were
Subterranean
still remain.
for

almost

rubbish
For

the

that

the

same

carried

was

down,

to

inscriptions
gladiatorial

all'

anf. d. V., 1877),who

the

time

of the

(Brixia):
Ticinum.

the

in

and

of the

Stiidjintorno

amphitheatrein

only known
1879, p. 94.
Jen. Litt.-Zig.,
are

Pompei

Antonio

Conte

erection

arena.

3466 sqq. (3471:

i,

to

me

from

CIL, v, i, 4399
Hist., ii, 67 ; cp. Bononia.
et munerar.
vir FlaviaU Cremon.
Valesii (Ammianus Marcellinus, ed. WagAnonym.
Tac,

puts

of

v,

anfiteatro,
1874,

domination,

Etruscan

by Engelmann

Cremona.

treatises
all'

prevent floodingthe
CIL,

see

famil]ia gladiatoria).The
intorno
(Sugli scavi eseguiti

notice

and

VI

\yoL.tt.

Appendices

214

TicBnum
{sic)Palatium,
civitatis fecit ; cp. above,
inde etiam
v, 2 p. 707'': habemusque
6418 (= Orelli, 1161) pertinentem ad

ner-Erfurdt, i, p. 623, 71) : Theodericus

Thermas,
Amphitheatrum, et alios muros

Mommsen,

p. 193.
titulum

CIL,

Atalarici

no.
regis
spectaculiii, e. ni fallor ad amphitheatrum : Dn.
rex
gloriosissimushas sedes spectaeulianno
regni sui
fieri
feliciter
528)
praecepit.

Atalaricus

sedes

Brixia.

CIL,

v,

4302

i,

PhilippD ornamentis

Wilmanns,

decurion.

Brixiae

Ex., i, 2170

P.

Atilio

honorato

Cremon.

Veron.

iurequattuorliberor.usuq.anulor. adivo
populi ob liberalitatem ejus quod in opus
et

(a.d.

tertio

postulatione
amphitlieatridedit.
225).]
.

ex

Promis
(C. di Luni, p.
[Bergomum.
Salassorum.
Promis
{AntichiiA di Aosta,
Augusta Praetoria
ruderi
oltre
I'ordine
tav.
:
non
ix,
1862,
terreno, e questi
p. 168)
della somma
cunei
cavea
con
nove
spettanti alia bassa cuneazione

gliarchi esterni, no
pilastri.P. 169 : 60 erano
tutto
spiraI'epocaAugustea. For this reason
is supposed to have been built in 24 B.C.
(the year of the
ed otto
P. 171

of the

souierrains.

(p. 172)

colony) or
'

supposed

belong

Palatium

rotundum

amphitheatre cannot be such (Kephalides,

Deycks, Antiquar. Alpenwanderungen : Bonner

to

to an

Reise, ii, 334 ;

xi, Jahrgang vi,

Jahrb., Bd.
Augusta
p. 188.
somewhat

of the year 1235

In a document
'. The
ruins at Aosta
formerly

afterwards.

soon

it is called

it

foundation

1847, p. 27).
Promis, Storia deW

Taurinorum.

The

i,

amphitheatre,which

lay outside

antico
the

Torino, 1869,

Porta

marmorea,

(in
(see tav. i) is called by Maccaneo
illud
extra
marmoream
evanescens
a.
1508) pulcherrimum
portam
et
obsoletum.
Panciroli
1570-1582) says :
(professor at Turin
di T. nella strada
Pinarolo
si vedono
i vestigiidi un
Fuor
a.
verso
bene non
di quella perfettione dell' a. di Verona.
tioning
se
Pingone, menthe four suburbs
destroyed in 1536 by the French speaks of
'

towards

the

amphitheatrum

tragoedi

olim

orchestra

cum

dabant

di Torino

disfecero

del 1753

i Francesi

fabbriche

che

et

in orbem,

area

qua

comoedi

ludi. lacus
spectaculaet edebantur
Romanarum
inscriptionum innumera

cinctus, fragmenta
Guida

west

nota

I'an.,opera

ancora

erano

in

tradizione

per

che

in

et

collicuUs
'.

'La

quel sobborgo

d'Augusto, con rimasugli d'antiche

GU
anfiteatri di pressoch^
piedi'.
'

fuori di esse ;
ma
posti vicino alle mura,
per quasi tutti I'etcin'6 quelladegliAntonini,quando piu fiorirono i
municipi, cosicchfe la frequenza de' cittadini e de' pubbliciediiici
lasciava spazio entro
I'area urbana
a siffatte moli.
Tengo
piu non
tutte

le citt^ d'ltalia

dunque

che

laterizia

[I have

il nostro

ne

not

fosse

son

a.

sia stato

la construzione

been

able

eretto

nel ii secolo,

come

pure

che

'.
any details of Cimitino, wluch,
of the places in Italy which
one

to ascertain

according to Promis
(p. 225) was
had
amphitheatres.]

SICILIA.

Syracuse.

Serradifalco

108, 128-131).
mentions

(Antich. di Sicilia,iv, tav. 13-15, pp.

i, 7, 8 : Tac, Ann., xiii,49
(Valerius Maximus,

gladiatorsand

gladiatorialshows

at

Syracuse, but

no

II.]

Vol.

Appendices

amphitheatre.) P.
10-6

palmi high
at the

gates
into

the

Catana.

the
elliptic,

it is

wall

il poggiuolo di
(olti-e

ends

marmo).
longitudinalaxis there

of the
It

arena.

steps, CIL,

154

has

souierrains.

no

215
round

the

Besides

8 other

are

podium

the two

main

entrances

Inscriptionsof

the

seat-

7130.
Serradifalco
X,

(v,tav. 7-9, pp. 19-21). Giovanni

Garuccio,
Sulld origins e sullA costruzione dell' anf. di Catania
(Napoli, 1854),
p. io : the amphitheatre is alia porta Stesicorea,ora detta di Aci
'

'

for

the

most

houses.

part buried

under

alluvial

and

matter

by-

covered

Theodoric

to use
(in 498) allowed the people of Catana
amphitheatro longa vetustate
coUapso ',to repairthe town
walls (Cassiodorus, Var. epp., iii,49). P.
troviamo
29 : fino 1505
al patrizio Giov.
cortcesso
invBstito
i preziosi
Gioenio, che avesse
avanzi
dell' a. a comedo
di private abitazioni e la sua
ad uso
arena
di domestico
erbajo. P. 30 : during the eruption of Etna in 1669
'

de

saxa

stream

Prince

of lava overwhelmed
Biscari excavated
one

Thermae

Himerenses.

amphitheatre

an

although scanty

it;

After

Serradifalco
Termini.
The

at

and

used

HirschfeLd

beyond doubt,
recognizable.

and

the

earthquake

of 1693

side.

(v, tav. 44) gives a sketch Qf

(of opus incertum),
in building houses, are
according to
Of the amphitheatre is clearly
the curve
remains

SARDINIA.
Caralis.
De
la Marmora
(Voyage en Sardaigne, i,p. 329, pi.38)
the amphitheatre.
E. Luigi Tocco
only casually mentions
(A. di
details ; Spano's
Cagliari, Bdl^ 1867, p. 121-133) gives more
I give
Anfiteatrodi Cagliari(1868) I have been unable to consult.
the descriptionof H. von
Maltzan
nach
Sardinien,
1869,
[Reise
p.
it in
visited
after
1868
'This
72) who
Spano's excavations.
amphitheatre can
hardly be properly called a building it is the
rock itself,
merely hollowed out into a wide, funnel-shapedoval, over
the arena
of which
rise stairs,galleries
and
seats, 100 feet high, all
"

hewn

in the

beneath

rock, like the

'

it '.

larger half

in

The

used

as

about

a
20

lowest

two

perfect state

storey, a considerable
in the

quarry

itself and

arena

part is

storeys

are

souterrains
the roomy
still visible,by far the

preservation ; of the third, the top

destroyed, as this part of the rock was

of

previouscentury

'.

In each

storey

steps,that is,60

stairs cut in the

the atmosphere.

rock
The

in all,very well preserved and

been
have
decomposed
by the
baltei

podium, inaccessible from the

The
labyrinthine underground
seat-steps,some
largeand
very

are

arena,

as
high as a
preserved in its

there

lofty ;
action

almost

man

is

full

passages
deep and

and

the

rooms

are

the
of

the

height.

below

the

yet all uncovered, are

aU hewn
Some
have
out of the rock.
certainlybeen used as cages ;
in one
of them
rings (forholding the chains of wild animals) are very
One
of
of the Ume-stone, which
the walls.
forms
cut
out
cleverly
the

seat-stepscontains

had

room

for

20,000

the

letters

not

C. N. P. V. E.

The

amphitheatre

spectators.
DALMATIA.

Salonae.

(Deliatopografiadell' antica Salona

282, tav. d'agg.K and Scavi di Salona

Lanza

Inst., 1849, p.

in Ann.
in ib.

dell'

1850,

di arcuate

ancor

Marcus

period after

to the

di piloni
entirelydestroyed : pochi avanzi
situation
and
point
ne
Style
rimangono.

It is almost

140).

p.

[vol.ii.

Appendices

2i6

(Topografiae scavi
topograficadell'

Carrara

Aurelius.

a
di Salona
mappa
(Trieste, 1850) gives on
enclosed
of
the
remains
S.'
the
by the line of
antica
building
them
information
fortifications and
(p. 92). As
concerning
the
that they
of stone
found, he beUeves
trace
no
steps has been
direction
of the
the
in
A
subterranean
ran
wood.
of
were
passage
Reise
in
Dalmatien
iiber
eine
in
Hirschfeld
axis.
smaller
(Bericht

Osterreich. Mittk., ix, 18S5, p. 16) gives

of

gladiator (Sil[v]ianus

an.

posuit) and

(presumably

stamp

of

sepulchral inscription

vii. de

pug.

purveyor,

sibi cui dolet

perhaps of bread,
suo

two
contains
between
gladiators the
gladiators),which
facit Salonas
words
AmpMatus
letters): Miscenius
(in inverted
(= Salonitanus)
Archaeologia Britannica, iii,344 : Mr. Fortis observes
Aequum.
that he saw
some
vestiges of an ancient Roman
amphitheatre on

the

for

hill of

the

Aequum.

_._..

of Jbe-town
position,

The

Epidaurum.

vecchiat,^_shown,amongst
excisi

rupe

'

things, by

other

CIL,

reliquiae (Mommsen,

the

on

iii,p.

site of

amphitheatri
287).

Ragusa
ex
ipsa

GALLIAE.i

(a) Narbonensis.
(Fr. Cimiez,

Cemenelum
midi

de

France

la

(ii,544

cp.

although planted
preservation ; there was

arena,
elliptic

of

state

the

could

sea

lived

near

be

called

from

seen

the

ruins

Cimella). Millin, Voyage

Ital.
;

v,

ith

corn

room

the

'

le

en

of

rows

upper
la Tino
de

dans

Savoie, ii, 122). The

and olives, was
in a good
for about
8000
spectators ;

Voyage

Fati

Those

seats.

'

who

(Cave
fees)
laquellepasse le chemin
de

II

existe

plusieursmassifs

et

arcade,

une

sous

en

le mastic, qui la recouvrait, subsiste

On y voit plusieurs
encore.
des restes
autres
arcades
d'arcades.
The
ou
descriptiongiven by
und
Cimiez
in Jahrbb.d. Alterth. Fr. im
Nizza
von
Deycks {Alterth.
"

Rheinl., xxxii, p. 33) entirely agrees with this. Mommsen,

ruderibus
vetustis, maxime
V,
2, p. 916'': Cemenelum

CIL,

amphi-

"

adhuc

theatro

(under

Valerian

beasts

in the

conspicuo antiquum oppidum

and
Gallienus) is said to have

amphitheatre at Cimella.
in Alpibus maritimis
CimeUensi
martyre
iii. (14th of May), p. 277
(Jordan).

refert.

St

Pontius

been

thrown
S. Pontic

De
:

'

Acta

Sanctorum

to wild
Romano

Maii,

t.

'

(Antipolis (?). See CIG, 6776 on p. 179.)

Julii. The
amphitheatre is mentioned
by Valesius
(Notitia Galliarum, 1676, p. 200), Montfaucon
(Antiq.expL, iii,p.
258), De Brosses (28th of June, 1739": les restes d'un a. des Romains,
dont I'enceinte est encore
entiere et un
des c6t"
serve),
passablement conand
Millin (as above, ii,p. 483 : restes d'un
ancien
cirque;
Forum

son

mais

plan
les

est

elUptique. L' enceinte

si6gessont d6truits). After
'

Infonnation

marked

est

encore

assez

the excavations

H, is due

to Hirschfeld.

bien

conserv^e,

in 1828

it

was

eu

lieu,si le

monument

France, p. 68

avait

Grangent

il etait destine.

the

number
Ibid. : La

servi

d^k

Durent
for

jeux nautiques, auxquels

aux

[Monum.

Durand

and

Pelet, pp. 118^127)

; op.

originallyintended

was

Pelet

du

midi

de la

the building
estimates
87)
(p.
at
only 17,000.
220)

believe

also

naumachiae.

of

that

spectatorsat 24,000, Millin (iv,p.

fagade est compos^e d'un rez-de-chaussee, d'un etage
et d'un attique. It had
60 arches, not numbered
(some
chief
and
Pelet,
bearing phalli)
p. 73 : les
gates.
4

au-dessus
of

[voL.II.

Appendices

2i8

them

precinctionspar un
fa9ade 21-52 metres
the uppermost edge of the wall projected120 pierced
of which
corbels, some
are
preserved, for the receptioh of masts
(p. 127). Pelet and MiUin give the history of the amphitheatre
lus d, la Sorbonne, ArcMologie, 1867, p.
(cp. also Reveil, Mimoires
fecit (CIL, xii,
The
163. H.).
inscriptionT. Crispins Reburrus
the
the
does
refer
architect.
not
to
on
Inscriptions
3315) probably
found in the neighbourhood
steps (3316-3322) ; gladiatorial
inscriptions

gradins 6taient
pareil nombre
(p.183). From

nombre

au

de

34,

baltei, hauteur

de

divises

totale

en

4
la

de

(3323-3332).
Baeterrae.
offrait encore

(L'amph.) de Beziers
reste plusaujour^
qui supportaientle podium et
avait 234 pieds sur 180.
L'Arene

(as above,

Caumont
de belles

ruines

p.

xvii

au

d'hui

qu'unepartiedes constructions
les premiers siegesde I'ima cavea.
Une
6tait taill^e
partie de la cavea
en
6pargn6 les travaux
mafonnerie,
street is called rue
des arines.
Cp. S.

495)

siecle ; il ne

dans
d'un

le roc, I'on avait

de I'edi"ce.
cote
in Bull.

...

H.]

4.

'

Stark

Narbo.

MiUin

('dans

rooms

[The

d. I. Soc. archiol.

and
Beziers, i s6rie, t. 4 (1845),pp. 142-145
pi. ii,no.
Reste
eines
as
above, p. 139 :
amphitheaters '.

de

ainsi

(iv,p. 392)

le

states

quartier Saint'

there

that

in

certain

croit avoir

are
vaults, qu'on
amphithe3,tre '. [Tournal, Catalogue du musie
de
to no.
les ruines de 1'ancien
a.
177, p. 36 :
mais
mit
k
sur
ce
on
ne
jour que
point

town

'

underground

p. 497)
appartenu

Just ',Caumont,

of the
a

un

ern
modancien

de Narbonne, 1864,
furent executees
la partieinf^rieure

N.

diamfetre
Le
le reste
avait
ite dStruit.
ext6rieur
de I'a. de N. 6tait moins
grand que celui de Nlmes, mais
I'arena etait plus vaste.
It
no
certainly
longer existed in the
H.]
it in his
time of ApollinarisSidonius, since he does
mention
not
de

ce

careful

tout

monument,

enumeration

Stark, pp.

146

and

of

the

602

buildings

of

Narbo

(reliefs
referringto

the

{Carm., 23). Cp.

amphitheatre).

(p. 455) says that two of the 24 arches of the

180 feet long, 50 feet
still
exist
about
was
amphitheatre
; the arena
wide.
Caumont,
antiquaries conjecture that Tolosa
p. 406 : Some
had
another
larger amphitheatre (Raynal, Hist, du Toulouse ; Du
Tolosa.

MilUn

Barry, Recherches sur

620) says, however
Palatium,

quorum

les
:

a.

Erat

trium

du

(N.G.,
Capitolium, Amphitheatrum, et
Romanorum
nuUae
supersunt

midi
ibi

operum

de la France.

Valesius

reliquiae.
Arausio.

Lapise (Histoired'Orange, 1640, p. 29) describes

town,
amphitheatre,which lay outside both the old and the new
follows:

the
as

les arfenes autrefois ayant les murailles

tout
presque
la
hauteur
de
douze
de
d'autres
autour,
endroits, en
pieds en aucuns
de vingtmoins, avec les formes ou naissances des portes au nombre

J'ai vu

Vol.

Appendices

ti.

quatre.

Elles

de terre.

Les

des

6te

ont

et quasi rashes k fleuf

depuis peu abattues
t
out
autour
les ouvertures
avec
paraisseiit

fondements

la forme
laquellevraisemblablement

de

portes, et

of the

nineteenth

I'ovale
a

seen,

according

they

had

disappeared in 1815.

Vasio

Gasparin

to

Vocontiorum.

Cp. Voyage

were

de deux

According

trouvferent

des

et

deux

conduits.
[Dea Vocontiorum

des

ruines

de

of

On

arches

Martin

as

d'un

a., ou

Ton

en

above,
mon-

voisins

remarquait,

de

ces

voiites

ayant des
distance, il

avait

loin

non

la ville,au

voutes,

Son

105)

p.

amphitheatre.

an

St. Pierre, hors de

debris
d'un

6glise de
trois

d'Orange,

and

caves,

distance

still to be

were

Jacobins

longues

Martin, p. 17

calvinistes

des

Les

roc.

cotes, de

I'ancienne

de

cimetifere

le

b".tissant

en

des

dans

beginning

the

(iV,p. 140) two

voit les debris

on

...

tres'hautes,

MilUn

to

la terre,

par

At

{Hist,de la ville

to be remains
considered
Binidiciins
i,p. 293
(17I/'),

p. 71 : SilriinB Eminence
chemin
tait par un
creus6
ruines

dehors

en

dedans.

of the foundations

traces

century

relev6e

et6 tir^e du

but

still in existence

219

theatre,

encore
gladiateurs.
quartier
N
H.
CIL, xii,
Herzog (Gallia arbonensis
App. 453
muneris
curator
1585 (flamen divi Aug.
gladiatori Villiani);
CIL, xii, 1590
Deensium) ; 489
468
(collegium venatorum
ad
Deam
CIL, xii, 1529 (munerps] publ. curat[or]
Aug.) ; inscription
and Gallisclte
ou
a
secutor, 1596.
Cp. Hirschfeld, ib.,p. i6i'",

propre
Palais.

exercices

aux

des

se

nomme
==

"

Studien, p. 30.]
the existence
of an
(N.G.,605) assumes
of any
here, although apparently he does not know

Vienna.
of

from Eusebius
(Hist.Eccl., v, i),to be quoted
passage
does
the
not
assumption. According to
Lugdunum,
justify

Chorier
one

(Antiquitisde Vienne,
stillin existence

were

used

who

the

ruin

as

Schneider
1775

416)

some

rest

was

quarry.
Un a.

gradins encore

des

longueur, estime

of the

also

Stark, p.

en

plus grand

Inscriptionon

21.

des

vu

la coUine

school
restes

pu

les

de

Pipet.

Vienne

at

in

tres-apparents
dans

mesurer

de NSmes

ceux

que
a

the inhabitants,
Terrebasse, Inscr.

drawing
a

(diversesvoutes)

by

and

plaCe et qui a

en

qu'iletait

razed

etait adosse

(appointed director

vaults

Aimer

Stark, Stddtel.,p. 576) qui

meme

Cp.

p.

; the

antiques de Vienne, ii,413

et

remains

The

one.

under

of

theatre
amphi-

Valesius

la

et d'Arles.

T(h)r(aex)CIL, xii, 1915.

(h) Aquitania.
Convenantm.

ILugdunum
Bertrand.

Caumont,

p.

496.]

II

reste

que

[Aginnum.
Id., ib.]
Burdigala.
Gallieni

vocant.

ne

Valesius

Dumege

M.

de

Lipsius

vestiges

faibles

(AT.G.,
502).
as

indique

above.

A. extra

un

de

muros,

Montfaucon

as

a.

I'a.

quod
above

Saint-

d'Agen.

Palatium
:

autant

les arfenes de cet amphithesltre

souvenir,
champ
que je puis me
le
cedaient
etaient des plus grandes et ne
peut-etre pas a celle du
covered
the ruin, the arena
Colisee.
Millin (iv,p. 623) saw
was
When
le

with

buildings,and

According

the

scanty

ou

remains

had

of earlier date
to representations

the

almost
arena

disappeared.
was

225

feet

[vol.ii.

Appendices

220

long, 165

L'61evation

wide.
etait

de-chauss6e

d^core

I'ordre

pieds. Le rezgaleriesplacees I'une

6tait de

exterieure

de

Toscan,

60

k
regnaient a.utour, 15 portiques conduisaient
deux
ainsi que
plus grandes et plus ornees
portes principales,
mieux
conserv6es.
sont
les
de
I'edifice
parties
aujourd'hui
of
Gallienus, since bricks are employed
assigned to the reign

construction
use
as

I'ar^ne

I'autre

sur

material

"

which

is said

eque
faucon

that

rudera

amphitheatri

(AntiquiUs
amphitheatre
hus.
According
the

to the

period

him

it had

to

common

(?)Caumont
hodi-

{N.G., 502) : Supersunt

nobiles extra
muros.
reliquiae

ac

de

MUlin, iv, p. 679. Chaudruc

insufficient
Sainies, p. 72) on most

de

in the

Stddteleben, p. 228.

above.

as

in

been

to have

not

buildings inGaul.

period ia the Roman

above, p. 477.
Cp. also Stark,
Mediolanum
Santanum.
Valesius
before

que
It is

Hadrian

between

for

room

Mont-

Crazanues

grounds assigns
and

Marcus

Aure-

sitting places (60

5000

il en existe 2 principales un
seul etage de voutes
arcades
inclin^es
seule precinction) No
been
I'arfene et une
have
traces
found
vers
"

"

of

for

arrangements

an

awning

the

lowness

of the

of the

parapet

venationes

Cauplace
mont
it
(and
justice)whether
(pp. 486-490)
have
been
could
flooded
for naumachiae
(Chaudruc, p. 81).
Limonum
(Pictavi). Bourgnon de Layre (L'amphithSdtre ou les
ardnes
de Poitiers,in Mim.
de la soc. des antiquairesde I'Ouest,1843,
who
and pi.1-6),
insufficient grounds (p.157) assigns
on
pp. 137-273
the erection of the amphitheatre to the time of Hadrian
Antoninus
or
of the older literature (cp. also Valesius, N.G.,
Pius, gives a survey
(bom 1475) says in his Annales
d'Aquitaine: les
p. 502). Bouchet
arenas
built by Gallienus)
joignaient le palaisGallien (he thinks it was
les ar^nes
c'estait le lieu pour
faire joustes et tournois
Dom
(P- 173)- According to the description by the Benedictine
visited
in
Poitiers
those
Fontenau, who
were
1740, the only remains
of some
entrances
to
and
some
surrounding arched
vaults,
passages,
it

makes

arena

improbable

that

doubts

"

of

(Neueste

mann

it.

"

arcades

some

in

took
with
certainly

but

be seen
inside with
can

the

Reisen
the

gardens

upper
durch

shape
and

built over.
storeys all much
Frankreich, 1787, ii,p. 48 :

Volck-

"

of the
small

old

amphitheatre,

houses

'.

'

which

According

Nothing

is covered
Millin

(iv,
712)
(engagees
modernes). De Layre, as the result of very minute
investigations,
the amphitheatre to have
been
(which show
gives the dimensions
otthe
one
largestknown) and a detailed reconstruction.
According
to this,the building was
three-storeyed,had no praecinctiones(said
in Gallic buildings)in the interior,seats
to be generally unknown
for 40,000
and
for at least 12,000
more.
standing room
spectators,
also
Cours
Caumont,
Cp.
d'Antiq.,
Stark, Stddteleben,
pp. 483-486.
amphitheatre (now les Ar6nes ', also called
p. 251 : The
palais
de Gallifene ')directlyadjoins the old city walls on the outside ; its
vaults

some

still remained

dans

des

to

constructions

'

and
masonry
to late-Roman

the

little stone

workmanship

street-gateway.
Fines, according to
1882) was situated on

rhombi
;

'

with

which

it is covered

triple-archedgate

still

serves

point
as

tum

on

the

A. Tardieu
the road

site of Beauclair.

{La
from
P. 9.

ville Gallo-romaine

Augustoritum
:

on

reconnalt

to

de Beauclair,

Augustonemek Beauclair

les

VOL.

II.]

traces

d'un

Appendices
plac"

a.,

"

le bord

sur

qu'il6tait

bois

agenc^
Augustoritum (Limovices).
of
Mariae

la voie

II est probable

romaine.

les

terre.
en
gradins
Valesius
tion
{N.G., 268), from the menin mediaeval
documents
an
arena
{e.g.1314 ecclesia Set.
de Arenis),had already assumed
the existence
of an
theatre
amphivii
outside the town
inter
: hodieque
est Lemoportas una
en

vicis porta Arenarum

Merimfie
{Notes d'un
l"ur

que
states

de

221

; there

voyage
conserve
k

nom

that

the

un

foundations

the

of the

also

was
en

"

seuls

'

cimeti6re

un

6tant

des'Arfenes' there.

Auvergne, p. 97) : il ne
quartier de la ville.
had recently been laid

artees

des

reste

Caumont
bare-

on

(1838)
an

nence
emi-

It is said to have remained

intact
monks
of
till the time of Louis the Pious, who
the
St.
Martial
gave
Considerable
permissionto use the material for building a church.
on

west

town.

in
removed
were
up to 158 1 ; the last visible remains
laid
out
was
promenade
(Cours
d'antiq.,
1713
pp. 477-479).
Chronicon
Vesunna
Du
: Meminit
{^Petrocorii).
Cange s.u. Arena
Arenarum
Petracoricensium
Petracoricensium
sub
Episcoporum

ruins

existed

when

1517 : sub hoc

Petracoricensium

anno

Boso

Petracoricensis

comes

excelsam

Lipsius (as above)

there

rum
Arenasuper locum
exaedificavit.
According

turrem

'

Petricorii

araphitheatrum pulet arenae

e lapide quadrato
integrum extra moenia
l
atitudo
Valesius
xxx
xx.
longitudo
(N.G.,
446).
ejus
perticarura,
in
minis
Cacarottas.
vocant
1
1
:
Gruter,
amphitheatri quod
59, 7
de I'Acad., xix, 710.
Caylus, Recueil d'antiquitis(vii,
Cp. Mim.
theatre,
1767. P- 3"5. pl-Ixxvii): le contour
que formait autrefois cet amphito

at

was

et satis

chrum

"

tr^s bien

est

informes

masses

marque

plutot

ou

considerables, isolees

par
6

"

les ruines
de

masures

il subsiste

bdtiment

ce

eloign^esI'une

et fort

"

de I'autre

;
"

encore

elles

des

sont

portions

les souterrains.
Cet edifice parait
piliersformant
de
circonference.
II
subsiste
dans
avoir
encore
1200
eu
pieds
de
I'artoe k 15 pieds
profondeur un aqueduc ou plutot un egout de
II etait coupe et traverse
5 pieds de largueur et de 6 de hauteur.
de

voutes

et

de

"

dont
les proportionsetaient les memes
; I'un et I'autre
par un autre
k
les
ecouler
de
I'arfene.
servaient
eaux
[Caumont,
apparemment
d' archtologieed. 2, p. 344 :
k Tours
et k Perigueux les
Ablc6daire
'

utilisirentleurs amph.

Gallo-Romains

bastions

pour

leur defense

'.

et les avaito Caumont

H.] According
left of the amphiiii,pp. 480-483) little was
theatre
(Cours d'antiq.monum.,
(De
(in 1838) ; but on the basis of the results of excavation
Taillefert,Antiquitisde Vesone)he gives a detailed descriptionof it.
urbe vestigiaaquaeDivona
: in ea
{Cadurci). Valesius (N.G., iii)
rudera
ductuum,
amphitheatri et rupes perfossas hodieque cerni
of an
Remains
aiunt.
Volckmann
theatre
amphi(as above, ii,p. 482) :
with
'.
built of small squared stones are still to be met
ent

transformes

enormes

en

'

Segodunum
celui

Rutenorum.

d'Avenches

laquelle

se

'

L'a.

qu'une grande

voient

quelques

de

Rhodez

concavite

debris

de

n'offre

plus comrae
eUiptique, autour

murailles

Cours

leur

soUdite

de
a

Caumont,
d'ant., p. 496.
(AfearTulle.) Caylus (Rec, vi, p. 356) quotes the following from
Baluze, Histor. Tulliens, (1717),p. 8 : in extrema
parte hujus capitis
Tutela
nobile
a
adnotabo
olim iv m.
(Tulle)
oppidum in parochia
p.
multa
adhuc
et agro Tintinniacensi, cujus
vestigia superNavensi
lasse les eflEorts des

destructeurs.

[vol.ii.

Appendices

222

cc
sunt ; imprimis vero
p. in longitudine,
amphitheatrum, habens
etiamnunc
et
cl in latitudine, cujus caveas
supersunt,
rudera, quae
hodie
Etiam
amphilocus, ubi rudera
ego vidi in juventute mea.
de TinArenae
Tintinniacenses, vulgo les Ar^nes
theatri, vocatur
"

Ptolemy.

of

be

to

erroneously considers the town

Caylus, understanding that the

He

tinniac.

Rastiatum

the

remains

had

greatly

himself
with reproof Baluze, contented
ducing
in
cxiii.
Montlatter
the
the representation
pi.
given by
dimensions,
and
the
same
who
mentions
the
gives
faucon,
amphitheatre
since

diminished

the

time

the
doubt
drew
same
authority.
no
upon
Aquae Neri (Niris). Caylus (iv,pi.ex) gives the plan of a theatre,
not an
amphitheatre ; cp. ib.,p. 368. [Merimee, Notes d'un Voyage
cus
en
gives a descriptionof it, takes it for a cirAuvergne, p. 73, who
him.
The
incUned
with
remains
to agree
H.]
; I myself am
in Niris, viciis Neriomagus
in detail by L. Esmonnot
described
are
in the Berliner
notice
from
Chambalu's
to me
(1885 ; only known
which
it remains
to
philol.Wochenschrift,May 14, 1887), according
theatre
the building was
a
or an
uncertain, whether
amphitheatre.'
In
Du
Arena
consuetud.
Bituric. tit. ii
s.v.
:
Cange,
Bituriges.
de
Unde
de
fosse
Artoes
des
conficitur
fitmentio
la
art. 20
Bourges.
According to Valesius (N.G.,
amphitheatrum olim ibi exstitisse.
filled up in 1619, and its place taken
was
86) this fosse des Artees
ii,458.
by a market, la place Bourbon.
Cp. Volckmann,
Cours
an
d'ant., p. 497, mentions
[Ernodurum ? Caumont,
amphitheatre de Levroux, prfesd'Issoudun.]
'

'

'

(c) Lugdunensis.
In 69 Vitellius was
The
Boian
Dio, Ixv, i.

Lugdunum.
shows.

present

here

Mariccus

at

gladiatorial

some

thrown

was

to

the

wild

of the martyrs of
(Tac, Hist., ii,61). The execution
at
Lyons in 177, described
length in the letters of
these communities
in Eusebius
(Hist.Eccl., v, i),probably took place
this
The
is not explicitlystated.
at Lugdunum,
although
passage
is as follows
(ed. Schwegler, p. 162, 37) : 0 ixivoiv MarpCposrai 6
ets rb dTjfiiicrtof
"LAyKTOsKttX Tj BXavBTva Kal 0 "AttoKos -fjyovTO^-jrltcl drjpla.
e6vG)V t^s diravOpojirlas
Kal els rd Koivbv tu}V
6^afia,iTrirtjdes
rijstwv Orfpiodib.rods ^^eripoviSibofUvrji.
b fi^vMarovpos Kttl6 ^dyKTos aS^is
/laxiQvijfiipas
irdXip
KoXdffedts
.Kal
SLi^"(rav
Sicnrdo-rjs
iir^^epov
ivTipdfitpt"earpip
beasts

Vienne

in 70
and

Kal rods dwb tQv d-qplitiv

Ste^bbovstwv fj-affrlyuv
e\K7}$fwisKal Trdpd^ b"Ta
b
dWoi
Kal
fmivb/ievos Sijpios
dWaxbBev iTc^buv
iTeKeXeiovro,KaliTlirdiriTriP
to.
Kad^Spav, i:0*f;sTTjyavt^bfieva
ffibfiaraKvltnjsaiiTovs iveipbpei.
fftdrjpdv
In 1 561 remains
of what
was
probably the amphitheatre stillexisted

T".S

in the
in

the

arcades

disixictoit)xs

belonging
'

of

Terreaux

to

it,built

6tant

; and

of small

under

out

before

the

first empire

Artaud

793
stones, which

were

saw

some

then

stroyed,
de-

signe de ffiodalitS '. During the course

his excavations
came
(about 1820) some
steps with inscriptions
the
of
seats
of the
honour
light,indicating
deputies of the 60
comme

to

jardin des plantes laid

quartier des

civitates.

un

Martin-Daussigny,

conservator

of

the

result of fresh
at the

investigationsundertaken
by him
conclusion that the amphitheatre (the arena
i

[Allegedcemains

of both exist.

"

Tr.]

the
as
museum,
after 1857, arrived
of which

could

be

II.]

VOL.

flooded

for

Romae

ara

N.G., p.

Appendices

naumachiae)
el

situated

was

and

not,
Augusti,
and
Boissieu),on

as

in the

223
neighbourhood

formerlyassumed

of the

(asby Valesius,

site of Ainay (Atanacum) but in

the quartier des Terreaux
in ancient
times
the
Rhone
and
; here
Saone
have
since
altered
their
See
course.
joined, although they
295

Martin-Daussigny, Notice
dunum

in

sur

the

I'amph.

ei

I'autel

d'Auguste

Lug-

de France, 29th session, 1862, Paris, 1863,

his
letter to Henzen
(AdI, i860, p. 215) ;
pp.
cp.
also O. Hirschfeld, Lyon in der Romerzeit
(Vienna, 1878, p. 16).
Other
antiquaries [e.g.Alhner in 1864) thought the amphitheatre
for on
to be looked
of the Seine
the right bank
was
at Fourvi6re,

Congrls
418-454 ; and

arcMol.

either

ascribing the remains in the quartierdes Terreaux, to another

building,or assuming the existence of two amphitheatres the one
et Augusti for the imperialfestival at the meetings
by the ara Romae
of the deputies at the Gallic diet, the other for the city shows
(cp.
in the notice of Hirschfeld's
treatise in Rev. crit.,
J[ules]Vfermorel]
July 12, 1879, p. 29, and Renan, Marc-AurSle, p. 331, i). The
latter is now
believed
been
to have
discovered
by the excavations
of M. Lafon
in Fourvifere
of which
the
in
the
erection
a
building
the
hill
has
walls
of
been
three
concentric
utilized,
declivity
being
still standing. According to another
view
(shared also by Duruy
and Renan) it is supposed to have
been situated at the foot of the
its
chief
axis
being parallelto the Saone.
Deseilligny
declivity,
as
below, pp. 23-26.
Cp. Bazin, Rev. arcMoL, July-August, 1887,
J. Pierrot
Deseilligny,Notice sur I'amph. de Lyon,
p. 35, and
"

"

Caen,

1888.

Aquae
Segete (Segeste). The
amphitheatre at Chatillon-surfrom
is described
Loing already known
Caylus (iii,
pi. 412, p. cxiii)
les antiquitis
in detail and
illustrated by JoUois (Mim. sur
du dip.
with
du Loiret, 1836, pp. i-io.
de
de
Chenevilre,
Description
I'amph.
d'Anville
he
like
before
it
as
him,
regards
platesi-vii);
belonging
to Aquae
arena
Segete (Ukert as above, p. 465). The elliptical
for spectatorson only one
side,
(fosseaux lions)has accommodation
of
less
than
the
half
a
nd
to
an
according
occup3dng
JoUois
ellipse
that
it could
be
Caylus assumed
capable of holding 3000-4000.
transformed
into a complete ellipsewith the aid of wooden
ings.
buildremains
of the rows
of steps that were
still
Nothing now
visible before
1758.
1600
On a
Vue g^n^rale d'Autun
in Edme
vers
Augustodunum.
Thomas
illustr6e et
(died 1660), Hist, de I'antiqueciti d'Autun
annotSe
as
(Paris-Autun, 1846), p. 32, the amphitheatre appears
an
important ruin ; the illustration (p. 61) shows it as a building,
of the circuit of which
f to f is preserved,at least three storeyshigh,
with
of
With
this agrees
the illustration
seats.
rows
complete
be
to
declared
imaginary by Millin, i, 307) in Montfaucon
(rightly
(iii,
ii,p. cli,after Auberi),in which (as in Thomas) the third storey
side
exhibits
between
the
large figures in relief on the outer
fourth
also
is
of
Thomas
and
a
arcades,
storey
given.
part
says :
je d^couvre les vestiges d'un a. cachfi par les ronces, les Opineset la
est b^ti
terre.maisdont on voit sans grands peineles sieges. II
Md'uncimentferme.
de
deux
BiniVoyage
debriquetageengr^s,
hors
est
la,
de
vilje,fait en demi-circje
4ictins(1717),i,p. 164 : L'a,
'

'

"

Appendices

224
duquel

fort 61ev",autour
oi Ton enfermait

on

les betes,

dans
une
grande plaine, qui fait comme
de murailles.
This description,
like that
'

amphitheatre

the

outside

refer to the

the

environn^

demi-lune

una

(ii,
p. 206):
semicircle,'
63 and p. 217).

of Volckraann
of
the form

has

town

Chretiens

d^vorerles

.qu'onlachoitpour

affreuses,

plusieurscavemes

reraarque

[vol. ii.

theatre

{Hist.d'Auiun, p.
in the
used
as
a
According
amphitheatre was
quarry
since
eighteenth century and completely destroyed. Excavations
of
1832 and 1842 have rendered
possible an approximate estimate
the two
Hist.
axes
m.
d'Autun,
x
(157
;
131
p. 215). [Cp. Comptes
rendus
de la soc. fr. de numismatique et d' archiologie i, 1869, p. 14.
to

appears

Millin, the

to

H.]
Leblanc-Davau,

Autisiodurum.

1871), p.
made

of

1830,

of

51.
'

documents
des

champ

considerable

well

In

Artoes

the
In

'.

the

petitesloges et ferm6e k son

taille
site is now
(p.52). The
that

assumes

the

amphitheatre
(Senones). Valesius

of the

be

The
I'int^rieur du

dans

digging

cirque,
pierres

porte en
par une
The
entirely altered.
built

was

is

before

same,

seen.

entree

'

de

(2nd ed.,
mention

century

centre

galerieconduisant

une

garnie de

Auxerre

siir

fifteenth

depression could
elliptic
'

revealed

Recherches

of

author

of wood.

(N.G., p. 332) : Senonici amphitheatri meminit

Passio
beatae
Columbae
virginis et martyris (alleged
occurred
under
to have
AureUan). The Bulletin de la soc.
archSol. de Sens (ii,
1851, p. 70) containing a treatise on the amphitheatre
available.
not
(with plan) was
Lutetia (Parisii). An
article in the Grenzboten
(1870,ii,p. 189),
de la soc. impirialedes
Der antike Circus zu Paris (afterthe Bulletin
of the earlier
antiquairesde France, 1858, p. 152) gives an account
of Gregory of Tours
notices of the amphitheatre.
The
statement
in his Hist. Franc, v, 17 : (Chilpericus
rex) apud Suessionas atque
Parisios circos aedificare
praecepiteos populisspectaculum praebens,
to a restoration
is referred
of the amphitheatre. Alexander
Neckam,
who
taught about 1180 in Paris, in his Laus sapientiaedivinae calls
Agendicum

the

amphitheatre

years
of
tur

'

theatrum

later it

1284

laid out
was
Sorbonne
owned

the

les Areinnes

late

'

ad

as

from

',

Arainas
and

'

tria

'.

The

abbey

an

Clos

hundred

'.

vineyard ; according to a
quarteria vineae in loco qui dici-

a
'

ruina

document

St. Victorem

ante

Saint-Victor

Faubourg
vineyard

'

Cypridis,'vasta

des

whole

district

The

destroyed.

now

Arennes

called

was

same

in maps

',is mentioned

In

May, 1870 (Rev. archiol.,xi, 1870, p.

1307
1399.
in
the
west
of
the Pantheon,
rue
some
349),
Monge
investigators
the
of the walls surrounding the arena
and some
curve
came
upon
smaller
half of the amphitheatre is laid bare ; a
seat-steps. The
cloister
occupies the site of the larger. The
declivity of the
Genevieve
utUized in
Ste.
Montague
(mons Lucotitius) has been
the construction.
The masonry
consists of irregularstones, laid in
as

cement
stones.

as

; the

ascending

cp.

to

used
a

turned

towards

quadrangular
of steps may

rows

was

removed

side

Two

as

the

in

the

quarry
considerable
distance,

is covered

arena

chambers
have been

the

at
used

middle

as

ages

Longp^rier,Les pierres(critesdes

ar^nes

and
the

de Lut"Ce

squared
of

bottom

cages.

to
especially

with
The

the

theatre
amphi-

its material

lie de
in

la

Cit6;

Jourv. des

226
de

poser

plus de

placespour

partie

de

[vol.ii.

Appendices
I'enceinte

de

6000

II

spectateurs.

ext^rieure

at

presque

restequepeu

ne

I'enceinte

de

rien

in-

t6rieure.

(d) Belgica.
following information

(Helvetii.)The

is due

Switzerland

of

C.

to

'

three

thick

feet

in many

and

N.

larger axis, from

The

rubble

boulders,

of

constructed

S., is

of

is

height
long

feet

214

enclosing wall,

an

of

state

preservation;

stones, it is stiU

tufa

more

than

man's.

than

more

called

smaller,

the

from

is

which
the
on
preserved of the arcades
hence
of the seat-stepsthemselves
seats
we
jecture,
con;
may
that the interior arrangement
was
only of woodwork.
Aventicum
(Avenches). On the amphitheatre op. 'BuTsia.n.Aventicum
Helvetioriim
in Mittheilungen der antiquarischenGesellschafi
in Zurich,
It is situated
bd. xvi, i,heft i, p. 20.
in the N.W.
partoftheold
town
of Avenches,
town, directly east of the little modern
and,
into an
orchard, can be recognized at the first
althovightransformed
On the east side
glance from the elHpticdepression in the interior.
of this depression rises a lofty tower, the foundation
of which
is
built in the seventeenth
formed
by an ancient double vault ; it was
E.

W., 201.
rested, nor

to

century

as

that

walls

while

The

length

of the

the

is about

some

high.

could

hold

of the

Museum

of the

N.W.

the

on

near

covers

the

arena

of which

are

still

The

been
at

of the

tower

29J

N.E.

estimated

Avenches,

on

by
the

the
and
old

the

party
on

the

building
building

of the arcades
of
circumference

upper

surface

of the

deepest part of
stone,
seat-stepsof sandterrace
wall, are ij
the
amphitheatre
the

over

feet

preserved
of spectators

number

has

the

with

nothing of the
of the elUpse of

feet, the height

outside, the

upper

880

the

in the
which

A.

Caspari, the conservator

of seats,
assumption of 20 rows

8780 ; but according to Bursian's view

building (the upper surface of the terrace
sufficient grounds for calculating the
no
at

number

museum

together

seen

larger axis

constructed

terrace

soil that

feet

still be
and

as

vaults

is 314
(includingthe masonry
smaller
282 (or 294) ; the

326) feet,

the

such

N.W.

to

whole

used

now

them

S.E.

modern

is

and

springs of several

can
support
the
on
S.W., W.,

remains.
from

trace

granary,

arch-shaped
S.,

No

and

places its

to

amphitheatres

amphitheatre,

ruins
of the
(Martigny). The
consist
{vivarium)
by the people le Vivier
tolerably circular, still almost in a complete
Octodurum

'

the

to

as

Bursian.

the

present height of the

with the tower) affords

original height and the
was
probably considerably
upper circuit with standing

of the

of seats ; the latter

rows
and
there
is in addition an
20,
for
the
lower
classes,such as are preserved in amphitheatres
places
in Italy and the south of France, so that the number
of the spectators
be estimated
at twice the number
can
above.
given

largerthan

Vindonissa

and
the

in

Aargau). The amphitheatre of Vinvillageof Konigsfelden,now

appears as
oval depression, resembling a sandpit, but covered
with grass
without
traces
of
corn,
walls
any
; by the
people it is called
Barlisgrub (bear-pit) The greater axis of the ellipse(from N.E.

donissa,
an

(Windisch

on

'

the

W.

of

the

'

to

S.W.) was

about

230

feet

long; the

entrances

were

oppositeone

II.]

VOL.

another
the

Appendices

the

on

side

narrow

of

seat-steps,

nor

the

of the

building.

vaults

Keller, Statistik der romischen

Helvetien

considered

be
'

'

theatre

the

second

the

east

the

centre

(as he

of

gate, and
of the

the
a

former

to which

arena,

No

trace

Baselaugst ; what has been

der Archdol., " 263, i) is rather
einer Beschreibung historischer

Landschaft Basel,

keiten der

the

of

Cp.

Ostschweiz, in
heft

xv,

(Histor.und

wild

3, p.

topogr.
to

are

intended
fastened

were

still visible '.

amphitheatre

an

for such

theatre
und

xxiii. Stiick

animals

to death

taken

at

such

der

'

of

chains, the
[Augusta Rauricorum.

Hdb.

of
F.

Herrschaft,ii, 390)

and

with

trace

Haller
of this
speaks of remains
still visible above
were
ground in

also persons condemned

double
holes of which
were

for the venationes

found

of Haller

no

it),which
eighteenth century, especiallythe ruins of
large,rectangular block of granite,right in

calls

half

in

is

rested.

Zurich, bd.

zu

romischey

unter

There

they

Ansiedlungen

fictitious.

purely

which

on

Mitteilungender antiquar.Gesellsch.
142), in whose opinion the statements
Darstellung von

227

; see

has

been

(e.g.by Miiller,
Bruckner,

natiirlicher

Ver-

Merkwiirdig-

(1763),p.

Schoepflin
2772.
this
illustration
of
theatre
an
{Alsatiaillustrata,
gives
(e saec.
i,160)
romische
Mommsen
schedis
Schweiz, p.
xvi, e
Amerbachi).
(Die
of the amphitheatre of
Burckhardt-Biedermann

ing
Augst. Accordromische
(Das
paper
Theater zu Augusta Raurica, in Mitth. d. histor, u. antiquar. Gesellfrom
notice
to me
a
by
schaftzu Basel, n.f.,ii,1882), only known
the
first
Bliiraner
(of about
(D.L.Z., 1882, no. 44), the theatre

16) also speaks

to

of the

the

ruins

by

purposely altered, and

later

century) was

Th.

orchestra

the

made

into

arena.

an

[Aquae Vicus (Baden in Aargau). According to F. Keller (Die

rom.
Ansiedlungen in der OstecAwei^,Abtheilung i, in Mittheilungen
der antiquar. Gesellsch. in Zurich, bd. xii, heft 7, p. 297) there
was
of
this
the
at
stillto be seen
there,
beginning
(nineteenth)century,
which
not without
reason
was
regarded as the
a circular depression,
of a theatre' (? the interior of an amphitheatre); but no traces
cavea
of it are
now
visible.]
Valesius
Maxima
(N.G., p. 600 : AmphiSequanorum, Vesontio.
'

ohm

theatrum
cxx,

cuius

Yesontio

fundamenta

extra
et

habuit, latum
ex
parte

muros

porticusmaiore

spectari
sacellum
Scti
Jacobi.
qui ad portam amphi-

est extra
murum
ubi
nunc
Chifletius
Superest in urbe hodieque vicus Arenarum,

ait

theatri

ducebat,

portis,porta

et

Vesontionis
ex
v
Callisto pp. ii in litteris
intra muros
urbis Integra

porta ipsaamphitheatri,una
ohm

Arenarum

datis

circiter

passus
dirutas

cum

aliis turn

nuncupata,

nunc
quae
tribus Arenarum
de vii civitatis tribubus
conspicitur. Quin et una
the
still be
town
Outside
dicitur.
Volckmann,
iii,162 :
may
in
feet
diameter.'
about
120
remains
of
an
seen
amphitheatre,

Mcxx

anno

'

Castan

de Vesontio, in
(Le capitole

MSm.

lus

ont
Les ruines (de I'a.)
says
p.
dans I'un des bastions construits par Vauban
2
des images (Prost,Hist, de Besangon, ms.
d'Ar^nes
en
conserve
rue
de notre
et le nom

1869,

en

33)

'

d la Sorbonne.
6t6
;

Archiol.,

noyfies,il est vrai,

mais

plans

nous

of the

en

avons

Arines)

la m^moire.
(Town of the Leuci.) Caylus,vii,p. 349 : Le villagede Grand (Gran)
et Neufchateau
(ad Fines ? ^NoviomaChampagne entre Joinville
"

[vol.ii.

Appendices

228

de ces anciennes
villes,dont
above, p. 505) 6tait une
du
la
de
cit6
elle
faible
^tait
tradition,
peuple des
qu'une

Ukert,

gus,
U ne

reste

as

du
coUine.
Son 6Uvation
6tait adoss6 k une
de 18 pieds 6 pouces
c6t6 du midi est encore
30
; I'ardne a encore
toises de longueur et 10 de largeur. II y avait 3 portes de chaque
de ramph.
et aux
souterrains
c6t6 de I'artoe, qui conduisaient
aux

Leuci

Son

amph.

habitans
les
appellent
spectateurs. Les
pour
Ste
croit
le
chateau
de
on
Libaire,
vierge, y
Julien,
que
I'amph.
from
the outline on pi.cxi rather
Yet it seems,
souffrait le martyre.
theatre.
been
to have
a
[JoUois,Antiquiiis de Gran
(extract in
de
I'Acad. de Metz, 1842, p. 247) believes
Mdm.
(in
Dufresne,
destines

gradins

with

accordance

in

excavations

that

1822),

accommodating
spectators ; like the
theatre
and
used
both
it
as
a
was
above)
Dufresne
(p. 250) gives as the dimensions
2000

it

was

building at
as

capable of
N^ris
(see

amphitheatre.

an

large axis of
says (p. 251) :

the

"

building 137-60,
mines
k

converties

profondeur

de

249

on

and

carriSre

en

dessous

au

troav^'Tin

pubUque
du

sol de

aqueduc

whole
belles

ces

et

dispar-

I'orchtetre

parfaitement

-""'

H.]

conserve.

metres,

P.

jour.

chaque

2,\ m.

61

maintenant

sont

aissent

small

Mediomdfncum.

174) quotes the

:
cum
pervenisset B.
following from a MS. life of St. Clement
ut ferunt
Mediomatricam
Clemens
civitatem, in cavernis
amphieandem
urbem
situm
habuit
'.
theatri quod extra
est, hospitium
Saliae
fluvius
Ibidem
dicitur, nimirum
juxta decurrere
juxta
in
de Metz
amphitheatrum. Ch. Abel (Notice sur la Naamachie
d'arcMol.
de la soc.
et d'hist. de la Moselle, i860, p. 49) says:
Mhn.
de I'areue en ce Ueu (between the porte St. Thi6baut
L'existence
and
d'une 6gUse que saint C16ment
Mazelle) est confirmee par le nom
Dimrd-aram'

Valesius

{N.G.,

p.

'

'

'

'

"pxka de

y 61eva

la SeiUe

appela toujours
de

auteurs

I'histoire
k

1562, 6poque

construire

pour

puisque
grava
C'est

I'honneur

en

Metz, les

de

les

S^bastien

Leclerc,
et

qui

vers

fait

estampe

partie de

k la

Bibhothfeque imp6riale de
estampes) que M. Migette a donn6
dans
I'Histoire de Metz par Bfigin,t.
et

ceinte

avec

une

partiede

du

premier 6tage

de

colonnes

et

du

et que le peuple
les B6n6dictins,

de I'a. subsistferent

1650,

rarissime

croire

en

les colonnes

de la citadelle

murs

I'eau forte

mines

laqueUe les pierreset

aprfescette

trouve

de saint Andr6

St. Andr6-aux-Ar6nes.

de

de Metz.
en

C'est

oeuvres

S"bastien

Paris

une

jusqu'en

d^plc^es
erreur,

croquis qu'il

pris un

ses

furent

en

sous

le

Leclerc

no.

205.

(ellese

des gravures
des artoes
de Metz
une
vue
i. Elle represente encore
I'en-

contreforts
ses
rez-de-chauss"e

"

et

Collection

une

portion des galeries

eclair^es

rangto
par deux
k Nimes
et k Aries.
On y voyait
aussi I'escaher d'un des vomitoires
par lesquels s'^coulait la foule
d'une
travers
centr^e
form6e
au
d'ordre
colonnes
porte
par deux
Un
de
Metz
de
ionique.
montre
le d6bris d'une de
plan
1574 nous
arcades avec
colonne.
ces
En 1719 Montfaucon
une
faisait dessiner,
bel
des
son
ouvrage
AniiquMs
ce
pour
expliquies, qui restait de I'a.
de Metz, et le pubUait, t. iii,planche 103.
Les
B6n6dictins
reproduisaient
dans leur histoire de
Metz t. i, planche ii ce dessin, qui
nous

superpos^es

apprend que
et qu' en

d6molies

les

comme

galeriesdessin^es

1719 il ne

restait

6t6
avaient
par S. Leclerc
debout
plus
que levomitoire et

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

escalier, sa

son

sifecle P.
de

I'encemte

et

porte

Ferry qui a

229

circulaire

de

Au

I'ar^ne.

17.

debout, supposaitque I'a.

avait du
6tre construit
sous
Augusta (?). See Hiibner,
in
AUeHhumer
Lothringen {Bonner Jahrbb., liii-liv,1873,

Metz

Romische
p.

159), p.

on

this

encore

vu

ruines

ces

161 : supposed seat-stepsof the amphitheatre with

the
relief
visor.
ho[li]tores
inscription
; p. 163, gladiatorial
; p. 171,
Wyttenbach' (Neue Forschungen, p. 70)
Augusta Treverorum.
and Steininger(Gesch.d. Trevirer, i, p. 285) assign the construction
of this amphitheatre to the time of Traj an ; the second of the spurious
inscriptionsof Nennig (Mommsen, Gremboten, 1866, p. 407) is based

careful

F. Hettner
{Das romische Trier, in Verhandl.
Trier, 1879, p. 16) observes, the extremely

architecture

older
the
a

As

assumption.
zu
Philologenvers.

d.

the

S.E.

extreme

natural

of the

than

other

of the

hill,the

amphitheatre
Roman

town

western

of Herr

the

remains
Nothing now
leading to the beginning of
and

cages,
with

three

which

end

at the

The

gates.

central
seats.

relieve

the

against

(as is shown

the

together with

arena,

of seats,

rows

of each

entrances

the

tainly
cer-

It is in

part

side of the

arena

flanked

are

of the

by

mals'
ani-

an

trance
en-

strong

The
pressure
the
the
led
into
the
two
to
others
gate
spectators'
arena,
The latter could also be reached
by two tunnel-like entrances
city side
(Hettner). According to Quednow
{Beschr. des

towers,

of

the

of

masses

earth.

'

the

on

further

'

but

'

cavations
by the exis artificially
structed
con'sixties)

hand

in the

'.

wall

been

the city.
semicircle leans

eastern

other

Wilmowsky

von

it to have

buildings of

the

on

shows

is elliptical,
its floor of rock ; in the
zu
Trier, p. 24) the arena
latter is cut a euripus 3 feet wide and 4 feet deep, used for flooding
for the purpose
into the
water
at the naumachiae,
being conducted
A

amphitheatre by

aqueduct

an

to have

'The

(?).

podium,

now

feet

high,

high ; it had 10 doors, leading

appears formerly
animals'
The
number
of places for the spectators,
to the
cages.
estimated
be settled, in Hettner's
by Steininger at 8000, cannot
On

Trev.'

Orelli, 2773

see

the

'

opinion.

10

feet

collegium arenariorum
Brambach,

consistentium

CIRk.,

Col. Aug.
Perhaps it was

770.

destroyed by wild beasts (before the

see
i
,
306)
;
According to the Gesta Trevir.
Steininger,
231, 1.
year
civitatis
the Vandal
Crock
the
Treviri
in arena
besieged
prince
in
this
{i.e.
amphitheatre, fortified by them) in the year 406, but
without
success
Forsch., p. 53). Perhaps it
(Wyttenbach, Neue
here

the

been

that

Bructeri

were

'

'

that

at

was

which

time

that the semicircular

still to

are

Durocortorum

be

{N.G., p. 181) : Extra

amphitheatri seu
rum,
'

p. 172

Two

amphitheatre

hundred

were

built,remains

of

{ib.,p. 60).

seen

Arenas
Remenses
:
Cange s.v. Arena
lib.
i
Valesius
Remensi
metropoli
cap. 5.
Arenae
Arenasunt
Martis
seu
mons
portam
iii,
duplicishemicycli figura. Volckmann,

Du

{Remi).
Marlotus

commemorat

towers

in

paces

from

the

town

are

the

remains

of

an

'.

Hist. Franc, v, 17 : see

Valesius
Lutetia.
above
under
{N.G., pp. 58 and 332) infers the
Cavea
from
the name
existence
of an
(monasterium
amphitheatre
Yet
St. Cr^pin en
Scti Crispiniin Cavea,
according to
Chaye).
Leroux, Hist, de Soissons (1839), i, p. 108, the amphitheatre was

Augusta

Suessionum.

Gregory

of Tours,

[vol.it.

Appendices

230

semicircular
where
a
town,
undoubted
evidence
affords
ground
opinion
confirmed
occasional
been
view
have
this
is
said
of its site ;
to
by
But
their results are
so
in the 'twenties and 'thirties.
excavations
the building was
whether
doubtful
small that it remains
elliptic
the latter to be more
considers
semicircular
probable.
or
; Leroux
the

in

there, but

not

west

depressionin the

He

that

assumes

of the

part

in his

its remains

choked

were

with

up

earth

in the

time-

Chilperic(576).

of

[Mayne, Mimoires
Augustomagus [Silvanectes)
des ardnes de
la
dicouverte
Note
sur
1867, p. 155 :

lus A la Sorb

Senlis.

Some

onne,

years

but at a considerable
the modern
town
field not far from
the circuit of the Gallo-Roman
distance
from
town, a circular depression
still to be seen
of buildings were
Fontaine
de
and
a
remains
;
documents
fontaine
Raines
in the vicinityis called in mediaeval

before, in

'

'

d'Airaines

'

and

'.

Arenarum

fons

follows

Then

descriptionof

Caix
de Saintremains
H.]
recently discovered.
trifling
very
de
archiol.
France,
session,
Paris,
Tours,
44=
{Congris
1878,
Aymour
of the building (75 x 68 m.) and
pp. 69-78) gives the dimensions
the

its construction

ascribes

Jahresber.,viii

sian's

to

third

the

(1880),p.

Detlefsen

century.

in Bur-

104.

Cours d'ant.,
[Caesaromagus {Bellovaci).According to Caumont,
was
an
amphitheatre at Beauvais.]
p. 495, there
the
also
of an
Valesius
existence
assumes
[Rotomagus. Here
at
for
the
same
reason
as
Soissons.]
amphitheatre
(pi.cxxvi)
[Juliobona. Caylus (vi,394) thinks that the theatre
also used as an amphitheatre ; cp. Merivale, Hist, of the Romans
was
Lillebonne
had
ture
under the Empire : iv, 418, i :
a miniain architecture
and masonry
'. Theatres, shown
Colosseum
by
'

the

unusual

to

serve

size and
double

of their

form

purpose

orchestra

...

been

intended

facultatifs,as
{amphith^eltres

Letronne

to

have

them), are also said to have existed at Valognes (cp.Volckmann,

Caen.
See A. de la Mare
near
iii,354) and the village of Vieux
de
Rev.
mines
Khremissa
in
archiol.,xii, 644),who
{Excursions aux
the excavations
refers to the treatise by Charma
at Vieux
on
(Mim.
de la Soc. des antiquairesde la Normandie,
vol. xxii).]
calls

(e) Germaniae.

(G. inferior.) Colonia

'

Earlier
investigations
the
existence
of an
beyond doubt
amphitheatre
the
Berlich' (seeabove, p. 194 ; and
Kolnischen
Beiblatt zur
near
T)as
Berlich zu Koln, in Jahrbb.
Zeitung, 1829, no. 17). Diintzer,
lich
der Alterthumsfreunde imRheinlande,xx,
Between
the Ber-p.26).
of a Roman
have
and
the Appellhof the traces
amphitheatre
been
found.
Like the simple buildings near
and those
Vetera, Bonn
described
[Loiret],
by Caumont
(C. Archiologie,a. de Chenevidres
exhibit a uniform
Caen, i860), which
type, it possessed an arena
terraces
with round
for the spectators,100
m.
long and 60 m. wide,
have

Agrippinensis.

established

'

towards

open

the

East

'.

C.

1885, Winckelmannsprogramm)
of

the

Roman

the

by

town.

Beith,

von

p.
before

'

Immediately
Here
probably
camp.

centurion

of the

sixth

16.
the

also

Das

romische
Coin (Bonn,
the
subjoined plan
Berlich
was
undoubtedly

Cp.

was

the

legion,according

to

vivarium, enclosed
a

votive

tablet

(in

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

Lersch, Centralmiiseum,
in the

foundation

Roman

wall.

of

There

the Viminal,

nr.

Brambach,
built

monastery

is

remarkable

the

23 1
CIRhen.,

the

on

336),

castle wall

similaritywith

found
the

into

where

Rome,

praeioria(laterenclosed by the wall

but
there
an
are
projecting considerably),
amphitheatrum castrense
and
both
before
the
old
a vivarium,
city ',Diintzer as above, p. 31.
bach,
BramInscriptionon an ursarius (Lersch, Centralmuseum, iii,196
211).
on

near

castra

Vetera.^

Castra
Castra
Xanten

and

Vetera

Ph.

Houben

and

Fr.

Fiedler, Denkmaler

von

Colonia

Trajana in Ph. Houben's

Antiquarium zu
(Xanten, 1839), p. 6 : According to the oldest information
the remains
of an amphitheatre or an
the village
arena
campestris near
of Birten, also belonged to the old camp.
On
the field rises
oval earth
firwith
an
rampart overgrown
copsewood and some
four
cardinal
the
trees, with
entrances,
exactly facing
points.
4
In the interior the rampart
The
circuit is about
outer
350 paces.
to a depth of about
that
runs
so
a
30 feet obliquely downwards,
'

120
space, the arena,
paces in circumference, is formed
the last to the west
is about
distance
from
entrance

Pighi

had

taken

this circumvallation

below.
120

The
paces '.
of a

already
At
the
end
of
amphitheatre of the garrison at Vetera.
the seventeenth
century aged people could still remember
having
in the arena
column
seen
a
consisting of millstones laid one
upon
which
the
author
He
assumes
another,
peryersely takes for a meta.
built of wood.
that the amphitheatre was
On a field not far distant
of simple urns
with
have
human
bones
been found.
a large number
The
call
the
Victors
arena
or
Lager
country people usually
St.
the
Victor, a captain of
legend
Victorsgelag ; according to
the Theban
legion, suffered martyrdom with his Christian soldiers
of Colonia
the marshes
near
Trajana by the orders of the emperor
for

the

remains

Roman

'

'

'

'

Maximian.

BRITANNIA.
There

is

in their
d. Berl.

doubt

no

permanent

that

in Britain

legions kept gladiators

quarters (Hiibner, CIL, iii,1335,

,iS68, 8g),and

Acad.

also the

some

3 ; Monaisber.
have
relatingto them

monuments

been

preserved (Greek inscriptionon a retiarius in London, CIL,

vii,p. 20 ; probably also ib. 830 : venatores
Bannies[es]); but no
ruins of amphitheatres have been found.
On the other hand, English
discovered, in the vicinity
archaeologistsbelieve that they have
'

of

different

Roman

and

quarters, traces of sosay, circular depressions

all sides by the declivities
on
correspondingto the arena, enclosed
of hiUs and thus presenting more
less the form of natural amphior
theatres.
An
Account
Roman
and
other
some
of
John Strange,
i
n
in
the
Archaeologia
(readMay 11, 1755)
Antiquities Monmouthshire
the
hollow
circular spot known
at
Britannica, v, 1779, p. 67 :
the
of
Arthur's
Round
Caerleon
name
Table,
Silurum)
by
(Isca
which
is generallysupposed to be a Roman
work, and to have served
In
it
this
be considered
must
as
one
case
by way of amphitheatre.
of the Castrensian
kind, like that at Richborough Castle, not far
called

towns

permanent

amphitheatracastrensia, that

is to

'

am

indebted

to Prof. Friedrich

Leo

for the above.

Appendices

1^2
in

Sandwich

from

Kent, and

(cp.Wright, Wanderings,

others

many

[vol. li.

one
i, p. 156) mentions
Stukeley {/ieyCwnosMW,
p. 88 : Rutupiae).
bably
ProCornwall.
in
Redruth
and another
at SUchester
3 miles from
Westand Shap in morland,
Penrith
between
entrenchment
the round

by Salmon
{Survey, p. 637) and compared by
It also goes
kind.
wrestling-ringis of the same

described
him

to

by

the

cock-pitor

only

the
P.

'

68

used

ones

by

have

stood

leon,

nor

95),that

no

For

numerous.

of

more

though

Britain

of the

Caerleon
(on which
described
by Lee
accurately

That

ner

at

informs

believed

by

to have

known

to

the

same

been

found

us

rather

been
there
at

were

present,

inconsiderable

means

Brit., ii, 6) is

{IscaSilurum, 1862,
to

that

supposed
no

of Caer-

that

(Wright, ib.,p.

other
seem

people

in

must

Nor do I recollect
castrensian
theatre,
amphi-

also Archaeol.

see

According

me.

signs in

observed.

are

is

the

Dorchester

be

than

latter

amphitheatres
that

so

no

they

reasonably

it may
them
in

saw

in any

island, where

our

number

the

discovered

been

have

at least in

seats,

probably
provinces '.

distant

those

castrensian

the

that

the

on

such

any

many

in

Romans

signs of subsellia or
declivity. I
grassy
in the more
near
perfect one
also
has
Stukeley {ib.,
p. 166)

general preserve

that

the

is observable

It

Round

Such

at Winchester.

wall

castle

the

Table, as does that on

temporary amphitheatres were

of Arthur's

name

p.

scholar,

128),as

E.

of

traces

'.

more

Hub-

theatres
amphi-

Bath

(Aquae SuUs),
Cirencester.
also
and
xvii,
Silchester,
Cp.
Archaeol.,
(near
p. 171
Llandrinolt, Wales) and
Gough's Camden, i, p. 158 (Chaselbury,
Wall, 3rd ed., 1867,
{The Roman
Wiltshire). Colhngwood Bruce
he
rude
rehef at Chesters
in
believes
can
a
recognize
very
p. 158)
are

(Cilurnum) a

have

to

from

scene

the

at

amphitheatre, and

hence

conjectures

traces of one
existed there : decided
stillexist at the station
that one
of Borcovicus
Housesteads)
(a fort in the wall of Hadrian, now
An illustration of this is given on p. 190
a circular depression,about

"

looft.

in

diameter,

are

very

10

ft.

It is obvious

deep.

that

all these

vations
obser-

uncertain.

in
Manners
and
Sentiments
Wright, A History of Domestic
Middle
the
Ages (London, 1862), p. 64 {Homes of
England during
In the glossariesplegere(a player) and pj^gaOther Days), p. 77 :
and
man
gladiator,'
(a playman) are used to represent the Roman
and
plega-hus (a playhouse)
plega-stow (a play-place) express a
theatre or more
that
probably an amphitheatre '. Wright assumes
denoted
the walled-round
the Saxons
amphitheatres of the Roman
still existingin their times by the first name,
towns
and
those which
formed
the
in
were
the
second
name.
only
by depressions
ground by
Among the illustrations of an Anglo-Saxon MS. of the Psalms
(Ms.
Harl. 603, perhaps of the ninth century) there is one, which according
to Wright evidently represents an
amphitheatre (reproducedon p.
bear-leader
with
:
a
which
a bear,
65)
pretends to be asleep,a dancer,
flute
all on an arena
a player on
a double
at the foot of a depression
in the ground, with
in
the
spectators
many
background.
Th.

'

"

THE

REST

OF

THE

NORTHERN

Raetia et Vlndelicia. Augusta

und
der Perlach
Berlich zu Koln

PROVINCES.

Vindelicorum.
zu

Augsburg,

in

J. Becker
Jahrb. d.

{Der
Alter-

Appendices

234
lost under

Valentinian,
the

to

Verus) and

97 coins (from Augustus to Valens

found
there.
the inscription
33-37) were
pp.
Among
VM
on
a stone-block
with letters 25 cm.
high may belong
architectural
VIR
another
in all proon
inscription
; IIII
bability
served
to indicate the seats of the quattuorviri
of the muniof Carnuntum
; a
cippus bears the inscription: Junoni

money
and

L.

[vol.il.

cipium
Nemesi
g. et

Eppius Martinus
et
lul(ia)Rodo
.

mann,

et
.

Mem(mius) Esper (t)ub{icen?) leg.xiiii

ara
:
(I)ovi(S)erap(iI)ulius. (Bor-

an

36-41).

pp.

Inferior.

Pannonia

The
Aquincum.
amphitheatre excavated
described
in 1881
was
in a publication
by Karl Torma
in the Hungarian language, from
which a plan of the building
peared
apinOestefj-eicA.MtWA.,viii (1884),plateiv,and an exact explanation
in ix (1885),pp. 233-7.
Several
parts of the buildingshowed
of
small
"^traces repeated painting. A
sanctuary of Nemesis had been
outer wall of the amphitheatre, and
the dedications
buifragSsUlstthe
there
^Fof tfias^
of two
j.6?-ind"'259.
votiveaftiaJS..fa"nddate^froin
and the other inscripnoussteU'jiVTCii.vTi
(1883),
pp. 92-7 (nos.23-34)
the benches
and
them
for the inscriptionson
f.,
i-ii, among
p. 97
and
G.
6.
Valeria
Nonia.
et
Ae(lii?) Quinti,
4. Val)erii)Juliani
of Muchar
[Cibalis, The statement
(Das romische Noricum, i,
to be
once
a
365) that there was
large amphitheatre there, seems

there

in 1880

'"

all events

at

erroneous

there

is

no

mention

of it in the text

'

cited,

Zosim., ii, 18.]

in

now

836)
m.

(Mojgrad). In
Klausenburg museum,
T. Ael.
Hadri |anus.

Porolissum

Dacia.

the
Caes.

Imp.
trib. pot.
;

dUapsum

xx.

denuo

of the

the

on

old

was

the

following inscription,

found

Antoninus.

(CIL, iii,
Pi |us
p.

there

Aug.

imp. ii. cos. iiii.p. p. amphitheatrum vetus [tate

Tib.
CI. Quinti jlianoproc. suo
fe|cit curante

(A.D. 157).
Sarmizegetusa. Neigebaur,
castrum

1858

east

side of the

Dacien

(1851), p.
villageof VArhely

citythe amphitheatre can

still be

very

part
easilyrecognized,

fifteen years
benches.
several stone
ago still retained
and
Dr. Fodor, two
Aukner
here,
antiquaries well known
80 paces
E. and
such at that time.
The
arena
measures

and

Pfarrer
five

saw

W., and

surrounding wall is still 15 feet high and is everywhere

covered
with debris : only a few years
stones
ago largehewn
lay about everjrwhere,and the form of the rubbish heaps stillshows
the position of the former
the seats.
The
four envaults beneath
trances
in the wall surrounding the
oval arena
indicated
are
by
CIL, iii,1522 (in scamno
depressions. Cf. p. 37, no. 105
amphitheatri). Champagny, Les Antonins, i, 292 : un amphithe3.tre dont
le sable
garde selon les paysans
hongrois qui le montrent
rouge
O. Bennaujourd'hui la trace inefiajabledu sang qui y fut verse.
O. Hirschfeld, who
dorf and
in
the amphitheatre
saw
1873, found
covered
the arena
by a maize plantation,which only permitted an
of its size.
its longer axis
approximate estimate
They estimated
5o,N.

to

S.

the

17 : Without
which
covers

The

at

60-65 paces, its

with

indicated

by

shorter

at 32-35.

'

The
ends
of the
the main
entrances
of the building,which
four deep gaps
in the buried
wall, which

sponded
corre-

axes
are

clearly

forms

the

II.]

VOL.

cavea.

Appendices

double

of small

row

isolated

2^5

depressions,
equidistantfrom

to the first and

another, undoubtedly marking
gangways
second
round
the arena
at the top of the wall and
at its
tiers,runs

the

one

lower

edge. Nothing

is

of benches.'

to be

now

Benndorf

of substructures

seen

beneath

the

and

Hirschfeld, VorldufigerBericht
liber eine archdologisch-epigraphische
Raise in Dacien, reprint from

arena

or

Carl
vom
Mittheilungen der Centralcommission
J. 1873, p. 14.
Gross
n.f., 13
(Archiv. d. Vereins f. Siebenbiirg.Landeskunde
of the amphitheatre as
an
[1876], p. 319) describes the remains
in
which
the
at
oblong rubbish-heap 450 paces long
beginning of
this century benches
limestone
still preserved."
of hewn
were
,

"

HISPANIAE.
The

following notices by E. Hiibner are based partly on his own

observations
(cf.his Antiquansche Reiseberichte,i, 1860-2) partly
better
in MSS.
and
on
sources
print (cf.the reports on epigraphic
in
the
der Berliner
Monatsberichte
Academie, i86o-i).
explorations
The
works
the
of
the
on
Spanish
country are entirely
antiquities
uncritical and untrustworthy, especially
of the tendency
account
on
to exaggerate the importance of all national
The
best
treasures.
de
known
is D.
Sumario
las
Juan Augustin Cean-Bermudez,
d
las
en
antiguedadesromanas
Espana, en especiallas partenentes
bellas

Hiibner, Die aniiken

1832 fol. (cf.thereon
Madrid, p. 277). See also Florez, Espana sagrada,
Madrid, 1752-1850, xlvii,4 vols. ; D. Antonio Ponz, Viage de Espana,
de I'Espagne,
xviii, 8 vols. ; Laborde, Voyage pittoresque
1772-94,
artes, Madrid,
in

Bildwerke

Paris, 1806-20,

vols.

Bellermann,

see

fol.

For

Erinnerungen

Roman

the

remains

Sud-Europa,

an

p.

of Lusitania

249

ff.

(Berlin,

1851).
(a) Tarraconensis.
Since

Tarraco.

Luis

Pons

de Ycart
ruins

8, f.p.215) affirmed that the

prison) belong to the theatre,

all

(Grandezas de Taragona, 1572,

Na. Sa. del Milagro (now a
near
subsequent Spanish writers have

Florez, xxiv, p. 229 ; Albiiiana,

Where,
however, these writers
Tarragonae monumenta,
speak of the amphitheatre of this city (Cean, p. 7 ; Florez, xxiv, p.
did
ruins, which
228;
Albiiiana, p. 124) they refer to the same
which
the
to
theatre,
an
amphitheatre. (Of
undoubtedly belong
followed

him,

e.g. Cean,

p. 6 ;
p. 128.

the so-called torre del

city near
upper
for
the inscriptionson
;
Patriarca, there still exist several benches
d. Berl. Acad., i860, p. 239). For
them
in Monatsber.
cf. Hiibner
which
view
the
of
now
of
a
only a small part of the
amphitheatre,

probably lay on

remains,

cavea

Ercavica
to

hill in the

see

(Cabeza

Laborde,
del

(Memorias

Cornide

described

by Cean,

p.

i, plates 53, 54, 56.

Griego). Very
de

I'academia

de

indistinct

Madrid,

remains

according

iii,1796, p. 172),

59-

amphitheatresmentioned

(p. 34)

'

and

by

Cean

at Barcino

(p.15),Carthage
Also
Hiibner
(p. n8) are quite uncertain.
in
has
shown
by an investigation of the site that Kiepert was
of
the
alt.
the
existence
d.
in alleging (Lehrb.
Geogr.,p. 497)
error
almost
destroyed of an amphitheatre at Saguntum.
ruins, now
The

Toletum

'

[vol. ii.

Appendices

236

(6) Baetica.
[Corduha. The very doubtful ruins, found in 1730, which Ruanes
(Historiageneral de Cordoba, i [1761],p. 289) described, are said by
Cean, p. 340, to have belonged to an
amphitheatre. Hiibner saw
An
provin(ciae)
nothing of the kind.
inscription by a flamen
flaminatus
ob
honorem
edito
there
who
erected
statues
Baet(icae),
in
is
recorded
Huebner,
munere
gladiatorioet duabus
lussionib(us),
Ephem. epigr.,iii,p. 37, i6.
(See note on ii, 77, 30.)]
in 1885-6
Carmo
(Carmona). The MS. report on the excavation
in
the
with
of an
is
be
to
a
library
found,
plan,
amphitheatre here,
of
the
cf
the
Boletin
in
Madrid
of the Academy
of History
academy,
;
X, 1887, p. 174.
ItaKca
SeviUe). According to Montfaucon,
(Santiponce near
in great part destroyed
Ant. expl.,iii,p. 262, the amphitheatre was
material
for embankments.
by order of the municipalityof -SesdUe-ta4!roxide
.

Cf. Cean, p. 283.

the

del
gico-descriptiva

Cean

has

also

a.

and

from

Rios, Memoria
arqueoldby
de Italica,Madrid, 1861, with
a
large plan.

asserted

(Baelo, p. 232)

descrfbed
accurately

It is most

Demetrio

latest excavations

the

Malaca

de

existence

los

of

(p. 317), but

amphitheatres at Belonia
are
quite uncertain.

these

(c)Lusitania.
Emerita.

Cf.

profondo
archi

(Laborde, t.

in gran

Bdl, 1862, p. 173, L'a.

Huebner,
del

avvallamento

156)

terreno

L'arena

parte

venne

riconoscibile
di

pezzi difformi

un
seminato, il muro
campo
daUe circonstanti
colline.

uncertain
in

the

Bellermann,

ed

esteriLaborde

remains
p.

dal

muri

suppleto
erroneously considers it a naumachia.
[Bracara Augusta (Braga). Very
described, after Portuguese authors,
ore

da

are

252.]

MAURETANIAE.
Ad

Mercuri

(Djar Djedid). Tissot, Itiniraire de Tanger d Rbat

d. g6ogr.,vi, 12 [1876]),
L'amphitheS,toeou plus
et que
exactement,
je crois,le theatre qu'avait signal^ Davidson
Mr.
Drummond
Hay, consul
g^n^ral de I'Angleterrea Tanger, a
encore
vu
en
1842, n'existe plus aujourd'hui, k moins que 1'enceinte
sfimicirculaire qu'on remarque
loin d'Ain Kheil n'en represente
non
les derniers
vestiges.
{Bullet,d. I. socUti

Portus
zan, Drei
Arseu

Near

magnus.

Jahre

with

in

the

Julia Caesarea
in
(Algirie),

chel

NW.

Arseu
von

ancient

remains

of

Africa, ii,6

an

amphitheatre.

(who erroneously

Malt-

identifies

Arsenaria).

De Blinifere,AntiquitSsde la ville de Cherarch., v, p. 344 : L'enceinte

de l'a.
exterieure

(Jol).
Rev.

mieux

conserv6e, j'aigravi 17 gradins encore

Cf.
bon 6tat.
en
de I'Alg.: Beaux- Arts, iii,
Explor. scientif.
plate 21, where the amphitheatre
is given in the plan of the town, and
plates 29, 30 where it
is figuredas Hippodrome
romain.
Sitifis.Renier, Inscr. de I'Alg.,3287
CIL, viii, 8482 : four
mutilated
fragments of an inscription,among
them
ANFIT
very
est

HEATRI.
The

theatre

(not amphitheatre)

at

Cuicul

(Djemila), Expl.

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

Beaux-Arts, i,plate47,
used

237

is

tjioughtby Ravoisi6, p. 60, to

gjnamasticgames and fightswith beasts.

also for

have

been

See

below

(Khremissa).
NUMIDIA.

Renier,

Cirta.

1825

Scantius

patri L.
de

queni
Rusicade

liberalitate

ob

sua

viii, 6995

Divo, Pertinaci

Julianus eq. pub.

reditibus

promisit, ex

quam

CIL,

L. fil. Quir.

locorum

exornatus

amphitheatri

honorem

diei

iiiviratus edidit

Aug.

statuam

muneris

dedit.

(PhiUppeville) Expl. scientif.de I'Alg.,Beaux- Arts,

Cf. Rev. arch., i, 814 (only one
tier of galleries).
is
in
mentioned
the
local inscription,
amphitheatre
Renier,
.

ii, plates 56-9.

This

2175

CIL, viii, 7983.

de la MaUe, Recueil
des renseignemenis sur
la
Tipasa ? Dureau
de
Entre
Tifiereh
:
et
Guelma
Constantine,
Hebenprovince
p. 204
streit (Nouv. Ann.
de Voy. A
46, p. 58) a vu les debris d'uue grande
.,

ville ancienne, de

superbes portiques

bien

alignfe,des

colonnes

de

marbre, des palaisencore

diamfetre, dont 10 rangs
taille.

Les

Maures
situ6

cequ'ilest
Tipasa.
[In the
about

40

debout, un
amphitheatre de 150 pas de
sont
intacts, le tout en grosses pierres de
appeUent ce heu Hamisa, probablement par-

I'Hamise

sur

Arab

villageof

miles

from

including a theatre,
athletic

and

proscenium,
So A. De

Mare,
644.]

xii, p.

just as
have

etudi6

; U

tique et
centre,

104
nombre

terre.

de 15-20,

On

ruins

of
an

town,

for beasts

arena

provided by removing

nationale
De

(1852).

in Rev. arch6ol.,

antiquairesde

La

Mare, Recherches

du

pretorium

mtoes
bien

assez

des

the

(Cf.Juliobona.)

Khremissa,

de

diamfetre

de

Constantine,
Roman

built of wood.

800

romaine

conserve,

la
sur

trouve

se

n'a

de

pu
forme

6tat.

On

Stre

gradins,
eUipderanges et incHnfo vers le
avaient
6t6 16g6rement secou^s par un
tremblede
cintr^es
metres
de
2
ci 3
y compte 14 portes

metres

s'Us

comme

de

ment

au

de

E. of

Cuicul,

at

been

de la sociUi

la ville de Lambdse, p. 34 : A
ramphith6a.tre. Ce monument

the

ruines

aux

serie, t. i

Troisifeme

(S.of Bona,

presumably

Excursion

MSmoire

Lambaesis.
France.

might

la colonie

je crois

places)are

in which,

was

la

Khremissa

both

contests

which

c'est

large,plusieursont

conserve

aussi deux

en

sont

leurs

ses

peu

un

arceaux

bon

en

y voit

de Text^rieur
inclinSes,qui conduisent
passages
sol int^rieures de I'^difice,
contre-bas
trouve
du terse
en
rain
lequel

au

environnant.
estime

Cet

bien

assez

voutes

sa

amphitheatre

circonf6rence

6t6

300

vu

pas.

par Peyssonel,
the benches
On

of curule names
inscriptions
(Antoniniana Augusta
Inscr.
de
CIL, viii,3293.
Renier,
I'Alg.,185
jana)

Saturnia

qui
are

Tra-

Thamugadi.

CIL,

viii,p. 951

ad

2392.

Bruce, 1765,

'

between

of a temple '.
amphitheatre are the remains
d'El-Outaia
Batna
entre
pr"s du caravanserai
Caesares
M.
AureHus
Antoninus
et Biskaxa
:
{Masarfelta?) Imp.
SarCommodus
et L. Aurelius
(nomen abrasum) Augg. Germanici
matici fortissimi amphitheatrum vetustate
corruptum a solo restiPisone
A.
VI
Laevilio
coh.
tuerunt
Julio
Commag.
PompUio
per
AeUo
Sereno
curante
CIL,
praef. Henzen, 6597
leg.Aug. pr. pr.
viii,2488.
the

'

arch

Dans

and

les ruines
'

Annuaire

Thevesie.

de

la socUti

Theveste),

p. 40

ville
environn6e

une

....

ment

ff.: le
massif

par 15
conduisaient

vis-k-vis

I'une

g6n6ral
.

le

dans

de I'autre, aux
de Th.
avancer

Tamphithdatre

que

de

metres

45-50

de I'ancienne
6tait
diam^tre
interieuredeux
.

I'artee, elles 6taient plac6es

diamfetre
extr^mitfe
d'un mSme
6tat de conservation
mauvais
est dans
un
.

precise, nous

date

une

de

de

seul

c6t6

du

I'intSrieur de

cirque

sans

situ6

mafonnerie, qui se terminait

de gradins en pierresde taille

de

16 rangees

ou

entries

cirque est
circulaire

arene

d'un

province de
ginie,T6bessa=
la

de

arcMologique

by Moll, capitainedu

Constantine, 1858-g (ina paper

au

[vol.ii.

Appendices

238

Th.

construit

6t6

pouvons
les annSes

entre

af"rmer,
75 et 80

aprSs J.-C.
AFRICA.
As

the

Gu6rin, Voyage arcMologiquedans

1862, contains

Tunis,

regarding

statements
his

of V.

work

far

by
the

the

most

numerous

amphitheatres

of

la

and

this

rigencede
important

province, I

follow

order.

Carthago. Gu6rin, i,p. 37, Dans le petitvillagede Malga on passe

auprfesdes mines d'un a., mines fort peu importantes actuellement,
du terrain, laquelleofEre une
mais
qui par la configuration meme
excavation
la nature
of

evidemment
du

ne
artificielle,

dont

monument

Falbe, Sur

laissent

V emplacement de

100). According
it could easily have

to

497,
the time

of

Davis,

been

sur

s'agit. G. considers the estimate

Carthage (1833),p. 39 (longeraxis of

than that
exact
the inner ellipse240 ft.)more
Excursions
in the Mediterranean, i,p. 106
180

doute

aucun

il

Carthage

filled with

Abu-Obaid-el-Bekri

of Sir Grenville

(300
and

water

her

ple,
Tem-

ft.,arena
Remains, p.

230

for naumachiae.

(Description de

At

I'Afriquesepten-

stillwell
trionale,trad, par Mr. de Slane, p. 105), i.e. in 1082 it was
Gu6rin
and
Davis
preserved : G., p. 39.
(op.cit.,p. 490) give a

description by Edrisi in the twelfth centary, according to which it

Ibri^louardi in the fourteenth
still a magnificent ruin ; even
was
testifyto
century and Ibn-Ayas at the beginning of the sixteenth
la topode la Malle, Recherche
its good preservation (cf Dureau
sur
de
62
Carthage, p. 190). Expos, tot. mundi,
graphie
(Geogr.I. min.,
ed. Riese, p. 123) : In delectabilibus
solum
unum
spectaculum
habitantes
The
munerum.
(Carthagine),
exspectant
epigram of
de eo
Luxorius
saliebat
qui podium amphitheatri
(Meyer, Anthol.
For
lot.,ii,p. 149, 380) probably refers to the amphitheatre here.
the spectaclesof the sacerdotes provinciae Africae,which
were
given
.

here,

see

the

end

of

this section.

Gu6rin, i, p. 91 gives a detailed description

Lettre d Mr.
Hase, in Rev.
; cf. Pellissier,
Aim6
Rochas, ib.,ix, 90 (plate 185). P. Coste and
d. Inst, arch., 1852, 241 fi. (Mon. dell'Inst.,
vol. v,
tav. d'agg. U.). Davis, Carthageand her Remains,

Thysdrus (El Djemm).

of the amphitheatre
arch6ol.,i, 816.
in Ann.
Canina
and
xlii-xliv
tav.
p. 492
Gordian
it

was
:

empans

ft.

Canina

thinks
that this amphitheatre was
begun by
finished by Gordian
III ; Pellissier considers
that
Gu6rin
never
completed.
gives on p. 93 El-Bekri's description
de pierres,dont plusieursont li-peu-prfes
II est construit
25
de long.
Sa hauteur
est de 24 toises, tout
I'intfirieur est

I., and

disposeen gradins depuis la

bas

jusqu'au haut.

According

to

the

II.]

VOL.

Arabian

Appendices

tradition,the destruction

Coste, p. 245, in 1710).

themselves

ordered

several

Since

acts.

the stones

with

Djemm

Arabs

entrance

so

to

as

have

of

Rochas

prevent

and

says

and

half-columns,

There

that it is
for naumachiae.
There
with
subterranean
a

used

was

connected
to

rubbish

stones

arches

in

of the

axes

The

arches
is

interior

whether

determine

so

it

opening in the centre,

tined
was
probably des-

channel, which

off rain-water.

carry
8

extends

68

storeys adorned
attic
formerly an

was

an

such

three

impossibleto
is indeed

bey

adjacent

that these
are

rectangular openings, corresponding to the

beneath
them.
The
style is simple and noble.
with

of the

they believe

above

the

demolition, using

marabouts

with

choked

trenched
en-

to be blown

repetitionof

the

expelling scorpions.
the amphitheatre, and

of

the south

on

continued

houses, tombs

; and

power

Corinthian

ground,

the

wall
elliptical

the

had

troyed
entirelydes-

of the main

the

to build

the

possess

arcades

then

villageof El

Arabs

the

Bey

here

level of the

the

to

up

1695 (accordingto

about

Mohammed

Under

during a revolt, and almost

part of the amphitheatre, in order to hurl down
besiegers. After the defeat of the rebels, the

the upper
the
upon

stones

began

239

The
Arabs
allege that this channel
communicates
with the sea.
According to
des
durch
die KUstenlander
Mittelmeeres, j,

leagues
Wanderungen
herself here in the year
prophetess, who entrenched
170 f. a Berber
and
from
of
the
whom
the
Hejira,
amphitheatre is called K'as'r
73
the
of
Kdneha
el
fortress
the prophetess ',is said to have constructed
this channel
of horsemen
could ride
('along which a great number
abreast
')that she might be able to provisionherself from the sea
the arena
there is
during the siege. Gufirin asserts that beneath
in
a
large vaulted subterranean
along which he succeeded
passage,
about
choked
which
it
was
creepingwith difficulty
30 paces, beyond
and

Barth,

'

He

up.

thinks

it may

regards (rightly,no

have

doubt)

led to the cages of the

its alleged extension

beasts, and
to

the

sea

he
as

fabulous.
Hadrumetutn
from

passage
du

sont

(Sousa). Gu6rin, i, p. 108, quotes the following

autres
{trad.ciUe) : Deux
portes de la ville

El-Bekri
de

cote

I'occident

construction

de

hautes.

antique
Autour

communiquant

voutes,
tel que

El-Bekri

et

regardent

est

du

pose
Melib

les

unes

sur
se

avec

des

le MelUb.

trouvent

Ce

vaste

edifice

et tckstrfes-larges

voutes

grand

un

les autres.
trte-certainement

nombre

de

Ce monument

...

le decrit, etait

(?) un

theatre
amphi-

(Barth, op. cit.,p. 154, on the other hand inclines to regard

it as a theatre.) II n'en reste plus aujourd'hui le moindre
vestige.
d'un
Edifice
Leptisparva (Lemta). Gu6rin, p. 127 : Les mines
trfes-consid^rable
Arabes
les
le
sont
sous
nom
designees par
de
c'6tait
En
fosse
de
la
r6aUt6
Henfra-m'ta-sedjen (le
prison).
jadis un amphitheatre. II avait 340 pas de tour, I'arfene mesurait
galeriessont complStement
32 de large. Les
50 pas de long sur
.

detruites.
On

Zeugitana between
Leptis minor
(Lemta ?)
phitheatre
ama villageDimas
an
(El Mohedieh
?) near
is preserved (43 x 32 metres) ; it had
one
story,
only
in the style of that at PhilippeviUe in Algeria. Pellissier,
writer (op. cit..
Mr.
Hase, in Rev. arch., i, 814. The same

the

and

Turris

and

was

Lettre

ci

east

coast

Hannibalis

of

ii,498) mentions

the ruins of

Gu^rin, i, p.

Thapsus.

II

amphitheatre.

d'un

de

long

sur

small
in the

Muredina,

from

miles

five

pas

[vol. ii.

Appendices

240

de

eUe

at Kfeais

sia)
(Tuni-

that at Dimas.
les debris
sud sont
62
L'arfene mesurait

style of
plus au

...

460 pas

large ;

de

44

130

amphitheatre

tour.

cultivee, les gradins n'existent

est

plus.
Botrianense

Ruspae (now henchir-Badria, Batria or

les restes
d'un
:
j'apergois d'abord
Botria). Guerin, i, p.
d^moli
;
amphitheatre. II est aujourd'hui presqu' enti^rement
neanmoins
trfes-reconnaissable.
est encore
la forme
L'artee, qui
est maintenant
cultiv6e, avait 50 pas de long sur 32 de large. Des
ait
appuyaient la muraille d'enceinte, qui mesurespfecesde contreforts

Oppidum

or

161

environ

320

circonference.

de

pas

Suffetula (Sb^itla).Gu6rin, i, p. 383. L'amphithe4est presque

tre
circulaire,1'ellipsequ'il determine, 6tant peu
prononc6e. Tousles gradins ont disparu, et il est ruin6 de fond en
N6anmoins
la configurationgenerale en est encore
comble.
recon80
de
II
mesurait
de
naissable.
long sur 76
large. Eph. ep.,
pas
vii, 53 (rep. in moeuibus
amphitheatri)
Mactaritanum
(henchir-Makter) Guerin, i, p. 409 :
Oppidum
160 pas de
construit
seulement
en
blocage mesure
L'amphitheatre
et les gradins qu'ellessoutenaient, n'existent plus.
Les voutes
tour.
Utica (Bou-Chater)
Gu6rin, ii,p. 6 f. : Un vaste amphitheatre
Colonia
.

pratiquedans

6t6

elliptiquecelle

forme

ravin

un

naturel, qui offrait

convient

qui

sortes

ces

lui

de

de

meme

monuments.

par sa
Tous

subsistent
insignifiants
environ
Elle avait
seuls de cette puissante constructiou.
360 pas
de circonference, I'arfene mesurait
52 pas de long sur
42 de large.
Lettre d Mr. Hose, zde partie,in Rev. archlol.,iii,399,
Cf Pellissier,
who
266 metres, and
makes
the circumference
Davis, Carthage and
the arena
her Remains, p. 307, according to whom
might easilyhave

les

6t6 enlevfo

gradins ont

quelques

et

debris

flooded.
been
Thuburbo
minor

plus

que

la forme

tous

les

gradins

herissee

(Meraissa,the
sauf

reconnaissable

encore

ete

ont

enleves,

broussaiUes

de

ii,p. 214

f.

Creuse

quelques

et

dans

pans

de

contours

de

long

sur

Aurelia

d'une

de

ne

subsiste

amphitheatre, .cjsnt

son

actuelfement

Guerin,
city is unknown.)
colline TamphitheS-tre
est,
demoli.

L'ar"ne

de

22

Guerin, ii,p.

amphitheatre, dont

45
Vina

II

I'arfene est

compietement
large.

murs,

long sur
40 pas
?
Putpui
Abyad).
(Souk-elde

d'un

ancient

les flancs

de

de

dont

et

188

cactus.

of the

name

mesurait

Guerin, ii,p.

(Tebourba).

I'arSne

262

reconnait

on

mesurait

environ

les

55 pas

large.

(henchir-el-Meden) Guerin, ii,p. 265

.

les

vestiges

d'un

amphitheatre.
Uthina
{Oadensih). Guerin, ii,p.
L'arfene

portes
avait
vallon

de

72
principalesdonnaient

arch.,iii,p. 146

place

sui

une

282

f. : Les

long

pas
entree dans
ce
le construire
d'un bassin

profitepour
elliptique.AUonse

in Revue
est

avait

Rousseau,
:

eminence

sur

ruines

50
vaste

de

d'un

theatre.
amphi-

large. Quatre
On

monument.

forme
naturel
Lettre d M.
Amidie

par

un

Jaubert,

L'amphitheatre qui est de forme ovale,

j'aiestiml sa circonference 240
.

[vol.ii.

Appendices

242

duumviralicius

Neapolis
aedilis

a.

400
sac.

ac

4418 (Lambiridi):
(sic)et munerarius.
mun(erarius) Lambiridi{tanus) 969 (col. Julia
(401) : ex mun(erario). 1225 {col.Septimia Vaga) :
Ilvir qq. II. cur.
muner.
Lup(iani). 6995 (Cirta):

item

et munerarii

duoviru

diei muneris

quern
Eph. ep., vii, 145
patris Ilviri et

de liberalitate

sua

ob

Illviratus

honorem

vicem

in

edidit.

(coloniaJulia Curubis) : [quod

fee.
fratri]sIlviri (duobu)s annis munera
CIL, viii,4681 (Madaura) : aed. Ilvir. q. fl.pp. sac. Liberi patris"
1888
(Theveste): ob honorem
admod(um)
largus munidator.
ilamonii
annui.
5276 (ager Hipponensis) : a mil. flam. Aug. pp.
muneris
quod civibus
pontificiIlvir(o)ob magnificentiam gladiatorii
^Valentiniani
Pro
beatitudiue
suis triduo
edidit.
:
8324 (Cuicul)
editione
muneris
Gratiani
debiti.
Valentis
NN.
c.
v.
adq(ue)
pro
7969 (Rusicade) : pro salute imp. Caes. (187 a.d.) 241 (Suffetula)
nobilis
cuncta
Marcellus
-medica
arte
cum
parasset edendo,
dies
muneris
tres
tertium
i.e.
?) obiit. 1887
(diem
placiturus
per
cum) occisioni(busferarum).
(Theveste): mun.
qui(nque dierum
cade)
857 (Tuburbo majus) ob edit[ionem]. Eph. ep., vii, 720 (Rusieditione
liberaUtates.
^in muneribus
:
promtas
.

....

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

(6) THE

EAST.

provinces I have not only catalogued the scanty records

of amphitheatres, but also the notices known
of amphitheatral
to me
der
Cf.
Vniversitdt,
i860,
vi, De proKonigsb.
Programm
games.
Graeciam
venationum
Orientem.
et
ac
pagaiione munerum
per
For

these

ACHAIA.
The

Corinthus.

only city

of

Greece

in

which

there

is certain

scription
amphitheatre ; for the notices of Cyriacus, that an inad
has
been
xviii,
CIG,
(pp.
1108)
amphitheatrum
129,
found
another
at Sicyon, and
{CIL, i, 526) in pariete amphitheatri
at Delphi, are
by no means
trustworthy. Curtius, Peloponnes.,ii,
small
also mentions
brick building at Sparta, the inner dia222
a
meter

of

proof

an

of which

have

been

and

other

is about

100

ft.,and

the

whole

180

ft. ;
Sparta,intended

'

it

seems

to

for musical
amphitheatre of Roman
performances '. Cf. Welcker, Tagebuch einer griech.
circular circus in a corner
Reise, i, 217 (in Kiepert'smap
a
of the
and
ii,113.
Bursian, Geogr. v. Griechenl.,ii, 126 regards
Issorion)

it
as

as

an

Odeion

an

Maffei
in

belonging to

remarks

the

Greece,

of

temenos

iv,
(Verona illustr.,

p.

Dionysos. Pausanias,
no
59), mentions
theatre
amphi-

at least remain
Corinth, and it must
uncertain
whether
the one
there was
It lies,
yet built in his time.
according to Curtius, op. cit.,ii,527, east of the new town at the foot
of the hill,and
is entirelybuilt into an artificially
enlarged depression
in the rocky surface, so that one
does not see it until one
stands
the
immediately above
top of the benches '. Bursian, Geogr. v,
Cf. the full description
Griechenl.,ii, 15.
by Vischer, Erinnerungen
und
Eindrucke
aus
Griechenland, p. 264 f. Curtius thinks that it

not

even

at

'

was

already mentioned

by Dio Chrysostom, who

385) that the Corinthians

p. 591.

78, ed. Dindorf,

p.

games

ffw ttjsirAXeus

iv

"

x^paSpf tlvI,ttX^Sos nh

says
saw

{Or.,xxxi,
gladiatorial

SwaiUtx^ S^foirfci

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

243

di
rlnrif,
pvirapif

That

"v /M-qSl
fiWus Kai Sttou jUijSels
firjShatCiv IKfvSipwi,
8a\pei.e
be
refers to the place where
the amphitheatre stands may

Dio

true, but he would

hardly have

expressed himself thus if the building

were
already in existence, which according to the Exp. tot. mundi,
Ii8, ig) was
an
52 {Geogr.I. m., ed. Riese
opus praecipuum in the
fourth
For
the
here
cf.
also Apuleius,Metam.,
century.
spectacles
where
at the festival
a thiasus promises a three
days' munus
X, c. 18,
celebratingthe beginning of the quinquennalitas
; also JuUan, Epp.,
to the cost of the
compelled to contribute
35 (the Argives were
and

gladiatorial
games

venationes

of the

Corinthians,

who

are

not

xp'?y^c{rwi'.
Kvvqy^(TLato. iroWaKLs iv rois OezirpoLSeirtTeXoi^jj.eva
dpKTovs Kai
Cf. the inscriptionof Corinthian
venatores, CIG,
TapSiXetslivovvrai,).
below
in
note
on
no6, quoted
ii, 56, 24).^
8^ "TKetrTO'ii.ivuv
Athenae.
Kara
Lucian, DemoM., 57 : KB-r^valiiiv
f^Xoi'
Tbv wpds KopivBiovsKaraffri^ffaaBaL
dia.v fM)voj.idx^J^,
Trpoekd^veh auroii?,M?)
"v /j.t}rod 'EX^ow top ^(o^bvKa,$iTpSrepoVj^etpT},
raOra, Sj 'A$7}vcuoi,
\l/7]"pii7r}a$"^
Dio
of
his Rhodian
Prusa
delivered
oration^,gladiatorial
XTjTe.When
had already been
introduced
into Athens.
Dio, Oral.,xxxi,
games
o{it03
R.
olov
rods
:
e'jdds
acpSSpai^7]\{I)KaiTL
roi
fwvo/.^dxovs
Trepl
p. 630
KalToOs "Wovj
tcaKeluous
d'
/J.aWov
KCKoSaip-cvig.
iTrep^e^XTiKaa-LTTJ
Kopivdiovs,
iv
TroXews
ol
"TavTaSj ibffre
Beiapovatv x^pf^^p^^rivi^
KopivdiOL^^v ^^"ottjs
5^ (iXXw? Kai birou fifjSeis
tXtjBos jx^v bvva.fi4vt^
di^aaBat Toirtp, /tvirapc^
Bei^vrai
d.v /iijS^
tw
/.i-qdiva
Bdij/eie
ekivBtpuv, ^kB-^vaioi5i iv t^ Bedrp'.p
tGiv iroWitiv

oLyiJVtiJv yvfXVLKGtv
t] ^ov"xlku}v

is xopvyW-^
eirl 06 Ttt

SiovraL

'

Ka\^v raijrrjv B^av irr avr^v ttjv aKphwoXiVj o5 rbv AUpvffoy 4tI rT]v
iv airraid nva
CitrTe iroWdKis
a^arTeaBai rail BpbvoLS,
opx^iyrpavTiBiainv
In the theatre
Kai rois "\\ovs
o5 rhv Upo"j"i,vT7iv
Icpds avajK-q KaBl^uv.
TT/y

"

'

of

marble

in.

there

Dionysos

stand

high, probably

the

of

dating

the

from

thrones

the

which
steps on
construction
rough

before

runs

balustrade

about

Roman

period

ft.
3
when

A. MuUer,
Dio
continues,
xxiii,
Philologus,
494.
oi^K
aiVoi)s
Kai
roOrov
elirbvra
Kai rbv
vovBerrjaafTa
wepi
(pi\6(TO(pov
ivra
Surre
iKetvov
dXX'
oSras
iSvirx^pavav,
aweSi^avTO o6dk iiryveaav,
^x*"""" ^"XIkt)?
/j,riSevds
Sijax 5^ TTfKiKairriv
Hkv yiveL 'Pdj/ialiav
li(rTepov,
d^ ii.bvov
oidels iK Trdi'v ttoXXoO rerdxv'^^^]d/j.o\oyo6pt."vov
fjAXiCTa fj^rh
KaraKiireiv
Toils dpxaiovs ixkoXgOBus
tols
Xbyoi.s,
ttjv TrbXiv Kai
fSe^itoKivat
The
'EXXdJos.
ferred
fXi"rBai
philosopher re/iaXXoK
diarpi^eivdXXaxife rijs

gladiatorialgames

Alterthiimer,

Scenische

here

to

held

were

cannot

the

in

orchestra'.

in

possiblybe Demonax,

if the

latter's

period

later. Zeller, Gesch. d.

is to be dated between
50 and
150 or even
Philos. d. Griechen, iii,i, 691, 6.
It might, however, be Apollonius
ancient
of Tyana, to whom
a very
Philostratus, Vit. i, 4, attributes
'

oi
Mrivaloi
lineage. Ibid.,iv, 22:
AmpBoSro Si xaKeivo 'A-B-nvriaiv
Kai
{ittq
dvBpthirtjiv
tr"l"aya'is
irpotre^xov
^vvtbvresfs Bdarpov to
ttj aKpoirbXtt
re
ij
raSra
ev
jxeyaXuv
xP'HI'-^tijiv
fsei
KopivBip vm,
/jiaXXov
effTTOuiSdfeTO
Kai
k"''-^aXavTiorbixoL
Kai tolx'^P'^XO^
Kai irbpvoi.
coivrmhotijyovTOii.oi.xol

^Bvrj, ol 5 SnrXi^ov adroiis Kai

ivdpairoSurTalKai rd ToiaCra
b 'AiroXXtij'iosKai KaXoivrav
Kai
Si
ro-uray
^vixirlirTeiv,
iXd^ero
1

For

Corinth

the plan of the

as

plague

in MiUh.
thsr.'.er,
2

Venetian

Promediiore

d. disch. archdol. InstUuts

Marquardt,StV., i",349,

to use
F. Grimaai
P. Lampros, Das

(1701),cf. Spyr.

lazaretto
z-

za

the

eKiXevov
airbv

is

of
amphitheatre

korinthtsche Amphi-

Athen, ii (1877),pp. 282-8,;with.platexix.

[vol.ii.

Appendices

244

oliK "v ItfVTrape\9etpis X'^P^o"

''k$rivaloiv,
aKdSaprov Kal XiSpov
iKKXrjfflav
iv
ii
If
this
ravra
iwiaToK^.
happened under Nero,
l\eye
lifurrbv.
the
of Philostratus, it
to
narrative
according
quite untrustworthy
be

would

to
assume
necessary
the
Athenians
from

deter

to

had

which

been

discontinued

CIG, 1058

Megara.

only attempted

Demonax
that
reintroduction

for

of

spectacle,

the

time.

considerable

Lebas-Waddington, ii,43 (with a

few

tain
cer-

Kovprlov
Koipnov TipbKkov
koX
Kal
Kal
vlov
avaTpirtiyov
0
HvBaituiv
ii^ovXij
Sij/xos
a.ywvoB{Ty\v
UpdnXov
Tiav^CKriva.
{i.e.
fiOvop-A-x^^
t^^V i^
dyopavdfwv (ptXoretfiTja-dfievov
irpwrov
restorations

of the

text

V"Xov

"

of

Megara to
president of the deputies
The
is of
set up by Hadrian.
inscription

Apuleius,Metam.,

Plataeae.

nomine

quodam
hendimus.

Demochare
vir

Nam

et

praecipuus, digno
instrue1S*t.

illi

venatores

saginas

inde

sos

manus,

Id.

nobilissimas

feras

Apuleius, Metam.,

ib.,i,c. 7

satis

Nam

gladiatorescomparaturus.

Larissa.

famosae

instruentes.

generosa
Hither
journeys Thiasus,

spectaculum

isti

Qui praeterea
forensi
studio,
praecipuo
ilia damnatorum
capitum funera, etc.

etiam, advexerat
Thessalia,

super

depre-

opibus pluribus et
splendore pubUcas

et

suae

ferarum

facies

quae

numerus,

Pius).

: alibi noxii
probafee-fjernicitatis
perdita securitate

bestiarum

epulis

suis

fortunae
Gladiatores

Panhellenes

of Antoninus

primarius

genere

of

Ibi famam
celebrem
edituro
gladiatorium

rnunus

voluptates

time

the

iv, c. 13

liberalitate

council

the

: a pedlar
famigerabile.

there

goes

to

see

et famox,

c.

18.

gladiatorium

MACEDONIA.

CIL, iii, i, 607 :

Dyrrhachium.
gladiatorib.p[aribus]
archSol.
Macidoine
en
edi[dit]. Heuzey et Daumet, Mission
of
and
reliefs
30) :
(1876), p. 383 (pi.27, p. 4
gladiators.
Thessalonice.
of
112
Heuzy, op. cit.,p. 274, no.
(inscription
of
announcement
three
and
:
days'
jxovop.axlo.t,
A.D.)
Kw-qyia
143
.

xii

the will and

with

in accordance

of

testament

certain

Herennia

s. asinus,
13th
6
6
ix
Si
r
i/uSv
Se/nrdriis
:
OfffaaKovlKiis
SeSpo i\i}ttjs
MeveKXijs
49
64av
fiirXois
X^Bet iir'alrlq.
VT4"rx^T0
Trpbs
r^
dvdpojv
iraTplSi
irap^^Giv
rotaijTjj
in
eldSruv.
is
the
of
the
scene
ABiarpov
dXXiJXous p,ovopax^tv
spectacle,
of
the
is
be
which
one
a woman,
iJTis
performers to
KareKiKpiToBt/ploii

Hispana,

to

begin

the

on

Lucian, Lucius

of March.
.

'

airoBaveiv

(52) and

the

(53).

there

fears p.^irov dpKTosf)X4oiv di/aTnjSiJireToi

amphitheatre here is inferred by Mafiei,
S. Demetrii
the Acta
(Mabillon,Annal.,

narrator

That

was

no

illust.,
iv, 67 from
cf Taf el,De Thessalonice, p. xlii ff.)
where
Verona

ial
gladiatorquasdem ta-

it is said of the

of Maximianus

games
circulus
bulas

circumseptus.

vi, p. 198 describes

the

to

illic enim

the

emendation

of

stele of

Ad.
a

de

parabatur per
Longp6rier, Rev,

retianus

Kaibel, De

found

monumentor.

archM.,

According
aliquot Gyaecor.

here.

carminib., p. 40, the inscriptionruns

irais
JjXBov,16^ al
EicppArtis
of a
Tombstone
'B|iiKi
iirrlaav,
TrXoKap.e?5es
iinjvKXi'Cffa,.
viK-qffM iroTplS'
in Mitth.
d. deutsch. archdol. Inst, in Athen, x
secular
(1885),p.
15,

T.

4"Xaoi)ios

Sdrvpos

acKniropirb
T^apKiffffi^

PMHppopolis.

The

1^ eiKrjipSpif
Si/i"^ou

rif
AaKeSaipj"vl(f

Kai

k.t.X.
i]p(^ov

found
sepulchralinscription

here, CIL, iii,i,

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

245

erected by a Ilvir et munerarius

to his son
Orelli,3746, was
;
CIL, iii,I, 660 (muner[arius]iterum [fla]meii
D[ivi] Vespasi[ani])
Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 529 : sepulchral inscriptionof a gladiator
BiKTup SfceuSs (Scaeva, see note on ii,57, 1. 16). He was of Thessaslain
lonica,and f6ll at the hands of Ulwas, who in his turn was
the
aOi/oirXos
by
HoKvveiKrjs.

659

cf.

"

THRACIA.

Constantinopolis.Bock, L'amph. de Constantinople(Bruxelles,

that the amphitheatre
1849) assumes,
apparently without
reason,
which according to the Chronicon
built by
Paschale, i, p. 495 was
Severus
at Byzantium
theatre
was
a
(kwvY"' {sio)
iiiya.
"wi.vxj) only
with arrangements
for gladiatorial
combats.
In Codin., De Signis,
6, p. 31, ed. Bonn

;
(cited by Suidas, 5. Kw^/jyiov

kt.\.),mention
e^piTTovTool "iod6.vaToi

made

is

ri^ k.

ev

irpioTov

to

of

6 Kricras
Malt/itj/os
the cityin Panciroli, Notit.

In the old description

of
(to Kw-^iov)
the
utr.
dign.
imp., p. 259
amphitheatre in the regio secunda is
mentioned
Horn
(at the end of the Golden
; cf. Fries, Byzantium,
StRE, i", 2620). Cf. Cod.
Theod., xiv, 6, 5 (419 a.d.) : inter
ing
Accordamphitheatrum et D. JuUani portum per littus maris.
to Bock, p. 36, the latest mention
of the amphitheatre occurs
in the twelfth
century : Banduri, Imp. orient.,ed. Paris, p. 26.
Sepulchral reUef of a Samnis
t(^Iditpirarplfiveiasx^P^^ from
[T{oirK6.pis
.

the Dardanelles

Gurlitt,Antike
Oesterreich,i, 7.

aus

CRETA

AND

THE

Greta.
Maffei, Verona
isola di Candia
by Onorio

etc.,in

Denkm.

OTHER

Epigr.archdol.

Mitth.

ISLANDS,

62, cites

ill.,iv, p.
Belli Vicentino, who

MS.

Trattato
thither

went

physicianto the provveditoregenerate (I'opera6 scritta con

si ha sopra
e con
a non
senno,
quel paese alle stampe
According to Magrini, Scritture
gran lunga paragouabile)
the

letters of Belli

two

maintained

He

temples.

five
at

quella del

vie

quattro
di

that

inedite

dice ch'era
of
contraforti

generallyinclined
on

'.

confirmed
h'Ue

The

by

Melos.

existence
G.

Perrot

[1867],p.
exist.

now

The

on

the
of

{Rev.
123).

deux

It is 60

'

hardly
amphitheatrum,
Lesbos.
Inscriptionon

the

tutto

L'altro

was

trustworthy
information
might
most

this
d'un

paces

si intendente

uom

Hierapytna is
1864, p. 1004, and
at

in diameter.

tiers

No

Griechenland, ii,578.

Bursian, Geogr. von

in CIG, 2432 :
worth

nelle

MafiEei,who
the

mondes,

In

statement

is

one

afiatto

56, dice ch'era

amphitheatre

des

covered
dis-

the

It is said to be partly hewn

in elUptical form
with
six

judgment
the

had

pianta
raddopiato e

ornamento.

senza

Of

con

d'architettura.

completed

soda

he

of two.

archi

call in question even

that
amphitheatres, admitted

de Crite

of seats

soU

to

correct, as he reUed

sensato

poi di
ornamento
.

muraglia

with

is lost ;
theatres
and

theatres

seven

Gerapetra (Hierapytna)

di

deal

il costume
nel portico

Romano

nissun

senza

hillsides,and

two

reports

CoUseo

10, this treatise

gives views

he

secondo

diametrali,bench^

mattoni

out

besides

amphitheatres,and

Gortyn, ch'ei rappresenta

simile

be

(Padova, 1847), p.
there printed only

di

cosa

di architectura

in materie

1583

erudi-

as

zione

dell'

in

Melo

in

marmore

supra

notice.

common

tomb

of

gladiator/amifca

at

[vol.ii.

Appendices

246

Mitylene (CIG, ii. Add.,

(pa/^Ma //.ovo/jAx'^''
'O/)0fasAatXtas [S or
dpxt-^p^^(^^

b, p. 1028)

2194

v^ov
Tpv"piovLavou

iraTp. (?) KXau.

Kal

chief
a
Probably Claudius Tryphonianus was
in Lesbos, as elsewhere, is
priest,and that they provided games
shown
by inscriptions2184-94. According to Conze, ifeise am/ (iejairov.

Z]uiTiov
yvvaiKos

of the castle
in the bell-tower
Lesbos, p. 5, there are to be seen
armed
of
an
of Mitylene four stones, each with the figure
gladiator
inscriptions.Two
holding his shield before him, and with illegible
Insel

other

in the

stones

fighting with

quoted above)

show

place

same

Uons.

the

By

thermae
which

is a stone

there

sculptures in relief of bestiarii

(where also is the inscription
beneath

the

plays
"EXif dis-

name

d. Inst.,
prostrate
a
1842,
d'agg. Q.
lIoKvSpofws gladiator Mitth.
Instit. zu Athen, xi (1886), 273, 17.
d. Archdol.
Thasos.
CIG, 2164 : inscription of the gladiators {myrmillones
it can
from which, however,
and essedarii of a certain Hecataea,
by
held
be
that
concluded
were
no
means
here, as
gladiatorialgames
for the residence
often
chosen
of
islands {e.g.Cos, CIG, 2511) were
families
of gladiators.
rude

of

rehef

bull

goring

of

Tombstone

tav.

Ann.

man.

'

'

AND

ASIA
In

THE

Asiatic

the

OTHER

countries,

ANATOLIAN

PROVINCES.

elsewhere, the

as

important

most

tacles
spec-

provincialassociations

organized by
{Comthe lead and
at the
munia, Koivd) of the separate provinces under
cf. Marquardt, StV,
cost of the priestswho
them
:
presided over
and
des
Rom.
ff.,
Reicks,
p, 503
Kuhn, Verfassung
i, 111-115.1 The
of
when
last mention
these games
is in the year 465,
the gladiatorial
combats
had long ceased : Cod. Just.,1. un.
de officio comit. Orientis
that gladiatorswere
{Cod. I.T., xxxvi). There is ample evidence
those

were

exhibited
the

by

the

at these

Alexander

emperor

mentions

in earlier centuries.

games

Severus

document

written

{Cod. Just., x, 61) expressly

liighpriests of the provinces,

of St. Polycarp (in
as
martyrdom
the year
155 ; cf. Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 514 note), in Eusebius,
Hist, eccl.,iv, 15, p. 135, 27, ed. Schwegler ; Ruinart, Acta mart.,
translates
Kinipxn^ muneraritis
(Kuhn, loc. cit.).
p. 42 ; Rufinus
Hence
as
gladiatorialfamilies are often found in the inscriptions
of these priests{CIG, 2511, 3213, 3677 ; ii,2194b, 2759 b).
possessions
gladiatorialgames
does

the

given by

of

account

the

the

'

Galen
at

relates

that

Alexandria

he

after
was

(158-164)physician to
of treatment

ifj^ldk

oiire

ruv

/caret
us

lib.

appointed by the
gladiators,and

t^xv^

iii,cap.

564
summer)

2, ed.

his

of

ev

aTo6av6vTos
TerpbjfjtJviav
etpryraL

Kuehn,

of this,he says he was

De compos,
v.

B, 561 (which shows

xiii,p.
that

studies

medical

high priest of Pergamus

method
employed a new

^^ iroWiov redvefiyrajv

by succeeding high priests:

; xviii

Tois

^reaiv
^liirpoffdev

Ttvbs otfr' i^ "\\ov

chosen
for the same
medicam.

cf. ed.

599 ;
these
games

p.

genera,

Kuehn,
took

xiii,

place in

1
According
was
'Acridpxrjs

games,

completion

his

rpai/uiTos. In consequence
office

the

which

to

Asiae provincute(Paris,1885), pp. 56-67, the

Monceaux, De communi
apx^epeiiiT-ijs'Acrias
holding office in the year of the great provincial
organized at his own
These games
held at the same
were
expense,

the
he

periods as the Olympic and Actian games,

II.]

VOL.

The
which

Appendices

247

schools were
doubtless generallyin the cities in
gladiatorial
festivals
held.
found
were
Such schools were
provincial
at Smyrna, Philadelphia,Cyzicus and
Pergamus, all cities
kind ; cf. Marquardt, op. cit.,
p. 513 ; id.,De concil. et sacerin
prov.,
Ephem. epigr.,1872, p. 209 ; Monceaux, l.l.,
p. 38.

the

in fact
of this
dotibus
But

citizens

of other

cities

belonging

festal association

the

to

were

also

for the priesthood, and they could keep and

train their
eligible
at
of
other
their
residence
convenient
at
own
or
gladiators
places
places. If therefore monuments
relatingto gladiators are found
in a place,the most
that can
be asserted is that there was
a school-

there, but

held there.
There
is
were
gladiatorialgames
cities gladiatorial
no
games took place on many
besides
other occasions
the festivals of the provincial associations.
On the imperial gladiatorsin these provinces and in Cyprus, cf. ii,
doubt

26

54,

that

not

that

and

in many

note.

following places,arranged according

The

for which

there

is evidence

connected

therewith.^

of

to

amphitheatral

those

provinces,are
shows

of matters

or

"^"^ {iw6iiri)iia
Cos.
CIG, 251 1 : "j"a//.i\ta
ixovoix"x'^''
KwrifeKal 'AvpriXlns
'Sen^plovKacrrpixiov,
AevKiov, JlaKaviavoD,'Aa-idpxov,
yvvaiKbs aiiroO. Biagi rightly
dpxi^p^i.o.s,
SaTT^oOs,nxdrwi/os,A.^Kivviavris,

Caria.

alav

this to

refers

the

burial-placeof

common

gladiatorsand
to be found

belonging to the married

couple,such as are
and
IRN,
CIL, ix, 465). Presumably
736
{CIG, 3942
=

of the
island

Asiarch

of Cos

and

Halicarnassus,

was

or
place
2663, inscription of a
offered
to the
goddess Nemesis.
CIG, 2719, inscription of one

the
Halicarnassus.
giftswhich he

as

CIG,

Stratonicea.

fieyaKoTpsTws,
Quir. Aeneas, apxt-^pi.T^'ia'avTO!
Kal Kvviriye"rlas
according to
eireTi\c(rev,
/loi'o/xaxicis
f.

the

of

Antonines.
cf.

The

is referred

Kwrryiov

for his

Flavins, Leontis
77 apx^epuiaivQkoX

T.
ev

Bockh

of

highpriesthood is here

What

Marquardt,

Caryanda.

merely chosen
gladiators.
retiarius regarding

he had

of burial

of abode

p.

venatores

elsewhere
dence
the resi-

meant

the

age

is

certain
un-

513.

inscriptionhere, mentioning a bull-fightand a

by the editor,Lebas-Waddington, 499, to the

pre-Christianperiod.
Cousin

Mylasa.
HelUn.,

1888, p.

(1.19
d,pxi.fpfii

(v

(in Bull, de corresp.

II
honorary decree for an
f.). A very mutilated
other things
TCj!
TTit apxi-eparda^
XP^^V) "vtho among
Diehl, Inscr.

and

L. 8

given gladiatorial
games.
kv
aitp Toh
ToiJls re
(9)[;^ous

had

de

M.

irivris

roiisinroireadvTas liovopA-

e^oirXaaiacs{sic) 6,va\ti3ix4{lo)voi
rpidv (?) Tots /t^xk.t.X,L. i6
iravrds 6T\i(rp,ou5taKpi[T0VS
koI 6k
(?)]
ttoikL'Kti
5t5a;^T7
of
a
Miletus.
CIG, 2880, inscription
prophet of the temple of
rHv
Asiarchs,
a
son
'Sepaaruv (probably
Branchidae,
apxi-^pii^v
SiKa Kal i.wvofirl r]iUpai
cf. Marquardt, loc. cit.) iroLi)"T6.vT"av
Beuiplas
.

S]ia

Tuv

Kal

rah

S,W(av novop.a.x'^v

wild beast
dcKaSijo (Also in CIG,
a
iirl Tj/j-^pas
3422
fiaxias dirori/iovs
at
in
the
Minturnae,
as
inscription
fight is praised as Airiro/ios,
vol. ii, 83, 1. 37.
a liat of
CIG, 2889 contains
CIL, X, 6012, see
three
a

two

murmillones

Thraeces

and

to two
chariot,belongingapparently
1

As

the documeats

are

mainly

taken

from

one

gladiator who

masters, Samia

and

fought from
Eucarpus;

the CZG, I follow the order of that collection,

[vol. ii.

Appendices

^48

victories

of their

the numbers
their names

which

; EAET

(NI) and

crowns

twice

does

occurs

(ST)

An

Tralles.
JlowXiov

AovKiXiov

and

290

Nysa.

291.
The

ReKraHvov.

xv,

and

2942

Kaibel, Epzgr. Gr.,

"

by Strabo,

amphitheatre, described

p. 639, lay,

xiv,

iv x'"-P^^P"t-

Corinth,

of

that

like

inid.

burial-placefor

CIG,
gladiators,

individual

on

Inscr.

Rayet,

28 (1874),p. 112.
gladiators: Movo/xAxai615. Epitaphs
Lebas-Waddington,

archioL, N.S.,

d, Milite, ia Rev.
Inscriptionin

trouvies

onii, 51,1.26).

note

(liberatus)
(Bockh) but eXeuSepwfleis
XPV^-^^x^Ve:
-Trpw/SoKdrw/j
'AjSdd-Kai'TC
epitaph

eXmeepos

to

I think, denote

not,

; see

added

are

Aphrodisias. CIG, ii.Add.,

b:

2753

p. ii09,no.

Ziji-wtos
0tt/ii\ia

toC 0i)(r6i
opx'fp^wsZ^vwi/os 'TfcKXiovs,
'TfiiiKiovs
l^"'""Asie
mineure
(Didot,
Texier,
Kal
KaraSLKUv
TavpoKaSairTuv.
fiAx'^"Kal
1862),p. 647: al'unedesextr6mites(of thestodJOM) on voit a fleur de
circulaire, qui parait avoir forme un petitamphitheatre,
mur
terre
un
est du temps de la decadence.
Jenementioime
la construction
dont

toO
toO'Ti/'ikX^ous

dans
constructions
celui
de
cotes
les
d'Asie,
sur
to my
indebted
colleague G.

semblables

de
fait que parceque
j'aitrouve
mesur^s
stades
autres
deux
que j'ai
I am
celui
et
d'Aspeiidus.
Perga
Hirschfeld for this notice.
ce

CIG,

Lydia. Smyrna.
'Ao-idpxou vearipov ;

A.
Ti^ams
/lovo/idx'^i'

ipa/iMa

3123

:
gladiators
taken
to
by
seems
rightly
iwTroduliKTTis
; 3291
(retiarii)
3275
for a gladiator)
Bockh
; 3368 ;
(Thraeces); 3392 [murmil3374
in Spiegelthal's
excavations, a wildlones). Also a relief,found

individual

inscriptionsof

also

be

panther (Programm der Acad. Alb. Regim., i85o,

of
A representation
been
found
to have
near
Smyrna.
vi) seems
and
venationes
BiipwTas)in the Gonzenbach
gladiators ("lo-Tpos,
d. griech.Orient, pp. 173 ff.,374 fi. Keller,
Stark, Nach
collection.
the martyrThiere d. Mass. Alterth. p. 70.
According to Eusebius
dom
the
ardSiov (according to Jerome
of St Polycarp took place in
viris illustribus,xvii, ed. ViUars
ii, 858, in
De
amphitheatre)
com'
h soUto, neUe
:
Mafiei, Degli anfit.,
Equivoco per6 prese,
p. 91
Tomaso
nelle
d'antichi
che
notizie
delle chiese
Smith,
edifizj
reUquie

beast

with

tamer

d'Asia

vedersi

disse

Smirna

di tale anfiteatro.

avanzi

Philadelphia. CIG, 3422 (apparently of the age of the Aurelian

d.ir6TOfJ.ov
evdi^vyov
emperors) : apx^^P^^^^vovkoX dbvra KOVTpoKvvTjy^ffiov
"

cK

edas

(piKcSioplas.Francke

single wild
each, the

explains rightly as

fighter or of
with
being armed

beast
men

think

individuals

several

fight of

with

one

besist
Cf.

hunting javelins.

Kovrdpia or

180.

p.

Description de

Texier,

Cyzicus.

dans

TJhe rivifere qui prend sa source

k I'ouest une
valine
forme

assez

qui s'appuie
ramphith6a.tre,

sur

I'Asie
un

des

mineure,
acrot^res

profonde,
les deux

sur

ii, p. 174:

du

Dindymon,

laquelleest plac6

mamelons

inf^rieurs.

II

autre
ruisseau ait eu un
ce
guferepossible que
I'antiqujt^
I'ar^ne de Tamphithfeitre,
consequent il passait sous
; par
Les
qui me porte k penser qu'elle6tait construite en bois

n'est

dans

cours
ce

....

vomitoires
chanss^e
k

sont
sont

bossage

au

encore

mais

nombre

de

conserves
cet

ouvrage

32
;

la

ils sont
est

plupart de

deux

du

rez-de-

construits en blocs de granit

tr^s-peu soign6, et annoncerait

[vol. ii.

Appendices

250
Nicomedia.

ad

Pliny, Epp.

the

criminals

See

vol.

who

Tyaj.,31

were

to

sq.
in ludum

condemned

Trajan regarding
and

here

Nicaea.

at

1. 14.

ii, 44,

On the left door-post of the temple of Augustus

Ancyra.
rb
VaXarwv
which
of
the
five
a
{CIG, 4093)
years'games
in
honour
of
Bel} XejiauTtfiKai deg. 'Pibiiriheld
iepaa-dfj,evov

Galatia.
is
Koivhv

the
of

hst

those
before the several years are
mentioned
festivities
are
pubHc
principal
torial
gladia{dTj/ioSo^viai)
spectacles (Beai),gymnastic and

Emperor.
the

The

banquets

written

names

Galatarchs.

The
,

contests,

wild

baiting, bull-fights(6iipoixaxla.i,
ravpo/ia-

beast

x'ai, Tt",vpoKa8A\pm)At

the

first

the

probable
giver of the

suppositionof

the
and

Kvvriryioi'

third, fourth

the

in

ion

to

a.d.,

fought

also at the
of the pairs are

numbers

fifth festivals,but the

C7G, 3847 b
Lebas-Wad.,

year

10

ieiiyi)TpidKovTo,

fu"vofmx"^''

Gladiators
Bripluiv.

Kal

raiipav

place

provided

entertainment

and

stated.

not

Franz,

took

according

which,

festival,

Kw-^tdv

tc

iroKureXis

TrapdSo^ovficra, Trdatjs
(TttouS^s
irapaax^ixevov
Amastris.
Toxaris,
Lucian,

Kal

Paphlagonia.
Scythian Sisinnes

drachmae, in order
the

the
57s., makes
for
of
with
a
a
prize
gladiator
10,000
A wild beast baiting preto support his friend.
cedes

fight here

combat.
See vol. ii,49, 1. i.
gladiatorial
The
CIG, 4157
Sinope.
inscriptionof a Pontarch,
is
restoration
undoubtedly right)
p. 4 volpTdaxn^'

PontUS.
(for Franz's
mentions

Kai
ravpoKaddipia koX Kvvffy4(7Lov

of

Remains

Lycla.

fiaxt-av.

"

alleged amphitheatre, see

according
to
In Spratt
G. Hirschfeld
this
and
Forbes, Travels in Lycia,etc. (London, 1847) there is no trace
of it, either in the
text
(i,13) or plan.]
Telmissos
Tombstone
of a retiarius with the inscription
:
(Mahri)
therefore
'Ep/ietIlaiTpaciVT/s/xera, tCiv (TvyKsWapluv. (There was
certainly a school for gladiatorsthere.) Benndorf -Niemann, Reise
in Lykien
xind Karien, pp. 41 and
157.
Pisidia and
Lycaonia. Sagalassus. CIG, 4377 (epitaph in the
of a eulogy) :
form
irdvTTjfi^v KvSos Te/jTi5X\ou
^K T" aotptSv
^pyiav^k t' 6.ya8wv Trariputv,
vOv 5' ^Tt irou
Kal /aSXXoi/,
ore
dprji^iKiov
tftunwf
iv a-raSlois eff-dpeacv arpan^r,
ToaaiiP
KariKTavev
re
Xeoiros
ApKTovs TapSd\i.i,s
"/jdi
KTedvuv
(TipQif
wdrpTjvirpea^vrepyjv
defievos.
d.

Monum.

[Xanthus.
Inst.,iv, pi. 2.

"

an

Cf. AdI, 1844, P- I34But

is based
statement
on
error.
an

"

"

is
Ha-TSpeffev
reading on the
and

Franz's
stone

should

restoration,for
;

be

With

ESEN

perhaps, however,
karHKiacv.

which

it has

copied

the^

ously
errone-

and
Welcker
ardSLov
understand
to
include an
Franz,
amphitheatre such
is mentioned
of Aphrodisias.
in the case
as
Antiochia
Pisidiae.
Henzen, 6156
CIL, iii,i, 293 : Cn. Dottio
Dotti
fil. Ser. Planciano
Marullini
patr. col. flam. Ilvir Ilqq. vir
one

O.

is said to be

been

MuUer,

can

muner.

II

(munerario iterum)

et

agonothet. perp.

certam.

qq. talant.

asiarch.

tempi, splend. civit. Ephes. etc.

Iconium.
Ammianus, xiv, 2 : (Isauri)apud

Iconium

Pisidiae

II.]

VOL.

in

oppidum

Appendices

251

amphitheatralispectaculo feris praedatricibusobject!

sunt.

Pamphylia.

Perge

and

Aspendus

cf. remarks

Aphrodisias

on

above.
Cilicia.
21

31,

Aegae. Philostrat., Vit. Apoll.,II, xiv, ed. Kayser, p.

fj.h,
i)velSov ey(h ev Aiyous Ka"eipyApollonius say : (pibKyj

makes

dirodavdvTa
rbv (tk^^vov,
bv kv tQ oIkI(Tki^
eis
/i-4v7]v
Kvv^ia, oSrws lir^vdTjff^v
Kairoi
u)s fiTj trpoffS^^affBai.
CLTreK"rjiTev,
dTjpitav
(
Titov,
jSopturdTTj
Tpt(3v
7jfj.epit}v
S.
Thallelaei
Sanctorum
the
Acta
to
ovta.
Maii,
[Acta
According
'

T.

beasts

ar^Siop here

in the

The

Tarsus.

(1731), p.

; the

thrown

was

place is also

called

to

wild

Biarpov.'Jordan.

Andronicus

and

Probus

the

to

said

are

Acta
the year
Mart., ed. Ruinart
304.
6 dvoiTuSnaTos Mdfi/^os (governor of CiUcia) fiera-

here

391

Thallelaeus

martyrs Tarachus,

suffered

have

to

St.

14* [20 May],

p.

V,

in

KaXeffd/ievos
TepfHTiavovKiXiKapxnP, airrov ^iKonfuSv(?)eK^Xeuire Tiji^rjs
Kai 6 lepevriavo'i
6ia,v
eirirekiiv t(^v Kw^qyloivr^ TroXei.
irdvbyjfiov
irapa'^o'S
Ilpuias S^
dTjpiavHoliiois ylveadai Si^Tarrev,
ctpecTTUtritwp
XPVP^
eirl to
(rrddiov'
irdaa i] 7r6Xts (rvv
yvvai^l /cat Traidiots e^T]""rav
yevofjUvrjs
diro firjXiov
wXeiopoi
ev6s'
toO deapiov roijTois
^v yhp 0 TOiros
irXrjfxiKpov
5c
k.t.\,
twv
SxXwi'
Tou
dfi(pi."e(i/j.aTos
p(o64vTos
SYRIA

WITH

PHOENICIA

PALAESTINA.

AND

built

amphitheatre, alleged to have been

acropolis(Malalas,p. 217, 91, V) is said
An

Antiochia.

by

sar
Cae-

the

on

have

to

been

by Valens into a place for wild beast fights,and to have been

O. Mueller, Antiq. Antiochenae, p. 79
destroyed by Theodosius.
than
to have been more
But
there
note
one
seems
theatre
amphi10)
(ii,
2,
5'
ris
"v
Antioch.
:
Orat.
itpUovro
: Libanius,
(i,p. 34s Reisk)
rd
ire'jroi.ijp.^pa,
ra
fUv ddXTjTais evaywvia-acrdat
Sie^iiiv
^repadedrpwv etd-r},
have
Gladiators
must
S' dvdpdffi
appeared at Antioch a few
vpos 0T)pla;
of
Constantine's
after
bloody
spectacles(325),as
prohibition
years
boasts
vita
who
born
about
was
Libanius,
sua, p. 3, ed. Morell.)
(De
314,

turned

of 15 he despised this spectacle. He often mentions

he laments
that
in Epp., 218 (cf.220), where
as
gladiatorial
games,

that

at

the

age

his cousin had

beast-baiters.

wasted
Other

Theodos., xii,i,
shows
1454 Wolf.

of the

brought an

entertainer

the

of

theatre

Kuhn,

fightsmore

the

or

He

ad

cod.

Phoenicia.

Theodos.,

Berytus.

here, in which

fight
place

one

had

13,

he caused

large

number

all the

having
apparatus

That

447).

than

of

Tisamenus

with

and

Cod.

Caesarium,

ad

Epp.

accuses

Gallus

the

gladiatorial
games,

hibited
pro-

delight

took

Lipsius

as

by Valesius, op. cit.,and

fredus,
Gotho-

i.

Agrippa, king

of the

Jews,

buUt

an

troops of 700 criminals

two

(Josephus, Ant.

another

Titus

xv,

ad

Antioch

popular at

ed. Reisk., ii,p.

the Caesar

certamina
pugilum in which
at Antioch
(Ammian., xiv, 7, 3) were
has
been rightlycontested
thought,

of beasts

by Gothofredus,

to Antioch

Beroea

beast-baiting (Zm Tisam.,

purchase

race-course

i,113).
op. cit.,
from

the

cited

are

passages
beast

(wUd

103

with

his fortune

to

the

same

Jewish prisonerskUled

in

Jud., xix,
of

theatre
amphieach

7,

5).

At

that

this

show
(S.J.,vii, 3, i). Josephus does not say
gladiatorial
in
poses
an
amphitheatre ; and Mafiei, Degli anf.,p. 85, supplace
Gothofredus
of
wood.
that Agrippa's amphitheatre was
only

took

[vol.ii.

Appendices

252

remarks
(ad cod. Theodos., xv, 12, i) that it is no accident that Conpubhshed here.
of bloody spectacles(325)was
stantine's prohibition
ruins
of an
The
Tiberias.
amphitheatre are still
Palaestina.
durch
in the neighbourhood '. K. Furrer, Wanderungen
to be seen
'

Paldstina

(1865), p. 316.
Herod

Caesarea.

Sm"iievov
Six^trOai.

Josephus,

built
Kol

Jud.,

he

founded

ayibv,which

9,

xv,

(01. 192

periodic

the

Augustus,
Spo/^ovKal

of

B.C.)in honour

8^X01'

els tt]v dA'Ka.TTav.

celebrated

there

He

6.

TroXix

here,

"iroirT"6ei.v
eTLTrjdeiois

KUfievov

Ant.

amphitheatre

an

'lir-wav re
5^ woKv
irX^Sos fiovoijAxavkoL Brtpluv,
Trape"TKevdKeL
fiXXois Ttirlv iTrt.-rqitviJ."TUv
iv tj 'Pui/i])
Kal "trap'
TO,
iroXvTeKiarepatup
Cf. B.J., i,21, 8 ; vii, 2, i';vii, 3, i, and Euseb., De Martyr. Palasstin.,iv, 13, Acta mart., ed. Ruinart, p. 283.
5^ koI 8riHierosolyma.
Joseph., Ant. Jud., xv, 8, l : irapaa-Kcvii
above-mentioned
the
of
ayibv)
piav eyiveTo (at the celebration
\eovT(i3v
aXXwf, cfffa Kai ras
trXeiaTOJit a^ry "rvvaxS^vTU}vKal tuv
TG
toi^tuk airiSv
ecrri (nravi-iliTepa
dX/cdis iweppaWoia-asIx^i Kal rriv cfidcnv
avrb.
tuv
nal jxAxai.vpos
KaTeyva"rp,huv
re
Trpot "X\ri\a (Tv/xirXoKal
Kal
rois ixkv ^^vois^kttXtj^ls
ofiodr^s da-jrdvtjs
dvdpthTrwveTreTTjSe^ovro,
5' ^inx"^plots
KardXvins
6^av klvSOvwv^ Toh
t'2v ireplt'}\v
ipavepd.
\pvxay(ayi.a
that
considers
Maffei,
avToh
eduv.
cit.,
op.
Tui/
TipMiUvuv vap
p. 75
of
wood.
also
built
Ores.,
these two
vii,
30,
amphitheatres were
"

5, ed.

mis

Zangemeister

extrui

statement

iussit.
is unknown

Orosius, viz.
H.E., X, 36.

Chron.,

observes, the
in the

amphitheatre

2379
here

Hierosoly-

(Julianus)amph.

546 Hav. :
Zangemeister

p.

; for it is not

Jerome,
An

Canatha.

CIG,

As

authors

Eutrop.,

is mentioned

x,

of this

source

used

here

16 ;

Rufinus,

by

inscription

in the

4614.

The
Gerasa.
foundations
of an
eUiptic amphitheatre without
R. Dorgens,
the city were
seen
by Count Bertou, Bdl, 1837, p. 166.
Das
Bdb-el-Ammdn
in Gerasa
Ztschr.
xvi,
Bauwesen,
(Erbkam,
f.
p.

two
350) mentions
amphitheatres.
Hiericus
(Jericho). After Herod's

death
(4 B.C.) SoXii/iijKal
to
ev
'XepixovvTi
AXe|as crvvayaydvTesto (TrpaTLOiTLKov els to d^fpid^arpov
Toiis
^.r.X.,
iJ.kv
eTrtCToX^vdv^yvwaav irpos
ffTpaTifhras
yeypaiJ.ixivTjV
irpwTov
a-wfjyep
Josephus, A. J., xvii,8, 2 ; Id., B.J., i, 33, 8 : SaXci/i?)
aiiToiis (toi"s
els eKKXrjfflav
toO XoittoO ttX'/iBovs
ev
t(}Koff
arpaTiiliTas)
/xerd.
.

'lepixoOvra
a/ji^iBeiTpip.
ARABIA.

Trajan the location of the legioIII

Ober
Cyrenaica (Lebas-Wadd., p. 461). Wetzstein, Reisebericht
Haurdn
und
die Trachonen, p. 59, mentions
amphitheatres at S'uhbe
and Bosr4.
(Burckhardt, Reise in Synen, p. 368 fE.,where the ruins
scription
of the latter city are
no
described, mentions
amphitheatre.) InBostra.

From

in the

Mus.,

1872,

p.

the

time

of

amphitheatre

at

Bostel, Mordtmann

in N.

Rhein.

148.
AEGYPTUS.

Alexandria.
have

been

built

The

amphitheatre

immediately

in

after the

the

Nikopolis must
occupation of Egypt by the
suburb

II.]

VOL.

Romans
it.

Appendices

in 724,

Strabo, who

as

(xvii,p. 795

[see

note

ii, p.

vol.

in

was

Egypt

d./upiOiaTpovKal crrdSiov

1.

253

35]

in 730,

khI

oi

knows

already

nevTeTTjpiKol
ayuvcs

There
was
o-vvTf\oOvTa.i.)
also an imperialschool for gladiators here
as
early as the time of
Augustus (see note on vol. ii,p. 54, 1. 14). It was from this amphitheatre
that the
papyrus amphitheatrica, so called a confecturae
loco, Pliny, N.h., xiii,75 and 78, took its name
(Birt,D. antik. Buch248). Josephus, B.J., ii, 18, 7 : xal St) rav
wesen,
AXt^avSpiav
eVi N^piava,
kKKKyi"ri.a,^"VT(iiv
TepVijiiixeWov "KTriiJ,Treiv
irpecr^elas
(TvveppiTj"Ta.
ixivek TO aii(pi94aTpov
d/ia Tois "BXXijo-i
avxvoX 'lovdaloiv.
on

113,

em

'

CYRENAICA.

Cyrene. Beechey, Proceedingsof

of Africafrom Tripoli eastward

the

Coast
The

amphitheatre

of the
the

arena

seats

seats

than

more
on

the

160

slopesof

have

to

have

to

seems

ft.

the

Expedition to explore the

1821

been
The

and

1822

circular, and

entrance

hill,as

was

529.
diameter

the

above, and

from

P. 530

Ptolemais.

at

N.

{1828),p.

'

The

in

depth ; if
we
amphitheatre
(or platform)
at 20, the whole
buildingwill have stood upon 300 feet of ground
had
It seems
to have
C. Pacho, Voyage d.
subterranean
no
rooms.
I. Marmarique, pis. 52, 53 gives representations
of beast-baitings
and
gladiators in the necropolis.
Ptolemais
(Ptolemeta). Beechey, op. cit.,p. 381 : The amphitheatre
has been
which
excavated
in
in
it
the
stands,
chiefly
quarry
and a small portion of it only has been
the rock could
built, where
seem

reckon

the

occupied

of above

space

level space

80

feet

inclosingthe

'

'

be

not

made

to

There

serve.

and

to have

appear

the

been

no

interior
from

munications,
com-

above

approach
probably
the several
of the staircases between
by means
'. The
meter
diacunei
observable
only, no
passage being anywhere
of the whole
circular, Uke
building (which, it appears, was
the last, including the arena
and the seats is about
250 ft.
Berenice, CIG, 5362 : A^kl/iosOidKSpiosTalov vlos Aioi/i/ctoytoIis otKoxi^
/caretr/ceiJacre
Toh Ididis dairavrifiatrtv
eKOvia"T"v Kal rb a,fJ."pt$4aTpov
BepeptK^wy
"Stovs
ice
raised
monument
a
Tu
To\iTeijiJi.aTiIb.,
"
by the
5361 :
*o(j0
to a certain
Jewish community
M.dpKosTHrnos S^|tou uios Al/uXlq.
is
k.t.\.,which
irpayfxdTCav
irapayevTidehels t^v eTrapxeiaveirl 87}/j.O(rici}v
considers
rbTov tov dii.(pi6e6,Tpov.
Bockh
to be set up els t6v kirurri/idTaTov
that the furst year of the local era
was
67 B.C., so that the date of

as

well

as

from

to the

seats

was

below

"

the

decree

is

Oct.

22

13

b.c.

Dimensions

The

of

71

following measurements,

internal

as

well

as

the external

Amphitheatres.
when

even

axes,

cannot

they
give more

buildings. For,

are

given
than

an

for

the

imate
approx-

in

spite of apparent
the
of
various
measurements
the
same
amphitheatre
precision,
Taking, for instance, the amphitheatre at Thyshardly ever agree.
of the
find that PelUssier
gives the following dimensions
drus, we
the
whole
of
short
:
and
metres,
axes
building
115-90
137-65
long
m.
gives 130-35 m. and 119-53 m. ; Coste 150 m. and 130
; Pelet
idea

m.

of the

Gu6rin, 149

size of the

m.

and

129

m.

For

the

amphitheatre

at

Puteoli

"

Appendices

254

[vol.ii.

gives the followingdimensions of the axes of the buildingand

are
arena:
X 65-85, which
190-95 x 144-87 and
111-95
On
the
Colosseum.
than
the
of
greater
corresponding dimensions
the other hand, Beloch, Campanien, p. 138 gives : 147 x 117 and
the remark
that the larger dimensions
commonly
72 X 42, with
I
in
the
false.
measurements
to
have
reduced
are
given
every case
the
in
Die
und Gewichte
tables
Silber,
Miinzen, Masse
metres, following
Pelet

of

the

alter Lander

der

Erde.

The

from

Pelet, Descriptionde

from

the

trustworthy

most

I
Axis
of tlie whole

c.

....

....

Aquae

Segete (JoUois)
Aquincum

Arelate P.
Ariminum

Augusta

m.

35

35
108

90

of the

m.

79

Aventicum
Baeterrae

109-8

91

72-5

130

86

70

Burdigala
Caesarodunum
(Salmon)^
Cales
Capua P
Caralis (Maltzan)
Carnuntum

....

.....

135

87-17

169-89

120

58-98
139-60

84
97-66

70

75-25

Carthago
Casinum
Catana

45-54
39-35
47-40
c.

48-6

74
75

49

76
73'45

58-52

68

30

76-12

45-83

47-37
72-2
79-2

44-25

"

68

53-95

33-1

70-7

49-5

5r

37_

60

Cyzicus (Perrot " Guillaume)

Cyrene

31-8

63

c.

Cemenelum*
Colonia Agrippinensis
Corinthus

m.

21

73-86
c.

154

m.

48-3
53-36
69-5
76-40

107-29

86-14

'.
Augustodunum
Augustomagus (Silvanectes)
Augustoritum, see Limovices

Axis

Arena.

31

120
.

53

c.

Shorter

Axis

building.

rest

list.

Longer

Axis

93

136-47

Praet. Salass.
Treverorum

Augusta

79

the

foregoing

Shorter

Longer

Abella (Beloch)
Alba Fucentina
Alba Intemelium

the

taken

are

54, and

Nimes,

in

cited

sources

marked

measurements

1'amphitMdtre de

57-9
150

48-8

morethan

48-8
Emerita
Ercavica
Faleria (Picenum)
Falerii [O.Hirschfeld)
Florentia
Forum
Julii
....

....

....

Grumentum
^
"

From
The

75-4

52-6

58-6
178-8

48-7
106-2

100-96
113-85

82-20

the

Comptes
cited above, p 224.
figuresfrom the Bull. d. I. Soc.
S
arckSol. d. B.

Caumont,
See

Cf. Texier

32-7

67-71

39-7

62-6

60

rendus

first two

54-3

above, p.
on

225.

the amphitheatre at

Pergamus, above

p. 249,

"

the

last

two

from

II.]

VOL.

Appendices
Shorter

Longer
Axis
of the whole

Italica
Julia Caesarea

156-5

Lambaesis
Leuci

104

Limovices
Luca

137
"

61

53-4

64
63

41

55

49

78
69-14

45-6

77-40

39-65

115
112-6

51
86

37
68

70

44-8

104-05

66-65

35-05

72

42

85-756

53-624

101-38

75

""

128-08

76-2

76-2
147

117

65

48-75

187-770

155-638

R.a.)
Sarmizegetusa

52

38

40

,40

Sutrium

Syracusae
P

Guerin

Urbs Salvia
Utica
Venusia
P
Verona
Vindonissa

40
55-22

II9'53

77"3i

45-50
57-32

149

124

94

60

48-75

26

*?_

29

c.

The

(60 ?)

58

p. 95,

is

Comm.., xii, 36, where

comedy

Comedies

of

75-68

under

44-39

the

Empire.
2

Hnes

from

bottom.)

century the performance of

beginning
attested
by Quintilianand Juvenal (e.g.5, 157). The
of the practicein that century is proved by M. Antonin.,
of

the

continuance

I22-8c

153-18
69

Performance

(Vol. II,
comedies

41

Later

to

52

?)50
c.

XXXVII.

act

70-9

I39'35

70
? (So

60

20

40

45-50

Tolosa
Tusculum

25
c.

50

84-45

148-12

Thysdrus P
according to

38-54

51-54
34-4

136-16
138
137-8
135-65

Puteoli (Beloch)
Rastiatum
Roma
Flavium
P
1.
Castrense
2.
(Canina, Edif. d.

37

60-3

64-2
56-9

19-5

8o-i

96-4
117

105-3

....

60

58-5

132-18
c.

Axis

Arena.

113

129-5

c.

Ptolemais

Down

of the

140

128

....

Tarraco
Theveste

Axis

134

140

Shorter

Longer

building.

123-9

(M. Daussigny)

Pergamus
Pictavi (Caumont)
Pompeii

Axis

168

Luna
Lutetia
Parisiorum
Mediolanum
Santonum
P
Nemausus
Ocriculum
Octodurum
Paestum
Patavium

Pola

137-6

Lugdunum

255

(tA

w^vre
1

From

the

second

is mentioned
as
/cw^ijiSis
playing in a five
; Epictet.,Diss., i, 24,
/lipri
17 : Tepi rplrovHj
a

Gsell-Fels,OberitaHm

(1872),p. 1,144.

256

[vol. ii.

Appendices

in
rhapTov /iipos,

the

third

fourth

or

act).

Phrynichus,

also

Cf.

nai rpayijiSol
s.
dyuvLf;dvijAtiv : ^fSa niv kw/j-i^SoI
p. 163 Lobeck,
hda,
oi
Si
oi
Kal
X''P'"^"
ovrai
dpxTflt^fpav
/it)\^e Si
aiXtiral
\oyeiovipeis
cf
For
the
third
Die, Ixxvii, 12 :
century
exiij.k\Tiv.
beginning of the
where
oi)S' ev rah Ku/J(j)51ais
oi Toir/ralItl aiiT"f
(Getae nomine) ixpii''To,
the iroiriTal
for
The
be
of
older
Can
stage.
only
adapters
pieces
the^
ev
2
to,
rt
es
: uiffirepyap
Ixxix,
rt^Scaxhcfi
64arpa
irpotruTeTdv
passage
k.t.\,
da"fl"ipeTO(read eifffp^peTat)
TTJs Tijv
KOJ^ipdiov{iTTOKpiaewt
is not
Most
texts
clear.
of the
cited by Welcker,
op. cit.,p.
for
to
too
serve
as
are
public
ff.,
contemporary
proofs
1477
vague
"

"

"

performances
is found

feminea)

entire

of
in

ut

mimes

meant.

Ad

Donatus,

nunc

for

Evidence

Andr., iv,

viris

agitur,

ut

videmus,

where

one

personatis

muHerem,

comedies.

the

sive

apud

tury
cen-

(persona
sive

veteres,

hardly

can

fourth

haec

per
that

suppose

beginning of the fifth century, Augustine,

toleraCD., ii,8 {op. cit.,p. 1481) ; et haec sunt scenicorum
biHora
scilicet et tragoediae, hoc
est fabulae
ludorum, comoediae
rerum
turpitudine, sed
poetarum agendae in spectaculis,multa
nulla

are

For

sicut

saltem

the

alia multa

positae. Id., Epp., 202 :

sculpitur,legitur,cautatur,
mittens.

Cantatur

refers

the

obscoeuitate

com-

pingitur, funditur, tunditur,

locis

Juppiter

saltatur

to

verborum

(mimes)
tot

adulteria

tanta

com-

tragic actors, saltatur to the pantomimes,

agitursuggests the comic actors in such pieces as the Amphitruo of Plautus

however
at this period is not
(the acting of which
refer
but
word
the
to mimes
proved by Arnob., vii,33),
merely
may
and

Atellan

actors.

XXXVIII.

The

Performance

of

Later

(Vol. II,
in my

Evidence,
of

Tragedies

under

the

Empire.
p. 97,

1.

16.)

opinion irrefutable, for

the

reaUy

Antoninus

dramatic

formance
per-

is afiorded
Smyrna
Vitt.
ed.
K., p. 229 (cf.Suidas, s.
by Philostratus,
Sophist.,i, 25, 3,
ots
airo
Tiav
/caret
e^idvai):
rijv'Aalav ^0\vfnriii)v,
VTroKptTou Si rpayifiSias
eTr"(TTdr"i 6 tloK4/j.o}v
/car'
airov
e(piivai"p'/j(ravTOSf
e^eXadyjvaLyhp Trop'
In
Lucian, Nigrin., c. 8 : ijSr)
dpx"s Tou Spdfmrosk.t.X.
rpayiKoM fj
Kai v^ Aia KOj/MtKoi"s
(paijXov^^tipa/cas
twv
viroKpirds,
(rvpiTTO/j."vajv Xeyia
Toiiro)*' Kat StatpdetptiVTtav
ret
reXevTaiov
Kal to
iroL^/xaTa.
eK^aXXofievuv,
KalroL tQiv Spa/idruviroWdKis
eH exirruiire
Kal veviK-qKlyruv,
one
might
think
of the representation of single scenes
which
from
dramas
had

prizesin

won

TToXXois

tragedies at

dirdaa
.

earher

under

times.

iJKOvov euOds

Also
"k

in

Pius

Pausanias, i, 3, 2 : tois
'^'^^TpayipSiais
re
x"^P"'^^

TraiSojv ^v

TTUTTb, ijyovfjiivois
the word

might be interpretedas
rpayipSlaL
singlechoric scenes
by rpaycpSol,just as in the numerous
in
Welcker's
Die Griechische Tragodie,which
quoted
do not
of
entire tragedies. Cf e.g., Philostratus, /./.;
performance
.

sost.. Or., xxiii,p. 336, 15 and

in Dio

Welcker, op. cit.,p. 1319.

Chrys., Or., xix, p. 261, reads with the correct

recitals of

passages
prove the
Dio ChryThe

sage
pas-

tion
punctua-

given by Welcker
p. 1320 : koI rd ye ttoXXA airdp (thewords
recited by actors) dpxald iffri.Kal toXIi
dvSpuv ^ Tum vvv Tb,
(To(t"aTipav
Si
t
"
/xivTijsKW/upSla^aTroi/Ta,
t?)s rpayipSlas l^x^pd,"s ioiKe, fiiva Xiyu
"

[vol.ii.

Appendices

258

In the
pantomimes or attached to them.
hiset
habiiit
it
said
Agrippum
is
:
(c. 8)
et
e
cui.
erat Memphi, quem
Syria,
trionem,
ipsum
cognomentum
Parthicum
nominaveluti tropaeum
adduxerat
: quemApolaustum
assumed

were

by

L.

biography of

further, histriones

vit. and

Maximinus,
624, I.)

quem

artistes, so the

of famous
to other

them,
their

the

themselves

acquired
original names.
often

such

or

these

gave

Pylades

names

respect for

had

they

Syria, quorum
praecipuusfuit
nuncupavit. (Cf.CIL, xii,3347,
e

L. Verus

as

honour

or

out of

eduxit
nomine

their masters

by

pantomimes

to encourage

then

Paridis

It is clear that

p.

that

later

Verus

dancers

BathyUus

and

the

names

given

were

patrons, friends or a,dniirers,

assumed
selves
by the mimes them-

or

were

patterns and teachers,

or

in the feeling

pre-eminence. These names

general vogue that they quite superseded
attained

celebrated
Paris.
One
of the most
The
was
pantomime names
bore it lived at Nero's court, and
to us who
known
earliest dancer
in 67 a.d.
executed
The
was
(vol.u, 114) ; on his art see ii, 102.
lived
under
Domitian
second
(ii,114 f. and i, 247 and n.) ; he is

Juv., vi, 87 (utque magis stupeas ludos Pa.ridemqije

sold his Agave to him
(vol.ii,100), and Martial
reUquit ;
him
Cf.
the two Eckstein
wrote
in Erscji
an
on
(xi,13).
epitaph on
The third is the aboveand Gruber's
Encykl.,sect, iii,
pt. xii,p. 104.
mentioned
favourite
of- L. Verus
(see U, 115), referred to by Galen
Paris
The
mentioned
vol.
ii,106).
Grut., 332 : Athenodonis
(see
to ha.ve been ^
fecit,seems
xysticus Paridi thymelico benemerenti
A fifth is mentioned
fourth.by Libanius, ed. Reiske, iii,p. 362, 13 :
riv ofuhvvftxtv
Kdl fiTjv Kal rhv irap'
ijfuv(at Antioch) ttot^ Xafiypavra[/cai]
Takatou
koX
aX
koXKovs
Tou
tov
^ovk6\ov,irap'
eKpld-qffav 6eai^ "roipLa-nji
(fi
ri Toff Xlo(reiSiovos t"rx,V",
ffelav
Kal Tiviedav
Tiipios{8s T-ff yXdiffari
toOtov
ourus
HiravTa,)
Kei^evov Kal fieyaXowpe-Tr^i
evxd^ipiov
effpfjvrjffe
aux"f
ej (rotj"UTT^v
Tbv Xlr/ov
(SuKev, Siar' oi)"rotS' Uri "v e^-l)r'r)"ye
/ieijoi',
olxip^"")'
rbv dpxfif^Titv,
erifia,Ss ye Kal tovt^ airrb irpoaenreXv
i)^liaae
be supposed that Memphis
It may
or
a celebrated
Memphius was
from the fact that the above-mentioned
pantomime name
Agrippus
assumed
it. Perhaps it was
whom
this Memphis
Athenaeus
(i,
rbv
calls
20
vol.
C.)
ipi\6(ro^ov
(cf.
ii,104 bottOHl}.
e4" ijfJ'Tv
ipxfitrr-fjv
in

mentioned

Statins

re

There

in

is another

Anthol., xi, 255,

PaJlad.

57

AatjivivKal T^ib^T)v(ipx'^a:aro
MefK^ts 0 (n/ibs
(is XWii/os NiijSTjf.
ws
^i\wos Aa^i/iji/,

Apolaustus, the
famous.

T*ie

second

first
of
Ub.

also
bor? it

was

Trajan. Grut., 331, 6

CIL, vi, 2, 10,114:
M. Ulpius Aug.
coroMtus
Apolaustus maximus
pantomimorum
adversus histriones et omnes
scaenicos
artifices xii. (A certain JifUlpi Apolausti ser. Dionysius, IRN, 5194
CIL, ix, 709 ; a M.
was

^reedman

that Agrippus assumed,

to us who
distinguished dancer known
name

Ulpius Apolaustianus,Or., 2598). The

man

of the

tioned

with

in Rome

Memphio

emperors
his earlier

(OreUi,2160

Marcus
name
=

AureKus

Memphius
CIL,

vi,

?,
coronato

Apolaustus (Iree.d-

second
and

Lucius

Verus)

is ineri-

foilowing
inscription
10,117) Aureljo ApQla,usto
in the

"

Augg. Ub. hieronicae

et ton diapandon ApoHinh
sacerdoti soli vittato,archieri synodi et Augg. L. Aurelius Panniculus

VOL.

II.]

qui

et Sabanas.

Appendices
Patrono

259

So also at Tibur, CIL, xiv, 4254

list of some
of his roles, of which
still legible)
L.
Aurelio
:
Augg. | lib.

optimo.

(beneath
Tpwoo-ix and
'Opearr)are
Apolausto IMemphio |pantomimo hi|eronicaeter te(m)|porissui
primo Ivittato
Augg. |sacerdoti
Apolh|nis Herculano
|Augustali Is.p.q.T.|item
ornamentis
decurionatus
honorato.
On
the
side of the base :
I
edente
L.
Aurel.
1.
Augg.
Aug.
Apolaus(to)
IMemphio |magistro. So again in an inscriptionerected by
three

wreaths

himself

and

the

CIL, x, 6219 : L. Aurelius AipoFundi, IRN, 4140

Mercurio
invicto votum
Memfius
pantomimus
solvit,^ and
I
:
at
xi,
O
fragment
Veii, CIL,
pantOMIMO
1, 3822
near

laustus
in

PROVECTO

Iab

apolausTI.

dOM

MEMPHI

I et I aureUo

anTONINO

imp.

SENIORIS

IN

...

CAESARE

VRBE

which
the otlier hand, in two other inscriptions,
attest
his public appearance in the cities of S. Italy,he is called only Apolaustus.
aELIO
: L.
AVG.
CIL,
ix, 344 (Canusii)
IRN,
652
On

LIB.

QQ

I aurELIO

I auG.

PIA

ET

3716 (Liternum)

X,

HIERONICO

BIS

he

court

him

esse,

quanto

superseded
it is said

sit

Apolausto

in

pariterinterempti
Pylades
The

us.

mentioned

second

10
Dio, Ixviii,,

his

airiSv

331,

CAPVAE

suo

et te si

istum

in

MAXIMO.
bestowed
tanto

general

on

specta-

meliorem
this name

certainly the

of whom
person
liberti
aulici
c.
7 ; Apolaustus aliique
this passage, and Mai oa
Cf. Casaubon
on

toS

was

by

is

he

favourite

the
Theocritus

is the third of this

Fronto

presumably

and

name

slave

of

/cat

(Genua) : P. Aelius
7753
hieronica
instituit ; L. Aurelius

CIL,

known

name

roi/s opxy]^^^^^? "^^ Oearpov eiravriyaye'

manumitted
him
IlvXaSov
ijpa. Hadrian
:

V,

pantomimus
hieronica discipulusconsummavit.
(also mentioned
by Fronto) of
took

PARASITO

loc. cit.

Fronto,
to

sunt.

by the name
Aug., 1,2:

And

simiUor.
as

name,

Vit. Commod.,

note.
Orelli,
APOLAVSTO

DIAPANTON,

called

his earlier

naturally only
Pronto, Epp. ad L. Ver.
revincam, Pyladem magistro

teste

"

Verus.

by

The

AVREL

| AVGVST.

APOLLINIS
was

veris

| augVSTALIVM
AVRELIA
|colONIA

Mommsen's

cf.

I ET

CORONATo

SACERDOTI

At

PRIMO

I D.D..

CANVSIVM

CIL,

|SVI

TEMPORIS

hierONICE

2628

I PaNTOMIMO

APOLAVSTo

him.

from

He
the

was

therefore

lib.
lib.

ycip
Grut.,

Pylades
Pylades

the instructor
who

Pylades,
evidently
Pylades, originallynamed

third

third

This

Aug.
Augg.

Trajan
Kal

5889, quoted above, p. 257, and

Aurelius
and Verus, was
a tragic
Augg.
in
Ion
and
dancer specially
and
Troades,
according
distinguished the
to Galen, ed. K., xiv, 631 (cf.vol. i, 247), was,
with Morphus and a

according

to

CIL,

i.e. a freedman
lib.,

third

v,

2,

of Marcus

celebrated
artist
Apolaustus), the most
erected
him
the
near
by
day. An inscription
amphitheatre at Puteoli (Mitth. d. Arch. Inst., 1888, p. 79) reads :
L. Aurelio Aug(ustorum) lib. Pyladi pantomimo
temporis sui primo,
hieronicae coronato
iiii,patrono parasitorum Apollinus, sacerdoti
Puteolis
d.d. ornamentis
deeurionalib.
et duumsynodi, honorato
of

8t

(probably the

second

this class in his

CIL, Xii,3347 (Nemausus : D.

(paatomimorum
p.m.

[Paridis

ia several respects.
ealgnia~tic

M. I'
Afrodis
|symmele{s ? J |giex Gall.
? Publio
Marco
?) et 1Sextis administrau
.

| Memphi
tibus

is

26o
viralib.,auguri,ob

murder

liberalitatem

et exlmiam

of Pertinax.

It is
in the

occurs

dancer, who

was

ex

Probably it was
Julianus played

notes, pp. 79-83.

Dio, Ixxiii,13, Didius

to

which
a

patriam

erga

venatione

Cf. Mommsen's

according

amorem

indulgentia
passiva
muner(e) gladiatorum
centuria
Commodi
Cornelia,
princip(is)
pii felicis Aug.

in edendo
sacratissimi

of

[vol.ir.

Appendices

perhaps

accident

no

with

he

that

whom,

dice after the

at

the

name

critus,
Theo-

again as that
(Dio, Ixxvii, 21).
also Phaedrus,
see

inscription,
appears

above

of Caracalla

favourite

Bathyllus (for whom

of this name,
one
Persius, v, 123) we only know
V, 7, 5 ; cf. Jahn on
mentioned
the one
by Juvenal, vi, 63 as a dancer of the part of Leda,
who
therefore
lived under
Domitian
or
Trajan (cf.vol. ii, 106).
kind of dance, inhave
the
humorous
vented
This
to
Leda
belonged
may
well
be
that famous
names
by the first Bathyllus, but it may
assumed
could
claim
distinction
in the
no
were
by artists who
speciaUtiesof the original bearers.
confined
to pantoThe
by no means
practice thus attested was
mimes,
In

addition

bat

the

to

was

first

artistes

among

common

of all kinds.

Of

course

simply because they were

recur,
popular,
charioteer
under
Caligula (vol, ii, 23) ; another
e.g., Eutychus, a
charioteer, Grut. 340, 4 ; a third, Zangemeister, Ril. de Foligno,in
L. AcUius
AdI, 1870, p. 257 n.; a mime
Eutychus, Orelli,2625
AureUus
an
CIL, xiv, 2408 ;
Eutychus stupidus gregis urbani,
Fortunatus
and
CIL, xi, i, 433.
Felix, Gruter,
Orelli, 2645
the Felix mentioned
342 ; a M. Vipsanius Felix, Gruter, 340, 3, and
tors
Gladiaby Pliny, N.h., vii,186 (vol.ii,29 bottom), all charioteers.

here

also many

often

names

CIL, vi, 631, and

Gruter, 334, 3 ; OrelU, 2566
and
Fortunatus.
Also such names
as
Faustus, FeUx

of this name,

tesserae,
artists chose
on

Lepos (a

in

special reference

dancer

in

their

to

art

their

or

as

successes,

Horace, Sat., ii,6, 70), Favor

Sue-

(archimimus,
19),Crotus (choraules.Martial, vi,39, 19) may have
been
allusion to their
adopted just as well by later artists,without
find
in
Thus
list
of
we
a
CIL,
xiv, 2408, a
mimes,
predecessors.
ton., Vespas.,

Petronius

c.

Favor

said of the
in a
found

and

Thymele

name

be
may
(Juv.,i,36 ; vi,66 ; viii,197) which is also
in the Vigna Amendola
:
Thymele Anni

Volumnius

Favorabilis.

The

same

columbarium
The assumption that this Thymele was
also
PolHonis.
is
the stage
rendered
on
plausible by the occurrence
in
inscription

the

columbarium

same

C.

performer

of another
C. 1. I Lepos. vixit

Annius

April.
|L. Paullo cos. (754)
taph
adquiescit (Borghesi, Oeuvres, iv, 477) perhaps the epiof the dancer
mentioned
As for the occurrence
by Horace.
in the list CIL, xiv, 2408 of an Aelius Hylas, the identityof his name
with
that of a famous
pantomime (vol.ii,105) probably is merely
of
due to the frequency of the name.
On the other hand, the name
Panniculus, Orelli, 2i6o
CIL, vi, 2, 10,117,
Apolaustus' freedman
who
is
from
was
a
artist,
certainly
stage
perhaps borrowed
Panniculus
the weU-known
mime
Domitian
under
(Martial,ii,72,
list an
Aelius
Latinus
may
4 r iii.86 ; v, 63). So too in the above
an.

xxviii

hie

situs

obiit

vii

Idus

C.

Caesare

"

borrowed
the
have
of Domitian
favourite

the

name

of

name

(vol.ii, 114

of that Urbieus

who

in

celebrated

more

i, 60),and

mime,
an

who

Aelius

Juvenal,vi, 71 exodio

risum

was

Urbieus
movet

II.]

VOL.

Atellanae

gestibus Autonoes.

also it is

(OreUi, 2607

261

Appendices
accident

no

(A

that two

Urbicus, p.

secutor

dancers

bear

CIL, xii, 188, Orelli,2627

the

174.)

CIL, xiv, 2977,

haps
Per-

Septentrio

name

see

n.

ii, 107, 1. 40).

on

The

Ladas

runner

mentioned

by Martial, ii,86, 7 ; x, 100, 5 and

the famous
Olympic victor of that
swiftness
of foot was
iv, 721) whose
verbial
pro(Catullus,lix, 3, etc.),but it is more

indeed

Juvenal, xiii,97, may

(cf.Krause, StRE,

name

the

among

Romans

in
natural, especially

the

be

Martial,

of

case

attribute

to

the

to

name

The
Artemidorus
some
name
perhaps
contemporary foot-racer.
celebrated
the
first became
athletes
through Artemidorus
among
in Ol. 212
victorious
in
pancratiastesof Tralles, who
(69 a.d.) was

the

for

contest

name
a
xlii),

by

T.

in the

Olympia (Pausanias, vi,

Flavius

citizen of Adana

victor

and

at

men

is borne

and

Agon

i). The same

(mentioned below, app.
also was
a pancratiastes
Bull,
a.d.
(CIG, 5806

Artemidorus

Antioch, who

Capitolinusin

86

14,

of Settae
d. Inst., 1877, p. no) ; also by M. Aurelius
Artemidorus
in Phrygia, who
other victories gained the ViiiiKov Ko/i/j-dSda
among
dyeveiav and died 26 years old, about the beginning of the third
For his inscriptionfound
at Capua, cf. Sauppe, Gott. gel.
century.
,

Am.,

1864,

24, p. 958.
Amoebeus
(Athen., xiv, p. 622

sect.

D.) took his name

whose
i',
according
(StRE,
name,
s.v.)
predecessor
to Philostratus, Apollon.Tyan., v, 7, ed. K., p. 88, seems
also to have
of
been
assumed
by a citharoedus of the first century. The name
borne
the two Theban
flute-playersAntigenidas {StRE, i",s.v.)was
by a P. AeUus
Antigenidas, whose
inscriptionhas been edited by
in Bdl,
II. AtXiov
Minervini
1859, p. 73 : AAy/aan j3ou[X5s
i)?r6Xi!]
(rvvddov
ISiov To\\iTriv
top
Bij/iapxiJo'ai'Ta dpx'Ep" l^pS.s
AvTiyei'lSa[v
The

from

citharoedus

celebrated

'

Kal fji.bvov
ott' alwvos
Twv
peiK-^cravTa
dv[fie\iKTJs
Trepirbv d^Lovvffov\
irpuTOV
dXeiirToi'
[to diTjveKhirdvTas Toiis]
dyuvas oOairepKal fibvovsifywviaaTo,
NcaTToXtp
'Pti/iijy/S',

7,

Kal rbv Sta TrdvT"av Kal

HoTibKovs

'

to,

Staretrptjjra

rd ^^rjs
bfioicos
tt}eavrov
'AirKXtj-Tr"v
TO.
^X"
eiriKeyb/aeva
NtAfo/iT^Sei^,
iraTpidi
Uia T(^a6[Tt^]
dyc2viTroffa6\as xopatJXas iirada-aro S^ ertjov /jlc, aiJX^iras
{iTb toO

devra

Kal
'Eiffk^eta,

Kvpiov aOroKparoposAvrojvelvov

(?)Kal
[5i5o]

"

hreiTtv
elKoin.
S'fi/j.ii"'Palfial]t"ip
borrowing
M.

of the

name,

Minervini

and

already

remarked

the

still later

flute-player,
CIG,
Antigenides (kiJjcXios
ai5Xi;riis,

AureUus

SeptimiusNemesianus
1587). Further, Glaphyrus, a

has

mentions

also

famous

under

musician

Domitian

(Martial, iv,
same

5 ; Juvenal, iv, 77), bears, hardly by accident, the

whom
the
as
Antipater of Thessalonica
flute-player

name

and

(Epigr.,28
Orpheus.

This

mentioned

in

monodiariae
nicae.

An

29, Anthol., ed. Jacobs, ii,102

latter
Glaphjrus is perhaps

Orelli, 2633

Ti.

Claudi

CIL,

Glaphyri

Ibycus psaltes occurs

vi,

2,

choraulae
in

identical
:

331,

with

one

Heriae

Thisbae

et

Sebasto-

10,120
Actionicae

Gruter,

with

sq.) compares

CIL,

vi,

2,

10,100.*
This

custom

seems

also to have

existed

among

the

gladiators(cf
.

here too many

vol. ii,p. 57)
Doubtless
names
are
repeated without
of a famous
reminiscence
predecessor, e.g., Triumany intentional
.

citharod..
CIL, vi,g, 10,124''
=Grat., 580, 3 : Dis Maaibus, Amphion C.Salari Capitonis
fiatri piissim. Hie situs est.
L. Zethus
aon.

vixit

[vol.tt.

Appendices

262

in Seneca, Prov., iv,4, and Martial, SpecL, xx, i ; Carpophorus,

vi, 631 (a bearer of this name
ib.,xxiii,27, and OreUi, 2566=CIL,
A.u.c.
683the gladiatorialtessej'aa
in Juv.,vi,199). Similarly,
on
in 681 is doubtful).
thrice (a fourth
Pilodamus
occurs

phus

(Philod.)
twice
(693, 701), Hermes
Philargurus (684-695) thrice, Antiocus
in Martial, v, 24
celebrated
of the man
(813 60 A.D.) a namesake
(90 A.D.),not to speak of other examples (cf.p. 167). On the other
701

the

hand,

as

fuit

gladiatorqui
It

gladiatorof his

is also

his

designation,

sole

their

as

assumed

physicians often

that

known

even

from

name

homines
the

CIG,

e.g.

147
Iffxvpas,A.D.
AirK\TiTnaST)slarpos \eyeu[vos](3.T/)a[iai'?!]
Ait icXriTniS-ris
larpds. CIL, ix, 5462 :
iii. Add., 4778d :

name

4566 :
; ibid.,
'OarS.

'

Cf.

larpoO.
AcrKXriTTiddov
ilepya/tiji/oO

the

the

natos

optumu' multo. post

(Cic, Tusc. quaest, iv, 21, etc.).

unus

well

Asclepiades,

day,

takes

Lucilius,

of

contemporary

Sat., ii,7, 97, apparently

Horace,

in

mentioned

Pacideianus
well-known

Harless,
lustratio historica,Bonn.
of

treatise

Asclepiades dictorum
thirteen, and Fabricius, Biblioth.
1828, 4 (unknown to me), in which
merated.
enuare
eight physicians of this name
Gr., xiii,p. 89 sq., in which
Prusa
ad OlymA certain C. CalpurniusAsclaepiades(sic)
et
at Capena, studiorum
medicus, born
5 March, 87, resident
pum
causa
morum
probatus a viris clarissimis, etc. {CIL, xi, i, 3943
born
in the same
city (Pliny,N.h., vii, 124) like
Orelli,3039), was
of
this
the first famous
name
(vol.i,p. 183).^ Hippocrates
physician
of
the
is found
CIL, viii,
a physician. Martial, ix, 94, 2, and
name
as
Medicorum

veterum

9618, Hippocratismedici

Bodmilcaris

The

f.

physician

well-known

haps
per(cf i,pp. 170, 182) took his name
from
of Hippocrates (Galen, xvii a, 314, 579). Similarly
a son
of Galen, the physician Antigenes, bore the name
a
contemporary
of a famous
predecessor in his art {SiRE, i',p. 1108). Apuleius,
servus
non
ignarus ; c.
noster, medicinae
ApoL, c. 33 : Themison
Themison
the
same.
medicus, probably
Lips., EL, i, 18 :
48 :
Themisones
inter
ideo
medicorum
pueri
primores medicos :
aliquot
A physician under
id nomen.
Domitian
amabant
(Martial,vi, 70,
of the

Thessalus

6)

himself

called

of Nero

time

Alcon,

like

the

the

Claudius

(vol.i, p. 171) ;
physician in Ausonius, Epigr.,73,
by physicians was
probably also
it

was

the

of

name

freedman

celebrated

same

of the

surgeon

designates

name

an

the

Among
74.
Metrodorus

of Cicero's

was

of

often borne

names

(cf.StRE,

who

time

unskilful
s.v.,

7-9);

physician(Ad

Drumann,
Fam., xvi, 14, 20 ; Attic, xv,
RG, vi, 405). Clh,
mdicus
xiv, 2652 (Tusculum) : A. Clodius Metrodorus
{sic). So also
illustrious by the immediate
Heras, a name
perhaps first made
Andromachus
of
CIL, v, 2, 6064 (Mediopredecessor
(Cels.,
v, 22).
Hei-asmidicus
medicus, Gruter).
lani): M. Petronius
(read Heras
'.
bibas
Heras
medicus
caveto
Martial, vi, 78, 3 : Huic
16 ;

'

That
be

proved,

as

also existed

Lowy

family

of

artists

and

Leochares

descended

from

Liciaius Asdepias
A certain G. {sic)

Wadd.,

iii,i6i, p.

53

_^i\o(r"fiaaTov a.px'.o.Tpov

among

sculptorsand

painterscannot

{Inschr.griech.Kiinstler,p. 318) remarks,

like Praxiteles

names

this custom

were

the

celebrated

and

besides

Praxiteles

may

Lebasmedicus,CIL, x, 6471. CIG, ii,2987

['AttIoAoh 'AaKATiiriaSouIlpeiiritoii

(cf. 68), Ephesus:

5ta. yeVous.

common,

as

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

263

lor centuries.
Considering,howevef, that in
craftsinen
often
imperialage
belonged to the slave
class or had risen from
be
it,one cannot
surprised that their masters

p"thApS

existed

have

artists and

the

should

choose

famous

for them, just as they might confer the

Themiso
It is then
or
on
a surgeon.
Amphion
that
of
at least a plausible
artists
is
referred
a
family
supposition
the figureof an
to in the ihscription
on
Egyptian monkey erected
in the
Vatican
$iS"as Kal A/ifidivtos
:
t59 A.D., and how
i^updrcpoi
name

on

names

citharoedus

'

(BfUhn, KiinstUrgesch.,i, 6io

although considering the frequency of the name
*(5iou

eiroIouK

53^)."'^s

^"-

remain

must

f ;

Ldwy,

supposition.

mere

382),
{L6wy on
no.

Phidias
I also

adhere

to

opinion, in view of all the examples quoted, that the decurio

my
duumvir
and
in the relief in
Q. Lollius Alcamenes, who appears
at least a
Zoega, Bassir. ant., i, 23, holding a bust in his hand, was
dilettante,if

not

artist.

an

XL.

The

Pyrrhic

of

Asia

Minor.

(Vol. II, p. 108,

7.)
Asiae
saltaverunt
:
Suetonius, Caesar,
pyrrhicham
29
Bithjmiprincipum liberi. Josephus, Ant. J., xix, i, 14 ; Sueton.,
aeque
I think
Calig.,c. 58 ; Dio, Ix, 7 and Ix, 23 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 12.
it certain that the following passage of Lucian
these passages make
here was
refers to the Pyrrhic, Which
chieflyBacchic ; De Saltat.,
I.

c.

79

(part of
et

Ba/cxtK7?Spxvf^'-^V ^^ ^luviip
/iaXiora Kdi ev IIoPTff?
also called Bithynia
province of Bithynia, which was
oUtus Kexeipon-oi
roiis
or
Bithynia-Pontus) (nrovSa.^ofiej'ri,

i) jLtei/ ye

"

the

Pontus

as

performed

dances

tov

Kara

rerayfievov

danced

P5nrrhicwas

the

elsewhere

the

Kct, ""t"

^Katyroi

KaipdviiravTiov eiriAaKal Kopi^avras Kal (raripov!

SXKiav KaBrivrai 5i' iifiepas
ntavai
Tum
B6/j,cvoi,
ol eiiyevkararoi.
koI TrpuTeOovTes
Kdl ^ouK^XoUsopwi/tesKal ipxovvrai rauTd
In Philostrat., Apoll. Tyan., iv, 2 ed.
iv iKaa-TTi
tSv iriXeav k.t.X.
of Ephesus are
Kal
K., p. 66, the inhabitants
6px'i"rTS""
rflTrinhoi
5^
avTol fivres,
aiiXwv fikit
Tavta
fleffra ^v, fji.e(TT".KTOirutv,
irpos TTv^pixai^,
from
It appears
Plutarch, Qu. conv., ix, 2, that in his time in Greece
toiJs e
av0pii)irovs

in Athens

by boys of good family. Also

Dionysia (Philostrat.,
Apoll.
have
been P3Trhics. Two
prizes

at the

to
Tyan,, iv, 21, p. 73, ed. K.) seem
for P5rrrhicsin a pentaeteric agon at Aphrodisias:

ton,

1620

The

XLI.

Contests

in

the

(Vol. II,
all the usual

Evidently
here.

Lebas-

Wadding-

d.

The

former

are

p.

gymnastic
mentioned

Actian

Agon

at

Nicopolis.

118, 1. 20.)
contests
and musical
took place
generally in Stat., Silv.,ii,2, 6

(cf.vol, ii, p. 118) :

"

quinquennia lustri,
post patriilaetum
stadio jam pigra quies,canusque
sederet
conversa
gymnade frondes,etc.
pulvis,ad Ambracias
Hue

me

quum

Cf. also Henzen, Adt, 1865, p. 99, Iscriz. Atki. Napol. {^va-rapxvs
'AktIup k.t.X. ; of p. 105).
CIG, 2723
(Stratdnice) liayKpanov'i
"A/cTia ay\eiieiay].Lebas-Waddiiigton, 1540
(Erythrae): irvyn-^v.
valiaiv
Lebas-W.,
CtG, 4472
1839
irvy/jt-^v
(time of the SeVefi,
DittenCIL, iii, 730). CJG, 5913, 24 (Alexandria) irayKpanov.
"

"

[vol.li.

Appendices

264
berger,Inschr.
in the

Olympia

v.

and

SlavXos

in Archdol.

Ztg.,xxxv,

Olympia

otXItiisSp. at

koI

190,

ttiv

90

victor

XoiirTjvTepLoSovaim

/6id.,xxxviii,p. 164,366 : 'AktIov! AvSpas irayKpinov.

contests.
Musical
Lebas-W., ii, 179 A. (Sparta)
CIG, 1420
livdai'Sas 'Aktm
'Aktm
xopa6\as.
TpayifiSois.1719
(Delphi) "PJi/j-riv
AKTiourtp.

"

"

(Nicomedia)

1720
2810

"A/cria
/3'

rb

Kara

i^f/twvBaijXa!

Kal

xo/"i"'^"".

3208 (Smyrna) KidapifS.

(Aphrodisias) kvk\. ai\-nr. "Axna.
AKTidvciKos.
CIL, vi, 2,
kvk\.
avKrjr.
(Pessinus)
;8'. 4801
"

"

'

'Aktm

"

CIG,

(Megara)

1068

Contest
of

Glaphyri

Ti. Claudi

10,120.
"

7-6

"

who
KTjpv^

THikottSXh

ev

|8.

Dittenberger, op. cit.,p.

of heralds.

victorious

was

et Sebastonicae.

Actionicae

choraulae

'AxTm

"

Olympia

at

100,

in

68.

137/8,

tion
Inscripsee

below,

p. 266.
XLII.

The

Contests

in

(Vol. II,
When

Suetonius

vnrote

the

120,

p.

Capitoline
1.

Agon.

12.)

in 120
a.d., several
emperors,
been
discontinued, especially

his lives of the

had
already
originalcontests
c.
:
(Sueton., Domit.,
4)
in Greek
(i) The contest
eloquence.
in Latin
eloquence. The praise of Capitoline
(2) The contest
theme
in this contest, Quintilian,
been
had
iii,7,
a
regular
Jupiter

of the

"

Sura

Palfurius

4 ;

had

received

once

prize. Sueton., Domit.,

the

Haupt, Colloq.ex cod. Montepess.,s.ix, Ind, led. Berolin. Mb.,

'AyayvaBi.
lypaxj/a.Tlvos ; Zrjvos KairiTuMvov.
1871, p. 6, 7 : "EyKiifiiov
also the
Cf
oddets
eltras.
ffoi
OTe^avov.
S.pov
avTiXeyei.
McYaXws
in
next
the
Auson., Proff.,v, 5, quoted
appendix.
passage
of the Chorocitharistae.
(3) The contest
of the Psilocitharistae
{ciiharaplaying -without
(4) The contest
accompaniment)
(5) The girls'race.
c.

13.

tov

There
The

remained

travel

the

following:

"

in Greek

contest

from

For

poetry.

Alexandria

this the

poet

Diodorus

wished

in the

Rome

year
94 (Martial,ix, 40).
tiiem the
poets competed, among
with 43 improvised hexameters
Q. Sulpicius Maximus
Zeus
the theme
How
Helios for lending
on
spoke, when he rebuked
The
his chariot to Phaethon
vol.
Latin inscription
iii,p. 45).
(see
his monument
on
(C.L. Visconti, II sepolcrodel fanciuUo P. Sulpicio
Massimo, p. 5) reads : Deis manibus
sacrum.
Q. Sulpicio Q.f. Cla.
to

In that year
Roman
boy

no

to

less than

52

Greek

"

"

Maximo
Instro

domo

inter

Roma

vix.

ann.

xi.

m.

v.

Graecos

tertii certaminis
ob
professus, favorem
quem
d. xii.

Hie

poetas duo et L
excitaverat, in admirationem

perduxit
extemporales eo subjectisunt he
s
uis
indulsisse
mus
videantur.
parent(es)adfectib(us)
Q. SulpiciusMaxiet Licinia
f. piissim.fee. et
Januaria parent(es) infeUcissimi

teneram
et

cum

aetatem

honore

sib. p. s.
The contest

discessit.

in Latin

ingenio suo

Versus

poetry.

In the

year

CoUinus, celebrated
also Morcelli, De agone
86

by Martial, iv, 54, obtained the prize ; cf

Statins was
unsuccessful
an
Cap.,p. 21
competitor in 90, or perhaps
cf.
LVII.
The
rhetorician
P. Annius
Florus says that
Appendix
94,
had unanimou.slydemanded
the audience
the prize for him, invito
.

266
In

[vol.ii.

Appendices

inscriptionCIL, vi, 2,
Ulpius Aug. 1. Apolaustus |et
adversus
histriones | et
onatus
the

the

number
xii,may,
twelfth agon, 130 a.d.

of

Contest

scaenicos

omnes

E.I., 2610, supposes,

I)ittenberger,Inschr.

Heralds.

M.

pantomifflorum | cof|artifices sdi,

maximus

WUmanns,

as

(see above, p. 258)

10,114

the

mean

Olympia in
AtKios Apre/ias AaoSi/"eoi"[s
{Sic)
Kal
Tois
'OXi/nrLa
K'f/pvKa!
137/8)
aus

'

Archdol.

Ztg.,xxxv, p. 100, 68 : n.
(Ol. 229, I
viK'^](7as'0\vinria,di(rKS
ri h'Pii/xTi
"]'Aktm k.t.\.
KaxeTi6X[e"i
iiro^eypa/x/ievoV!
ayuvas
AaodiKea.
kaI
iiro ipuiyaaKov A. TvppiAjviov
CIA, iii,
tov
Kbvyov "EUovea
T. Al\. Aip-^Xios AxoXXiicios TapffiisKal ABTjvato!KU)upS6s xal
129 :
abv 'Ka.iririaKioLSk.t.\. lb., 129 : 0{ia\kpt.oi
"EffXe^roy
irepioSovetK'ris
Krjpv^
2iy"nrei!s
Upobs
olKovfievitcois
Kripvl;diffirepLoSos
veiK'qiras iySvas
KaTreniXeia
'Pil)/iri
ev
Tol"!\iTayeypa/ji,fi.evovs
y, 'ABfivasXlpo/iaxotl
TOV
e0' "fi irei/i'^STii'
xpyf'?/3pa;8eii(j
xtiXier^ ex 'Pii/tj;,
piiiios
fv'Pii/j.ri
y
=

"

'

'

"

3' SejSatrrA
dir^ cUufoi KTjpttkojv^
iv
Kal irpujTos Ttov
iv IlortiiXtftj
JSu(re/3cta
The inscription
and
erected between
NenTriXet S' k.t.X.
was
253
257,

is shown

as

Olympia
victories

herald, put up at
inscription of the same
Wherein
he
is
and his
called KTjpv^rpLa-fcploSos,
about
261,
in Rome
enumerated
signation
are
as
above, the last with the dexxxviii.
alilivia.
'Pcifiiis
cit.,
{1880),
Dittenberger,op.
p.

by

later

165 f.,369.

Gymnastic
Greece,

both

All

contests.

for

and

men

those

boySi

in

usual

as

be

may

the

sacred

games

certainlyassumed

in
from

existing evidence.

the

2682
race.
CIG,
Long distance
Lebas-Waddington, 301 :
the victory
inscriptionof T. Flavins Metrobius of lasos, who won
KoTrcTiiXtio
avSpHv SAAix"" laakitv vpuTos Kal rk iv 'Pii/iij;
T7JI' ireploSov
=

irpuTos

(86 A.D.).
avSpfbirbiv

Boxing. ClG,
(not

earUer

than

of
inscription
Hadrian).

237,

Wrestling. Dio, Ixxix, 10

M.

TrfXXios of

Aip^Xios AfXil i aflXTjrijs

"(7t"
dvTayiovuTTasOirepijtrev
,

rods

boxer

Apamea
.

Toaoirov

h t^
re
"fia
wayKpaTiOv
'KairertaXeiois Kal dfitpoj
I'l/f^trat,
Kal

toKtiv

kclv
dytaviffatrBat.
kBeWfjiraL,
0\vfji.Triq.
"\\os ewciroi.'fiKei
S lir/Sels
(2l8 A.D.). Cf. n. on ii,129, 5,
Pancration.
of Adana
CIG, 5806. T. Flavius Artemidorus
(see
above, p. 261) won
tov
dytSva riav fieydXtavKaireruXeioov T^v irp"j!tTtas
dxO^vra dvSpuv irayKpdriov(86 A.D.). Martial, vi, 77 :

roh

"

Cum

sis tam
tam

tam

pauper,

juvenis

quam

quam
nee

fortis,
nee, cum
quam
quid te Cappadocum

miserabilis Irus,
nee
Parthenopaeus erat ;
vinceret,Artemidorus,
sex

onus

esse

juvat ?

that the same

be little doubt
Artemidorus
is meant
can
here,
Martial's sixth book appeared in the year go.
It seems
from v. 3
had
been
beaten
that Artemidorus
shortly before (inthe agon of 90),
Flavius
T.
Archibius
.of Alexandria
CIG, 5804.
rd /leyttXrt
:
There

as

r^v Tpl[Triv
'0\v/j,TndSa]
dyeveiuivwayKpdnov ate^avuBivfa,
(coi ttJj' itiimTrivdvSpSni
dvSp"v itayKpdnov viK-/i"ravTa
Ka[iT^v teTipr-qv'\
Kal
(TTfifiavuBivTa
t^v (Krqv 6[/tofus
TrayKpdriov
dvSpwvl vayKpdnov areij)avia$(tvTa irpiSrov
98, 102, 106 A.D.).
dv0p(iwu)v{gii,
Aelius
Aurelius
Menander
of Aphrodisiaswon
^ttI ffeofi
'Avtui'eiVoi',
Kan-eruXeia

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

267

CKelvov x^P"'i''
tls oi IJ.JVQV
dX\4
Ttus
(TT^jiaviiidijiiai.

TeijiaTsi-jaipirois

Kai

'OXifnriadvSpQv
Lebas-Waddington,
Tet/tTjS^i/oi.
1620
b
As the
2180b.
CIG,
AippoSsurUioy.lb.,
irayKpoiTiov irpSiToi'
seventh
in
which
Menander
had
Panathenais,
apparently won
Ui" attische Panaihenbefore, falls in the year 150/1 (Dittenberger,
aidendra. Comment.
Mommsen,
253),the Capitolinea^o", in
pp.244,
which
must
he won,
be either that of 154 or of 158.
KoTreTiJXeia
CIG, 3674. M. Aurelius Corns of Cyzicus won
'Pibfiijv
dyeveiu'vira,yKp6.rLov
(perhaps 166 A.D.).
M. Aurelius
lb., 5913.
Asclepiades,apparently of Hermopolis
1620

'KaveribXeta

a.

'

in

Egjrpt, a

famous

very

pancratiast,won

(line21) KajreruXEio
TOi"r d.vTa'ywvi(rT"is{

iv'^difiTj
Sisyrli SeuTepov
fierk TpQrop K\vpovffrr/iras
(178 and 182 A.D.).

MiviirTos 0 M-dyprjs
06 irpbiroWov
Artemidorus,
Onirocr., iv, 42:
aOrou
vOkto. y4v"(rda.C
oil p.bvov
'Pw/Ai/
dyQvos, ^5o|eirayKpaTLdj^ovTOS
rhv iv 'PJip-rj
eKelf^di)
dywva, dXXA Kai ir'KTjyels
r^v x^'^P^dirioXecrev.
In the inscription
of a victor from
Megara, CIG, 1068, who won

ToO ^v

thrice in the CapitoUne agon,

in that of a certain M.
nor

there

is

indication

no

certaminis

It may

be

emperors,

Cf.

concluded

Aurelius, that
possessed

I.
the

p. 152.
from
the

unless, like the boxer

them.

XLIII.

of

athletes who
in quibus vel semel

referred

Romae
to the

sen

P.
,

1.

(1874),p.
Aelius
sacro

113.
Gutta

quinquen-

Flavius, Aelius,

rights from the

Apamea, they already
civil

Capitoline

the

121,

Agon.

22.)

of Diocletian and Maximian

coronis non
minus
were

ordinance
the

to be

p.

received

Tullius

of

(Vol. II,
The

M.

Continuance

28

gentile names

Capitolinevictors

;
.

Inscr.

nalis

contest

Thelymitres (KaTeruAoveliciis)

Aurelius

inid. de Milite, in Rev. archiol.,xv,

Chariot-racing.Inscriptionof a charioteer
In factione Veneta
vici
Calpurnianus :

Rayet,

of the

{Cod. Just.,x, 53) regarding

tribus certaminis
sacri,

tainly
antiquae Graeciae coronati is cerCapitoHnus. Bock, Les dernieres

agon
Rome

(BruxeUes, 1849),p. 6, wrongly

in Fimiic. Matern., iii,
refers the passages
6, 12 and vi, 31 to the same
'
in the first passage
The
coronarum
insignia mentioned
games.
'
are
priestlyinsignia,as the collocation with
praetexta vestis
de
desjeux Capitolins

solennitSs

'

'

insigniacoronaspeaks quite generally of sacred

rum,
passage
faciet ista genitura,sed qui in sacris certaminibus
: athletam
games
This passage
victor, gloriosaet digna reportet insigniacoronarum.
the
of
the
continuance
no
more
necessarilyproves
agon CapitoHnus
than iii,12, 3 : sacris certaminibus
praepositos,iii,14, 3 : facit in
shows

sacris

(cf praetexta et aureae

vi, 31). The second
.

certaminibus

esse

vestes

victores

atque

aut

aurearum

sacri certaminis

princi-

largituraut
palmas aut coronas
; sacri certaminis
pes ;
faciet esse
aut
sacris certaminibus
praepositos
templorum fabricaIt
confectores.
is probably rightwith
tores aut sacrorum
Scaliger
iv, 7 inf.

to refer to the

Ausonius,

poeta

agon

Proff., v,

nobiUs

Sertum

CapitoHnus the certainlyrather obscure passage

incunabulis Dei
ab ipsisorsus
5 : Tu
paene
coronae
praeferens Olympiae puer celebrasti

268

[vol. ii.

Appendices

Jovem ; cf. e.g. Ko7reTalX"a 'OXiixviain CIG, 2180

to Juv., 6, 387 speaks of the festival as of a thing
dlcit ;
:
coronam
thinks it ceased after

quercum

(p. 31)

Ritter, vi, p.
the year
I add

Ixix, 16,

inde
the

in Cod.

(de paganis

10

Muse

templis)in

sacriiiciis et

407/8.
of

notices

obscure

some

intelligible
torial
piconly partially

or

refers
which
Bock
representations,
Monza
from
ii,
(Gori,Dipt.,
diptych

past (PoUio
coronari);Bock
Theod., App. 1. x, ed.
of the

solebant

enim
laws

scholiast

The

b.

and

with

bald

with

the

to

243

pi. viii) shows

and

scroll

Capitolinus.

agon

ss.,

book.

a lyre
a
s, p. 216
painted glassvessels in Buonarotti, pi.xxx
fly up to a man
depicted as a river-god (which Bock
Genius
holds
allusion to the Blue
a vase
faction); one
man

similar
Genii

is

an

the

man's

with

head,

[HILA]RIS VIVAS
etc.,pi. xxxiv, I :
his left hand
on

VALEAS

righta
inscription: ILIA

glass vessel

On

the

205 ; he
alludes to the

thinks

The

that

the

i cimeteri

Ilia stands

to

de'

for

thinks
over

wreath,

similar

Martiri,

SS.

which

he

Hadrian.

from

Contests

mask

Aelia,

of Theodosius

Gymnastic

of

Western

left

describes

Bock

allegeddescent

Extension

(?),to

staff,in addition

Boldetti, Osserv. sopra

after

XLIV.

long

CAPITOLIA.

I, c. xxxix, p.
supposes

VINCAS.

basket.

Genii

three

is written,
In Garrucci, Vetn ornati,
striped sleeved gown, in

flutes, in his right a palm

two

the

; beneath

in
flute-player

staff,to the

is the

below

KAIIBG

Two

in

the

Provinces.

(Vol. II,

p. 122, 1.
from which

21.)
the chief centre
Neapolis
was
gjonnastic contests spread
through Italy,beginning with Campania (see vol. ii,p. 118). The
Neapolitan games, which first attained to great importance under
called
and
were
TwAjaia
Augustus, were
Sc/Sao-rd 'ItroXOfjiiria,
celebrated

in the third year of each

the agon
Capitolinus,they were
At Olympia has
festival of the kind.

Olympiad.

of

'

festival

isolympic', that is, to

festival ;

Olympic
archia was
of all the

one

there

observe

fragment

the

to make

the

order

of

politan
Nea-

of the

of the most

honoured

At

the

demarchia.
in memory
of Hadrian
('Aopicertamen
iselasticum
sacrum
{CIL, x, 515 [142
(Fit. Hadrian., c. 27),generally called Buo-^/Seia

Antoninus

Pius

founded

A.D.])quinquennale
(iyuyesUloi),CIG, Io68, 1720, 5810,
i,26 ; CIG, 5853 ; Mommsen,
CIL,

Artemidorus, Onirocr.,
p. 183 ; Dessau, Bdl, 1881,

5913
x,

I-

p. 141.

Pompeii gymnastic
1074

x,

IRN,

games

2378

are

recorded

(vol.ii,p. 82

post Augustum) NN. IIv. j.d. Laconicum

et porticuset palaestr.reficiunda
locarunt
faciun.

found

Naples the gymnasimagistracies,it took precedence

dveia,CIG, 3208)

quod

ing
foundItalian

griech.Inschr., in Ztschr. f.

Hirschfeld, Zu
1882, pp. 491-499.

municipal offices,except

Puteoli.

the

G.

see

osterreick. Gymnas.,

At

been

Till

important

most

recording the permission granted

document

CIL,

the

early as Augustus :
f.); CIL, i, 1251 (lb.vix
as

ex

d. d.

ex

lege in ludos aut in monumento

consumere
coerarunt
eidemque probarunt. CIL, iv, 1x77

eos

faciund.

et destrictarium
ea

pequnia

oportuit
(at a,

spec-

II.]

VOL.

tade

Appendices

given by

269

Alleius

Cn.

Nigidius Maius under Tiberius, p. 70) :

tioneering
In elecsparsiones vela erunt ; cf. n8i.
Olympionica (Ephem. epigr.,i, no.
appeals, Pyramus
CIL, iv, 3291, p. xvii). Fructus
pycta, CIL, iv, 387.
venatio

....

athletae

151 ;
Beneventum.

Inscriptionof

poeta latinus coronatus

Esterti, primus Beneventi
CI3s, ix, 1663.

At

e(re)patriae suae.

the end

in

mun-

studium

orchestopales instituisti.
Dalmatia.
Epidaurus (Ragusa vecchia). Pugilum spectaculum,
Bdl, 1857, p. 46 ; cf. CIL, iii,i, 1745.
Galliae.

Here

Massilia

have

must

the

been

the

from

centre

Gall. Narb.

Herzog,
practicespread. CIG, 3413
VdWov
ArjfiTjTpLov
Atj/j-rirpiou
(from Boeckh) : 6 d7Jf/.os
=

rdv

which

App.,

618

TrpOravLv Kal

"iT"(f"avri(pbpov
t^s MaiTffaXtas rh yl, i]pwa,iirifieKiiB^vTos
ttjs yvn.ya"7Lapx^o.s
KoX TuJv \
TeifuSv AovkIov 'AoviStov XetTovpylas
CIL, xii,
uv
lobiani
ib.
cf.
812.
:
CIL,v,
agnothet(ae)
agoni(s)
;
2, 7914
p.
410
.

NN.

(Nicaea):
amici

Ilvir

Massil.

agnothetae, episcopo Nicaeensium

"

(cf.p. 916).

Arelate.

CIL, xii, 670

usur)isomnibus

annis

(dona)vit,item

NN.

;
.

(ludi)atUetar.

aut

HS

cc, (ex quor.

circen(sesederen)n.

tur.

CIL,

Nemausus.
"ffwoSov

xii, 3232

'Adpiavi]^
ttjs Upijs dv/ie\LKTJs
}p-^(pi(rfia

t6v
airoKpdropaKaiaapa Tpaiavbv 'ASpcavdvSc/Satrrij'
Archiereus
sacrae
synhodi 3183, xystarama,yuvi."rTSiv

rhv
irepl

Twv

vebii Ai"vvcrov

chus

3132.
Vienna

(Vienne).Pliny,Epp., iv, 22 (a.102-105) : interfui principis optimi cognitioniin consilium adsumptus, gymnicus agon apud
celebrabatur
Trebonius
: hunc
cujusdam testamento
duumviratu
toUendum
vir egregius nobisque amicus, in
Rufus,
fecisse.
auctoritate
curavit
ex
negabatur
publica
;
abolendumque
minus
feliciter
diserte
non
placuit
egit ipse causam
quam
Viennensium
toUi qui mores
infecerat, ut noster hie omnium.
agona

Viennenses

ex

....

CIL,

xiv, 1923

D.

Pro
Aunus
den.

salute
sevir
DCCCL.

domus

Aug.
ex

CIL,

citharoedo

Niciae
339

CCL,

to the

Inscr.

J.O.M. Junon. regin.

de

suo
usur.

item

donavit

(Lusitania)CIL, ii,13

ii, 4514.

Legacy

of

Helvet., 149
aram

vicinis

in

gymnasium

city of den. vii. D. ex

volo quodannis spectac.pugilum die
Aurelius

lulia.

Mommsen,

divin.

quorum
Balsa

Hispaniae.
et pugilum.
mine
Barcino.

m.

Orelli,

Minnodunum.

Q.

Aelius

Minuodunens.

per(petuum) c(urarent).
:

edito

barcarum

centurion

quorum
iv Iduum

usuris

Juni :

under

certa-

Marcus

semissibus
usque

ad

edi
den.

etc.

Carthago. Tertullian, Scorpiace adv. Gnosticos, c. 6 :

Adhuc
Carthaginem singulae civitates gratulando inquietant donaCf for athletic exercises
tam
Pythico agone post stadii senectutem.
which
had
The
De
probably been founded
by
id.,
pallio,c. 4.
agon,
Cod.
in the year
renewed
Theodos., xv, 7, 3, cf.
376 :
Severus, was
cians
mentions
the appearance
of musiGothofred.
Tertullian, loc. cit.,
et
vocum
athletes
well
Among
as
(corporum
praestantiam)
as
of the two CIL, xiv, 474 (Ostia): Pythia Karthathe victories of one
Dessau, Bdl, 1881, pp. 137; which
ginis,Asclepia ICarthaginis
Africa.

Appendices

270
141 considers to refer to
Cf. vol. iii,47, 4-8 and
In the cities of the
,

gods.

to the two

festival,dedicated

one

ii.

n.

provincia proconsularis,gymnastic games

with banquets (epulum)
gymnasium) often combined

called
deciiriones and

(always
of the

only

[vol.

citizens,were

the

among

most

vities
festi-

common

769, 858, 860, 895 (spectaculum pugilum et

gymnasium).' 937, 1323, 1353, 1361, 1414, 1449, 1501, 1574. 1577Cf. the index, p. 1117.
Ephem. epigr.,v, p. 283, n. 293 ; p. 291, n.
vii,
n.
238,
256,
258, 714.
;
320
127,
Numidia.
Theveste.
CIL,
1858 sq. : will of C. Cornelius
CIL, viii,754,

Egrilianus praef.leg.xiiii geminae, who left a fund that on certain

days every month
gymnasia populo publicopraeberenturin thermis.
Caesarea.
Mauretaniae.
Eph. epigr.,v, p. 477, 1036 : Greek
athlete
on
an
{irayKpcinoy
viKrjans).
epitaph
XLV.

The

Taxes

(Vol. II,
the

J0SEPHU.S gives
the

between

of

sons

Roman

three

of

1.

133,

p.

of

following account

2.)
the

Great, which

the

Herod

Provinces.'

division

of Palestine

Augustus

effected

in

which

tricts
they drew from their allotted disMarquardt, StV, 1',409 f.): 'Apz^ToO
Xaox
Trjsxwpas
^irep 'SpiliSei
ij/uffios
iTCT^Xei,iBvapxriv
xat 'Avrlttiy
KadiffTaTM
riivSi Mpav fj/ilffeiav napeSiSov^Miririj)
Kai TO^Ti^fiiv^ re Uepaia Kai t6 Ta\t\dtov
inreT^ovv, 0opd re ^v SiaxSaia
T"Kavra
t6 iir'^tos,'BaravaLa Si fffjv Tpa^wviTtSi Kai Aitpavttis
aiv Tivi fiipei
rA Si
oXkov tov TtfivoSfjipov
Tii\avTa
SKariv
\eyofiivov^iKiTririf
wpofT^^epe,
KaX'lovSaia
avrreXovvTa
rd
re
re
^ISovfiaia
*Apxe\d(p
reripTov
^afiapeiTiKov,
otroLrdv "f)l"pbtvirapeK4\vi"T0
fiipovi
Trpoarjsi Si'Apxe\dii""popaxpvfJ'^'^^
of the

4 B.C., and

revenues

4 ; cf.

{Ant. Jud., xvii, 11,

rd

iviavrbv

Kar

the

which

i^aKdiria^f ijsTapiXajSevdpxv^.

ets Td\avTa

talents

900

the

of Herod

sons

received

If then

between

to

them,

from
of which
the payment
Augustus released
it
results
of
that the districts in question
Archelaos,
subjects
had
talents annually in taxes.
To this must
previouslypaid iioo
be added
the 60 talents which Augustus assigned as a yearly allowance

add

we

the

200

the

sister Salome

to Herod's

used

revenues

relatives.
and

[A .J.,xvii, 11, 5) and perhaps further

left to his
Herod
contesting the legacieswhich

for

Palestine

then

paid

heirs of Herod.

about

1200

talents

to the

year

cessors
suc-

If,as Marquardt (p.408, 2) andMomm-

Hebrew
talents are
to be understood
i) assume,
(equivalent,according to Hultsch, Metrol.', p. 606, to 7830 marks
would
this
to ;"459,895.
amount
However
or
^^3835s.)the revenue
Herod
the
Great's
M.
Herod
be,
grandson,
(or
Julius)Agrippa,
may
the
who
in the last years of his reign (37-44 a.d.) ruled as king over
whole
Idigdom of his grandfather (Marquardt, p. 411), derived from
of 12,000,000
it a revenue
drachmae, or ;"46i,633. Josephus, A. J.,

{RG,

sen

v,

511,

xix,

8, 2 : TpoffwSciaaToSi Sn irXdaras ainiav irpoir^opas,StaKOffiat iirl

be assumed
with certainty that under
the
X'XiaisfivpidSas. It may
of Roman
administration
at
the
to
had
procurators
country
pay
least
1.

as

much,

which

quite

agrees

with

the statement

Cf. Heazen, 6599 (ex agio Tuivetaao)

: pugilum certaminai

sium.
a

Cf. n"y Konigsberg

'

programm

',Ami.

Albin. Sigim,

1880,i.

of
.

et

Josephus,

populo gynina-

II.]

VOL.

that in the
to

the year
talents.

springof

(Hebrew)

40

rdXapra

the arrears

64

271
of taxation

Josephus, B.J., ii,

17,

amounted
i

/cai

oi

{rofrouTOV
iidpolad-q.
ycip ^Xiirev)

thisbasis

On
money

which,

as

64. they

be reckoned

of the
approximate amount
for
Egypt
Vespasian,
according to the speech
to the Jews in the year
Josephus relates, Agrippa made

taxes

than

Appendices

can

of

amounted

twelve

the

under

(apart from
the

times

the

contribution

of Palestine,

taxes

in

grain) to

more

Josephus, B.J., ii, 16

(ed-Bekker,
Kad^ Sva

i/fiwvtfj6pov
v, p. 186 f.): (?;Myvirros) toG hiavsiov
trap
/tijxaTrXeov 'Puaofois 7raptx"i ""i tui' XP')M''"^''
^Iw^f ^^ 'Puifijj

Ti"r(fipwv.I have already shown (Appendix V, p. 22) that

n-qvuv
the statisticalstatements
official
in this speech are drawn
from
an
totius imperii,
document, a Breviarium
compiled on the same
plan
that of Augustus.
as
Josephus would hardly have an opportunity
airov

of

using

such

the

wrote
that time
amounted
The

before
document
of
the Jewish
history
a

his residence

where

in Rome,

about

he

at
Therefore
part of Egypt

war
75 a.d.
annual
in specie on
the
payment
than
to more
Greek
talents,
or
24,000
540,000.
;"5,
annual
of
which
under
contribution
grain,
Augustus
Egyptian

the

had amounted

to

ruillionmodii

zo

600,000 quarters,must
in
Vespasian (cf.Rodbertus

considerablyhigher under

or

have been
the

present

work, App. v,p. 22). Now as the average priceof wheat, as I have
in the period
already shown {iKd. led. Regim., 1866, v) amounted
from Nero to Trajan to 4-5 sesterces the modius, the value of the
Egyptian contribution of grain must have been rather above than
below

million sesterces

100

But,
;"i,o63,,ooo.

or

as

Mommsen

marks
re-

have

from

of this contribution
come
in return
delivered
for
another part perhaps was
that
of
it is impossible to calculate the total amount
the Egyptian revenues.
It may
however
be safely said that it
in modern
For in the first
exceeded
the sum
of ;"5,
550,000
money.
contribution was
place part of the corn
undoubtedly payment of
in
taxes in kind, and secondly, as Josephus tells us, the taxation

{RG,

V,

the

560), part

must

and

domains,
payment, so

specieamounted

to

more

than

twelve

times

that which

was

due

from

to ;^6,oooyOoo,
Palestine,
Supposing the total taxation amounted
the contribution
head of the populationwould
be less than 155.,
per
for Egypt certainly had
under
than 8 million inhabitants
more

Vespasiaai.
Diodonis, i,31. gives the total populationof Egypt (undoubtedly
millions, Josephus, B.J., ii, 16, i,
includingAlexandria) as seven
millions
and a. half.
In Diodoius's
excluding Alexandria, as seven
time Alexandria had 30O)Ooo free inhabitatits (xvii,
52 s). Its prosperity
a

greatlyincreased

had
livelihood

could

be

made,

since his time, and the

together

with

the

ease

with

which

pleasures which

the

of immigrants
stream
allured a
We
therefore
the country districts and the other towns.
may
conclude that in the rime of Josephus its population,inclusive of
than
below
million.
That
the
above
a
rather
gens
slaves,was

city offered, must

have

constant

from

'

Pliny,Paneg., 31) in nearlya

many,
(whilethat of Geronly
between
cent,
increased
1815
by nearly54 per
instance,

"fecundissima

century had
for

'

(Pliny, N.h., vii, 33

increased

from

7 to 8 J millions

[vol.ii.

Appendices

272
1865) is probably

and

the time
the limit

of Diodonis

explained on the suppositionthat at

density of the populationhad nearly reached
be

to

the

quantity of land available for cultivation.

vation
if we
Even
make
a very
high estimate of the land capable of cultider
Handb.
Erdkunde,
Roman
in
times
Kloden,
in Egypt
(cf
iii,^Ji), e.g. 11,000 to 12,000 English square miles, we find that when
the density was
wrote
Diodorus
580-640 per square mile, and when
in
500
710-770.1 At the present time it exceeds
Josephus wrote
d.
Lehrb.
Middle
and
Geographie, p.
Upper Egypt (Wagner-Guthe,
Egypt is
says about
229).^ It may be noted that if what Diodorus
khS' ^/ios
understood
be
to
Uterally (i, 31 : iroXvavBpuTrlf
other
tries
coun"\\av
SoKel
oiSeyij
XelireaSai)there were
twk
Wietersheim's
In
case
(and stijl
as
thickly populated.
any
of
the
Roman
provinces
more
Beloch's)estimates of the population
fixed

by

the

low.3

too
in many
cases
total fiscal burden

are

of the population is
15s. per head
standards
modern
; for at the present
exceptionallylow, judged by
at "2 i8s. Sd., in England at "2 5s. sd.,in
day it stands in France
A

of about

3s. lod., and

Italy at "2

in

Germany

at

"2

3d. (E. Reclus, Giog.

2s.

univers., iii,948, 2).

Although
arouse

may
lowness

this estimate

of the total amount

doubts

its correctness

as

to

on

Egyptian

of the

of the

account

taxes

relative

of the
figures,it agrees very well with a statement
He
ing
accordunder
taxes
received,
Ptolemy Philadelphus.
Egypt
to Jerome. In Dan., xi, 5 s, 1122
(Bened.)from Egypt annually
quatuordecim miUa et octingenta talenta argenti(;^2,790,ooo)
modii
tres modios
et tertiam
artabas
et frumenti
(quae mensura
milia
(203,000 quarters).
partem habet) quinquies et decies centena
data for
Cf. Marquardt, StV, ii',193, 3, and for this and the other
Schaiz des Ptolemdus
delphus,
Philathe Egyptian revenues
F. Riihl, Der
see
in N. Jahrb. /. Philol., 1879, p. 621 ff. It is not at all surprising
to find that the country with
a considerablyincreased
lation
popuof the

of

obligedto bear, when under the Romans,

high as under
Ptolemy Philadelphus,and a

able and

was

twice

taxes

as

thrice

about
VeUeius

com

Now
derived
which

from

Caesar

as

says

money
tax

in

high.
that

Egypt
conquered.
were

the

revenues

almost

as

which

high

as

the

Roman

those

from

treasury
the

Gaul

Divus

Velleius, ii,39 :
Augustus praeter
titulis forum
ejus praenitet,
Hispaniasaliasquegentes quarum
paene
idem
facta
in
Galliis
ejus
Aegypto stipendiariaquantum
pater
aerarium

reditus

contulit.

Equally

well

known

are

the

statement

Suetonius

of

(Caesar,c. 25, where according to Marquardt, StV,

instead
of CCCC, the reading ot the Vatican
MS., we should
4
and the statement
of Eutropius (undoubtedly based
|CCCC|),

ii',242,
read
1

of 700
cultivable area
German
Mommsen, RG, v, 578, assumes
a maximum
sq. m.,
of about
English, with a density
500 to the English sq. m.
"
mated
of 1907, esti[The density of population in Egypt is now, according to the census
at 939 per sq. m., exclusive
of desert.
This gives a non-desert
of about
area
are
regarded as cultivable under present con*
12,000 sq. m., but of this less than xo,ooo
ditions,
Tk.]
3 Hartel's estimate
{Griech.Papyri da ErzherzogsRainer,pp. 22 f and 58 f.)drawn from
the Arab
conscriptions,that .the population of Egypt amoimted
to 15 millions in the
year 640 appears to me impossible,
or

13,335

covered

not

far

so

measured

only

measured

is

for the

of money
true standard

no

periods.
the value

that
times

high

as

the

question of

the

by

that is

as

the value

by

standard)

private wealth

of

words

in other
,

at different

of wheat

comparison

precioustnetal ^

of

real value
wheat

in terms

periods

at the

spective
re-

from the sources

prove
at least six
wheat
was
measured
merely by
the conit is to-day, but I do not consider
clusion

of money,
in Rome
as

that

confident

am

can

in generalwas
six times
of money
would
have
of money
representedsix

real value

that the
justified
that
the
or
same
high,

as

[vol.ii.

Appendices

274

sum

alone
does
wheat
not
make
into
bread
be
able
to
to
it
it,
use
wealth, indeed one must
measured
But
at
by bread the difference in the value of money
measured
the two periods is not nearly so great as it is when
the
by
of flour was
material, for the manufacture
raw
enormously more
times

as

For

privatewealth.

much

first turn

'

laborious

in ancient

the

with

same

The

of wealth.
diminished

six
same

of money

purchased

by
as

silken
much

fabrics, the
wheat

just

was

material

of money,
be worth
tells in favour of

same

sum

to-day,would

as

All this of course

less than it is now.
the
that
if
value
of
even
on
standard
a wheat
was
view,
money
times
measured
a
as
high as it is now,
private income
by the
standard
would
nevertheless
exceeded a modem
not have
one
times

same

wealth

at different

proportion.

'

in
of

means

Here

the
I have

difference
and

we

standard
is of no
use.
money
therefore
always thought that

the

in wealth

be

I will

so

shall

decide

the questionof comparative private

the real value
periods, even
supposing we know
at
two
material
if
the
of
wealth, w.
general
periods,
of different kinds ?
enjoyment, is to a great extent
how

now,

of money

the

'

it
the

like six times as much

wealth, for this consists
of enjoyment ready for use, which
one
person
other
with
as
compared
persons at a given time.

six times

in the
And

'

are

of money
in generalin antiquity,
and if the
wheat, it did not
purchased six times as much

has at his command

For example, measured
many
your

these

and transportationvery much

of manufacture

labour

Moreover

to-day.

manufactured articles,and

represent anything
jn the manifold means

which

it is

the real value

sum

same

all

than

times

Which

at

formulate

enjoyed

average income
Whichever
'

times
different
the

question

income

an

of his

day.

it was,

he

that I believe, compared

was

must

follows

as

surpassing in

Narcissus

or

the richer

thus. Narcissus

question as
put in another

Astor

to

the

form,

:
"

higher degree the:

of the two.
I may
say
would
beat Astor by many

man

incomes'
'
.

lengths.
Perhaps one might object to

such a method
of comparison that
Kaffir
tribe
that knows
next
a
to nothing of agriculture
conceivably receive an income surpassingthe average income

the chief of

might

of a fellow-tribesman
an
Astor's income
surpasses
call the

"would

not

would

be valid, were
wealth
can

individual

infinitely
greater

number
of times thsin Mr,
that of the average
American, and yet one
Kaffir chief richer than
Astor.
The
objection
it not based on an impossiblepremiss. Great

arise when, as
dense
great productivity
or

only

of labour

or
(slavery
propertyin

land and

accompaniment,
population, social
exist,wbich
capital)
an

tively
relatutions
insti-

bring'

II.]

VOL.

about
the

Appendices

275

the result that

the wages
of individual labour
do not absorb
that
of
but
that
the
labour,
profits
surplus accumulates
hands
of other persons, relativelyfew in number.
In times

whole

in the
of

barbarism, which are always times of scanty productivity and

and
scanty .population,it is on these grounds impossible for many
of
accumulate
in
the
hands
to
individuals, just as
high surpluses
if the
above-mentioned
institutions
they could not accumulate
to

came
'

end.

an

I believe

also that

is the
and

I need

only
not

one

add

insoluble

this method

comparison

of

of historical,ethical and
that by using it we
should

of the

universal

real value

which

I have

economic

entirely avoid
and

of money,
the money

gested
sug-

interest,
the

in each

problem
standard
as
periods compared we could apply
commonly accepted. You, my dear Sir,know better than I whether
the science
to
of Roman
antiquitieshas the data at its command
the question I have
raised regarding Narcissus
and Astor.
answer
of the

'

You
believe

modest

in your preface.^ In Heaven's

do not
name
modern
wisdom
of us
No
politicaleconomists.
science makes
bricks with less straw
than
There
ours.
nowadays
but few who
are
have
tried to cast a glance behind that wall of
even
metal
has
been
which
built up on
currency
property in land and
are

too

in

the

capital,and

only

from
the real nature
us
effectuallyconceals
We
have, so to speak, always been looking
through distortingspectacles,and almost contracted

of economic
at

the

facts
in

cataract

too

relations.
the

better

efEort.

'

What

is called

'

to say
capitalisticson
Aristotle
to
broke up
according

capitalism
"

it

would

be

of chrematistics, which
economic
order, for in the

the

analogy

the

older

capitalism is breaking up our modern

political
way
economy
is based
on
property in land and capitaland on the freedom
of labour
^what, I say, is called capitalismis entirelybased upon
these opticalillusions,which
due to the wall of metal currency.
are
same

which

"

Only the
first '.

social

XLVII.

question

The

will couch

the

Dissolution

Pearls

of

(Vol. II,

cataract

"

in

unless

it kills

us

Vinegar.

140.)

p.

Stones
and
King, Natural
History of the Precious
Metals, p. 273, says with regard to the pearl worth

of
ten

the Precious
million

terces,
ses-

which

tunate
dissolved in vinegar : ' It is unforCleopatraswallowed
for this good story that no acid the human
stomach can endure
is capable of dissolvinga Pearl even
in it.
after a long maceration
Barbot
has found
that
reduced
actual
one
was
layer
by
experiment,
to

whilst
jelly,

the

next

doubt, the wily Egyptian

in some

recovery

beneath
swallowed

agreeable potation
uninjured : and invented

more

dissolution,
V.

"-

Not

No

Pearl safe and sound, and

of its ultimate
vinegar, secure
stantaneou
the story of its complete and inher

than

remembered, rested entirelj'

Ernst
order to gain her wager.' Also
beantmil Hilfe der Naiurwissenschaft
the ground of an experiment either
on

which

her own
testimony, in
Fragen
Baer, [Historische
declares
wortct, 1873, p. 3 ff.)
upon

completely unaffected.

was

included

be

it

in the tianslation,

[vol. ii.

Appendices

276

the pearlwhole.
that the story is a myth or that Cleopatraswallowed
decided
and
to
so
The
of these statements
former
me
appeared
Prof.
former
I
that
colleague
appliedto my
apparently trustworthy
ment
the statefor information
the subject,and he declared
C. Grabe
on
for the folindebted
to him
I am
lowing
to be entirelyerroneous.
communication.
'

cent,

5 per

of

solution

acid, equivalent in acidity to

acetic

strong vinegar, when used cold, dissolves pearls very slowly ; several
them
hours
are
required to make
disappear. Boiling immediately
induces a fairlystrong development of carbonic
acid, and after 8-15
solution acts in
A 3 per cent,
small
minutes
pearls are dissolved.
almost
i
the same
but the effect is noticeably slower with
a
way,
if
the
The
dissolved
solution.
cent,
more
are
quickly
pearls
per
the bubbles
of carbonic
liquidis boiled or agitated ; by these means
of the liquid with
evolved
and
hinder
the contact
are
acid, which
removed.
the
are
produced
by fermentation
pearls,
Vinegar
contains

from

XLVIII.

2J
A

to

per

Catalogue

cent,

of

Delicacies

Table
Comedy.^

of

(Vol. II,
following passage
slightlyaltered fragment
The

p.

from
from

Meineke.

1.

147,

New

from

Greek

19.)

of

Clement
the

acid.'

acetic

contains

Alexandria

Comedy,

which

has

escaped

Alex., Paedagog., ii, i, 3, p. 164

oiK
Pott
(ed.Klotz) : Koi /loi niv IXfos Sireuri rijs vbaov, ol S^ i^vfiveiv.
iv
ris
ras
SiiceXuc^
ti} T0p8/jicfT(f
aiax^oovTai
ff^eripasTjSviraSclai,
koX rds iyx^y^^is
{sic Kl.)
Toty
fffivpaivas
Tro\virpayiiovovvT"s
Maiaj/S/jefous
if MtjX^ ipl(povsKal tous
KoX Tas
hi XKid8(p Keffrpeis Kal tcls
lleXwpiSai
Iv Alwdpf
Kiyxas leal to 6"rTpeato
'k^vS-qvi,oi TrapoKdwovresSi tos
'AffdXXo
o^Si to
fiaivtSasoiiSe rijvyoyyi\rjV ttjv MoPTtpt/f^z',
xo/jo rots
Kal
KT^vas
^ArrtKos
Kal
tc
Toy
KpaioLiTeuTXo,
iKJ^ouai "MrjOvpivaiovs ^frfiTTas
St' 4s els 'BXXoSo
ircvraKOfflais 4/io
Aa(pvtovs/tixXosXfXiSoc/ous re Iffxadas,
H4p(rris Spvetstwl toi5tois avvuivovvTai
/ivpiaaiv 0 KaKoSaljxuv iffrdXaro
Toiis dirb ^affiSos,"TTayds Alyvwrlovs, MTJdoifrauva.
Lehrs
(d. 1878)
the

notice

of

Clemens

"

restored

the

fragment

as

follows

;
"

iK "ZtKeKlKOV

TjSitTTTJll
^e
TOpdflOV/Jiiv
S
i
tos
aiiipawav,iyxi\ei.s
MaiovSp/ous,
Toi)siv XKLdd(p KeffTpia^f
MijXou5' ipitpovs,
S' 6"rTpca
K67XOS IlcXupiSas,^1 'ApiSifi
oi/ 5' off Tapa,\"i\peis
iK Aiirdpasrets fiaiviSas^
"

oil MavTtvLKT]!!
TTiv

oi revrXia
yoyyiikyiv,
toi"s Si Mr)0i/ivr]s
Krivai
(rjrriTiov,
re
i/'iirras
/luXa tus 'Attikch,
Aa(/"i'iovs
Klxl^asXeXiSoveiovs t' lirxdSas.

/idAla'AffKpala

Kock, Com. Alt. fr.,iii,426, quotes two lists,Athen., i, 4 c, and

Pollux, vi, 63, in support of his view that the above
catalogue is
from a singlepassage, but from several
not derived
united, and that
therefore

no

restoration

evidentlyidentical
1

with

is possible. But
is
the list in Athenaeus
that in Clement, for it contains
not only the

Already published In Program. Aead. Alb. Reglmmt., 1869, v,

II.]

VOL.

first nine

Appendices

articles

enumerated

277

the

latter, exactly in the same

but
also the
dorpea 'A/SuSijki),

by

order

(only omitting the sixth the

correspondence in the expressionsof the two authors
be accidental
cannot
revrXa
(retTrapd tois 'Aa-Kpatois
reOrXa
'AiTKpalois

place

production

of

articles
iK

as

well

found

not

naxvviKwv
ras

Ath.), seeing

Bivvuv

is

the

with

^c

or

tos

between

addition

eighth

the

of TrXurds

to

an

fyx^^m

and

seventh

Clem.,

other

every
with

Clement, but mentioned

by
the second
between
rfrpiaias

in

Qri^wv powiiSas
as

given

in

that

in the

rh

vap'
the

case

adjective.

The

Athenaeus

(twc

and

ninth

third, and
of

Clement)

(with
originalcatalogue,
the

omission

of

the
from
for
certainly derived
Maicwdplov!)are
metre
they naturally fit into the iambic
{e.g. irXurds ^yx^eis
Qivviav
'n.ax\"''i-K"v,''"K
Maiavdplovs,
ixh iyrpuua twv
GtjjSw;'^owidSat).
"

the list of the

Also

first ten

articles

in Pollux

is derived

from

the

forms
divergence in expression and
make
{e.g. K"yxo-t,
fiaiyidesiK AtTTa/jas)
HeXojpLval, reurXov i^ ^'AcTKpTjSy
it appear
least
that
Pollux
at
not
from
the
possible
quoted
The
order is deranged,
original,but from some
secondary source.
but not
absent
are
from
essentially: articles 2 and 6 of Clement
before
the
addition
to
Pollux, 4 stands before 3, and
i
(rai
9
7 ;
the
$i)i"voi as
fiipaira Toprj/cria)and
designation of the
TOptoi
same

(perhaps
else)
"

That
a

mistake,

these

least

at

discrepancies

are

Athenaeus

passage

the

although

source,

from

and
a

in

Clement

do

of

no

fit into

not

mentioned
tunny are
great importance.

quote from

is shown

comedy,

expressionswhich
elegiacmetre, which
can
only find in the

such

their

a
prose
verbal

iambic

metre.

by
the

'

nowhere

paraphrase of
correspondence
Traces

of the

haud

paucis ', I
p. 427, recognizes
Si' S.s is 'EWaSa
in Clement
:
Trevra.which
Ko"rlais fi/io/ivpiaffiv 6 KUKoSat/jLav
is of quite
iarelXaro
Il^/Jinjs,
is
diSEerent
character
from
and
another
a
obviously derived
and
it is
reminiscence.
in Athenaeus,
in
Clement
It is not
Kock,

in

passage

which
immediately followed
easily falls into iambic
by a passage
r' drTayas
i
irl
Toirois
toi)s
dTTo
HaiSos,
Mijdov rawva
rhythm {6pveis
r' Alywrrlovs)
The
catalogue of table delicacies given by these three authors
differs widely from
with
lists. It agrees
neither
other well-known
the fragment of Antiphanes {4v IlpopaTei),
Meineke, iii, 108 {ed.
min., i, 544) :
"

"

Boiior/ai iJ,hJ'7x^Xeis,
fivi

novn/cof,

fiaivlSes
KapiJtmai,
y\avKoi M-eyapiKoi,
5' ''EperpiKolj
XKOptoi d^ Kapa^otj
ipaypol
of Gela, in which, it is true,
of Archestratus
cockles
of Mitylene (Athen., iii,
but also
oysters of Abydos occur,
XcXiSii/eio
SuKa
Ennii
p. 106, 2, 3).
Heduphag., ed. Vahlen,
92D,
nor

with

the

fragments

from
known
Epigenes
{iv BaKxeia, Athen.,
are
(edd. xe^'56i'eio)
is
list
(Gell.,vi, 16) quite different : pavus
iii,7, p. 75 c, D). Varro's
e Samo,
Phrygia altagena, grues Melicae, haedi ex Ambracia, murTarentina, etc.).
Tartesia, ostrea
aena

[vol.ii.

Appendices

278
Specification

XLIX.

Silver

of

Plate

the

to

according

Weight.!

(Vol. II,
that

atque

argentum

mittere

This

gold
:

44

gelidae
selibra

presents (at
me

est
missa
mihi ?
x,

piperis

the

where

passages

fastidio

et

ad

brumae

toga tempore

tanti

Argenti

57

libram

of

weight

x,

14, 7

c.

quando

venit

facta

xi,

Quando

Argenti

mittebas

asperum,
brevis

nummum

Sexte, piper,

emo,

non

acerbitate

obrussam.)

togamque

Saturnalia) is stated,

the

pustulatum, aurum

those

in

case

exegitque ingenti

argentum

Sed

aurum

vii, 86,
Argenti tibi libra pustulati. (Sueton., Nero,

silver

venit

Boleti.
facile est laenamque
mittere dif"cile est.

boletos

speciallythe

is

and

nulla

31.)

repeatedlyspeaks of presents of gold and silver in such

one
might think he was referringto ingots. So xiii,48 :

Martial
way

1.

p. 209,

105

sehbra

est,

Mittebas

Garrice
Saltern
semissem,
libram, quadrantem, Garrice, mittis.
solve
mihi.
xii,36 : Libras
Algentemque
quatuor aut duas amico
aureolos
manu
laenam, Interdum
crepantes
togam brevemque
crede
bonus,
nisi
Labulle
Non
tu,
mihi,
mittis,
vii,
es,
Quod nemo,
58 he complains that he has received such a quantity of worthless
Saturnalia
presents from Umbricius, that eight slaves had to carry
them, and he concludes, line 11 :
"

quanto commodius

miUo

mihi

ferre labore

argentipotuit pondera quinque

The

pexam
libras
verba

same

kind

are

spoken

Seu

of.

tibi

dedit.

Martial, ii, 44

puer.

where
Emi

purchases

seu

quinque

Vita

reliquit. Cui

Persii

ii, 76 :
nihil ipse dabas,

scriptis

ad

...

and

quests
be-

togamve

puerum

puto, quattuorve libras, etc.

tris, ut

Marcus

expressionis found

of

Argenti
hie

tibi

codicillis

matrem

rogavit ut daret sestertia,ut quidam centum, ut alii voluat*

et argenti facti pondo viginti. Silver plate of the weight of twenty
sesterces, but only if its artistic
pounds might be worth
100,000
Cornuto

merit

was

unusually

great.

Martial, iii,62

"

quod emis pueros et saepe ducenis,

condita
vina bibis ;
quod sub rege Numa
quod constat deciens tibi non spatiosasupellex,
libra quod argenti milia quinque rapit
Centenis

haec

animo

magno

credis te, Quinti, parare

In fact, however, in all the above

quoted passages silver and gold
in
non
are
as
meant,
xii,66,
just
plate
atque aurum
7 : argentum
The
statement
the
mere
simplex Delphica portat.
designationby
the weight is to be explained by the fact
engraved on the plate, and could be stated
obvious
property.
of

Numerous

passages

show

that

at the

that

it

at

once

Saturnalia

it

regularly

was
as

was

its most
not

really

iii.
et argmUis, Pngr. Acad. Alb. Regimont.,1876,
Gf. De donis saturHolidis aunts
in N, Jahrbb.,1882, p. I3if.,
has reached the same
coaclusions
Gilbert,Zu Martialis,
arguments, vithout having seen my treatise.
by the same
1

W.

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

279

unwrcraghtsilver or gold, but always plate,that was presented.

Poor people gave larger or smaller silver spoons
(Martial,viii,33,
mittere possis,Mittere
cum
quid tibi cum
phiala,ligulam cum
vel
cochleare
mihi
cf.
the
possis
;
quoted below, viii,71, 9 ;
passage
:
V, 8, 2 : gracileslingulae; xiv, 120
lingula argentea) ; richer or
liberal people gave
dishes and
more
goblets (Horace, C, iv,-8i i :
Donarem
etc.
December
; Martial, vii, 72, 4 : tibi
pateras,
ferat
lances
et scyphos avorum)
It is shown
most
clearlyby
when
Martial, viii,71 that silver plate is always to be understood
a
certain weight of silver is mentioned.
Here
Martial
laments
that
the Saturnalia
smaller from
presents of a certain Postumianus
grow
3

...

to year

year
from

him,

before he had received four pounds of silver

yeaxs
after only about
two, in the fifth year a pound of

; ten
soon

Septiciansilver.
took

its

Clodian

name

and

continues

(This,which

from

Gratian,

is also mentioned

iv, 88, 3, evidently

dealer, like the Furnian,
[Marquardt, Prl.^,696, i].) Martial

manufacturer

vessels

or

:
"

Bessalem

ad scutulam
sexto
pervenimus anno,
hunc
in
cotula
selibra data est.
rasa
post
octavus
minorem,
ligulam misit sextante
levins vix cochleare
tulit.
nonus
acu

Similarly,v,

11

19,

:
"

ligulam misisse selibrae

Tagi scripulatota decern,

Saturnaliciae
lamnisve

luxuria est, tumiddque vocant

I have

the

written

libra

second

munera

line

163-73 grams,
of gold was
(Hultsch, iWrfyo^, p. 238),a

10

value

the

time

haec

according
11
scripula

-37
twelve
seHftya of silver and
=

than

more

reges.-

Munro's

to

emendation

grams.
times
ten

As
that

at

that

of silver

scripuia of gold

value.
Embossed
same
golden bowls were
among
of
the
rich
the
at
Saturnalia, Martial, xiv, 59 ; that
lotteryprizes
sometimes
Cf.
the gold was
by viii,33.
extremely thin is shown
also CIL, viii,1858 (Theveste):"'
datasque ? a]d Kapitol. arg.

of about

were

the

the

"

iiii

lib. clxx

id est lances
iii scypsos
ii.
{sic)]
L.

Prices

[etau]ri lib.

......

Sepulchral

of

(Vol. II,

p. 217,

xiiii id est

pihal[as

Monuments.
1.

33.)

of the CIL, arable the numbers

numerals
denote the volumes
Roman
numerals
stand
arabic
of the inscriptions
where
alone, the reference is
;
W
Lambaesis
=Wilmamis,
to vol. viiiv L
Exempla
Inscriptionum.
;
=

200

400
"

Sest.
"

"

2787

L.

3191

L.

3006 L.

dec(urioni) coh.
militi leg.
testam.

ex

"

suo

II

Hisp.^

fierimo(num)

den.

c
"

patrono.
""

500
600
800
1

The

"

"

3572

"

X.

"

lowest

cupula, French

L.

4929
L.
3254

sums

may

Fucens.

Alba

ix, 4017

filiae
mil

ex

tes

|HS

CCeC.

XII,
ex

leg. Ill Aoig.

testamento

HS

DC.
-

usual in Africa {therecalled

pricesol the tombstones
J. Schmidt, Philol.,xxvi, 1886, pp. 163-167.

l)e the

eaUson), see

annorum

Venafrum.

fab.

[vol.il.

Appendices

28o
looo

L. D.

3334
LX

"

qui

Saesula

iT

HS

faciendum

carissima

pia

conjunx

ann.

jussit e^

sibi fieri

adjectisInsuper

fieret

ut

Vix.

Macer

Papi

monimentum

testamento

Octavia

L. f.

L. Aelius

s.

n? quod

HS

m.

curavit.
W.

"

"

1513

"

nu(meri)

heredes

fecer.

pr(aetorianorum).

stator.

mil.

Roma.

6832.

Henzen,

ex

"

den.

CCL.
"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

1200

"

"

"

"

"

"

leg. Ill Aug.

princ(ipis)
leg. Ill Aug.
adjutore
4332
bf.
L.
leg. (beneficiariuslegati).
2823
2896 L. A^ leg. Ill Aug.
2981 L. adjutori.
NN
L. conjugi
vet.
3109
M.
HS
Volsinii.
testamento
ex
xi, I, 2803
HS
mille CC n.*
ex
leg. Ill
2815 L. sig(nifer)
2877 L. centurio leg. Ill Aug.
3016 L. vet. leg. Ill Aug.
HS
mille ducentis
ex
parenti monimentum
3654 L.
n.
ex
praescriptoejus.
3001

L.

centurio

L.

vet.

ex

"

"

"

"

optio leg. Ill Aug.

L.

2845

"

"

Seriana.

4387

locavit
?

1600

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

SS

OVCC

L.
L.
L.

(vet.)? leg. Ill Aug. ex HS

imag(inifer)leg. III. Aug.
centurio
leg. III.

L.

maritus

2886

L.

optioni leg. Ill Aug.

4055
HS

L-

matri

IT

it cot

"

leg. III.).

ix, 5809

Potentia.

2000

X,

"

2500

"

HS

3360

3000
"

II

tuo

X,

"

"

"

X,

"

"

X,

adjectis de

'

la the index

"

Ix.

caverat,

5753
6186

qua

to

CIL,

summa

Mommsea.

ut

Sora.

"

Formiae.
ager

p. in8.

idem

et

hoc

LuciUo

C.

et

"

fieri
Sec-

|aviae |

HS

ex

HS

Vaga

"

testamento

persons).

three

HS
HS

M.

III.

M.
ex

"

erroneously given
post mortem

veterano

"

M.

testamento

ex

"

n.b.m.f.

(apparentlyfor
M

et
funus
filius et

sibi in

cum

"

suo

Compsinus.

opus

Miseniens.

erogari cavisset

1255 Thibursicum.
III m.n.

(fie)ri
jussitHS
uxori
1327 Nola.

ix, 1077

"

ex

Ill

mil.

test,
"

xii,etc. (pater

|centuria

cIelss. pr.

ex

leg.

vet.

ix, 4269 Amiternum

"

3400

in

ti matri

"

militi

HS

HS

ex

"

ex

praelfigatis.

L.

liberta

optio

Lose

Puteoli.

3079

vixit annis

Eph. ep., v,

"

legavitfecit

pietatisque causa

monimentum
"

nummis).

(X) DC.

testamento

quae

"

Ipatri et

"

CC

n."

2953
centurio

ex

dum
facien-

"

(conjugi).

L. iiliae virgini

undo

(HS

num.

conjugi

3055

jussit Ihonoris

"

et

"

2783
2817
4180

"

2000

sibi

monumentum

"

as

suam

testamento

200,000

IIICCCC,

sest.

item
perficeretur,

testamento

[vol.II.

Appendices

282

lb.
3, 22107.
Allifae.
ix, 2365

vi,

"

"

"

"

Reate.

"

4731

"

"

X,

2402

PateoU

"

"

X,

4795

Teanum

xi,

24000

"

1c "S.
suo
(ex) testamento
XX.
de
HS
testamento
ejus
ex
rotundi). HS X X.
(tit.mausolei
3J X.
Sidicinum.

"

"

Capena.

4009

X.

"

"

"

testamentoX

ex

"

patrono

"

eis

91019

Auzia.

mausoleum

"

HS

ejus super
de

additis

mandaverat

depend!

{sic)quadratorio

operae

testament!

verba

secundum

xx

fecerunt.

curent

reliquitut

quae

sestertiorum

ex

"

HS

suo

XVI

VIII

quae

(233

n.

A.D.).
25000

vi, 2, 14,215 Roma.

"

26000

"

"

"

20-30000

est

2851

L.

4524

Zarai

SS

suae

b.m.f.
L

Quinquaginta
63000
80000

"

21

"

in

ejus patrono
praedis suis ex HS

meis

N6mentan0..
primo harispic.

in via

Romam

prope

Cyrenaicae scrib. q. vi
fieri jussitsibi et
testamento

fratri

V.

heres

"

volui,

ut

liberis

cum

Leptis.

-^

titjuitet

HS

suo

heredum.

milibus,

pater
1 00000

heredes

"

Romae

leg.Ill

2224
vivo
se

"

templa, etc.
posuit struxidque novissima
Mascula
(Numidia).
y\ leg.Ill Aug.

aedem

Hanc

uxoris
....

est.

Coazzo

xiv, 480 Ostia

"

re

arbitratu

m.n.

-:

(f debuit) multiplicata
pecunia
per(fecit).

t.

ex

mesolaeum

factum

1298.

veteran.

NN

quam

princ.leg.Ill Aug.

maximo

"

n.

omni

nam

of

grave

Aedem

Bure.

mil.

"

trib. mil.
L

scriben-

n.

xx

et

m.n.

W.

"

"

(Zrala),family

XX

L.

2841

"

(nisipro %

leg. Ill Aug.

centurioni

"

excoluit
50000

Cj".

dum

ex
expensa
? Thibursicum

"

__

HSU

"

HS

ex

LXIII

erexit

"

n.

(monumentum)
quod opere
sibi posterisque suis
f ecerat
fundamento

'"

"

HS

Signino
(res-

Ijxxx nrilib.

n.

? Laurentium
(sacerdoti)pontifici
testamento
Lavinatium
suo
ex
monum(eiiti sumptum) de HS C mil. n. erogari praecepi(t).
SS c (Mommat the end : ex m.
vi, 2, 14,706 Roma.
sen
: ex
m[andatu].s[estertiis]
C).

vi, 2,176 Roma,

"

"

"

"

"

"

^-

ut

VII

Idus

mulsum

"

detur,
of

Hispania

citeriore
factum

^\oty^a"Tipov

HS

testamento

dedit

HS

who

erected

seviro

"

Phitarch, Cato

"

ex

xiv, 367
caverat

192000

Mart,

quae

"C et municipio Casini ^ ita

et
natali suo
quotannis crustulum
fieri jussitHS
C.
testamento
(The

the person
Ostia.

name
"

NN.

Casinum.
p. 979
Minturnensi
coloniae

x,

et

absent.)

ex
Augustati negdtiatorl

uxori

"

it is

ex

testamento

ita uti

C.

min.,

c.

11

(Soiep ^
i/iTaO^trrcpov

^ffrot)
/ii'Tj/xaros
iveyKety rijv- (rv/j.^"opav
"

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

Xidtav

Qafftiav dir6

Ayop^,
Bdl, 1885, p.

raXdpTwy

283

dKriu KaraaK^vaadivTos

t^

iv

Aivlav
200000

"

milit.

"

72, Roma.

1. i

comanipuli

omnes

mil. cohor.

"

adjutrice
sui

NN,

"

de

vi

pret.,etc.

(four names)

etc.

ipsius b.m.f.

re

et

den.

ex

milibus.
Uncertain.

xii

Aurasius

Saltus

2451

Macomades.

(10,000 denarii

III

of

centuriones

Ce
fi,(vptiSes)
.

coup
lb.

2000

lb.

de

une

dans

les

her

du

in

-^

to

cost

the

"

arcMol.

m.

Syrian sepulchral

some

century

Asie

en

VIII

foUis

den.

numo

on

fourth

a.d.

Syrie,

mineure.

Salkhad

ordinarii
a.d.
345
devait
etre
un

Monument

1999.

(Siji'apiwc)
"i/7i\i!!Sri"rav
17
considerable, pro-

"

Edifice
il en

carries, comme

tours

ces

mines

"

existe

beauv

encore

Haourcln.

rbv rdipov
Mothana.

"

2036.

which

tombeau

erogatus

sol(ita)
as

all of

Section

bablement

cibaria

probably
Waddington,
Voy.
Nabat^en.
Royaume

et

two

sumptos

statements

some

monuments,
Lebas

HS

ex

Index, p. 1,118).

"

praeter
also

sumptus

"

Fezzan.

10,970
are

mausoleum

"

n.

10,781

There

(Numidia).

eirT^a fivpidSasX'^^"'ivfiyeipav [dy^Xuirai'

Monument
of a woman
of Rotomagus,
erected
d^aXciiras diji'dpta
irevTaKiffxtXia.
/ii)[pio]

husband

A.D.

342
lb.

Spax/wls]
['Ai'^Xwiro
xt-Xias
fi(vpia.s']
SiJpous.350 A.D.
lb. 2053.
i vipyoi.
EOruxis Ixohoix-liBii
Meschquouq^
meruit
in Mesopotamia.
Veteranus
ordinario
ex
qui stipendia
2037

actuaries

"

vexillationis

'Zova.vio^ olKoS6fws. "Utovs

MoBavSv.

ffpA (Bostra

245

era

a.d.)

350

den. fiipta..
'A7'e\6^[7;]
To

all appearance
the sums
here, with the exceptionof 2037, are
of
in
denarii
Diocletian.
given
According to the latest investigation
of Hultsch
Diocletians, in N. Jahrbb.f. PhiloL, 1880, p.
[Dey Denar

Metrol.', p. 333) 36,000 of them go to the

27 ff.,and
i.e.they are equivalent to "2981 d. or 3-133 centimes.
of the sums
therefore
to English money
gives :

of

pound
The

gold,

reduction

"

No.

The

value

1999.

130,000
71,000

den. of Diocl.

"

2000.

"

2036.

15,000

"

"

2053.

10,000

"

of the

c.

c.

"161 los.
"88 4s.

c.

"18

13s.

c.

"i2

8s.

(2037) has

not

"

"
"
"

Syrian drachmae

'

the

lowest

Hultsch, Metrol.^, 338, i :

equal to those of Diocletian, possiblythey

were

higher '.
The priceof

piece of ground bought

further
LVCRINAE

2573
Wilmanns,
IVCVNDAE

FABER

CORINTHIS

SIBI.

ET.

SV.

POS.

for the

yet

been

these
were

erection

mined.
deter-

drachmae
somewhat
of

ment
monu-

HS
C;
23,851" (emerunt)locum
(Roma):
Marini, Atti, ii, p. 712

vi,

in CIL,

is mentioned

A.

At

3,

| P.

LUCRINVS

| LOC.

ENP.

P.

EST

L.

den. C

THALAMVS
M.

ARGENT

I
'

[vol, ii.

Appendices

284
to Prof.

indebted

am

rendering of ST by

The

explainit

; I

letter

as

numeral,

with

combined

ideogram

the

for

tion
objec-

is I think
open to serious
the
inquiry whether
reserving

minuiulus

elsewhere

occurs

following communication

for the

Hultsch

this
The

C.

to :
then
amount
would
nominal
value of -f^of
at its
'^4,500 if the argenteus is reckoned
the aureus
of Caracalla
(Metrol.^ 323 fi;) or at
of the argenteus-anAer this emperor,
value
the
metallic
at
'^2,545

price of the piece of land

"

at

or

under
value
metallic
Elagabalus.
the lower will the
'The later the period assignedto the inscription,
would
in any case
not
I
do
think
one
but
value have to be reckoned
;
be
reckoned
less
have
to put it as low as ;"500,still
;"i70 as might
from
the passage
cited from
Metrologie,but I suppose one might
my
: Der
Diocletianic
the
X
of
the
at
yj^ of the aureus
system (i.e.
stop

';^i,762ar its

that

At

Diocletians, p. 28).

Denar

the

rate

argenteus

d.

179

;"750.'
price of the ground at about
f
rom
two
the
Narbo, CIL, xii, 4354
to
inscriptions
According

and

the

inlatis
mill

HS

HS
statuae
seviror. ob locum
at tuitionem
n.
viror.
ob
tuitionem
^inlatis
IlillI
arcae
4397

arcae

viror. and

for the

LI.

Latrines

(Vol. II,
the ancient

Perhaps

Italian

towns

seem

in

to have

been

l.d.d.

statuae

"

l.d.d.d. Iiiiil viror.,there

ground in the first case.

n.

iiii

"

pjiid3000

sest.

Rome.

p. 224

ft.)
the modem

excelled

in

nothing

their sanitary arrangements.'^ Latrines

more
(amphorae
in Rome
mentioned
in angiportis)
are
as
early as the speech of Titius
161 B.C.
Sat. iii,i6, 15 ; cf.
for the Lex Fannia
; Macrob.
593
than

in

Lucret., iv,
Schol.

Juv.,

3,

; Martial, xii, 48 ; 77,

38 ; Cujac, Obs., xxiii,

34

(sellaePatroclianae);
;

SiRE,

Dolium,

s.v.

rines
the latBeside
Jordan, Topographie,i, 445 f
erected
public
by private enterprise,there were, it seems,
cf.
PreUer,
Sueton.,
Tiber.,
as
c.
as
Reg.,
early
Tiberius,
58 ;
Nero, Sueton., Vit. Lucani, ed. Roth, 299, 27.
; certainlyunder

Latrina,
ones

1026

Lavatio

234
such
One
Bulletino

appears

to have

been

discovered

near

the castra

Praetoria.

municip.,1878, p. 243, pi. ii,3. We do not know which

kind of convenience
was
provided by the conclavia,which, according
to Martial, v, 44, 6 ; xi, 77, were
evidently much
frequented. Rodbertus
Jahrb. f. Nationalokonomie, v,
points out (in Hildebrand's
that
n.
1865, pp. 309-314,
Vespasian taxed the private latrine
81)
industry (saleof
may

be

Pompeii

assumed
;

cf.

excreta
at

gardeners,etc.).'Similar arrangements

to

least

in

Overbeck-Mau,

the

cities of

Pompeji*, p.

Italy, as
72

^
According to Baudrillart,iii,328, in tlie seventeenth
not
the houses
had privies. Francis
even
European cities,

they existed

(publiccloset

in

at

the

century, in the majorityof

tliat new
houses in
'
L'inParis should be provided with them.
Charles III was
the first to purify Madrid.
fection "tait si epouvantable, que Ton la sentait six Ueues k la ronde.
II n'y a sorte de
difficulty et d'oppositionsqu'iln*6prouv"itdans son
projet. II fallut faire venir des
Napolitains pour ^tablir de force des latrines *,
4 Auction
of the contents of the latrines at Bassora under the Khalifs : Kremer, Culturgesch.d. Orients,ii,332.
I ordered

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

forum civile),
133

(inthe

the

building of Eumachia), 201, 233-235

central baths),in the great theatre
162.

older, newer
Michaelis, Arch. Am., i860, 115 f.
Aurelian
wall, restored by Honorius
and

descriptionof

285

the

monk

(in
Cf.

Jordan, Topogr., ii,169. The

in 403, had, according to the
Einsiedeln, 116 priviesin it (necessariae

of

cxvi), ibid., 158, 580.

That

in

addition

to the sewers,
carts
used
for removing
were
latrines is not (as Pohlmann,
loc. cit.,p. 131 remarks)
to be inferred from
the passage
in the lex Julia municipalis
in which
an
exceptionis made from the prohibitionto drive vehicles
by day, in favour of plostra stercoris exportandei causa ',for undoubtedly

from

excreta

the

'

these
not

used

the

streets.
'

and

for

the

the

cleaningout
The

former

public

efficient
the

the
know

we

in the

out, and

of

cities
be

can

123-126).

imperialage

Rome

Frontinus

of

cloacae,

the

possessed

comments

cleanliness

on

the

of

the

that

it

not

was

most

ordinary
extra-

city and purity of

the surplus water

the application of
Besides
flushing of the drains.
in which
a
system was
sewerage

doubt

no

Rome,
carried

mann,
(Pohl-

uncommon

This

is further
conclusion
supported by the
Columella, De cult, hortor.,81 sq. : Pabula nee

following passages.
pigeat f esso praebere
cloacis.

of the

means

extent

to

the

to

there

pp.

owed

aqueducts
several

by

great
private
prove
latrines of the houses
were
emptied
The
latter were
dantly
continuouslyand abun-

system
sewerage.
improvement in the
Rome

effected

were

from

the

of

air which

from

that

cityby day
removing filth

for

the

'.

sewers

flushed, so

the

through

latrines,but

object was

of which

means

driven

were

the

juridicalsources

drains, by
into

that

carts

novali

Immundis

vomit

quaecunque

latrina

ed.

rhv ewl rots

Galen,
K., xvi, 360 : de! iiivroi(j"ii\im(rBai
Toiis aTroTrdrous iKKadaipovras
KiJTTOts
d^pa Slo.Toi/s dxeroOs,(Bs ra TroWa
Sv(ra5iav.
flsToiis K^Tous, Ktti ziji'
lisyaXi]!'

LII.

CIVITATES

(Vol. II,
The
in

Paris

of the

ninth

explained; S[unt in] hoc

Die

Stddtemhl

10.)

list of the

century,
mundo

has

provincesof
yet

not

civitates

been

the

empire

satisfactorily

VDCXXVII

(Mommsen,

des romischen

Reichs, in Hermes, xxi, 1886, p. 491).

mundi, in Hermes, xxii, p. 160)
attempt [Civitates

J. Neumann's

K.

1.

p. 232,

followingnotice following a
MS.

MUNDI.

figuresof

Ravennas
Anonymus
is mistaken, as Kubitschek
mundi, ibid.,p. 465 ff.)
remarks,
{Civitates
who
of the
in Ptolemy's Geography.
statement
seeks the source
of cities and
tribes.
Here
he counts
rather less than 5675
names
will
be
found
It may
not
too
be added
that the number
great
5627
considers
Roman
the
for the cities of the
even
empire, if one
facts that in the politicalhandbook
(Append, v. p, 22) used by
to

connect

this

sum

with

the

'

'

Josephus, 500

cities

were

that

work,

or

similar

statement

ix,

16

ixarbv

in Aelian
Ko! in

assignedto
indeed

that

rais x'^'""))
irpii

and

237).

the

there

jriXeis ifKTjffav

cities in Tarraconensis'and
232

the

^^^

Asia

same,

were

may

1197

tjjv'iTaMav
further

324 in the

and

to

1200

be

cities in

the

Gaul

source

also

of the

Italy{Var. Hist.,

?rdXot ivri, Kal Ivev^Kovra ico!

that

Ptolemy

African

speaks

of

248

provinces(vol.ii,pp.

[vol. ii.

Appendices

286
Marble

LIII.

Bronze

and

(Vol. II,

p. 319

f.)

notab'ant

Graeci

bus, quibus opera siaiuaria

marble
material

and

statue

a
generally signifies

Statues.

for

investigation by Majc Fraenkel,

to the

According

Materials

as

verbis

De

poHori-

(Berlin 1873), dyaKfio.

of

ivdptdsone

bronze,

hence

only quite exceptionallyadded, as

CIG, ii,3085 (Teos) ; on the other hand ai/Spiivra
dyi\/iaTt/jiapiMpipifi
Paros, where
inscription from
tiappApivov CIG, ii, 2384 in an
(p. 34 sq.)- EiKMx
also
were
exceptionallyof marble
miSpi."vTei
case
as an
lent
equivais used both of statues
and paintings,in the former
a

of the

mention

is

e.g. LebasdpSpras,Fraenkel, p. 37 ; of busts or herms,

de
forme
Hermfe) ;
Waddington, ii,194 c, 1. 3 (dKihvest un buste en
medallion
in relief; of paintings,ei/cuK
bronze
(vovXas
iUibv
a
or
TeXeio a full-lengthportrait,eUiiv ypairrr] iv i-nr'Kif
ivoirXoi,
ypaTTT)
of

iUiiv is used of sculpturesthe material

half-lengthportrait. Where
is generally mentioned, and, except in Paros, it is almost
always]
bronze
(Fraenkel, p. 34).
That
in Greece
bronze
was
practicallyalways the material fo:
a

honorary
XoKkovv

statues

Tixd

XP^^V

and

for

from

32,
^''dyd^lJ.aTi.
^i)S'ivl

the

period by the expressioi

cited by
by the passages
Anthol.
Pal., ii, 727 : Irpevi

earlier

the

ivaBiivai, and
Aristotle and

triijaM or

Fraenkel, p.
luv

for

is shown

xaXt^iIoOtov toTs SXXois ef/ceXoi'e"rTip.evai,

of
of Dio
oration
period especiallythe Rhodian
Lacedae313 M., 340, 343 (ofAthens, Byzantium,

later

Prusa, Or., 31, p.

Mytilene) : dXX' S/iusirav Si^ritwo. arriaai x"-^""^''"Toffi k.t.X.

earlier period
also in the
in Rome
344 s., 346 (Athens). That
by a passage of
public statues wore
generallyof bronze is shown
creduntT
infantes
ut
Lucilius
ed.
L.
:
Mueller,
2)
xv,
pueri
{frag.
ordered
homines.
Augustus
signa omnia ahena Vivere et esse
tha^
mon,

the

erection

of

bronze

should

statue

honour

the

accompany

of A

StR, i*,436 f.^ Horace, Sat.,ii,3, 183 : Laetu^

triumph, Mommsen,
bronze
At
rejlater date
ut in circo spatiere et aeneus
ut stes.
a
mained
the usual material
for honorary statues.
Apuleius,Florida!,
honorem, nisi aerip
meae
iii,165 : Quid igitursuperest ad statuae

pretium,

civitatibus

quam

Marc,
per
ex

artificis ministerium

xiv, 6,

statuas

defuere,
:

Ex

his

existimantes

figmentis aeriis

quae

mihi

ne

in

mediocribus

unj-

Ammianus

ut Carthagine desint, etc.

commendari
se
quidam aetemitati

ne

eas

sensu

ardenter

carentibns

adfectant

posse

quasi plus praemii

adepturi quam

conscientia

ex

The
curant
recte
honeste
factorum
imbracteari, etc.
:
eas
auro
in Rome
Breviarium
mentions
of Zacharias
only the 3785 aenea
et ducum.
simulacra
Jordan, Topographic,ii, 576.
regum
from
the time when
From
the beginning of the empire, especially
used
the Carrara quarries began to be used for sculpture,marble
was

of bronze,
bronze
both

of all kinds.
for statues
The various kinds of marble,
in price (see vol. ii,p. 297). When
differed of course

and

marble

statues

291),probably, when

of the

same

executed

were
person
in the usual

erected

as

(see vol. ii,p.

style,both

1 Cf. Vit. Alexandri

Severi,c. 28 : exemplo Augusti qui
in foro suo [emarmore] coHocavit additis gestis. The words

summorum

in brackets

cost

about

vironim
statuas
must
be a gloss.

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

287

the

the case
in
same
This was
price and were
equally esteemed.
Claudius
the
honours
decreed
him
Rome, where
onlye.g. among
accepted a bust of silver and two statues in bronze and marble
(Dio, Ix, 5) ; and we find the same
thing in the provinces (cf.the

Langres will,
3085
the

ii, p. 297, and the inscriptionof Teos, CIG,

/coJ cIkSvc xP""'V)- At
X'"'^i'V*""' 6,yaKiJ,annapfiaplvifi

ilKbvi

vol.

statues

of

bronze

prices.

As

present day

about

the

same

follows

as

marble

informed

am

Berlin

Siemering,the prices at

and

for

by

can

my

6 ft.

statue

be made
friend Prof.

high

in

were

at
R.

1870

"42, Tirolese marble "35, Carrara marble, second

as
quality ;"66-73 (ifvery clear, as much
"82).
the Tirolese marble
to Berlin costs about
"12.

bronze

first

quality, "3$,
carriage of

The

The

municipia,
the

of

frequency
and

honorary statues, especiallyin the

of the same
is shown
material
by

marble

sepulchral statues

The
them.
material, as has
said above, is comparatively seldom
mentioned
in inscriptions.
Statuas
CIL,
xii,
(Gratianopolis)
aenearum,
2231
; st. aereae

extremely

abundant

remains

of

been

basi marcum
duae, CIL, ii,1459 sq. (Ostippo,Baetica) ; st. aerea
Bdl, 1886,
; st. marmorea,
morea,
105 a.d., CIL, vii,875 (Aquileia)
di
ii,
CIL,
(Castel
Sangro)
;
(Tarraconensis)
; st. mar4020
p. 250
st.
jnorea
CIL, ii, 1972 (Malaca) ;
CIL, v, i,
equestris,
marmorea,

(Altinum).

2174
As

were
(besidesthose of deities)
only statues of emperors
R
om.
2
i',
Sueton.,
Mythol.,
gold (Preller,
239,
;
c. 23 ; Dio, Ixxviii,12
'Vespas.,
; Victor, Caess., 40, 28) ; but there
jareexceptions,e.g. Pliny,Epp., iv, 7, i (vol.ii,p. 296, 1. 27), and
iii,2, 6308 (Moesia superior,Seroendria) : ab ordjine in se
JC//.,
ffionlatam statuam
arg. ex p. lib. xl ; CIL, xi, i 364 (Arimini):
s^ign.
arg. vi et imagine(m) ex auri p. ii,etc. ; ib.,xii, 5864 : posito
a

rule

of silver and

.made

"

"

CCCIDOO
n.
sjimulacro Viennae
argenteo HS
n.
vii,
ssst.); Eph. ep.,
426 (Hippo Regius)

CCCI030
:

(200,000

statuam

argenteam

EiCCCXXXV
tribus libel(lis),
terr(uncio)et aeris
sing(ula),
quad(rante)(51,335T^jsest.); Eph. ep., v, 756 (Lambaesi) : (st)aHS

ex

argen[tea adjecta] Mercuri ex HS XIIII m.

(Fraenkel,p. 34) are with the exception of statues

EfKoxes

tuncula

deities)
probably

as

rule

LIV.

The

earliest of the
is the

Prices

by

fragment
in

U. Kohler

Greek
of

an

xp""'"'

and

lirlxpwoi.
of

(Vol. II,
me

of emperors

319

f.)
to
known
mentioned
that it refers

pricesof statues
C7^,3i8, 319,
inscription,

notices

Attic

p.

Statues.

AdI, 1865, p. 325,

of the

is correct
p. 315 s. with

if his view

the date
Ol.
fragment on
costs
for
former
The
B.C.
inscription specifiesthe
89, 4
421
but probably
{iyAXfiare,
material, work and erection of two statues
to
all
that
them, as scaffolding
of bronze),together with
belonged
is 5 talents
drachmae
total amount
and pedestals. The
3310
in
this
cost
case
of
26-20
A
35
talent
kil.)
copper
(=
"1281 5s.
For
of
tin
dr.
talent
tid
175.*
6s.
a
"8
230
drachmae
;
"1
to

the

object

same

as

the

"

In 1870

jTaIS.

an

equal weight of Paschkoff

ea.,of Baoca

tin

^3

is-

6d, to "^.

copper

cost

"3

is. to

"3 us., of Swedish copper

288

[vol.ii.

Appendices

beneath
or
decoration, apparently consistingof leaves {ivBe/jior)
the
of
two
the shield
? tV
of one
figures ij
{i[-irb']
dcr-rriSa)
upon
a

23^ minae

talent

with

the

were

be

to

that these statues

artistic execution
In the

employed. A comparison
quoted, shows at least
prices immediately
and
were
colossal,
perhaps that the material and
were
especiallycostly.
49-4 kil. of tin

ancient

of the

account

of the

cost

of the

frieze

Erechtheum

in OI.

93 (Bockh, Staatshaushalt,i'',
150, cf. Lowy, Inschr. griech.Bildhauer,
accessories is 60 dr.
for
a singlefigure without
p. 356 f.)the sum
for
with two
horseback
a chariot
on
dr.,
120
"2 6s. 2d., for a man
with a child 80 dr.
horses and a youth 24 dr., for a woman
The
but
left
worked
in
ft.
flat
behind.
2
are
front,
figures
high, very finely
=

The
low
material

price makes

it certain

the

only

that

work

and

not

the

is included,

Diogenes

is

the

prices and vice versa

peck of meal for two

(Diog. La., vi,

precious things are sold

have

reported to

Pind., JVewj.,
6) that

most

said
for

statue

3000

drachmae

small

coins.
copper
confirmation
express

Of

35 ;

2,

Schol.

for the lowest

at

("115) and

course

honoraryl

an

the in'i
rbv
CIA,
ii,
:
Stjuov ekivta
(307-301 B.C.) or^irai
scription
251
dir6
Cf.
iv
BufovT/y 'A"rK\i)widSov Tpi"rxi.^i"^''
XaXK^K
SfMxt^Hi/. the Cnidian
inscription(ofabout the Christian era) in Newton, Discoveries, pi
763, n. 49 : iXeadcu 3^ /cai dv5pa Sims dirode^dfievos
irapdtov 4v dpx?
of
the
rav
"7^'(3500 dr.).
aipfffTijpos
4TiiU\eiavras
jSouXi?)
(president
So when
the citizens of Oreus
elK^voi Tas dvaardffios iv Td^ei TOLijaelTat.
is meant.

statue

in

An

is afforded

by

Euboea

doubtedly
promised to erect a bronze image (xaX/c^MeMva, unof
if
he
would
them
release
Demosthenes,
statue)
from
their debt of a talent (6000 dr. ; Aeschin., In Ctesiphont.,
p:
have saved
half
495 sq. ; Kohler, Ges. Schr., vi, 346), they would
the sum
f
they owed.
in
When
Dio of Prusa in his Rhodian
which
oration,
only honorar|r
a

statues

of

bronze

dealt

with

(cf.286

above), says that thejr

(Dio, Or., xxxi,
500 drachmae
is
statement
the
confirmed
records on
the
the
fully
by
p. 597 R.),
For probably Dio did not reckon
bases of statues.
Attic
mae
drachby
the two
prices would
(in which
correspond to "'i" 10s. and
can

be

erected

are

for

1000

by denarial
pricesof 4000

"ig $s.),but
and

or

meant

for

even

drachmae
and 2000

the latter of which

sometimes.
occurs
these prices and
that mentioned

explained not by

rise in the

mechanical

execution

turned
of the

under

out

of the

the

expenditure

on

(Hultsch, Metrol.', 250-253),

(;^42

sesterces

The

great difference between

by Diogenes

value

of

empire.
certain

some

is

doubt

no

to

be

but

money,

ordinarydecorative
Also

and;"2i6s.),

12s.

and

chieflyby the
honorary statues
in an

estimates

account

spectacles at Aphrodisias (CIG, ii,

2758) agree with the other notices

of the

imperialage. Here we find

Sriv.a,
di/SpuivTos
dyaXfiaroTOtoU Srjv. [a,]^.
(1000 den.
6000). Similarlyin the inscription
4000 sest., 1500
from
Philadelphiain Lydia, Lebas-Waddington, 648
CIG, 3422
(see vol. ii,p. 229) :
ipvXaisivrd rats ia-raKvlais rods avSpiavras
with
these
facts are
irpbsSrjvdpM x^'^'"- Ii general agreement
twice

and

"

once

"

the

sest.

statements

that

equestrian statues

could

be

delivered

for 6000

vii, n. 247 [Africaprocons., 196 a.d.] statuaa

{Ephem. epigr.,

[vol. ii.

Appendices

290
liberonim

et

suo

promiserat, ampliata pecunia

nomine

suorum

posuit.
p. 281,
IIII
HS
ampliata

Eph. ep.,V,
flam,

him) honoraria
\Ib.,n. 1218

289 (Zama regia): Plutoni

n.

mil. taxatione

estimated

(the

sum

summa

(hono)rem

ob

"

for

duas posuit.
flamoni
(ex summa)
: (ob honorem)
procons.)
(prov.
honoraria
SS II m.n.
d.d.]
pec(unia)
multiplicata
(promis)erat
Antonino
M.
AureUo
Caesari
Aug.
{lb.,n. 823 (Zattara): imp.
res
{Caracalla)
publica ex decreto et collatione [decur.]ex SS IICCCC
n.
fecerunt.]
II m. DCXXXII
n.
[lb.,vii, n. 207 (prov. procons.) : ex HS
promisisset,adjecta am(plius a) se pecunio fecit.]
CIL, ii, 1359 (Arunda, Baetica) : L. Junio L. f. Quir. Juniano
II vir. ii,qui testamento
suo
caverat, sepulcrum sibi fieri ad den.
M
CC.
Et voluntati
patroni cum
obtemperaturus esset L. Julius
Auctinus
lib. et heres
ejus, petitus ab ordine Arund., ut potius
statuas
tam
ejus Galli in foro poneret, quamJuniani quam
(filii)
(qua)m sumptu majore adgravari (se sensit, h)onestum et necessarium
(duxit,vo)luntati ordinis obsecun(dando pare)re. Each of
statuas

"

"

the

two

therefore

statues

cost

than

more

2400

sest.

"42 I2S.).
de I'Alg. (Diana) :
duumvir
sua
Sign,quod ii mil. n. promiser.,adjectisHSIn.
pec. fecit, etc.
R.
62
[lb.,2527
(Lambaesis ): genio leg. Ill Aug. p.v. pro
salute impp. (Severiet CaracaUae) NN
signiferex HS mU. n. de suo
posuit.]
[CIL, ii, 1934 (Lacippo ? [Alechipe]
Aug.
Baetica): Fortunae
3000-4000

CIL,

(;"3i19s.

sest.

viii,4601

to

R., Inscr.

C.

sacrum.

DCCL,

Marcius

remissis

remitted

December,

sibi ab ordine

ob
den.

honorem

D, de

seviratus

pecunia

sua

the

sui

d. d.

den.

ex

The

sum

legal entrance-fee ; 750 den.

sest.]
3000
R. 2529
tonino
CIL, viii,8318
:
(Cuiciil)
Imp. Caes. M. Aurelio AnNN.
ab
etc.
exornatus,
Aug. (169 A.D.)
i)mp.
(p.
equo
ITl n! ex liberaUtate
statuam
ex
sua
promisit,ampliata
quam
a solo pecunia sua
pecunia in basilica Juha quam
exstruxit, posuit
idemque dedicavit.
was

-^

lb., 8319

R.

Anto(nini),
etc.,
Eph. ep. vii, n.
salute

M.

Aureli

as

Divo
:
(ibid.)
2530
above.

Vero

fratri Caes.

237 (Vallis,
prov. proc.):
Commodi
statuam
quam

Serapi Aug.

"

"

ex

h5

M.

Aureli

pro
III mil. n.

sacrum

promisit, (amp)liatapecunia fecit.

CIL, viii,924 (civit.
Zuccharitana): NN
qui septimo quoque
statuam
sibi
anno
poni ex HS III CCn.
jussit..See vol. ii,p. 297.
Eph. ep., vii, n. 792 (Sigus,in basi calcarea praegrandi) : Baliddirs Aug. sancti patriidei statuam
NN
ob honorem
fl.perpetui
quam
"

"

ex

SS

at

ex
(sic)
ea_^uantitate

ex

III

IICC

DC

n.

n.

summae

honorariae

ejus honoris

liberalitate M

sua

n.

poUicitus est, adjectis

et at basem

posuit idemque dedicavit.

n.
683 (Thamugadi) : Victoriae
Aug. sacrum
inlata r. p. legitima aedilitatisstatuam
quam

Eph. ep., V,
aedil. p. i. d.

ni

n.

fuerat, ex
poUicitus

HS

III

DCCCC

n!|

CCCC

posuit id. dedic.

NN
exHS
d. d,

II.]

VOL.

Appendices

291

sest. (/42 125.

to "5S 5s.).
IRN.
[CIL, ix, 3553
5166 (Fagifulae): T. Aelio Hadiiano
Antonino
NN.
ob honor,
Aug. Pio
quinquen. de HS IIII m.
d.
d. cujus dedicat. epulum dedit etc. (140 a.d.).]
ex
n.
R., 1719
ICIL, viii, 4582
(Diana) : Victoriae
Augustorum

4000-5000

sac.

ex

"

n.

371

ex

fl. p. p. ex
Voyage dans la

Gu^rin,

(Agbia) 1. 7

Pro

salute

genii curiae

statuam

"

NN.

testamento

lb., 1548

llll

I1J.1

m.

m.

de

rdgence

imp. Antonini

HS

ex

HS

n.]
Tunis, ii,p.

Aug.

in curia

n.

Pii

"

posuit

145,

patronus
etc.

CIL, ii, 1936 (Lacippo ? Baetica) : C. Marcio

Cephaloni res p.
X
ob honorem
M, quos caverat
flamoni, perceptis ab heredib.

ponendam

decrevit

Ibid., 1425,
NN.

Add.,

(Sabora, Baetica) : Victoriam

Aug,
HS
IIII.
NN
Huic
dono
ex
ponique jussit
deduxit
VI
{i.e.vigesimam) non
et ? alia ? HS
de ?

? dedit

p.

701

fieri

testamento

her{es) XX
suo

cf.

etc.

[76.,viii, 4193

R.

ob
1446 (Verecunda) : Genio
populi NN
TT n. exHS
fl. pp. additis ad leg. summam
Tv".
honorem
HS
(ut)
NN
et
NN
faciendum
fuerat,
dedicandumqu.
poUicitus
cura.]
ob honor,
[Eph. ep., V, n. 757 (Lambaesis) : Minerv. Aug. sacr.
flam, perpet.
HS
IIII
milib.
ex
n.
ampliata pecun.
praeter
legi[t]s. p.]
contulerCIL, x, 6465 (Setia): ob quem
[hon. quod in] statuam
=

"

"

unt,

donavit

SS

\Jb.,xii, 1

IIII

m.

etc.

n.

(Carpentorate):

159

Genio

coloniae

NN

et NN

in

hoc

IIII mil. d. s. p. d.]

n.
1428 (Verecunda) : J.O.M. conservatori
imp.
NN.
fl. pp. ob honore(m) flamoni
Caes. (Caracallae,p. 212
a.d.)
facienperpetui
quod ex HS IIII n. promiserat ampliata summa
dam
curavit.
dedicandamque
lb., 4197
Augustae etc.
R., I429 (ibidem): Junoni Concordiae
frater
et
NN.
IIII
Alius ejus
HS
ex
quod
(n.)promiserat
curaverunt.
faciend.
dedicandamque
ampliata summa
lb., 4583
R., 1727 (Diana) : (V)ictoriaeParthic.
(i)mpp.Caesaob
honorem
duumviru
NN.
aed.
et
rum
(Severi
Caracallae)
IIII
mil.
duumviratus
n. poUicitus (er)at,
ex
ampliata pecunia
quam
dedit idemque
dedicavit
(198 a.d.).
lb.,viii,76 (Biniana),cf. Archaol. Ztg.,1872, N.F., iv, 104 : Imp.
Felici
Antonino
Aurelio
Caes. M.
Commodo
Aug. etc. (186 a.d.)
NN.
flam. perp. super legitima honoris
flam(onii)perpet. sui et HS
duo milia uummorum
adjecta
patrisejus,decreto ordinis trans(l)ata,
into
the
to
has
sest.
flamen
2000
fecit.
The
amplius pecunia
pay
and
his
an
flaminate,
equal sum
treasury of the city for taking over
for that of his father, but the senate
permits him to erect a statue
Translata
(referring
instead, and he adds voluntarily to the sum.
in
the
stands
of
payment)
apposition
to the changed application
Mommsen.
duo milia.'
to legitima and
Aug. sacr.
vii,n. 381 (Lambaesis) : Fortunae
proEph. epigr.,
fecit.
IIII
HS
m.
n.
statua
ampliata pecunia
missa
ex
aed. statuam
: Concordiae
Augustor. NN
CIL, viii,8300 (Cuicul)
opus

Illlllviris

lb., viii,4196

HS

R.

"

"

"

T"

"

"

"

"

'

"

[vol,ii.

Appendices

292
ob

quam

honorem

aed.

est, ampliata pec.

citus

Inscr.

[Mommsen,
IIIl

ex

HS

n.

n.

CC

ad.

suo

anno

polli-

num.

sq. (Eburoducum)
(p)onend.cura{vit et) dedic. adjectisHS

Helv., 144

heres

"

TUT mil.
HS
dedicavit.
posuit

super legitim. ex

"

Orelli, 350

.]

SS ill mil.
statuam
ex
suo
anno
(Zattara) :
CC
fecit amplius adjectis a seSS M
etc.
n.
n.
ob honorem
R., 1451 (Verecunda) :
[CIL, viii,4235
aug(uraiTriCCCC
fecit,
d. d.]
ut poUicitus est, sua
n.
pecunia
tus) ex HS
II vir q. desig. inlata
R., 1531 (Thamugadi) : NN
{lb.,2341
Ilvir.
HS
IIII
HS
IIIID
ex
sum.
n.
reipublicae
leg.
promissis
dec.
dedic.
posuit idemq.
d.]

Efh. ep., V,

822

n.

"

"

(;^53$s. to "6^ lys. 6d.).

NN
Aug. sacrum
(Thignica) Mercurio
TTl promisisset,adjecta pecunia

5000-6000

lb., viii, 1400

statuam
mE.

HS

ex

sest.

cum

"

HS

ex

....

dedicavit.

posuit idemque

(Thamugadi) : (S)oliAug. sacr. NN.

1529
(in)se a sanctissi(m)oordine ho(no)re omamenex
(tor)um decurio(nat)us statuam, (qua)m ex HS IIII pro(misi)t,
V
d.d.d.
HS
posu(it),(id)emque
Antonino
lb., 2362
R., 1492 (Thamugadi) : Imp. Caes.
Aug.
lb., viii,2350

R.,

Augus(ta)lisconlato

"

Pio

p.p.

NN

ob honorem

HS

^^n. posuit idemque

[lb., 2711

R.,

NN.
Caracallae(

"

{sic)rp.

n.

ob

CCCC

honorem

dedic.

fl. pp.

additis

"

poUicitus erat,
curavit.]

n.

q. aedil. II viru statuam

est, posuit etc.

Mercurio

ob honorem

quam

[lb.,4874 (Thubursicum Numid.)

NN

HS

miles
IIII

super

"

NN

mUibus

summam

[Eph. ep.,
V

aedilicius

legitimam HS

est is absent

honorem

urbanae

v,

no.

dumviratus
nummum

statuam

Fortuuae

honorem

ob

quam

ordinis

11.

sacrum

mU.

reduci

faciend.
NN

"

n.

poUicitus

Aug.

sacrum

aedilitatis inlatis

honorem

r.

p.

dedicavit.]

L. Septimi
aedilitatis
"

[cum] bas[iposuit]. (PoUicitus

probably stand before HS V n.)
ob
760 (Lambaesis) : Victoriae
Aug. NN
(sic) sicut apud acta poUicitus est, ex HS
posuit etc.]
(Thamugadi) : M. Aurelio Caes. Imp. Antonini
V

n.

summam

should

"

"

[lb.,vii, no. 347

ob honorem
Aug. Pii filio NN

ob

"

HS

ex

etc.]
sest.]Tl

2000

legitimis,amplius ex HS V n. posuit idemque

(Auzia, Mauret.
Caesar.) : Victoriae
Aug.

n.

lb., 9024
Severi

cohort.

n.r.p. inlotis
sanctissimo

Aug.

XII

praeter HS

ad

(Diana) :

R., 1744

d. d.

legitima[m :
amplius DC ".,ex

et

quae

lb., 4579

ex

Aurelio
An(toni)no (i.e.
73 (Lambaesis) : M.
flamoni
ob honorem
perpetui in se conlati poUicitus

honoraria

NN

honoraria,

summa

ampliata pecunia posuit et

et eo
summa
amplius HS VIII
R., 1449 (Verecunda) : Genio
[lb.,4187
ex

n.

HS

qq. inlatis
ded. d. d.

qq., inlata

posuit id. ded. d. d.]

[lb.,vii,no. 773 (Thamugadi) :

rp.

sum.

honoraria,

ex

HS

n.

donum

dedit

"

ex

idemque dedicavit.]

sua

libecalitate

ex

HS

n.

II.]

Vol.

Appendices

CIL, viii,1548 (Agbia):

statuam

"

293

Fortunae,

cum

HS

ex

m.

promisjsset ampliata pec. de s. p.

is testamento
heredes statuam
CIL, n, 2150 (Baetica):
quam
HS
nice
sibi poni jussitadjectisHS
ex
II posuerunt.
Inscr. Helv., 154
Orelli 369 (Aventicum) : Deae
[Mommsen,
NN.
Avent.
colon, idemque all. cui incolae Aventicens.
cur.
prim
ob ejus erga se merita
omnium
tabulam
arg. p(ondo ?) L posuere,
^CC. L. d.d.d.]
donum
d. s. p. ex
HS
Orelli
Id., ib., 138
348 (Eburodunum) : Mercuric
Aug. NN.
"

nomine

suo

curavit

et

tuentis

et fratrum

suorum

amplius

eo

Dona

de

venibunt

HS

ex

IIII

n.

adjecitHS

suo

n.

p. t. i.NN.
M CCCC.

beres ponend.
A dextra
in-

ad omamenta

ejus et ex stipibusponentur.
codicillis
viii, 5299
R., 2758 (Kalama) : Quod NN.
V
suis statuam
in
foro
HS
id heredes
ex
poni jussisse(t),
(Nep)tuni
^DCXL
HS
d.
ex
posuerunt idemque
6000-7000 sest. {"6-^17s. 6d. to "y4 10s. 6d.).
veteran.
Ib., 885
Henzen, 5314 (pag. Mercurialis
Medelitan.) :
Tadius
Victor
C.
et
Fortunatus
Silicius
(J)uliaeDomnae
Q.
ob honorem
base ex HS
flam, sui perpetui statuam
binis milib.
cum
n,
legitimis,adjectis tertis ex decreto
pagi Mercurialis
paganor.
etc.
Apparently each gave 3000 sest., so that the statue cost 6000.
Vibius
[CIL, ii, 1424 (Sabora, Baetica) : Jovi Optimo Max.
testamento
Lucanus
Uro
poni jussit ex HS VI.]
:

CIL,

"

"

CIL,

or
(Iliturgicola
Ipolcobulcola,Baetica):

ii, 1637

Fortuna

L. Flavi

testamento

ex
....

(a)rbitrum doni

"

relicta,per curatorcm
NN
sententiam

vi secundum

HS

facta

ex
Juni
(operiset)
a(rb)i(t)ri

L.

Proculi

Huic

totuis.

is ?

operis

dono

XX

ab

est]. I think from the analogy of the other

[deducta non
for 6000
of Fortuna
that
this
refers to a statue
sest,,
inscriptions,
that
the
restoration
and
therefore
of
the
donum,
forming a part

herede

is wrong.
NN.
R., 1735 (Diana): Jovi (Vic)tori
[CIL, viii,4577
VI mil. n. ded. dedic]
sui praet. leg.ex HS
ob hon. duumvir,
NN.
Divi
lb., 6948
R., 1870 (Cirta): Genio
populi
basis

Fortunae

"

Antonini

statuam

mil.

n.

ob

quam
=

pontificatusex
curavit.
dedicandamque
to

(Kalama)

R., 2753

honorem

Mommsen

honorem

understamd

m.

p.

s.

\Ib.,8466
NN.

ob

sua

d.

aed.

ex

p.
=

HS

idemque
VI

n.

aed.

honorem

milib.

adlecto

patrono

CM

as

ob

NN.

"

milia

is

quite

erroneous.
:

Herculi

cum

HS

Aug.
III

IIII

NN.

sacrum

eX
promisisset,

HS

dedic]

quae

lib. ^"

(Antonino Pio)

civitatis

in ornamentum

praeter legitimam

secundum
NN

Aug.

sescenta

:
R., 3268 (Sitifis)
Imp. Caes.

q.]
[Ib.,8840 (Tupusuctu, Mauret.

rioni

Minervae

VI
HS
c(entum ?) m(inus ?) n. faciendum
is unsatisfactory,and
Renier's
solution

impossible. Perhaps the copy is

R., 2754 (Kalama)
\Ib.,5292
honorariam
ad
suni.
vir, amplius
VI

HS

promisit,ex

triumviratus

pecunia posuit etc.

sua

CIL, viii,5295

with

M.

"

VI

"

summam

testament!

heresq.ejus p. d.]

liberalitate

ex

promiserat d.

Sitif.,bas. marmor.)

voluntatem

"

ejus

decn-

NN.
ex

HS

VI

[vol.il.

Appendices

294

Eph. epigr.,vii, no. 247 (prov. procons.):

statuas
equestres (dua)s ex Hs xTT n. quae NN
honoraria

summa

ordinis

f. p.

ex

liberalitate

sua

f.p.
(a. 196) NN
pater ejus duplicata
promiserat, pennissu
"

po(suit).

(Cuicul): Victori{ae)Aug. sac. NN.

auguratus sui (ex) HS VI (m. n.)
(statuam q)ua(m ob)
im (am) promiserat, ampliata pecunia cum(basi)posuit
s(u)per(legit)
idemque dd.
L.
Aug. sacr.
lb., 2353
R., 1526 (Thamugadi) : Victoriae
Fl.
Natalis
Cestius
fil. et heres
L. Cesti Galli, fidejussoris
Gallus
Fontei
Frontiniani
hujus statuae, jussus ex decret.
pollicitatoris
leg.Aug. pr. pr. c. v. (a.160 sq.),adjectisad HS IHn-. quanti tunc
idem
erat HS
Fl. Natalis
statuam
hanc
rp. positurum se,ppUicitus
n" posuit idemqiSe dedicavit.)
III XXXX
n.
(ex HS VlXXXX
lb., 4198
R., 1450 (Verecunda) ; Minervae
Aug. NN ob honorn* f aciendam
curavit.
HS
CXL
ex
em
pontificatus
dedicand^Pjue
6d.
to
7000-8000 sest. ("74 los.
"Si ps.'J^j^^
[CIL, ii, 3390 (Acci,Tarraconensis) : Ob honore(m)seviratu(s)
VII
HS
ex
de.]
R., 4259 (Theveste): Mercur.
lb.,viii,1842
Aug. sacr. NN. ob
viii, 8310

CIL,

R., 2549

honorem

"

honorem

HS
ex
quam
V promiserat, (epul)o (dat)o dedicavit, inlaitis reip.II HS
legitimis,
et amplius in pretium statuae
impendit HS II.
aedU. Ilvir
lb., 5298
R., 2757 (Kalama) : Neptuno Aug. NN.
aed.

Mercuri

statuam

suis

cum

omamentis,

ob

statuam

Ilvir.

honorem

{"85 3s. to
(VallisSingilis,
Baetica) :

8000-9000
CIL, ii,2060
Baxo

poni

hanc

sest.

sibi testamento

statuam

Cf. Hiibner,

etc.

CIL,

secutus

n.
amplius adjectis
posuit et dedicavit.
"g5 i8s.).

HS

VIII

prius

intermissae

ApolUni Aug.

VIII

HS

patris exemplum

et

Ib., 863 {ib.). The

NN

secundum

decretum

adjecta praeterea
constituit.]
R., 1480
[Ib., 2354
testamento
Ex
sacr.
Aug.
ex

sua

ni

"

VIII.

Protus

missi

sui

honesta

XX

p. R. min.
Eros
Hilarus

with

same,

[Ib.,8835 (Tupusuctu)
"

Ilviratus

honoraris, posuit

reip. summis

Imp.

Caes.

ordinis

ex

liberalitate

sq.
M.

ex

HS

L.

item

sacrum

milibus

viral,

VIII

ob

mil.

"

n.

honoraria

sua

posuit.
honorem

n., inlatis

M.

name.

Septimio

pecunia,

f.

ex

(a. 195)

Severe

honoris

summa

(Thamugadi)
Anni

n.

etc.

different

m.

i, 355.

liberalitate,numerata
prius a se reipublicaesumma
862
NN
Victoriae
lb.,
{ib.):
Aug. sacr.
q. II
aedilitatis

f. AcUiana

M.

Postumia

jussitex

Hermes,

viii,858 (Municip. Giufitanum)

statuam

HS

VIICCCXXXX

(ad legiti)mam s(um)mam,

ornamenta

promissam,

flamoni

HS

Victoriae
Martialis

VIII

sui,
mil.

Parthicae

Quir.
i\ leg.
missione
ab imp. Trajauo
sing(ulas) HS
{i.e.
vigesima pop. Rom.
minus) Annii M.Ubi
III
adjectisa se HS
ponend. curaver.
idemcjue

d. d.]
[Eph. epigr.,v, no.
Celtiahens.
Aug. sacr.

"

"

dedicaver.

tum

senserit, ex

HS

900

NN
VIII

(civit.Celtianens., Numidia) : Genio

quo {i.e.
ejusadjumenquo loco)numinis
fecit
idem
s. p.
d.]

li.]

VOL.

lb., vii,
Parth.

L.

Max.

Brit.

Juliae Aug!
n.
m.

NN

basib.

cum

decrevit

ob

Concordiae

M.

Aureli

Getae

fl. pp.

honorem

Antonini

nomine

eraso

xi,

II

den.

978

I,
M M

cui ordo

"

annis

pagi Mo

aerea

CIL,

(Reg. Lepidum)

viii, 4202

HS

II

sing. HS

CXX

XX

R., 1430

honorem

n., statuam

ex

quam

conductor

Victoriae

pro

statua

Germanicae

flamoni

p. p. inla(ta)legisportulas duplas (sic)et curiis

Villi
HS
promiserat, faciend.

condecurionibus

et

n.

conductor!

(Verecunda)

ob

statuam

....

ioni

"

CC

Aug. imp. (CaracaUae) NN.

tima

SS

ex

XX.

(Potestfuisse statuae, ut
8800
accepisse videatur
HS.)]
sest.
(;"951 8s.).
9000
den.

aereae

(PiiFel. Aug.
posita sunt) et

(4),quas

statuas

dommonim

Auggg.

etc.

usuris

ex

[CIL,

haec

"

819 (Thagaste) :

no.

V,

Ger.

295

est, ampliata pec. SS XXXV

praeter legitim.pollicitus

posuit

n.

lb.,

(Thamugadi)
et
Septimi Seven
757

no.

Impp.

nnn.

Appendices

curavit.

dedicandamq.

sest.

(;"io6gs.

;"ii7 2s.).
R., 1726 (Diana)
[CIL, viii,4594
Imp. Caes. (Severo) NN.
ob honorem
flam. (per)petui praeter leg. HS
X mil. n. quae
reip.
X
iutulit, ex HS
ampliata pecunia dedit ide)mque de.]
fratri imp. (Severis
lb., 4596
R., 1729 (Diana) : Divo Commodo
IIII
NN.
fl. p. p. pollicitusex
HS
mil. n., inlatis reip. summi)
honoraris
HS
X
mil. n. amphata pecunia dedit
et (?) fl. pp., ex
10,000-11,000

to

"

"

"

dedicavit.

idemque

Above

{"127 15s.).

sest.

12,000

:
R., 1834 (Cirta)
(Imp. Caes.

ex
CaracaUae)
fecit ide)mque dedicavit.]
HS
XII
mil. n. adj(ectisde suo
16,000 sest. (;"i707s.).
reduci
lb., 2344
R., 1506 (Thamugadi) : Fortunae
Aug.
aed.
ob honorem
NN.
statuam
suae
citus
praeter legitimam polliquam
XVI
n.
posuit ludis editis et dedicavit.
est, ex HS
sest. ("212 i8s.).
20,000
Mariano
D.
d.
CIL, v, I, 4472
pub.
(Brixia)
equo
XII
fac. leg. HS
test, in eam
Valerianus
Eutychus
pater titul. usus
et Nicephorus libert. posuer.
adjectis HS VIII.
patriae Aug. dedicante
(Verecunda) : Genio
[CIL, viii, 4192

jib.,7001

"

"

NN

"

leg. Aug. pro

fieri

jussit,ordo

praetore, quod NN
Verecundensium

sest.

25,000
"

CIL,

statuam

xi,

I,

ponendum

1946 (Perusia):

XXV

HS

"

HS

ex

XX

curavit.]

(^"266).
(Huic municipes e)t

(contuleruntdecurionesque
26,400

Eph. ep., v,
700
Tranquilla statuam,

titulum

et

incolae

in

i)n comitio

quam

curiar.

dd.

(;f28i).

sest.

(Thamugadi)

testamento

legaverat, pecunia Proti etAnni

de suo
aere
posuerunt et adjecta [sic)
XXII

epulo

suo

censuer.

no.

et

testamento

faciendum

Anniae
suo

Hilari

[ex]HS

M.

fil. Cara

Annius

flaminica

Protus

ex

HS

patris sui comparatam,

IIII CCCC

dedicaver.

38,000
viii,

CIL,
"

(Bisica,

1353

suis

(muiiicipibu)s

'

f.

3,

de

Bassus

Tro.

Severe
-^

Avirei,
reg(ionum
statue.]

(4364)
(195

"

f. (ij. ?) 44-

?).

If

A.p.)

ex

"

n.

n.

is

the

correct

Nummius

P,

Caeciliae

Imp.

nxoris.

C.

L.

Pomponio

curante

(?) pro(curatore)

Socraten
HS

HS

I2S.).

(;"i,o64
Numidia)

(Gibba,

4365

togatae)
arbitr.

XXX

HS

?)

ob(tulit).

(milibus)

statuae

sest.

100,000
viii

[CIL,

basi

testament.

ex

^=-

8s.).

(;"3i9

sest.

in

(aeream

statuam

VII

den(arium)

(Roma

23,149

proeons.)

prov.

^^"

(j^zgS).

sest.

30,000

vi,

CIL,
P.

[^o^-

Appendices

296

Augg.

reading

na.

this

Septimio
(F)"iusto

HI
is

(trium

?)

hardly

dives

factus

pater ejus coepit egere.

ideo
et
prohibente avunculo
dicensque {sic)ei : Carissime,

est

aliut

patrem

expulsus

est

quando egenus
in omnibus
ministrasti, et ideo
et contra

accepi. Ingratus filius

(All the

etc.

is

rest

de
Vixit

tam.

invocavit

sed

filius

adop-

original.)
G.
Indei-

antequam

saxo,

et haeredem

meum

sequitur

non

3.

deiciatur.

saxo

damnata,

ceretur

ad

de

videns

avunculi

tibi constat, quod alimihi necessaria

filium

te in

jam

hoc

vero

societate

patiistui

voluntatem

haereditatem

tatus,
Seneca, Controv., i.
Incesta

Filius

et

eram

cesta

[vol.ill.

Appendices

298

E.,

Justum judicium.

3.

c.

imperator regnavit,
Quidam
qui statuit pro lege, quod si

Ves-

sub

mulier

dejecta. Repetitur

poenam.

viro adulterata

esset,

de

misericordia

sine

praecipitaretur.

alto monte
Accidit
casus

quaedam mulier sub viro

fuit
legem de alto monte
tam
suaviter
Sed
de
monte
descendit, quod in
praecipitata.
ad
nullo laesa
est
Ducta
erat.
judicium. Judex videns, quod
mortua
non
dedit, iterum deberet
esset, sententiam
praecipitariet
Ait
mori.
mulier : Domine,
si sic feceritis,contra
legem agitis,
delicto.
quia lex vult quod nullus debet bis puniri pro uno
Ego
miraculose
eram
me
adulterata, et deus
praecipitata quia semel
debeo
salvavit, ergo videtur quod iterato contra
legem non
pitari.
praeciAit judex : Satis
Vade
in
prudenter respondisti.
pace !
quod

adulterata,

erat

suo

Et

sic salvata
LVI.

est

The

statim

secundum

muUer.

Chronology

of

Epigrams

the

Martial

of

and

Statius.

(Vol. Ill,
The

chronology of
demands

the

two

be

follows
Liber

found

treatment,

the

the

on

the dates

in

of Martial

epigrams

composed

were

of
investigation
will

the

connected

of

59.)

p.

of the

to

my

The

of
poems
results of the

Martial's

epigrams, which
edition, pp. 50-67, are as

"

spectaculorum 80, second

enlarged edition

published

84 /85
85/86
87/88

December

88

"
"

V
VI

"
"

VII
VIII
IX
X '
XI
X and
'
X

"
"

middle

,,
"

XI

autumn

89

autumn

90

published
Martial

middle
from

Domitian

December
92
middle
of 93
end of 94
or
December
95
December
96

(anthology)published

97
of 98

Rome).

published

section in the 5th edition, pp. 424-440

here omitted.

or

"

(departure of
XII

summer

under

December

"

IV

The

Silvae of Statius
the

"

XIII, XIV
I, II
III

'

of

some

occasions.

same

compositionof

introduction

and

because

'

beginning

of

102

Chronology

of

Martial's epierams,'is

III.]

Vol.

Dan,

De

Pars

M.

Appendices

Vaterii

Martialis

libelloyum

(Rostochii,1887) has raised

He
has tried to prove
that the
Liber spectaculorum were
composed

triumphal shows
that

ratione

temporibusque.
objectionsto these dates.

several

greater part

of

the

in the
poems
refer to the
ther
(thereforeafter 89), and furXIV
and
written graduwere
ally

under

after the

Dacian
war
of Books
XIII

the

299

Domitian

and

epigrams
I showed
in my
review of this
84 and 92.
in the Berliner philolog.Wochenschrift,
1889, no. 88, that
assertions
Dau
then undertook
are
entirelyuntenable.
between

the correctness
that

Books

possess

we

principallybased

on

Palladium, which

was

there is no

mention

28, 51

X,

Sarmatian
of the

war

supposition(ed.maj.,p.

second

edition.
the fourth
is

by Domitian,
composed by

poem
Palladium

is called

forum

Statius

new,

bidden

was

f.)

argument is
forum, the forum
already mentioned, while

of the

forums, instead

1 1 1

The

and

by

three
in

older

ones,

fore
be-

iv, i,
94/95 (Silvae,

the
the peace which
Domitian
to conclude

Dau
remarks
on
p. 62, the peace following the
Dau
thinks
it
so
(92).
improbable that the building
Palladium
afterwards
was
already begun in 85/86,was

suspended, and
he

both these
strate
to demon-

is, as

forum

considers

built

this

in

fact that in I, 2

of four

sq.)the forum
Janus dwellingin
maintain

I to VII
the

in

and

14

and

of Schneidewiu's

dissertation

taken

not

with

can

again

up

certaintydate

with
the

until

energy

compositionof

92/93,

that

Martial

he

i,2 in

93/94Now

history of architecture in all ages affords countless

buildings completed after long interruptions. It

the
of

ples
exam-

is well

of ancient
in the centre
Rome.
The
unfinished
which
dedicated
while
was
Julium begun 54 B.C.,
yet
by Caesar in 46 B.C., was finished after his death by Augustus. Also
of Augustus lasted
the
a
building of the forum
long time
very
MuUer's
in
Iwan
v.
Rom,
Handbuch,
iii,804 f.).
(Richter, Topogr.
known

that

this

was

the

case

forum

is therefore
beginning had

antecedently
already been
only finished by Nerva.

It

was

On. the

other

hand, it

in

i, 3, the

made

cannot

said for the assumption of

of the
confident
tone
The
tone

far from

of

the

denied

second

poet

announcement

be

improbable
forum
that

that

in
Palladium

there

85/86

which

is much

to be

edition
books.
first seven
in i, i, compared with the hesitating
of a parchment edition in i, 2, which
of the

bought of a different bookseller from the one who sold

the elegant separate edition of i (117) ^both these facts are
to be
that
and
the
added
most
on
i
were
i,
2
naturally
supposition
explained
to

was

be

"

edition,as also the fact that Martial sent a copy of the first
seven
hand, to Julius MartiaUs, who
books, corrected by his own
already possessedthe sixth, and certainlyalso the rest (vii 17 ; vii,
noster
i). Noproof to the contrary is afforded by viii,3, 4 : terit^ur
of
in
view
Martial's
for
which
the
preference
singular
ubique liber,
with a pluralsignification
(see my note on iv, 64, 16), is certainly
to be
rendered, my books are read everywhere'. Also the plural
in passages referred to the second
is found
edition, viz. i,2,
{libelU)
in

second

'

vii, 17, 5.
if only one

But

be assumed, these passages

are
by no
hand, in the epigram i, i, which
Rhein
at the head of the volume
his portrait
(Crusius,

inexplicable.On
beneath

edition
the

means

other

stood
.

Mus.,

[vol.iii.

Appendices

300
xliv, 454) Martial
had

might very well

they circulated

won
poems
his anxiety
3 express
to the complete book,
as

to

as

now

the
made

(i,16)with

he

boast

of the

in small

reception which

public for

applause which

collections, and
the

would
first

time, and

deal of indifferent

and

thought
good
parchment edition does not necessarilyimply a book
the scroll editions
length, it had a great advantage over
out

as

bad

and

use

of both

in the

ease

for

speciallyadapted

thus

was

hands,

with
travel

which

(me

which

it could

manus

filled
verse.

of great

the

his

in i,
be accorded

yet

una

surprisingthat Martial, at the request of friends to whom

presented copies from the book-shop, corrected them with
hand, or sent new
copies he had corrected.

is it

Nor

had
own

quired
re-

beheld,
capit).
he
his

books could
hypothesis of a second edition of the first seven
of
the
that
epigrams were
only
proved by demonstrating
many
Dau
has completely failed to prove
But
this,as
supplementary.
Gilbert has remarked
in his review
{Wochenschr. f. klass. Philol.,
therefore
be regarded as
1888, p. 1072). A second edition cannot
it
ing
as
more
or less probable, accordproved, although one may regard
attaches
based on i,1,2 and
to the weight one
to the arguments
The

be

books, is
vii,17. But if the edition in which we possess these seven
from
differs
the
far
it
a second,
as
we
can
first,so
only
judge, by the
lA
addition
of the two epigrams i, i and 2.
Apart from these, none
dates

wiU be affected by the assumption.

has also failed in his attempt (p.86) to support by the help
of i, III, the theory of Borghesi and Stobbe, based on ii,93, that ii
appeared before i. If Martial gives Regulus a book, it is,I admit,
natural to suppose
it is a work
of his own,
but that it is not,
most
my

Dau

doubt,
everywhere else, designated as such, is enough to arouse
increased
is much
by observing that Martial describes the
book as an appropriatepresent in view
of the achievements
(merita)
he refers
of Regulus, and the fame of his wisdom, although elsewhere
with
in
'. From
the manner
great modesty to his own
nugae
which
Martial
speaks of the present, I should be inclined to think
as

which

'

of such

As

test

book

or

correctness

in the Silvae.

poems
persons

Cicero's

as

of the

Orator
of my

or

Brutus.

dates,

use
may
followingrefer to the

The

we

porary
the contemsame

objects,

events.

Marriage of Stella and

Violentilla.
Baths of Etruscus, '
freedDeath of Glaucias,
of AtediuS Melior.
man

Birthday of Lucanus.
of the father of
Death
Claudius
Etruscus.
Dedication
by Flavius
Earinus of his hair to

^Esculapiusat Pergamus.

The
Lysippic Hercules
of Novius Vindex.
1

The

poem

by

Statius

was

composed

or

revised

after the composition of Martial's

III.]

VOL.

As

Appendices

Statius, Silv.,iv, i, refers to Domitian's

(95),not only

the

first three

books

viii of Martial, which

were
before
this
appeared
year

; we

published in

be

order

the

much

It must

know

in fact

admitted
of Martial
and

93.

of the

consulate

that

that

this

Statius

Martial

viii

was

correspondence

in

is by

as

publication than
Martial's
contains

with

sixth

shown,

poems

no

Martial.

book,

published

not

before

the summer
of 90,
of 8g up to this date, so
of the above
mentioned
of Stat., Silv.,i,
poems
same
period. As Stobbe
(Philol.,26, 57 f.)has
in this book
of composition after
contains
a trace

written

composition

falls within
the

published at

seventeenth

Silvae, but also books vithe same

have
time, must

no
means
sary,
necespoems
will be seen
below
Statius sometimes
left his poems
published
unfor a considerable
time, so that there is in some
cases
a
the dates of their composition and
greater difference between

for

the

of the

301

the
poem

from

the

autumn

Dacian

is not even
triumph (end of 89), an assumption which
in the book, with
the exception of i, 5,
a single poem
probable
was
corresponding to Martial, vi, 42, which
possibly composed in
the year 90.
Silvae, i, i, on the erection of the colossal equestrian
of Domitian,* was
statue
of the
about
the time
probably written
triumph, or indeed earlier, most likely before the death of Julia,
of 89.
the ghosts of the dewhich
occurred
at the end
ceased
For among
hover
around
relatives which
this
by night
statue, hers is
In line 95 sqq. : Ibit in amplexus natus
not found.
fraterque pateret soror"
if Julia were
already dead, she would
hardly have
que
The
sister is the elder, Domitilla, who
had
been left unmentioned.
accession
already died before Vespasian's
{Eckhel, vi, 349) the son,
for

who

to Domitia

born

was

(Sueton, Domit.,

in 73, the
c.

3)

already

was

of Domitian's

year

mentioned

as

second
dead

by

sulate
con-

tial
Mar-

in iv, 3 (October, 88) : Quis siccis lascivit aquis et ab aethere

ludit ?
Suspicor has pueri Caesaris esse nives ; also Silius Italicus
him
in his poem
which
mentions
was
iv, 4) partly,
already (Martial,
natum.
entirelywritten, Punica, iii,627 sqq. : sidereum
has wrongly referred
Kerckhoff
Martial, vi, 3 to this boy.
after
of Julia (who, he says, is called
the death
dates
the poem
Domitian's
sister in 1. 98 !),but his objections (pp. 6-8) are
not
the words
of Statius,that the relatives,
serious ; it does not follow from
v/hose
ghosts hover in the air are all divi. Flavia Domitilla
The
the marriage of Stella and Violentilla
not such.
was
on
poem
written
about
the
time
of
the triumph, for Venus
was
(174-181)
that
other
forthcominghonours
promises the bridegroom amonghabitus
curule
ebur
the emperor
juvenique
Indulgebit
purpureos
laurosque dabit celebrare
Dacasque
(en gloria major !) Exuvias

if not
Eckhel

'

recentes

'.

(forthose

The

given by Stella

Martial, viii,78,
recent

to

these

games
the
celebrate

Hyperborei celebrator

of the

Secular

Games

is nowhere

mentioned

Sarmatian
triumph cf.
Stella triumphi). The

(Sept.? 88) is alluded

to in

this could otxlyhave beea done aftet

vol. ii,p. 190, 1. 8.) That
on
Sufficient ceason
of
the
is
maintained
without
Duae
latter
by Kerclihofi,
publication

epigram.
the

celebration

of

celebration

(See fi.

1884, p. 11 sq.
quaest,Papin.,
" Sfeftial,
AugUsti) dees sat tetet to this statue, as 1 assumed in
viii,4'4, 7 (coloSsott
but to the colossal statue of Augustus on the Palatine (seevol. ii,
p. 301).
my edition,

Stat., Silv., i, 4, 17:

Aut

crimen

Nee

instaurati

frustra

enim

in

[vol.hi.

Appendices

302

mihi

tantum

peccaverit

ara

Carolina

honora

fatis

induerint
Terenti

saecula

nova

also

1. 96

:
neque
sonuistis
11.) Probably therefore
nocturnal
festival which

patriciipueri

(Nohl, Quaest. Stat., 1871, p.

also place in the year 88 the wanton
must
we
Domitian
borated
(i,6), and this date is corrogave on the ist of December
8
Hie
in
tibi
:
error
the
allusion
Martial,
by
v, 49,
profuit
Decembri.
Turn
cum
prandia misit imperator Cum
panariohs
which
Kerckhofi
of the grounds on
tribus redisti.
None
(p. 12 sq.)
valid.
the
the
to
are
83
assigns
year
poem
in Silvae i,except perhaps 5, were
Now
if all the poems
even
posed
comhave
of 89, the publication must
taken
before the end
siderably
place conostro.

probably

did

not

at intervals
were

very

Statins,

longer

end

of 91.

before

appear

of about

much

the

earliest towards

the

later, at
iii

and

94 (see below)
year, it is not likelythat
,

one

in the

of the

first two

is known

to

cases

remarked,

For

as

Sitoae

iv and

lowed
v folthe intervals

books, especially

have

published his
some
cases
a
good
composition. Also
poems
Gallicus
the death
of Rutilius
{Silv.,i, praef.)is, as will be shown,
to be assigned at the earliest to the year 91, or preferably to 92.
in the second
of the Silvae, which
book
Of the poems
was
lished
pubas

as

have

while

in

probably

more

than

death

the

nanter
sixth

book

(summer

the

sq.) on

An

year.

had

invitation

immediately
Melior
of

appearance
contains

(festi-

Martial's

two
90), which
(28
poems
(Nohl, Quaest. Stat.,p. 14 n.) ; while Silv.,

the late

before

written

the

autumn

or

event

same

not

was

their

in 92. ii,i was

written
freedman
of Atedius

of Glaucias, the
and
therefore
before
praef.)

after

ii,2

in 93

after

brought

summer

the

poet

of the

autumn

or

to

Sorrento

same

ii,
(Silv.,

6) :

2,

quinquennia lustri,
sederet
jam
pigra
quies,
quum
canusque
conversa
pulvis,ad Ambraeias
gymnade, frondes,
Poili
trans
gentile fretum plaeidifaeundia
Hue

post patriilaetum

me

stadio

detulit.

Line

shows

Naples

at
90,

The

Statins

had

been

at

present

the

Augustalia^

ii,p. 118) undoubtedly in the year

August,
fell the 23rd celebration
of this agon
(Italis). Franz,

in which

CIG,

that

(held in

vol.

iii,733.
third book

contains

the poem

2) on
(iii,

the

journey of

Maecius

dence
as
Nohl, op. cit.,p. 16 f.,has observed, on the eviof lines 40 and 142, before the completion of the Thebais, v/iach
the end of 91 (see n. on vol. iii,p. 65, 1. 30) ;
was
published towards
the
death
further the elegy on
of the father of Etruscus
responding
(iii,
3, cor-

Celer, composed,

to
the

Martial

publication

of

gl).
war,

from

(169: quae
Sauromatas

But
which

vii, 40), which

Martial

Statins
Domitian

as

[dementia]
Latio

n'on

est

must

have

happened

before

vii

tumn
(Dec. 92), and after Martial vi (auin this poem
speaks of the Sarmatian
did not return
till 93, as already ended

Marcomanos

post horrida

dignata triumpho), Stobbe

I Kerckhofl (p. 14) remarks

truly th"t he kad
farourite words of Statius (p,33).

received

no

bella

vagosque

xxvi,
(PA"7o/.,

prize; tortwt is ooe

of the

III.]

VOL.

Appendices

55) referred this passage

89 against the Marcomanni
had

to the

expeditionof

unsuccessful

(Dio,Ixvii, 7),to

auxiliaries,and

thereby given

whereas

I assumed

Statius

these

the

early in

sent

text

it is most
till December
92
in

January
the

on

that

probable
In the

of Flavins

that
he

year

same

Earinus

for the
in

verses
as

the year
Sarmatians

the

whom

pretext

p. 16). But
that the father

(vol.i,p. 52),and

93.

hair

added

(cf.Nohl,

93

303

revision

Kerckhoff,

of Etruscus

Statius

of

marks,
p. 17, renot die

did

the

composed

have

must

of 92

war

poem
the poem

written

(iii,
4, corresponding with

Martial,

ix

of Martial
viii in the
middle
16, 17, 36), after the appearance
of the year.
The book cannot
therefore have been publishedbefore
of 93.
But
the closing months
probably it did not appear till the
half

second

feated
of 94, for the agon
CapitoUnus in which Statius was deof
that
this
uxorprobably
year ; Silv.,iii,5 (ad Claudiam
inInfitiata lyrae, saevum
em), 31 : tu quum
Capitolia nostrae
dolebas
victa
this
event
mecum
as
Jovem
;
gratumque
especially

is

is mentioned

after

the

he

prize which

in the

won

have
to the resolve
given occasion
may
Rome.
this poem,
In this poem
to leave
of
motives
(the advantages
Naples and its

which

in the

of Pollius

Felix, and

The

by

to Naples {praef.). The

after his removal
first three
of Domitian
devoted
to the glorification
iv, i (xvii
:
Domitiani
the ist of Jan. 95) ;
on
Imp. Aug. Germanici

are

poems
consulatus

ad

Eucharisticon

Kerckhoff

Imp. Aug.

remarks,

written

19,

p.
which

CapitoUnus, after
'

resolve,

company

in the year 86 (p.26).

that Statius was
defeated
to Vitorius
book, addressed
Marcellus, was
published

fourth

his

however

Statius

iv,

environs) for

to his desire for the

if we
accept the above date, it will be the latest
Kerckhoff, p. 18 ; so also Nohl, Quaest. St.,who

in the book.

poem
considers

attributed

had

preface he

A Ibanus, and
of Statius, mentioned
in
Statius adduces
further
agon

Germanicum
his
before

would

Statius

D. (probably, as
failure in the agon

hardly

have

written

1. 62

iteres

coronatis

quinquennia lustris ', a view agreeing with

the dining-hallhere described
is the same
one

saepe
the suppositionthat

is praised in Martial, viii,39, published in the middle

that

of 93) ;
The
construction
of
this
road
from
Sinuessa
via
Domitiana.
iv, 3,
to Puteoli, took
place, according to Dio, Ixvii, 13, in the year in
In the dedication
which
Flavins
Clemens
was
executed, i.e. in 95.
to

epistolam earn

maturius
scribo

he

Marcellus

Vitorius

(iv,4,

of Novius

Martial's

says

of

it

cujus

accipies,
quam

beneficio

tibi in hoc

The
on
summer).
poem
not necessarilybe of the
(ix,43) on the same
subject, but

written

in the

Vindex, iv, 6, need

epigram

tu

libro

quoque

Neapoli

the

Hercules

same

date

is

as

probably

of the earlier poems

in the book, as well as iv, 9 (RisusSaturnalicius ad Plotium
Grypum, cf. Hirschfeld, op. cit.,1512 ; praef. :
Saturnalibus
una
[therefore probably in
Hendecasyllabos, quos

one

in

Rome

December,

inserui). The
earlier
The

than

book

left it unfinished
p.
a

prefacein

so

"

too

appeared

Nohl, p. 19] risimus, huic volumini

then

in the

course

of the year

95, not

summer.

fifth book

24).

94

The

the

seems

not

to have

been

publishedby Statius, who

hoff,
p. 22 ; Baehrens, Stat.,i, p. 125 ; Kerckfirst poem
to Abascantus.
(with the- fragment of
and not to
to this poem,
form
of a letter,referring

(Nohl,

whole

the

[vol.III."

Appendices

304
before

b6ok,

the

poet's removal

while

only

Statius

KetckhofE, p, 21)
to

have

to

seeifis

Naples (end

of

94)

was

could

composed

for I think

it is

there, that

to remain

still in Rome,
and intended
have
written
to Abascantus
:

he

been

vis

propiorem
(Kerckhoff,p. 21). This
jam pridem cuperem
is first mentioned
agrees with the fact that the templum gentis Flaviae
end of 94), 1, 3, 34, and
in Martial, ix (publishedmiddle
Or
it is spoken of as lately finished
in Statius, Silvae, iv, 3, 18, where
modo
qui Sacraria genti condidit). The
(240 : Illius, aetemae
amicitiae

usum

tuae

Statius alludes to
sqq.) is of about the

second

in which

poem,
his AchilhU

quam

forthcoming

date

recitation

iv, 4 (94 ;
(160
mihi temptatur Achilles)and iv, 7 (23 ;
Troja quidem magnusque
metis
Haeret
ecce
Achilles). See Kerckhoff, p. 21 sq.
primis mens
The
third poem,
died not long after the
the elegy on his father, who
three
months
of
after his death
was
Vesuvius,
begun
eruption
(h
in
revised later,
iii,3, 39 sq. ; it was
29), and is already mentioned
that we
it (Kerckhoff, p. 22).
it is in this enlarged form
possess
that Statius survived
There
is no
evidence
Domitian
(d. 18 Sept.
he
in
which
laments
fourth
the
that
96) ;
sleep has fled him
poem,
for seven
nights,may have been written in his last illness ; the fifth
of

same

as

have
left unfinished.
The
suum) he may
(Epicedion in puerum
his
friends
edition of his poetic remains
took
by
probably
placesoon
after his death
(Kerckhoff,p. 23 sq.).
Synchronistic survey of the epigrams of Martial and the Silvae
Of Statius.
Martial.

published

Statius.
before the end

I written

89.

autumn

probably published
published

VI

of

summer

II written

autumn

published

90.

VII

published

VIII
IX

at least in

published

III written

December

92.
of 93.
end of 94.
or

published middle
middle

"

published
published

December
December

LVn.

The

95.

96.
PaYrons

and

(Vol.Ill,
Of

the

we

are

iv,

I.

that

the

attempts
by H. F. Stobbe

or

autumn

of

Statius.

60.)

GalUcus

best informed, the chief source

But
the allusions in this poem

made

was

p.

94.
and

94

Friends

patrons of Statius, C. Rutilius

obscure

mer
published (sum-

95, published
95.
written
94-96 ?, published perhaps
96 or a little later.
written

summer

X
XI

part 90, probably

93.

91-93,

or) autumn
IV

of 89, and

92.

of

his

about whom

official career

it differ
a

one

knowledge being Silv.,

our

to

to elucidate
(d. 1872) in

is the

detailed

first edition of this work, 1871,iii,

pp. 404-409,
follows.
of which
are
as
Rutilius GalUcus
at the time
of his illness
was
the

widely.

are

The

so

first

paper, printedin
the chief results

(afterthe Seculat
absence
War
in the Dacian
f.)during Domitian's
in the year 89 (11.
than 60 years old (1.53),con91-93) rather more
sequently
Festival

of 88, 1. 17
he

"

was

bom

not

later

*ieS*ctIoBoa the patrons and Heads

it here Omitted.

than

of Martial

the

beginning

Genhan
(fifth

of

29 a.d.;

edition^
fp. 44J=43t)

[vol.hi.

Appendices

306
in his

happy

of

treatment

Unes

translates

He

89-^3.

depositam

abandoilnant
leur ville '.
^ras"
had
F.
Gronov
The words
as
already perceived, the
J.
reallymean,
urban
entrusted
to GaUicus
prefect)at the time
(as
City of Rome
of the destruction
of the Dacians
'. Further, to explain the mention
is
known
from
of Veleda
Germ., c. 8 to have been in Rome
Tac,
(who
'

perentihusurbem

Dacis

les Daces

'

with

connexion

Vespasian) in

under

the

against

war

the

Catti

in

acies Rhenumque
he refers 1. 89 :
84 (to which
Veleda
that
assumes
by
(a
prophetess of the
rebellem), Desjardins
Ganna
is
be
understood
to
a
prophetess of the Catti or
Bructeri)
!
He
Senones, as a second Veleda
says this although in a passage
quoted in part by himself, Dio, Ixvii, 5, it is expresslystated that
the

Arctoas

year

Ganna
and

was
was

71)

does

with Domitian
honourably dismissed !
in Rome

refer

not

mentioned

in

of GaUicus

as

but

not

to have

163, 1.

3 and

i, p.
Domitian's

an
envoy,
virtus
(1.
'

possiblybe

to the achievements

^own

vol.

Desjardins strangely

as

togae

could

which

is

'

that

Further,

(The toga

of advocates, see
transfers

dress

but
prisoner,

biographicalsummary,

advocate.

an

as

decemvirate,

the

to

brief

not

Secular

been

tinctive
dis-

n.) Finally,

Festival

to

the

87.

year
The

municated
Nohl, which he kindly com(see pp. 453-456 of the 5th edition)are as follows.

results of
to

C.

me

RutiUus

investigation
by

an

Gallicus

6989),!and

the

been

was

found,

senis

vixdum

between

apply

of

base
born

his

than

later

excedere

orsa

as

probably

lustris

part of 89 and
of the age of 61

man

advocate

an

owed

second

honorary

an

not

Taurinorum

Augusta

the latter
to

career

of

mention

inscriptionswhich

H.

(71).

As

his admission

92

38, for

the

'

(1.53),
(seeabove,

{CIL, v, 6988,
(6990)have

words

'

(senecta)bis

Statius

which

wrote

301-2),could only
He began his

pp.

most,

64.

of noble

not

was

into the

two

of his wife

statue

to, at the
he

(1.58), where

consulate

collegeof the

birth, Gallicus
Sodales

Augus-

tales in the year 68 (seeabove, p. 305) to the fact that he had already
held
the consulship(Tac, Hist., i, 77 ; Agric, c. 9), and owed
the

latter to his

Nohl understands
proved abilityin the service of the state.
fcisces
iterata
geminos
Jura Asiae (1.
80) as
magnaeque
referringto the proconsulateof Asia and the right of the proconsuls
there to have twelve
fasces (Mommsen,
StR, i^,366, 6). This office
in
held
Silius
ItaUcus
was
by
(consul68)
77/78 (Borghesi,(Euvres,
consul
before
iii,289), and if GaUicus
also prowas
him, he was
consul
'

"

before

him.

If he

held

the

75 to 77, he
usualten
the
65
years' interval in the years from 14 to 80, Waddington, Pastes des
prov. Asiat., p. 659),praetor about 55 (U.76-80), and his birth would
have taken
the year
place about
25.
Nohl
thinks the description
of his mUitary service too grandiloquent
wduld

have

to

been

suit

consul

the

about

position of

latter

office from

(in accordance

with

subordinate

officer,and therefore
legionary legate,then nine
in
then
and
after
his
PamphyUa,
years
consulship(65 as suffectus)
leg.Aug. pr. pr. in Pannonia
(78),the governors of which are always
of consular
rank, and then (79)in a province borderingon Armenia,
that

assumes

'

On

GaUicus

fragment of

rftfrt
Silvae des

an

was

in Galatia

as

inscriptionwrongly referred

to

Gallicus,see Q. Hirschfeld,
Zy,

in Wiener Studiettj
Staiius,
1881, pp. 269-272,
iii,

III.]

VOL.

Appendices

pirobablyCappadocia, which
but

pas., c.

8 ;

from

had

previouslybeen

Vespasian'stime

Tac, Hist., ii,8

307

by

governed by

consulars

curators,
pro-

(Suetonius,Ves-

Marquardt, StV, i", 367, 6).

GaUicus
first of the consular
legates there.
Then
followed the proconsulate of Asia
which
GaUicus
75-77,
held after Eprius Marcellus
and
before
Silius
(71-74),
Italicus,and
after that the second
consulate
fasti majorque
(1.8z : sed revocant
curulis Nee
reads for promissa) then an
permissa semel, as Nohl
would

then

have

been

of the

one

extraordinarymission

(1.85

qui mandaverat)

to

Africa, which

was

successful

that he could send

rich tribute to Rome
without
war.
his
mission
connected
with Vespasian'sproject of
was
Presumably
of the provinces (Suetonius, Vespas.
increasingthe contributions
c. 16 ; cf. Dio, cxvi, 8), and
follow Mommsen
we
(on CIL, v,
may
in
he
6989)
was
supposing that
leg.Aug. pr. ad census
accipiendos.
He seems
to have
his wife Minicia
taken
Paetina
with him, for the
so

people of Leptis aftervifards erected a statue to her at Turin (CIL,

V, 6990).
Then
GaUicus
was
leg. Aug. pr. pr. prov. Germaniae
inferioris.
The
rebellem
capture of Veleda
(1.89 : Arctoas acies Rhenumque
under
Captivaeque preces Veledae), is put by Stobbe
Vespasian

(although the words

Vespasiano Veledam,
in Rome

was

as

of

Tacitus, Germ.,
be

may

envoy).

an

taken

to

c.

mean

Nohl, however,

vidimus
sub
divo
that like Ganna
she
this
in
event
places

the

otherwise
both the African
and German
reign of Titus, because
fall in the two
three years between
the second
legations would
or
of GaUicus and
consulate
the death of Vespasian, and GaUicus
would
have
been
the
inactive
ten
He
tained
obquite
during
remaining
years.
the
in

1.92 Nohl

urban

praefecturanot

emends

leciu to

long

before

his iUness

lectus).^His predecessor in

(1.90

sqq. ;

this

dignity
greater probabilityT.

perhaps Pegasus (Juv., iv, 77), and with

be named
Fulvus
his successor.
Vit. Antonin., c.
can
as
I :
T.
honores
Aurelius Pulvus
diversos ad secundum
avus
ejus
per
consulatum
et praefecturam urbis pervenit ; he was
ii in 89, so
cos.
he very probably became
urban
after.
GaUicus
soon
seems
prefect
to have
had
Statins
would
have
left
them
no
children,as
hardly
was

Aurelius

unmentioned.
An examination
of Nohl's conclusions
by O. Hirschfeld,which he
has kindly communicated
that for the most
shows
to me,
part they
are
untenable, and that Stobbe
(and Desjardins in part) had already
hit the mark
The
in aU essentials.
advocateship' of GaUicus was

immediately

foUowed
ris exercita
castris
with in detail in the

innumecampaigns (1.72 : mox

which
are
evidently dealt
jurata manus),
foUowing lines (11.74-79). That GaUicus was

by

equestrianofificerfor

an

Trajan, a
a
poet Uke

senator's
Statins

son,

used

numerous

about
was

ten

years

tribune) is

no

(thesame
more

period for

surprisingthan

grandiloquent language

about

hjs

which
that

patron's

But undoubtedly we must

read ledu here with Hirschfeld {WienerStudien,iii,
1881,
Fortuna non adspirantefor admiratit*.
272). I cannot, however, accept his emendation
2 In this capacity GaUicus
distinguishedhimself again at a later date (1.jo sqq.),so
that Statins (1.
22 sqq.)celebrates him
as a teacherand pattern of eloquence and judicial
loc. cit.,
who reads in 1. 24, certumque (forcentumque) dedisti ludi; Hurschfefd,
wisdom
the passage,
have
eium mentemque viris. I understand
You who
given judgment aad
court (by your convincingspeeches as advocate)
insightto the centumviral
p.

'

'

'

if, as
service, especially
of

performances
that

so

it

'

fasces

but

the

case,

or
insignificant,

were

make

to

the

be

allusion

no

later

them.

to

military

unfortunate,

even

'

The

gemini

be twelve, and cannot

possiblymean
anything
praetorship(Mommsen, StR, i',384, 2) ; iterata jura
refer to the proconsulate,which
terque quaterque

in 1. 80 cannot

'

'

'

Asiae

to

appears

Gallicus

better

was

the urban
cannot

suits

(1.81)

less than

even

'

', but

iterata

must

and

legatusproconsulis,which might last

which
would
give him judicialpowers.

257

f.,where

of

that

[vol.hi.

Appendices

3o8

'

should

'

Stobbe

read

be

for

'

as

such

mean

well

one

post as
four,

as

year

(Cf.also StR, ii',p.

Hirschfeld

'.)

That

this

fasti

1. 82

revocant
: sed
by
majorthe
the
ofl5ce
mean
consulate,
higher
only
q
In
1.
missa
semel
with
the
nee
as
83
praetorship.
compared
pro
be right,and
must
as
Borghesi [CEuvres,ix, p. 274) considers, must
allude to the designation for the second
consulship, which GedUcus
the
after
was
as
usual,
praefectura,in the course
probably obtained,
I
consider
that Mommsen,
with
of the year
also
89 (so
Borghesi)
mission
Nohl
whom
has correctly explained the African
agrees,
Studien, m, 1881, p. 269). Statins has
(p.307 above, and Wiener
the
to
chronological order in describing this
evidently adhered
in 1. 76
mentioned
and
that being so the military services
career,
I
follow
Stobbe
and
in
be
can
Desjardins
equestrian.
only
sqq.
Artaxata
in
the
Whether
of
1.
the
to
referring 79
59.
capture
year

post
u

shown

praetorian is

was

curulis, which

can

Gallicus
an

the

then

was

urban

allectio

it is
quaestor is doubtful;
inter tribunicios,followed
by

praetorship.

I have

treated, is, as
contained

Maecius
to

be

That

the

period

most
the

after the

said, probably due

specially brilliant successes.

(edd. wrongly Metius) Celer,

natural

to

sume
as-

appointment
consulate

to

the

is

to

marily
sum-

fact that it

no

confused

with

the

Celer

mentioned

in Statins, Silv.,iii,2

(not

in

Martial, vii,52 as legal.

had, as Stobbe
remarks,
official),

Aug. pr. pr., or legate of such an

according to 1. 124, performed his miUtary service as trib. mil.
laticlavius in a Syrian legion,*and
the poem
at the time when
was
the
written
had
obtained
command
of a Syrian legion {praef.i :
ad legionem Syriacam).
juvenem a sacratissimo imperatore missum
But
if Stobbe
assumed
the ground of 1. 105 : Eoa
on
signa Palaestinasque cohortes, that he had been leg.Aug. pr. pr. in Judaea,he
Nohl
as
observes, not justifiedin the assumption, because
was,
Statins elsewhere
Palaestinus
for Syriacus (ii,
uses
i, 160 ; v, i, 213),
what
is
Statins
more
one
and,
legion,
only mentions
important.
which
he would
certainly not have done, if his patron had been
to
1. 127) seems
Majora daturus
(of the emperor,
governor.
allude
to the consulate, as the legatesof legionswere
rule
as a
already
the identification with
L. Rose.
praetorians. According to Stobbe
Ael. Maec.
trib
Celer, cos. suff. 100 is impossible, as the latter was
mil. leg.ix in Britain and
and
never
a legion
commanded
Germany,
afterwards
(Henzen-OreUi, 3569
4952). The
patron of Statius
M. Maecius
however, be the same
as
Celer, cos. suff.in April
may,
Acta
loi
(Henzen,
fr. Arval., p. cxliii).
'

'

la 1. IS4

(ed.Baehreas): Notus

Ine) lumine should be read

TiU.a8. Nohl,

adhuc tantum
cf. iv, 5, 42 : contentus

majoris m

artae lumiQe

e r e

clavi

purpurae.

(codd.numQuintilian,

III.]

VOL.

Plotius

Appendices

309

Germanicus

also of senatorial
Grypus (not Gryphus) was
rank, Silv.
majoris gradus juvenis,iv, g, 17 ff. : priusquam Te
arbitrum
dedit
sequenti Annonae
omnibusque late

Praefecit

stationibus

praef.,iv

who

is mentioned

viamm.

as

an

The

Arval

43), cannot, as Mommsen

by Statius, but

Plotius

in the

and

Arval

Henzen

Grypus, consul in 88,

(Henzen, Scavi, p.

table

be

assumed,

the

brated
cele-

man

was
perhaps his father or brother, as HirschHe. understands
Gottinger gel. Am., 1869, 1512.
the
offices
mentioned
Statius
xxix,
(Philol.,
29, 40) by
by
the superintendence of the supplies (annona) and
quarters (staHones) for a particularcampaign, probably the last Dacian
(more
the
'.
under
Domitian
Cf.
Sarmatian)
Hirschfeld,
probably
VG,

feld

has

observed

in

'

loi,

p.

and

2,

Vettius

Mommsen,

StR, ii',2,

Crispinus,son

of Vettius

1031,

Bolanus

2.

(consulc. 67

Waddington, Asie mineure, p. 704) received at the age

the legionarytribunate,
{Silv.,V, 2, 12) from Domitian

or

of

68, cf.
sixteen

1. 173 : en
tibi
limen honorum
Caesar at Ausonii committit
munia
ingensreserat
f erri ; 177 : cuique sacer
ensem
primum tradit Germanicus
; cf.
8

StR, i", 434 f.). He had already apsqq. (Mommsen,

peared
action
defendant
in
for adultery, 1. 99 sqq., and was
as
an
a
Salius, 130 sqq. (Marquardt, StV, iii^,427, 13). Cf. Teuffel, if"G*,
125

sqq.,

326,

II.

Manilius

(so the

codd.

in the

title of i, 3, edd. wrongly

a
qui praecipue vindicabat

Manlius)
et
situ litVopiscus, vir eruditissimus
teras fugientes (Silv.,
the owner
of the splendid villa
praef. i),was
Tiburtina
i, 3),and certainlya relative of Manilius Vopiscus,
(Silv.,
consul
in 114.
Orelli 3787.
not to have
entered
[He himself seems
the public service ; cf. i, 3, 22 ; 108, etc.
Nohl.] On the frequent
confusion

1481.
the

between

[The

time

of

the

son

of

Ursus
Ursus

that

he

Statius

belonged

with
the

of the

cos.

Vopisco. Stobbe.]

et

Teuffel

RLG*,

326, ro, supposes, a

at
Domitia, and
in
consul
84 (Dio, Ixvii, 3, 4). These
the imperial house
support the conjecture

perhaps,

to

Manilius

cf. StRE, iv,

suff. 60 at
perhaps
grandson
comet
(cf.Tac, A., xiv, 22) ; in Seneca,

advised

became

relations

and

Paterculo

was,

who

Julia's request
intimate

114

Manlius

names

was

Neronian

Qu. nai., vii, 28

Flavius

the

cos.

as

Domitian

Flavian

to

gens.

still young
was
(ii,
praef.:
desidiae
doctissimum) and

divorce

The

juvenem

Ursus
mentioned
by
candidissimum
et sine

held
to have
seems
as
yet no
have
the
Statius would
fact.
He
office,otherwise
ignored
hardly
rich
and
had, however, already appeared as an orator, ii,6, 95, was
of estates on Vesuvius, near
the owner
Pollentia, in Lucania, on the
right bank of the Tiber, in Crete, Cyprus and elsewhere (ib.,
60-68).
the
friend
of
Vitorius
Marcellus,
Quintilian,Stat.,
(not Victorius)
Zwei
Freunde
cf.
des Statius, in
Nohl,
Silv., iv, praef.; iv, 4 ;
Vitorius Marcellus, in Hermes,
Hermes,
xii, 517 f.,and Mommsen,
Mommsen
has shown, the son
as
xiii,428-430. He was
probably,
Geta is called in Statius,Silv.,iv,4, 75, Stemmate
of a knight (hisson
after his praetorship he had
matemo
felix, virtute paterna),and

jactura

obtained

the

superintendenceof the Via Latina

of a legion(61). He

prospect of the command

of the family of Hosidius

Geta,. and

his

son

(ib.,59), and
had

Geta

the

lady
(QuintiUan, i, pr.
married

[vol.iii.

Appendices

310

exempla parabis magiia Getae) is the

in tie Acta
Geta, repeatedlymentioned

Stat., 1. 71 : parvoque
Arval, C. Vitorius Hosidius
6 ;

not,
by Statius (11.20-26) was
118-120). The Gallus mentioned
was
formerly erroneously assumed, a son but a friend of Vitorius

of
as

Marcellus.

(Martial,xi, 106),

Maximus

Vibius

Vinius

and

Vivius

in the

he

held

had

himself

restored

by

His

Nohl

father

(SUv.,iv, 7, 49-53), and

SUv., iv
(1.45). When
Hirschfeld
as
(VG, p. 85

war

in the

praef.aloe

been

falselyspelt

name,

been

equestrianorder.

the

to

Sarmatian

in the

command

has

MSS.,

Statius

(Hermes, xii, 517), belonged

had

whose

East

in Dalmatia,
not,
composed, he was
7 was
from
a
Dclmat., but as Nohl
proves
n.) supposed, as proc. aurar.
In
the
Hi
coh.
of
as
Alpinorum.
year
praef.
military diploma
93,
of Memnon
by an inscriptionon the column
104 he was, as is shown
(Nohl, ibid.),prefect of Egypt. [He also had hterary tastes ; he
addressed
iv, 7, 55). Statius
epitomized Sallust and Liyy (Sily.,
of
the
Thebais
him
the
letter
to
on
(iv,
praef.,
a
7, 25publication
admired
who
Catullus
(Martial
28), and perhaps he is the Maximus
i, 7). Nohl.]
SeptimiusSeverus was also a knight,iv, 5, 41 : inter pignora curiae
Contentus
arcto lumine
(praef.: inter ornatissimos secundi
purpurae
and
poet (Teuffel,RLG*, 326, 9), and the owner
ordinis),an orator
of the Hemici
of three estates
near
Veii, Cures, and in the territory
of
his
office.
mention
is
made
No
holding
(54-57).
any
Novius
(Nohl, Qu. Stat.,p. 45)^ Vindex is praised by Statius for
towards
certain Vesthe purity of his morals, and for his fidelity
a
had then (94/95)died in the prime of life,and
tinus, who, it seems,
belonged to a noble family (iv,6, 94 : scit adhuc florente suTj aeyu
Par
magnis Vestinus
avis). Probably, however, he is the n|aji
I
mentioned
by Martial, iv, 73.

Pollius

at his villa
Puteolan, lived in retirement
his
wife
2
Polla,
was
iii,
iii,
i
i,
i)
(Silv.,
;
praef.;
;

Felix,

near

Sorrento

his

son-in-law

LVIII.

The

rich

the

The

NeapoUtan Julius Menecrates.

Chronology

Juvenal's
Ill,
(Vol.
p. 67 fi.)

formerly very

statement,

Sull' etd di Giovenale

in the

Juvenal
far

as

year

I know,

then

47,

to

unanimously
to the

year
his death

be

few

named
1

Fonteius.

in the

Eadireas

later, and

years

Fasti

the

Borghesi in

49-76) placed

expressly said
he

his treatise
the birth of
So

ascertain, erroneous.
had

it.

The

clusion
con-

Juvenal

that

proved

eighty,his birth
Borghesi'sview.

his birth

about

the

was

four

written
consuls

after

Fonteius

(A.U.C.721, 765, 812, 820) only

uovii ita A, aovi C, Novii tii. ; tut like Markland

Others

satire is

sixty years
named

assigned

was

put

50.

composition of the 13th

1. 17 it

Of

SAtiREs.

and

at

that he lived to be
Perhaps this was also

Borghesi's date for

certain ; according to
of

because

Life

This year was

least,in the year 127.
of his death, and as the ancient biographies

part

that

v,

I can

as

nowhere

has

state

47.
a

is,as far

drawn,

his last book, in

assumed

that

common,

(1847, CEnvres,

Borghesi

was' merely
wrote

of

the

quite

the

sulate
con-

Capito

last three

he writes Nonius.

III.]

y.Qt.

Appendices

in question. Now

we

by

the

Borghesihas

of

shown

311
that

if a year

cated
indi-

was

only
whose
one
always
This is only the case
stonds firstin the Fasti.
with the name
of that Fonteius
who
consul in the year 820
was
67 A.p.
Now
I thought that in the passage
in question in the 13th satire
I recognized an indication of Juvenal's birth-year. The
forts
poet comhis friend Calvinus,who
is troubled because
faithless friend
a
name

consul, it

one

the

was

name

has

of
repudiated a sum
is
not
and
Juvenal,
great,
Then

occurrence.

given

in trust ; the loss, says

one
be so distressed at an everyday
he continues, 1. 13 :
money

must

him

not

quamvis levium

Tu

vix

particulam

visceribus, sacrum

minimam
exiguamque malorum
ferre potes, spumantibus
ardens
tibi quod non
reddat
amicus

depositum. stupet haec, qui jam post terga reliquit

sexagiata atmos, Fonteio consule natus :
nihil in melius

an

I still think,

before, that

as

in itself very

may
has

tot rerum

well be

proficitusus
this

understood

above,
(likemyself)

punctuated

passage,
thus 1

'

who

one

as

sixty years (and so has only too often had similar

already seen
so
experiences)is astonished at such passionate griefover
ordinary
a
disappointment '. ^ But as O. Hirschfeld has pointed out to me,
the poet's astonishment
at the excessive
would
grief of Calvinus
be

sufficient

no

while
of

kis

for

reason

appealing

admonition

to

experience,would

be

an

natural

to refer 1. 17 to
after natus.

most

All the
time

same

indicated

inclined

am

the date

of his

to his

sixty years' experience,

own

his friend to take

to heart

entirelyappropriate.
to place a

Calvinus, and
to think
own

mark

that Juvenal has

birth, because

the

lessons

It is therefore

of the

of interrogation

at the

same

dating with

the
birth is familiar to
of one's own
name.
from
the
not
and
falls
but
the date of
naturally
tongue,
every
of 60,
birth.
would
have
Calvinus
another's
called
a
man
Juvenal
the
born
in
the
of
Fonteius.
admit
that
but hardly one
But I
year

the

For

consul's

date

one,

argument is not convincing.

J. Diirr {Das Leben Juvenals. Progr.

d.

Gymn.

edited

MS.

of

compiled

Vita from
'

in

the satires and

very
some

It

Barberini
fanciful

generallyaccessible

Chronicle).
begins
Juvenale patre, matre

as

has

Jerome's
(especially
:
Junius JuvenalisAquinas Junio
Septumuleia ex Aquinati municipio,
sources

follows
vero

et L. Antistio cdnsulibus

.Claudio Nerone

Ulm, 1888)

zu

the fifteenth century,

Juvenal
and
arbitrary way ' with the help of

(55 a.d.) natus

est.

Spro-

Fuscino
habuit Septumuleiam, quae
nupsit. As this alleged
of Juvenal is taken
from Saf., 14, i, the suspicion
brother-in-law
their origin to the
and
sister owe
arises that the latter's mother
rem

to the year of Juvenal's

also the statement
as
from
the
whole
character of the cpiitbirth is suspicious,not only
the writer of the notice found
in
but in particularbecause
pilation,

author's

fancy.

the vitae ii and

^

Gf. my

review

But

iii (in Jahn, in vii transferred

of Schwabe, Juvenals

in
Geburisjahr,

to

another

Bursian's

place)that

Jahresb.,hv,

of Juvenal, vol, ii,

p.
pp. ao+--2o6. Merivale (Lewis irihis editioi)
way.
passage in the same

1886, -2,

the
338^interpreted

[vol.liii.

Appendices

^li

Neronis

'

born
temporibus Claudi
than
the old
better informed

Juvenal

was

to appear

in^ "4ra

If now,

'.

biographer, he

to^

wished

?we

to chotfjtfe
obvious
thing to do was
Juvenal's
It
when
Nero
cannot
consuls.
date
of
the
be\P
was
one
a
certainly
of
date
of
the
maintained
that their transference
Juvenal's birth^t^
humanist
is of greater
of Claudius
time
to the
by an unknown
authority than the dating of it under Nero in the old Vila".wbicb

birth-year,the

most

the
it from
trustworthy ancient source.
statements
credible
regarding Juvenal's life
any
with
obtained
the
data
and
all
and
certaintyor probavmtings,
with the conjecture that he
biUty by Borghesi can be harmonized
I consider
the assertion of the old Viiae
in the year dy.
bom
was
may
In

derive

aU

case

and

(iv

well

very

excepted),
unquestionable,on

vii in
'

mavit

magis

Jahn

be

to

causa

the

quam

ad

mediam

fere
of the

account

'

animi

'

aut

se

decla-

aetatem

addition

foro praepararet
for
for inventingsuch a motive.

scholae

ut

'

no

sion
occa'

Media
object can be imagined
aetas
Plant., Aul., ii, i, 37;
(Phaedr., Fab., ii, 12;
Apuleius,
aetatis agere, rara
cursum
Met., V, 15 : jam medium
interspersa
or

'

canitie ;

16

v,

well

mean

if he

was

who

dated

in 67, have
his birth about

of life.

appliedhimself

47 had
Domitian.

under

composed

were

fifth decade

born

candenti

media

aetate

nunc

the whole

to

In

that

is true

formerly

inclined

rich and

Synnerberg {De temporibus vitae

ss.),or of the

to

this of the

assume

enalis rite constituendis,p. 59

ed.
Juvenal, 1882/83. There
least

vaHd

that

it

was

Domitian,
it

was

the

called

6, 398

passage

ist and

2nd,

only

not

were

as

Lewis,

not

the

points to the conclusion

began with the death of
poetry into life,being as

for it.
time

of

compositionand publication
remarked, by the

books
is afforded, as Borghesi has
the newsmongering womein
ss. in which

Instantem

regi Armenio

ilia recentis

rumoresque

magnoque
populos,

is described

Parthoque cometen

excipitad portas, quosdam

in

scholars

and

is, however,

of the

prima videt,famam
410

some

some

3rd satires,as Heincarminumque D. Juni Juv-

Juvenal's satirical

condition

first two

Juvenal,

Those
107.
of his satires

for it, but everything

freedom
of speech which

necessary
rough determination

of the

2nd

ground
that

lucidus)may

would

case

to satire before

assume

It

canitie
no

facit,isse Niphaten

illic cuncta

teneri

arva

diluvio, nutare
quocumque

urbes, subsidere terras,

in trivio,cuicumque est obvia,

Borghesi referred the events

earthquake which in the year
Trajan's campaign in Armenia

mentioned
115

hope

of

in 11. 409-411

destroyed Antioch,

and
confirmed
by the fact that the comet
visible in Rome
in this year.'
In the

narrat.

Parthia.

This

here mentioned

to the great
and 1. 407 to
conjectureis
wjis

actually

gainingthe desired chronological

certaintythrou^
I applied to my
Luther
colleague Eduard
Konigsberg observatory,with the question

astronomical
an
datum,
(d. J887), director of the
whether
^

a.

the comet

to which

Juvenal

Progr.Acad. Alb. Regimoni. 1872,

cotnmemorato.

v:

alludes
De

cometa

could
a

be identified,and

Juvmale

in Satira

seila

[y^.yi. m

Appendices

314

It follows from aU this with complete certaintythat th"in* *"PffiK

whoni alone, according to Juvenal's 7th satire,the hopes oj^ciEjjoEtt
rest, is,as Borghesi (CEuvres,v, 511) supposed, Hadrian, who
fliethrone, as he was in fact the first emperor
sinaRt
just ascended
literature.^
The
in
"
took a serious interest
Claudius who
-

on

"$il^

passagsl

(De Juv. sat. vii tempo- ^

Pliny, Paneg.,c. 47, which K. F. Hermann
ribus),O. Ribbeck
(Juv., p. x), Teuffel (RLG*, 330, 2) and others
cite as evidraice that Juvenal meant
Trajan, by no means
proves it.
that
under
studia ', of which
For the
Pliny says
Trajan they
spiritum et sanguiuem et patriam receperunt ',are the studies of
and eloquence, persecutedand suppressedby Doniitian,
philosophy
honorem
dicendi magistris,
as
Pliny expresslysays,
quem
quam
habes 1
Also the expressions
dignationem sapientiae doctoribus
the revival of
of Pliny in his letters, cited by Teufiel, 330, 2, on

in

'

'

'

'

studia, Epp., i, 10,

iii,18, 5, etc., refer

to the

sciences,and

same

writing of history. But in times of tyranny poetry always

with a
provided a safe refuge, it had flourished under Domitian
brilliance not forgotten in after times^ and it owed
nothingto the
the

to

of rulers.

change
But

evidentlyJuvenalj who had completed his 7th satire before

Trajan'sdeath, added as an afterthought the introduction (atleast
11. 1-2 1) addressed
to the
This is most
new
vealed
clearlyreemperor.
between
the inkoby the fact that there is no connexion
and the real subject of the poem.
In the former it is said
that a hope is offered by the emperor
for noble intellectual efforts,
the only hope, it is true, but instead of continuing hitherto we had

duction

'

or
learned
hope ', the condition of all who choose literary
axid
rhetoricians
historians^
professions,especially
poets,
marians,
gramin a
is picturedas still desperate and comfortless.
Even
works
as
Juvenal's
display such structural weakness
poet whose

such

no

expects at least

one

which

at the conclusion

has

dawned.
the
praised,
age of

But
a

an

of this there

Maecenas,

allusion to the better futims

trace, only the pastis
no

is

Fabius

and

Cotta, and it is

he says,
Then
cannot
to return.
age
expected
genius received the reward of merit [U.94-97), as ifthe poet had quite
for
reward
forgotten that he had announced
a prospect of the same

praisedas

the

that

an

be

present.

But

if

one

were

ready

to

carelessness,there is another

admit

the

of such extreme
possibility
which
could not be removed
difficulty

a
supposition. The satire deals with the sad condition of
all authors
and scholars, but the introduction speaks exclusivdyof
the hopes aroused
in poetsby the emperor's interest in their efforts.
It is true that the generalexpression studia is used which singularly
nowhere
occurs
else in Juvenal),but in each case
it undoubtedly
refers to poeticalefforts.

by such

I.

Et spes et ratio studiorum

in Caesare
tantum.
solus enim
tristes hac tempestate Camenas
respexit, cum
jeim celebres notique poetae

bahieolum

temptarent

Gapiis, Romae

conducere iurnos

etc.

1 This, as I noticed later,

He obssrv^ inte;i""l"w*t
was also K. 0. Miller's wew.
'
Franckii Examen
criiiatm D. J unit Juvenalisvitae (x8?o)j
We know
that Juv^oalwrote
in 871
bis seventh satire in Rome
{Kl, Schr.,i,j^g).
'

Ill,]

VOL.

Appendices

17. Nemo

315

studiis,indignum ferre laborem

cogetur posthac, nectit quicunque canoris
tamen

eloquium vocale modis lautumque momordit.

agite,o juvenes i circumspicitet stimulat
materiamque sibi ducis indulgentiaquaerit.*
hoc

It is

only

vos

the

poets,then, who accordingto this introduction can

the emperor's favour, and
on
the youths are
only incited to
efforts in general. Then, after
poetry, not to literaryor learned
expatiating (11.22-35) on the hopeless prospects of poetry without
the protectionand encouragement
of the emperor,
the author
passes
with a strange transition
on
(accipe nunc
artes, 1. 36) to another
(36-97) of the sad lot of poets,adding some
very lengthy description
reckon

considerations
The
and

107
the

116, the

latter

provinces,
in

was

the

on

first book

other

Satires

second

(6) 116-117,

the second

Juvenal

book

(1-5) was

and the third 118-121, for in

his great travels through the
would
certainly publish the book which
while he was
to him
still in Rome,
Now
started

addressed

sense

professions.
then
published between

of the
Hadiian

year
and

learned

on

is

val,
only separatedfrom the third by a short intermuch
the
between
a
first
assume
one
longer
scarcely
and second, consequently we
shall put the publication of the first
book
116
than
It is also not unlikely that in -the
nearer
107.
applause which Juvenal gained at the beginning {vit.ii : magna
bis ac ter auditus
successu
an
frequentiamagnoque
est) he found
incentive to continue
without
long delay poeticalproductionswhich
as

we

had

can

been

favourablyreceived.

so

the first of which

The

five satires of the

undoubtedly composed

was

as

first book,

introduction,

an

be gathered tiian that

more
can
is
which
Trajan,
quite natural, as Juvenal
appeared
it.
was
principallythinking of the age before Trajan when he wrote
If then
the first book
was
published about 114 (as long before the
contain

indications

no

the book

second

from

last

which

under

as

the

second

before

the

the

third),Juvenal will have turned to

the composition of five satires
The
most
natural meaning of
then
would
which
be forty-five,
was,

writing of satire about ri2, as

time.
would
require a considerable
'

media

aetas

again brings
That

'

in which
to

us

67

the fifth book

he
as

was

the

year

pubUshed

of his birth.
after the

soon

127 is shown

year

only by 13, 17, but also by 15, 27 (nuper consule Junco Gesta)..
military diploma, found in Sardinia, and dated 11 October, 127
(CIL, iii,p. 874, no. xxxi), shows that Aemilius Juncus and Julius
the SC
issued (Marcian, D.,
Severus, under whom
Junciarwm was
consuls.
From
the
then
xl, 5, 51, " 8 ; Ulpian, ib., 28, " 4) were
not
A

date the publicationof the

must
in 15, 27, one
nuper
and
not earlier than
128,
consequently that of the fourth
'

'

between

:2i

and

come

to

now

and

nothing
I

questionof Juvenal's banishment.

ApoUinaris Sidonius
doubt

to

its
but

of

but

as

conjecture. Nothing

can

real

From

biographies, and of Suidas,

have no
RLG\
(Teuffel,
331, 2),we
the

occurrence,

A leminisceace of Statius,St/11.,
v, 2, 11:5

pulfat.

time

128.
the

testimony

unanimous

fifth book
some

to

Etko

place and

be
aec.

inferred
nam

time
from

the

Malalas
reason
we

the

have

fact

magni duds iadulgeatia

3i6

[vol.in.

Appendices

separated from the preceding by a long

first three
The
were
interval.
undoubtedly composed in Rome,
written
there or in exile (Vit. iv : in
have
been
the last two
might
mutavit
Vita edited
; of. also the
exilioampUavitsatyrasetpleraque
in
the
N.
Jahrbb.f. PhilpL, 1874, p. 868
by Riihl from a cod. Harl.
Martial's
three
vii,
xii,18, only show that
91, and
epigrams,
24,
f.).
when
in
were
in the years 92 and
written, Juvenal was
101/2,
they
conflict
with
K.
F.
Hermann's
Rome.
They therefore by no means
banished
ad
that
Domitian
was
Juv.),
Juvenal
by
{firaef.
conjecture
however
inclined to
now
in the last four years of his reign. I am
with
Vahlen
think
{Juvenal vnd Paris, in Sitzungsber.d. Berliner
in Bursians
review
Jahresb.,
Acad., 1883, pp. 1176-1192 ; cf. my
after the
which
inserted
Sat.
not
was
that
206
88-92
xiv, p.
f.)
7,
the invention
occasion
for
of
the
but
was
originalpoem,
-rest,
gave
part
that

the

of

is

books

of the

none

applied these

is

due

evidentiy

vendit

fact- that

the

the

be

added

as

prefect

if the

that

cannot,

as

the

little before

to

of

cohort

took

banishment
on

(fraef.ad

Hermann

so

made

of

frontier

as

of

some

could

the

hardly

appointment

an

of the
Vitae

have

empire, it
place

taken

have

Juv. 4) remarked,

Juvenal's death,
nearly eighty years of age
important a post.

man

form

the

distant

some

shortlybefore
to

to himself

hnes

Paridi nisi
('esurit, intactam
passage
Agauen '); in Vit. ii indeed it is said that the lines referred
It may
in the context.
poet Statins, who is also mentioned

latter

the

to

who
That
the dancer
is
is called Paris in the Vitae
Juvenal had himself mentioned

banishment.

the

of

cause

said to have

af"rm

been

; for a

appointed

the

plausible conjecture ((Euvres,

very
above, p. 69), that Crispinus was
prefect of the
under
Praetorium
Fuscus, and
Domitian, as colleague of Comehus
of
such
this
banishment
indeed
about
as
Juvenal,
military
brought
made
through the prefects. Juvenal's passionate
appointments were
of Crispinuswould
thus be most
hatred
naturally explained.
of the existingdata
That
Borghesi'sconjecture conflicts with none
had
remarked.
been
already
The
that it will
4th satire,which begins with the announcement
deal with
Crispinus,consists of two heterogeneous pieces,most
clumsily patched together. Only the first 27 lines correspondto

Borghesi has

Now

cf.

513-516;

V,

the

summoned

(1.108
a

not

the

on

on

throw
and

story of the council

Albanum,

Crispinus

is indeed

Domitian

which
once

mentioned

he

had

satire
to

in the

has not even

a subordinate
part to play. Perhaps
introduction
lines as
written
these twenty-seven
an
^
unfinished
and in order
Crispinuswhich remained
;

but
if.),

Juvenal
to

but

announcement,

away

he

about

the

them
even

placed them,
coherence

careless

of his poems,

about
at the

position
the comhead of

mentioned, and which

Crispinus was
the table, which
of
seem
luxury
extravagances
to have
been speciallylaid to the charge of Crispinus. Lines 28-36
this purpose
then inserted as a link, but serve
were
badly ; for
very
one
expects a descriptionof a gluttonous banquet of Domitian's,
the preparation of a dish.
of a ludicrous
consultation
not
and
on
a

satire in which

dealt

with

at

any

rate

of the

the

^ So Lewis, Juvenal, ii,

p. zzo
satire never
completed.

This

is

perhaps a

draft introduction

to

an

intended

in.]

VOL.

Appendices

Perhaps originallyJuvenal
The
Of

place

the

Juvenal's

Egypt
'

sent

is called
in

of

had

is

as

of

duction
intro-

prefixingan
it needs

rate

any
uncertain

none.

the

as

time.

i,ii,iv, vii and that edited by Riihl

frontier,accordingto v and vi Juvenal
schol. i, i and xiv, 38 the place of exile

none,

Scotos

contra

Hoasis

at 1. 37, at

banishment

its furthest

or

intention

no

begins

Vitae,iii mentions

mention
was

tale which

the

to

317

',in
Hoasa, in Suidas

and

Malalas

it is the

PentapoUs
of all these
source
Presumably therefore in the common
no
place was mentioned, but it was only said that Juvenal
the prefectureof a cohort
distant frontier.
All the
on
a
or

Libya.

accounts

received
statements

doubt

was

Nor
does
determination

5382)

X,

place are therefore alike untrustworthy ; without

of Egypt.
15th satire that suggested the mention
the inscription
of Aquinum
towards
the
give any help
of the place of exile.
It reads
CIL,
{IRN, 4312
coh.
(I)
(Cere)risacrum
| (D. Ju)nius JuvenaUs (trib.)
flamen
Ilvir
Divi
vovit
dediquinq.
]
|
Vespasiani|
to

as

it

Delmatarum

the

cav(itq)uesua
Britain

in

xvi, 566).
service, and

belonged

to

The

pec.

cohort

124

(Hiibner, D.

It

be

may

the

of

tenure

Juvenal's

in

Heer

rom,

assumed

mentioned

here

Britannien,
that

certainty

with

municipal

stationed

was

offices and

Hermes,
military

in

the

of the

in

flaminate

earlier Ufe.

Vitae

make
i, iv, v, vi, vii and that edited by Ruhl
Juvenal die
in exile,ii and iiiin Rome, iv says that he was
nus
Antoniold
under
very
of
in
his
Pius, i,ii and iiithat he died at thelage eighty,or
eightyfirst year.
from
the good
to be taken
The
number
of years seems
of the Vitae,as a reason
and ancient source
can
hardly be found for
its invention.
it is correct, Juvenal died in
If, as we may
assume,
the

year
147.
If he finished

the

fifth book

about

128,

nearly twenty

or

his death, he certainlypublished it himself, and

doubtless
contained
the i6th satire as a complete poem.

incompleteness
one

or

more

is to

be

have

leaves

simply explained by

most
been

lost at

the

end

; for as O. Ribbeck
(Symbola Philol.
echte und der unechie Juvenal, p. 175 ff.)
and

Bd.

636-638)

xxix, 1874, pp.

have

of the

Bucheler
the

thirty lines to the page, from which

of our
also the last Une
present text was
only there is no objection to the view

had

last line

Its present
supposing that
script
originalmanu-

Bonnens., p.

remarked,

years
edition

this

before

26

; Der

ss.

{Rhein.Mus.,
script
originalmanu-

that

it results

the

on
a page.
If not
that Juvenal was
bom
in the year 67, but also the approximately settled date of his
lead to the
media
and of the beginning of his satire-writing
aetas
The
as
same
result,the conjecture is at least as justified
any other.
'

'

followingdates

Juvenal entered
Held
Was
Was
Was

then

may

municipal

be

for his Ufe

given

military service at the earliest

offices at the earliest

in Rome
between
banished
in Rome
Applied himself there to rhetoric tillabout
I of the Satires between
Published Book
II
"
"
.

,.

.,

writings.
84
92
92
92
loi

"

,.

and

..

..

""

/2

112
112

116

....

""

96 ?

and

Il8

and|ii6
-118
"
.,

MX

[vol.in.

Appendices

3i8
IV

Book

Published
"

of the Satires between

"

..

..

12 1

and

128

or

....

"

147

Died

On

LIX.

Names

Personal

the

(Vol. III.
The

This

Martial's

and

in his works

both

is whether

Juvenal

in

to

with

done

be

only

can

far

how

are

of the

examination

an

and

Juvenal.^

in

67 S.)

p.

in

arises

question that

first

names

127
later

"

the

personal

which

names

occur

referred to the same

where
certainty in cases
be

regard

; for in

persons.
the

personal
practice of the two poets is entirelydifferent. Although
Martial probably always had in his mind's eye real,and indeed
living
derided
which
he
and
and
follies
the
vices
proved,
reof
representatives
identitycan

from

proved

be

other

sources

the

names

yet,
their

real

names

repeatedlyassures

he

as

but

names,

and

requirements
he has not hesitated
their signification,
and
various
most
the
designate
persons
Part

to

21-23.
Martial then

by

arbitrarilychosen

or

determined

only
the

use

types.

gives the

same

mainly
rarelyby

very
same

to

name

Cf. my

edition,

This

fact
of

often

alone

his

warns

impossible.

proves

resemblance

advocate

with

characters

to

Matho

of

be

to

us

cautious

The

any

Juv.,

i,

32,

person

in

attempting

of

Naevolus

Naevolus
a

no

speaker

more

11,

to

now

name.

identify

and

Juvenal's

in Martial
bad

by

same

in Martial

homonym

to this person,

now

name

that, Juvenal always designates the

no

them

I, pp.

Wliile

one

named

never

fictitious

with

always

he

us,

choice of these names

was
of metre
and
or euphony,

the

as

the

by

to

to

34,

in fact it
gth satire has
has the fat
became

who

Martial calls Matho.

whom
7, 32, with any of the persons
follow
not
Borghesi
{(Euvres,
v,
509 ss.)in recognizing
may
the PauUus
of Martial's epigrams
mentioned
in Juvenal, 7, 143 in one
in Which
this
the same
is assigned by Martial
name
occurs
name
; for

bankrupt
So

we

to this

now

real

figure,now
his

person,

assumed
The

to

Ind.

(cf.Mommsen,
constant

that, and

identitywith
use

of the

same

the

Plinian.,
name

where

even

of

PauUus
s.

Velius

for the

same

it is the

name

cannot

Juvenal
PauUus).
person

of

be

is in itseB

real persons into

Juvenal only introduces
their
real
an
by
names,
assumption which
is entirelyconfirmed
by my inquiry (De nominibus
Ipersonarumin
Juvenalis saiiris,Program. Acad. Alb. Regimont., 1872, iv). I did
learn till later that this was
not
also Borghesi's view
(CEuvres,v,
dei veri o ahneno
dei conosciuti).
generalmente di usame
533 : ama
I regard his conjecture as very probable, that the Atticus mentioned
in 12, I (Atticuseximie
si cenat, lautus habetur)is Tiberius Claudius
the
of
the
father
Atticus.
Atticus,
sophist Herodes
Perhaps it
would
be possibleto identifysome
of the few other persons of whom
he addressed
Juvenal speaks respectfully,
especiallythose to whom

enough

his

some

suggest that

to

satires,and

caUs

them

of his satires,as
Postumns
12,
6, 21, Ponticus
8, 1, Corvinus
Fuscinus
13, 5,
Bithynicus 15, i, GaUus
14, i, Volusius
be denied, that in exceptionalcases
possibiUtycannot

I, Calvinus
16, I. The
"

Cf. my

programme,

Rigimont.,1872, iVi

De

nominibus

ptrsonarum

in

Acad. Alb,
JuvenalissiUiris,

III.]

VOL.

Juvenal used
a
singlecase.
be

chosen

Appendices

chosen
arbitrarily
The

but

names,

Censennia

name

for

319
it cannot

rich

be

proved

in

lady (6, 136) might

of its

but it is certainly
the real
signification,
question.
person
As Juvenal carefullyavoided
attacking or exposing under their
real names
who
might injurehim (i,170 ss.),he could only
persons
account

on

name

of the

make

three

in

classes

or

condemnation,

or

of humble

mentioned

of persons
viz. persons

rank.

And

by him,

the

objects of

his ridicule,contempt,
condemned
dead, judicially

who
were
in fact among
is not
one

there

(fisrespectfu

the
who

persons
cannot
classes.

be proved or
to belong to one
assumed
of these three
All the persons
of the age of Domitian, occurringin Juvenal, who
also mentioned
are
either already dead
could
by Martial, were
or
not

longer

hurt

(Mart.,vii,gg
mime

him.

They

Domitian's

are

favourite

Crispinus

viii,48 ; Juv. r, 27 ; 4, i ss, ; cf. above, p. 6g), the

(Mart.,i, 4 ; ix, 28 cet. ; Juv., i, 36 ; 4. 53 ; cf. vol.

Latinus

i, p. 60) ; the female mime

5, 66 ; 8, ig?), the dancer

Thymele (Mart.,i, 5, 5 ; Juv., i, 36 ;

(Mart., xi, 13 ; Juv., 6, 87 ; cf.
vol. II, p. 114),the citharists PoUio
(Mart.,iv, 61, g ; Juv., 5, 387 ;
cf. above, p. 265), and
Glaphyrus (Mart., iv, 5; Juv., 6, 77; cf.
Gabba
above, p. 261) ; the buffoon
(Mart.,i, 42 ; x, loi ; Juv., 5,
and Mettius Carus
Baebius Massa
3 ; cf. vol. i,p. 85) ; the informers

(Mommsen,
earlier

Ind.

than

Plinian.)whom

Martial

did not

venture

to

attack

which
appeared under Trajan (xii,25, 29 ;
juristChius Aufidius (Mart., v, 6i ; Juv., 9,
the
other
hand
the
Sura
328, i). On
25 ; cf. Teufiel, RLG*^,
of Mart., i, 49, 40 is not
the
Palfurius
Sura
of Juv., 4, 53,
but
the
famous
fellow-countrjmian of Licinianus, Licinius Sura,
born
in Hispania Tarraconensis.
who
was
of the age of Domitian
and
Juvenal's fondness for reminiscences
'
of well-known
of that time
lends support to a new
planation
expersonages

Juv., I,

35

in

Paris

book

s.);

the

of the

He
who
43.
says there of Catullus
orders
of
the
to
be
thrown
danger
part
shipwreck,
cargo
overboard
to lighten the ship :
when

of

lUe

nee

Parthenio
et

According to
the bowls.
R. Rochette
'
C. Octavius

Gruter, 63g,
Samos,

12,

passage

in

which

mittere, lances
argentum dubitabat
cratera
factas, urnae
capacem

dignum

the

sitiente Pholo

vel

scholiast,Parthenius

was

SilUg (Catal.artif.,
p. 480)

5 ;
was

Fusci.

goldsmith who

the
thinks

made

the

name
fictitious,
Schorn, p. 376) suggests identity with the

(Lettred, M.
Parthenion

conjuge

argentarius

Heinrich

supposes
originallycalled

no
refutation, and
here, where
only the name

need

'

mentioned

the

poet

in the

refers

Parthenia.

fictitious name

The

inscription

artist of
last two
jectures
conwould
be quite
to

an

of a universally
known
and recognized
of the
artist could
indicate
the value
bowls.
Besides,
the followinglines : multum
Caelati, biberat quo caUidus
emptor
worked
vessels ; but here
Oljmthi, de^ expresslywith artistically
apparently only those gigantic silver vessels are alluded to, which
senseless

Were

objects of luxury

at

that

time

(see vol. ii,p. 208).

See above, p. 316.

I have

little doubt

therefore
well-known
It may
names

"

Parthenius, the
of Domitian
(vol.i,p. 57 f.).
and
it is just the
rich,
very

he

was

often

Juvenal

that

possideoplus Pallante

attonitus

ebore

Licinis

; 14,305

signisque

testudine

lata

et

et

Electro

pro

Atque

for types of

uses

ib.,

suis
329

Capitolia nostra
spado vincebat
14, 91 : ut
It is also known
that the value of an object was
increased
f
and
famous
that the
to
a
ii,
belonged
(vol. p. 331 .),
person
Narcissi

Posides.
if it had

subsequent
Of the
had made

were

criminals

innocuous,

them

poet's time
in
condemned
he

in

mentioned

belong

8,

condemned

by

Nipperdey's note).
who

passage,

asserts, after

in

nearest

had

to

been

Cossutianus

Capito

province of CiUcia,had
58 (Tac, A., xiii,33, with

fate

same

condemnation
stood

120), who

Thus

in the year
period of Numitor,

the

fact.

of the

the senate
The

the

to

province of Africa, of
others
Plinian.) The

Ind.

plunderer

8,

the

period.

earher

an

with

met

The

to

probably

(i, 49

(Mommsen,

ff. as

91

who

one

extortion

governor

all

presumably

the

Priscus

Marius
99/100 for
was

was

drawing attention
by Juvenal, whose

of

fond
mentioned

owners

the

mentioned

for the

in the

same

offence,is

same

known.
un-

poisoner Pontia, 6, 638 (Martial,ii,34),as the scholiast

the death of her husband
(Drymio according to VaUa),

convicted

was

that

for

made

were

murderer

granted

i, 109

bowls

freedmen

columna

Phrygiaque

which

and

Licinus

praedives
divitiae

for

imperial

riches

extreme

the

that

chamberlain

be taken
of

been

[vol.hi,

Appendices

320

of the murder

of her two

sons,

severed

her

veins

after

luxurious
died dancing, being devoted
a
to that art.
dinner, and
She was
(alsoaccording to the scholiast)the daughter of a certain
P. Petronius, condemned
for conspiracy,probably Petroby Nero
in the year
nius Priscus, who
banished
to an
island in the
was
65
for his share

Aegean

lie conspiracyof

in

therefore

Piso

(Tac,

71). Her
equally well
who
is stigmatized

xv,

death

might

under

The
Calvina
following emperors.
enim
in
(alter
quantum
legione tribuni Accipiunt
Calvinae)was, according to a notice of the scholiast which
be
to
quite trustworthy, the sister of a praetor, and

have

under

occurred

Nero,

or

of the
in 3, 133

one

donat

appears
committed

suicide

under

Claudius, because

her

incest

with

her

brother

was
divulged. Similarlythe vicious women,
against whom
Creticus
declaim, Procula, PoUitta, Fabulla,Carlinia
Juvenal makes
damnata
(damnetur si vis etiam, Carfinia,talem Non sumet
togam,
the
others
well
who
characterized
as
as
Juv.,2, 67-70), as
are

adulteresses
names

were

Their
lex

known

number

Julia
of

wantons,

or

need

to
cause

de adulteriis with

the

must

be

considered

real

everybody through their

no
surprise,as Domitian
great severity.*In

two

persons,

whose

condemnation.
enforced
cases

the

tion
the reten-

widely separated satires,shows that

real person
is spoken of.
a
who
Maura
scoffed at the temple of
Pudicitia
is
she of whom
it is said in
as
(6,308)
evidentlythe same
same

in two

name

CatuUa
Maura
die.
The
10, 224 : quot longa viros absorbeat
uno
of 2, 49 is found
again in 10, 323 : sive est haec. Oppia, sive CatuUa
If in these two
deterior.
the repeated characterization
leaves
cases
1

The

ideati"catioa

of the Hispo mentioaed

M. Appuleius Proculus Ti.

althoufh
(Mommsen, Ind. Plin.),
suggestedby Borghesi ifEmres, v, 511),is extremely improbable.

Ca(pio Hispo,cos. des.

103

or

104, procons.

prov.

in 2, 50 with
Asiae

LX.

Chronological

Notes

(Vol. Ill,
only

The

GeLlius.i

on

8b.)

p.

treatise known
in which
to me
an
of Gellius
for the life and works

dates

exact

Ersch

in

[vol.hi.

Appendices

322

and

attempt

is made

is Bahr's

article

Encyclopaedia. The
correction
and
completion.

dates

Gruber's

require,however,

there

to fix

GeUius

given

(inscholis fui,xvi, i, ad grammaticos

(diviHadriani temporibus grammaticus vel nobilissimus, xi, 15, probably Hadrian's
teacher, VU. L.
standing
Veri, c. 2) was
apparently already dead, for Gellius, not underin one
of his books, asked
a passage
SulpiciusApollinaris,
whose
(xx,6 : adulespup0, he tells us, he was ; xiii,18 : adulescens
hominem
nostrae
discendi
memoriae
gratia,
centulus) sectabatur
This
alone
doctissimum.
reminds
that the youth of Gellius did
us
but
not faU in the reign of Hadrian
(whom he always calls Divtts),

to school
Gellius went
Scaurus
Terentius
itavi,vii,6)

When

of Antoninus

in that
He

seems

sibi

tunc

attached

have

to

tiie fifteenth

between

in his seventeenth

himself

and eighteenth
Sulpicius Apollinaris
; xviii, 4 : cum
jam adulespraetextam et puerilem togam mutasset
magistrosqiie
ipse exploratioresquaereret. The toga virilis was assumed
to

years

centulus

Kus.

and

Adulescens

123-J31).

seventeenth

Romae,

Sulpicium,quem

itarem, audivi

(Marquardt, Prl.,i',

years

etiamtum

cum

ad

grammaticos

ApolUnarem
primis sectabar
dicere
etc.
6.
Erucius
Clams
Claro, praefecto urbi,
vii,
(rf.
Pliny,Epp., ii,9 ; Pronto, ed. Naber, p. 6) was consul for the second
time in 146, but the dates of his first consulate
and urbail prefecture
18
urbi
consul
bis
:
et
x
iii,
(Gell.,
qui praefectus
fuit)are unknown.
in

Erucio

In

the

instruction
from
the rhetoricians
years he received
'
Antonius
Julianus and T. Castricius, the latter of whom
('noster
in Pronto, Ad
ii,2, ed. N., p. 190), according to GeUius, xiii,
am.,
vir
D.
Hadriano
in tnores
a
22,
atqiie litteras spectatus, Romae
locum

same

principem

docendis
'

as

an

at

declamandi

docendi, and

ac

publice juvenibus magister.

Puteoli

was

(xix,9)

himself
describes
at the time when
he spent his summer
tion
vacathis teacher
and his fellow-scholars
9).
(xviii,
with Pronto -; xviii,8 : Adulescenassociated
tulus
Gellius

'

adulescentulus

had

He

habuit

with

also

already
priusquam Athenas
conced-elrem,qnando erat a magistris auditionibusque obeundis
ComeKum
otium, ad Frontonem
visendi gratia pergebam.
His association
with iiie poet AnniMiUs
accustomed
to htold a vintagefestival oti his
(xi,7 ; ix, 10, who was
in the Faliscan
estate
also to belong to this
8) seems
territory,
xx,
time ; for Annianus
old enough to haVe heard Valerius iProbuS,
was
Romae

who

is known

living under
ad

to have

Domitian

flourished

under

iii,2,
(Martial,

Pers., p. cxxxvii). It is uncertain

already acquainted

with

Julius

PauUus

Nero, but
12

c.

"

whether

(homo

probablystill

was

87

a.d.

at

Jahn, PreH.

this time

in

memoria

he was
nostia

litdOctissimus, i, 22 ; v, 4 ; xvi, 10). This

vir bonus
et rerum
invited Gellius to his little pro'perty
terarumque
impense doctus
in the Vatican
district,together with the Numidian
JuliusCelsinus,
also Fronto's
was
xix, 7, who
friend, xix, 10.
'

'

"Pf.
my

'

De
programm,'

Auli

Gelliivitae

Acad.
temporibus,

AU".

Regimmt.,1869,!v,

III.]

VOL.

If Gellius
him

323

of instruction
with
begEin his course
SulpiciusApolin his eighteenthyejir he probably continued
it with
other
teachers for about
For
seven
years.
immediately

linaris about
and. his

after

Appendices

the

completion of his grammatical and rhetorical studies he

led to legal studies,
a judge, and
so
was
xiii,2, i ;
lectus
in
a
libros
sum
quo
primum tempore
judices
praetore
de
officio
utriusque linguae,
judicis scriptos,conquisivi,ut homo
ad judicandas
adulescens, a poetarura fabulis et a rhetorum
epilogis
lites vocatus
lectus
in
ut
a
(xiv, 1,1:
praetoribus
judices sum,
judiciaquae appellanturprivata susciperem. Mommsen,
StR, iii,
et magis^. 538, 4). xiii,13 : cum
ex
angulis secretisquelibrorum
trorum
in medium
fori prodissem, quaesiet in lucem
jam hominum
tum
memini
in plerisque Romae
stationibus
esse
jus publice docentium
aut
Now
it is true that Suetonius
respondentium etc.
says,
in August., c. 32 : judices a tricensimo
(so codd. ; the conjecture of
Cujacius vicensimo, based on the passage from Ulpian quoted below,
is inadmissible)aetatis anno
adlegit,i.e. quinquennio maturius quam
solebant
(Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 537, 5). But Suetonius is not speaking
of the legallyeligibleage, but of that actually observed
(quam
Gellius could not call himself
solebant) At the age of thirty or more

appointed

was

'

adulescens

rhetoric

', nor
that

to

up

is it credible that he attended

(see vol. i, p. 161). It must
age

school

the

therefore

of
be

legalage required for jurors,mentioned

by Ulpian
valeret sententia a minore
an
(Digg.,xiii,I, 57 : quidem consulebant
vigintiquinque annis judice data etc.),was
already at this time in
force in Rome, and that Gellius was
as he reached
appointed as soon

assumed

that

the

it.
For

the

elucidation

of

also

Gellius

applied to
(xx, 10),
Romae
in eo tempore
and
to Favorinus, quem
plurimum sectabar
(xiv, 2, 11). To the years immediately following belongs all that
with
his intercourse
Favorinus
Gellius relates about
(cf.Hertz, Ind.
led. aest. Vratisl.,1869), via. a visit to Fronto, ii,26, meeting with
Domitius
Insanus
the grammarian
xviii, 7, a walk by the baths of
in
forum
of
another
the
Titus iii,i,
Trajan xui, 25, an excursion to
grammarians,

one

xviii, i,

Ostia

Now

as

of

legal questions

whom

xvii,

Antium

visit to

evidently belong
imperial palace, in a group
which

him

addresses

conversations,

two

to

the

in

adulescens

as

'

10.

Favorinus

which

same

'

takes

period,
waiting for

part, and
before

take

the

the
place
beginning of the
juristS. Caecilius

which
is
the
salutatio Caesaris (iv,i, i and
i, i, where
xx,
Favorinus
have
must
of
Gellius
with
this
intercourse
discourses),
Pius
and
in
two
which
Antoninus
taken
died,
place before 161,
year
that time
onward
one
ascended
the throne, so that from
emperors

haardlyspeak without
SulpiciusApolUnaris was

could
for

'

Romae

cum

further

of a
specification

consulibus

(xii,13, i) he appliedto him

time
To the same
intra Kalendas.
forte una
xix, 13 : Stabant
'

essem

Frontp

Cornelius

cf. Fronto,

eius etc.

A4
But

et

Festus

was

ordinem

extra

judex

salutatio Caesaris.

Gellius

still living,when
the

meaning
probably belongs the

Postumius

judge

vestibule

(an

Palatii

orator

amic, n, 10, ed. Naber, p. aoo) et

ApolUnaris must Tiave died soon

from

datus
of the words
.

about

in

tion
conversa-

fabulantes

Numidia.,

ApoUinaris Suljaafter,in any

.case

several

first his

For

pupil and

then

later

the

Pertlnax

emperor

Vit. Pert.,c.
professus est ; where

his successor,

grammatice
anything but

Pertinax

idem

quem

163.

before

years

126) was

(born
i

:
'

post
post

nax
after his death '. As Pertihis school, he applied for the office of
not successful with
was
served
He
as
it.
and
obtained
prefectof a cohort in
centurion,
'

hardly mean

can

quern
a

[vol.hi.

Appendices

32/|

Syria, cind

in

distinguishedhimself

afterwards

his succession

Between

'

school, and

of the

headship

the

to

Parthian

the

war.

the

break
out-

interval must
have
in 163 a considerable
war
of the Parthian
where
he
of
Gellius
studies
dialectical
(xvi,8,
speaks
elapsed. The
also
in the library of the temple of Peace) may
found
of a book
of
his
studies.
the
be
to
legal
assigned
period
perhaps

journey of Gellius
followed the period when
The

he

he

was

there

his residence

studied

and

judge

before

in Athens

been

have

must

and

to Greece

165,
he

the

at

or

the

certainly
law.

But

latest in that

(xii,11) and heard

in referringto his sojourn
juvenis',as
here, Gellius speaks of himself (though indirectly)as
in
the
himself
adulescens
he
calls
as
period.
preceding
regularly
in
in Athens
ii,
He
calls his fellow-students
vii,
juvenes
21,
10,
not
xii,5. In such a writer as Gellius this difference in expressioncanmark
definite period of life. Now
as
be accidental, but must
a
De
Die
the
to
c.
Censorinus,
Nat.,
regarded
Varro, according
14,
adulescentia
and juventus,'
thirtieth year as the boundary Ijetween
followed
this
it is extremely probable that Gellius
usage in writing
of his own
age, and had consequently passed this limit at the time
GeUius'
If then
in Athens.'
of his residence
departure from Rome
160
and
and
he
had
took place between
164,
just attained the age of
It
be roughly dated
between
130 and
134.
thirty,his birth may
Peregrinus Proteus, whom
year,
(viii,3) in Athens, died in 165. Now
for

saw

'

'

'

'

of the

birth
The

he

was

is

there

this agrees
school

at

very
soon

Bahr

assigned by

further

is nowhere

Augusti (161

two

AH

Rome.
that

that

added

be

may

well with

indication

taken

place

the conclusion

after 137,

so

the

{op.cit.,48'')is
which

statements

any

a.d.) had

'

Gellius

that
when

already reached

date
too

makes

the accession
Gellius left

140
late.
with

to which

his

regard to

his

Atticus
Herodes
journey provide no
chronological data.
Bahr
was
Gellius
to
consul
as
whom,
143)
conjectures,
loi,
(born
in
consular
recommended
is
mentioned
as
a
by Favorinus,
perhaps
Greek

c.

i, 2.

the
was
the instructors of Gellius in Athens
among
nostra in
Calvisius Taurus
of Berytus, vii, 10 : memoria

Prominent

Platonist

disciplinaPlatonica

celebratus, who

had

also

taught Herodes (PhiloJerome flourished

stratus, Vitt. Soph.,ii,i, 34),and who according to

about
146 (Taurus clarus habetur),so that he was
I find no warrant
for the assumption that GeUius

Athens, for, as

at

events

mentioned

Bahr
can

now

an

old

man.

stayed two

years
and
all
the
seasons
[op.cit.,p. 45) remarks,
Gellius
well find room
in one
very
year.

erat adulesSo Augustine, Conf.,vii,i, 1, says of his thirty-first

centia
year : Jam mortua
male
mea
nefanda, et itum in juventutem.
" He
the general custom, which we find as early as Tacitas
has, it is true, followed
Atticarum A. GMii
(Vogel,De Nodiam
composiiione. SchriftenfUr M. Htrit,1888,p.
in a school of rhetoric ' juvenes ' without respect to their age
7, 1),of callingthe pupils
pf
(zlx,9 : docendis publicojuvenibus magister,see above, p. 322),but when he speaks
"

he expresses himself
himself,

more

accurately.

Appendices

III.]

VOL.

alludes

to excursions

Patrae

xviii, 9

325

Eleusis viii,3, Aegina ii,21,

Delphi xii,5,
its extreme
heat xviii, 10,
the very
hot autumn
of the Pythian games
(in
i, 2, the celebration
winter
xvii, 8, and its long nights
September, Bahr, 44'')xii,5, the
Praef.,4, the Saturnalia xviii,2 and 13. He speaks thrice of the
the

to

ii,21,

summer

and

journey ; xix, i (stormy crossing from Cassiope

disium),ix, 4, xvi, 6 (landing at Brundisium).

return

to

Brun-

Of

his later years Gellius hardly speaks at all. We

gather from
preface that he married and had children (Praef.,1). For the
conjecture that in his later years he again settled at Athens, perhaps
the

for the

education

Atticae,I

of his children, and

find

Nodes

his

elaborated

there

foundation
in the passage
Praef.,4 : Sed quonsicut
hiemem
noctibus
in
dixi terrae Atticae
longinquis per
agro
the
commentationes
hasce ludere ac facere exorsi
sumus;on
contrary I think that Gelhus
speaks here of the first outlines and
can

no

iam

notes
and
were

shown

which
he had made
annotationibus
as
a student
(iJlis
pristinis)
notes
and
in
That
these
his later years.
arranged
completed
in the later work
in part embodied
in their originalform, is
cussed
disby xviii,2, 7, where he says that various questionswere
'

'

at the

nuper
leaves

doubt

no

Saturnalia

that

this

at

festival

Athens,

while

earlier passage
a
Gellius was

an

place while

took

cenam
complusculi,
in Graeciam
auditiones
easdem
qui Romani
quique
veneramus,
of
doctores
This use
colebamus.
eosdemque
nuper, I admit, makes
it impossibleto assign with certaintythe events
guished
distinwhich
are
the
final
time
of
to
position
comthe
as
having happened
nuper

student,

conveniebamus

ad

autem

'

of

written
dabat

the

several

xv,

4
etc.

eruditorum
taneis.
in

iii,3,
But

etc.

written

part

therefore
that

that

Gellius
to

seems

in

for

years

earlier

the

'

the

otium

tamur,

me

ii,24

to

quaerere

et
hominum
in CapitonisAteii conjec-

nuper

legi adeo nuper

legeremus Freipsinuperrime, cum
7 : nos
quoque
aU or
it is equally possible that these passages
were
and
the
actual
of
the
book,
during
composition
For
the
before.
events
related
happened shortly

wrote

et

lau-

homo

sedens

libraria

fuit seniorum

his

follow

book,

not

in

clearly from

followingpassage,
est

in

quispiam

se
nuper
in sermonibus

xiii,31

unaltered,

been

have

question might

sections in
and
inserted

venditabatque

ineptus.

tum

work,

eandem

motandi

use

xi, 3 : Quando
corporis gratia

nonnumquam

in
of the

Attica, but
the

apud

Rome,

near

or

present tense
negotiisque

arbitriis

ab

spatiamur

aut

ipsum

memet

aut

s o

veco

res

ejusmodi, parvas quidem minutasque

in Praenestino
solus
recessu
vespertina ambulatione
siderabam
etc.
It was
perhaps during this stay in the country that
the opicus asked
treatise
the question about
the title of Plutarch's
"

is also said
which
wtpl To\vTrpayiJu""rt!ii"T)i,
xi, 16, 2 ; although of course
Gellius

Rome.

So

introduced
Atticae

was

Romae

in

then
with

most

of the

velut

est

may

have

nuper, probably
Also xvi, 10, i :
composed.
foro a negotiisetc., will refer to

belong to the

forte nuper
ambulans
con-

'

happened

to have

stories of little

ut

met

nuper

with

happenings
time

when

',

opici in
in Rome,

the Nodes

die
otium
erat quodam
It is striking
this time.
that in this book
written in a fairly
advanced
age Gellius relates so
little
of
his
kind
later years.
We
do not learn of what
extremely

[vol.hi.

Appendices

^26
(apart from

arbitria and
from

was,

(Praef., 12

which

he

omnia

per

furari otium

the

for

time

steal

to

negotiorum intervalla, in quibus

semper
this time

At

potui).

had

ness
property) the busihis literarywork

of his

management

spent his

he

leisure

his estate

on

Praeneste.

at

He

Praef.,22

says,

facta

vigintijam
voluntate
cultu

Quantum
tuenda
a
quantumque

erit

liberbrum

dabitur

mihi

vitae

autem

meorum

ad

commentariorum

volumina

sunt.

otium,

procurandoque
subsiciva

omnia

ea

diem

deinceps deum

familiari

re

hunc

et

memoriarum

sub-

delec-

colligendashujuscemodi
librorum, diis
Progredietur ergo Humerus
bene
cum
vitae,
quantuliquique
juvantibus
ipsius
fuerint,
longiora mihi dari spatia
progressibus,
neque
secundaria

tempora

tatiunculas

Vivendi

ad

conferam.

volo

dum

quam

commentandique

ad

ero

idoneus.

scribendi
facultatem
quoque
Gellius never
tinuation
published a con-

hanc

Now

as

survived
its completion
not to have
of his work,
seems
But it is clear he could only speak as he does after passing
ing
the writof hfe.
If then his birth is to be dated
130-134,
he

for

long.
prime

the

of his book
last years

of

may

well

very

be

cannot

Marcus

placed

AureUus,
and

SulpiciusApolhnaris,

or

conjecture that

the

Vogel

as

also

remarks

before

he

could

put

bring

the

later

sections

The

following dates

probable

as

the

indeed
Gellius
Commodus,
himself
Uke
a
Pertinax,
pupilof
outlived
him.
have
If, as Vogel,

may

he died

mention
any
when
Gellius

may,

as

his

the

time

same

the

given by

very

well

preserved

as

with

among

in MS.

others

Agellius scribit
event

,,
.

of that

yet

,,

and

130

,,

145

,,

146

134

"

150

"

151

SulpiciusApoUinaris
to his school.)
succeeds

F.

and

Riihl
came

my

been

anno

in the
which

c.

between

160

and 164

c.

between

175

and

the

{Die Verbreitung des Justinus im

by Radulphus
British

appear
C.LXIX.

mentioned

year
able to

writes

Mit-

to my
knowledge after writing the above,
De viris illustribus
conclusions.
The
book

written
tempore scripserunt,

notice

between

time.
same
between
155 and 159
time.
at the same
(b.126)
dies, and Pertinax

Atticae

Nodes

which
telalter,p. 31 ff.)
quo
and

earlier.

inquiry,be regarded

c.

to Greece

agrees

this agrees

at the

prefect)
Is appointed a judge
Attaches
himself to Favorinus

date

wrote,

"

the

result of this

is bom
the toga virilis
Begins to study under SulpiciusApoUinaris
Associates
with
Fronto
(Erucius Clarus urban

Completes
preface

writings of

possiblethat,
surprisedby death
book, and especially

was

Gellius

Travels

of the

It is also

180.

about

(pp. 11-13), Gellius

finishingtouches to
into harmony
with

Assumes

(About

in the

but

160,

under

of
loc. cit.,remarks,
the absence
Fronto
that
he
dead
was
suggests
with

and

150

under

written

have

between

discover.

Museum,

contains
from

to be

drawn

This

presumably

by Gellius, but

about

de Diceto

what

the

1210,

following

lost chronicle

refers
it

was

to

I have

some

not

NOTES
The

references are given (except in the case of the Chronological Table)

If a graduated
by page and line,a catch-word
being added in each case.
and numbered
slipis used, it should be kept in the same
position with the
where
number
there is a blank space
i against the
firstline on thepage, even
Thus in vol. i, p. 33, the first line of " i counts
in the page.
as
9.

VOL.

CHRONOLOGICAL

TABLE

column
in the second
do
the
positionon
mentioned, but merely

The

not

years

indicate

dates of the events

notices commented

the
of the

the pages

on.

PAGE

viii

B.C.

13

of
Agrippa's Commentaries
(the chief source
Pliny's Nat. Hist.,especiallyiii-vi)are dated
this

about
in

time

because

the

of

survey

is said to have

Empire

Roman

been

the

executed,

four

the
B.C.
parts, in
44-19
years
(Marquardt, StV, IV, 210).
Read
Birth of Christ, according to Cassiodorus
'

and

Clement

of Alexandria.

it in the

dates

night between

all the

dates

merely

variants

of Christ
pp.

given by
B.C.

other

Africanus

Julius
3 and

early

B.C.

and

authors

are

Ideler
dates
of his.'
Cf. also Mommsen,

the birth

RGDA',

172-177.

A.D.

Defeat

of

Varus.

See

Ztschr., 1887, 239

Ixxxv
19

(1888), p.

37
Zippel,Rom.

Strabo.
273-275
Romer

37

Tiberius

in Bonner

Jahrbb

.,

ff.

Henschaft

Lullies, Kenntniss

Westd.

Zangemeister,

Asbach

in

der

Illynen, pp.

Griechen

vom

Pamir-Hochlande

etc.

dies

on

March

Cf. Ada

16.

und

1887, p.

13.

fratrum

Arvalium.
40

of

Embassy

Alexandrian

Sperling, Der
Verhdltniss
x;

68

Revolt

of

Hermes,

Jews

Grammatiker

zum

Vindex

xiii,95,

Judenthum,
and
2.

in

Apia

pp.
Galba.

Cf.

Rome.

10

und
and

Mommsen

sein
12.

in

[vol.I.

Notes

328
A.D.

68-69

71

Vespasian proclaimed Emperor, July 3. Chambalu, Flaviana, in Philologus,jdiv (1885),503c.

50770-75.

Periplus
Frage

Cf.

Erythraei.

Maris

Dill-

iiber die Abfassungszeit des

mann,
Monatsberichte
der Berliner
in
Peripl.m. Er.,
Akad., 1879, p. 419 ff.
Zur

73-74

and

Vespasian
ii'. 338,

78

ad

79-81

Cf

89

98

Tacitus

113

116

Rom.,

De

O. A. Hoffmann,

imp.

Titi

tempori-

L^nds.

writes

Agricola

the

and

sen,
Momm-

Germania.

Cf.

Hirschfeld, in Ztschr. f. Oesterr. Gymn., xxviii

(1877), p. 815 f. ; Asbach, Entstehung der
Germania
des Tacitus, in Bonner
Jahrbb., 1880,
ff.
He
consul
at the time,
was
I
designate
p.
I.
ibid., 1882 (Ixxii),
p. zo,
end
of March.
Henzen,
Trajan leaves Rome
Acta
fratrum Arvalium, p. cxl.
Juvenal. F. Diirr, Das Leben Juvenals, 1888.
Second
Dacian
War.
in Hermes,
Mommsen,
f.
and
iii,130
CIL, iii,on no.
550.

Trajan
to

115

built to protect Decumate

RG, V, 138 ff.

Wall

I02

Clinton, Fast.

1883), pp. 1-4.

The
Capitol rebuilt. Jordan, Topogr., ii, i, 29.
Plutarch
on
(88-89) gives lectures
philosophy.
revolt
the
of
Satuminus.
This was
Cf.
during
Aemil.
Paul., 25 ; Bergk in Bonner
Jahrbb.,
1876, p. 141, 4.
Cf. Asbach, Kriege der FlavDacian
Triumph.
der Nordgrenze des Reichs, in
ischen Kaiser
an
Bonner
Jahrbb., Ixxxi (1886), p. 32 n.

96

105-107

46.

StR,

(Marburg

bus

81-82

about

Mommsen,

98.

an.

Titus.

Censors.

I.

bom

Plutarch

Titus

to

goes

the

Mommsen,

the end
Plutarch's

RG,

East
v,

in October.

398-400,not

According
till towards

of

114.
Lives, in part before Trajan'svictories
in Parthia ; Clinton, Fast. Rom., ad an.
113.
Cf. Gutto the Persian
Gulf.
Trajan marches

schmid, Untersuchungeniiber die Geschichte des

de I'acad. de St.
Konigreichs Osroene, in Mim.

Pitersbourg,T.
118

F.

xxxv,

1, p.

Diirr, Die

Reisen

des

126-7

in

Kaisers

Rome.

Hadrian,

Seminars
archdol.-epigr.

Abhandlungen
Wien, hgg. v. Benndorf
des

118

27.

(beginning of August)

Hadrian

u.

Cf.
in
M

ii {iSSi).
Hirschfeld,

Suetonius

borne.
Mommsen,
Jfcfmes, iii,
43.
77.
in Rome.
Cf. Diirr, op. cit.,p. 59 ;
Radet, Letires de I'emp. Hadrien, in Bull. i"

Hadrian

corr.

Hellin., xi, 1887,

p.

114.

PAGE

[vOLi

Notes

330
A.D.

217

Dedicatisn

218-223

still

229,

engaged
RG,

double

his

on

419,
Persia

of the

era

for the

Jordan,

second

History,

time
'.

230-234

i.

v,
'

For

Artaxerxes.
the

Caracalla

Cassius

Mommsen,
227

"f

Urbis, p. 7.
Dio, Consul

'

Read

Thermae

of

Forma

'

'

read

Sassanids

Persis '.
and

(224

For

227)

Gutschmid, Geschichte Irans, p. 162 ff. and

Mommsen,
RG, v, 419, i.
of
this year
after
The
dates
Seeck, Haloansee

238

dersche

Subscriptionem u. Ckronologiedes Jalires

Rhein.
Mus., xli (1886), p. 168, and
Cf. Emil
iii,i, 405, i.
Ranke, Weltgeschichte,
in

238,

MuUer,

in

Gordianus,

Ersch

Encyklopddie, Sect. I, Bd.

the

dates

244-249

of Maximus

election

April,the

death

April,and
10
July.

the deaths

writes

Origen

of

and

Maximin

of Maximus
Celsus

Against

264

Ranke
35.
Balbinus

middle

and

Balbinus
dies

248 ;
456.

of

253.

op. cit.,pp. 442 and

Valerian
captured by Sapor, between
29 August,
28
and
260;
Mommsen,
RG, v,
August,
259
430. IOdenathus

and

Nisibis

recaptures

ibid.,V,

268-270

Gruber's

in the

Aub6,

239-60

and

74, 324,

Caixhae

"

434.

Herennius

Dexippus,

author

of

historyup

to

He
was
agonothetesat the Panathenaea
262-3, and in 267 defeated the Heruli, who
had
Cf. Dittenberger, Die
plundered Athens.
271.
of

Attische

Panathenaidendra

pp.
270

Egypt reconquered by

272

War

V,

439with

Zenobia.

Mommsen,
XIX

(Comment.

sen,
Momm-

245-523)Probus.

Lebas-Waddington,

RG,

441,

v,

RG,

Mommsen,

p. 606 ;

2.

gentium 350-

361-3

Original of Expositio iotius

392-5

Riese, Geographi latini minores, p. xxx.

Symmachus (about 340-^402). Seeck, De Sym-

mundi

et

353.

XX

machi
395-423

vita

Ammianus
the

(S.q.s.,
p.

Marcellinus
Roman

Zosimus,

473

Zosimi

(1887), pp.

Book

at

in Hermes,

Monum.
dates

the

Alexandria

in

xvi, 630,
to

410.

aetaie, in Rhein.

4.
Mendelssohn,

Mus.,

525-531-

(430/33-479), praef.urb. in
468. Mommsen,
Praef. in Sidon., in
Germ.
Auct. antiq.,
viii (pp. li-Uii the

Sidonius
Apollinaris
Rome

xxii of

before

written

History from Augustus

De

xlii

was

Serapeum

Cf. Mommsen,

391.
452

of the

sqq.).

(330-400).

History

destruction

xxx

of his poems

and

letters).

Notes

I.]

VOL.

331

A.D.

Cassiodorus

476

CI.

537.

(480-573).

Variorum

Tanzi, Studjsulla

tt. "ii, 508cronologiadi Cassio-

doro, 1886.
Tribonian

492-525

edits

Jusiinianens.
law

from

Dec,

I.
wall.

I, 2.

According

Welt, p. 392,

to

Pandects
former
533, and

30 Dec,

and
had

the

the
the

latter

Codex

force

of

from

29

534.

CITY

THE

it had

the
The

OF

ROME

Beloch, Bevolkerung der

of

gnechisch-rom.
(1053 sq. miles).

hectares

an
426
Helbig, Die Italiker in der Poebene, p. 63.
Livy, v, 55 ; Tac, A., xv, 43.
Jordan, Topographic,
i, I, 483 fi.
Pliny, H. N., xvi, 36. Jordan, ibid., 533 (but
13. Pyrrhus.
Nissen, Pompejan. Studien, p. 24).
see
area

I, 7. mire.
houses.
I, II.

I,

i8

I,

Nissen, Ital. Landeskunde, i, 434.

Becker, Topogr., 295 ; perhaps during

fires.

16.

I,

Forum.

reform

379

the

of

Forum

by

Gaius

Maenius

a
thorough
Jordan, i, 2, p.

f.

I, 22
I, 28

ugliness. Livy, xl,

I,

sale-rooms.

Gracchus.

5.

p. 383 f,
Ibid.,
32
p. 433.
Jordan, i, i, p. 17.
34 columns.
War.
2
Nissen, Pompej. Studien, p. 473,
Jordan, i, i, p. 319.
5 boundary.
Vol. II, p. 185.
6 SuUa.
II
Capua.
Cic, D. I. agr., 2, 31, 86; Phil; 12, 3, 7.
II
plain. Cic, D. I. agr., 2, 35, 96.
12
capital. Stat.,S., iii,5, 76.
Livy, v, 55.
13 anyhow.
20
palaces. Pliny, H. N., xxxvi, 100.
Ad
Cicero.
20
Quiritesp. red.,c. i ; Verr.,ii,5, 48, 127. Cf.
21.
Nid., iii,9,
Plutarch, Comparat. Periclis c. Fab. Max., c. 3, 7.
24 Athens.
Sueton., Aug., c. 28.
25 Rome.
interest.
Dio, li,21.
29
Carrara.
Jordan, op. cit.,
33
p. 16 fi.
36 widenings. Ibid.,486 f.
41 buildings. PUny, H. N., xxxvi, no,
G. R., ii,80, 13 or ii,90, 27 ?
Piso's.
I
Drumann,
Cues. Aug., 15.
2
eternity. Plutarch, Apophth. Rom.
V.
ii.
Sixtus
8
Sixtus
Hubner,
V,
134.
7,
Z).
Skandinavicn
Troels
in
Leben
wdhrend
stone.
12
Lund,
tdgl.

1,

2,
2,

2,
2,
2,
2,

2,
2,
2,

2,
2,

2,
2,
2,

2,
3,
3,
3,
3,
"

des

3, 13

16.
Paris.

J, IS Moscow.

Jordan, i, 2,

Jahrhunderts,p.
Voltaire,SiMe

104 f.
de Louis

Briiekner,Beitr.

Jahrhundeft,299.

z.

XIV, ch. 37.

CuUurgesch.Russlands

im

17.

[vol.i.

Notes

332

Vehse, Gesch. d. Hofe, 33, 174 f. Letters of Lady

Germany.
Mary Worthy Montagu, 15.
F. v. d. Bruggen, Polens Auflosung, p. 235 f.
3, 23 Warsaw.
Erd28
Busching, Neue
building. Justi,Winckelmann, i, 29.
3,
beschr.,iii',
2, 989-1002.
According to official reports which I obtained in 1873
3, 29 War.
from
the then
of BerUn, A. Hobrecht,
from
1763 to
mayor
wooden
houses
in
houses
built
new
were
BerUn, 912
1786 439
and
rebuilt in stone, and
improved. (In
were
1,203 repaired
time the population, reduced
the same
by the Seven Years'
to 1 1 3,766.) The value of property insured
to 98,000, rose
War
between
fire
10 J to about
rose
against
1760 and 1785 from
3,

22

9 million

thalers.

Sueton., Augtist.,c. 28.

3, 39 collapse. Seneca, Conirovers.,lib. ii,9, ed. Bursian, p. 121.
The estimate
adopted by Jordan, op. cit.,p. 488) of
4, I Rome.
the houses
spondence
destroyed (132 domus, 4,000 insulae),in the correbetween
Seneca
and St. Paul, I believe to be a poor
fabrication
of an
obviously very ignorant forger. The Great
Fire of London, which
broke
out
on
September 2, 1666, and
than 1 3,000 houses,
raged five days and nights,destroyed more
89 churches, and many
public buildings. Stem, Milton, ii,
54 (afterLappenberg).
8.
arcaded.
Tac, A., xv, 38 and 43.
4,
3, 32

marble.

ruins.
Sueton., Vespas.,c. 8.
CIL, vi,
repaired. Orelli, 742

4,

10.

4,

II.

4,

16. windows.

4,

19.

great.

4,

21.

paces.

i, 931.

Juv., 6, 31.
Cp. 3, 269. Stat., Silv., iv, 4, 14.
H.
N., iii,67.
Pliny,
Jordan, Topographie,ii, 85 fE. ; Cod. Paris, 8319;

Mommsen,
Abhandlungen d. Sachs. Ges. Ph. hist. Kl., ii,p. 273
Itinerar. Alexandri
in Pseudo-Callisth., Hist. Gr. fr.
f., and
vol. v, ed. Didot, i,34.
(The estimate of 8072 paces for Antioch
is certainlytoo little. Cf. O. Mueller, Antiqq. Antioch., p. 68.
The

were
larger houses there according to Libanius
usually 3
Reiske ;
10.
ib.,
Liban,
high:
storeys
Oc, i, p. 347.
p. 112,
of
in
one
5 storeys
Theophanes, Chronogr.ed. Bonn, p. 265 ad
ann.
518).
Aristid.,Or., xiv, p. 199, J. Cf. Waddington, M4m.
city.
4, 27.
de I'Inst., 1867, p. 253.
archil.,ii,8,
4, 27. storeys. Vitruv., De

4,
4,
"

4,

5,
5,
5,
5,
5,

32.

width.

37.

Trajan. Strabo, v,' 3,

Pohlmann,

p. 94.
p. 235.

Aur.

Vict,, Epit.,c. 13.

Martial.

Martial, i, 117, 7.
41.
Berlin.
Pohlmann,
3.
p. 95.
Jordan, Topogr., i, i, p. 493 f.
4. Rome.
8. lugarius. Jordan, i, 2, 468.
8. Tyre. Strabo, xvi, p. 757 C.
10.
position. Pohlmann, p. 99, 7. Allusions to lodgingson
third floor in Martial, i, 117, 7, and Juvenal,
3, 199, prove
as

in

to the

heightof

the houses

in Rome.

Four

the
thing
no-

to five floors

Naples, Philostrat.,Imagg. prooem., three to four in ancient

Babylon, Herodot., i, 180 ; six in Carthage, Appian., viii.

I.]

VOL.

12, and

5,

height

Via

12.

136.

333

eightin Motya in Sicily,

Diodor., xiv, 51. The highest
in Constantinople,
were
where
it was
permitted to build

houses
to

Notes

of

Lata.

ft.

100

10-12
(i.e.,

Jordan, i, i,

Becker,

floors). Pohlmann,
Preller, O;^.tit.,pp.

494.

Topogr., i, 590

and

595.

Jordan, Topogr., i, i, 492.

6, I. Pompeii. Jordan, Forma
urbis, p. 46''. Tab.
6, 13. Domitian.
Martial, vii, 61.
6, 18. fire. Herodian, vii,12, 5. Ci. V.Maximini.c.
5,

streets.

29.

Balbin.,

ei

6,
6,

21.

balconies.

22.

curtains.

the

c.

so-called

Marc,

house

xxvii,
" 6.

ss.

Maxim.

20.

of Livia.

Cf. the

Rev.

Mlm.

10.

9,

2,

archiol.,p.
praise. Claudian, De cons.

26.

xxi

9.

Amm.

Digg.,xliii,8,

Perrot,

G.

6,

p. 93 f.
133 and

view

of

archiol.,xxii

house

in

(1870),pi. 20.

iii ss.

Stilich.,iii,131.

6, 28. Jerusalem. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. R., i", 275.

6, 34. polluted. Mueller, Hist. Gr. jr., iii,663.
7,

Aristid., Or., xiv, p. 198 f.

centre.

1.

Strabo, v,
7, 7. life.
8.
bounded.
The
7,

3,

12,

p. 239

C.
of Rome

legal boundary
Servian
wall). The

was

the

stone
first mile-

real boundary was

mined
deter(from the
The
latter was
by the end of the houses and streets.
always fixed at any given time, though often changed as the
extended.

Mommsen,
StR, ii',2, 1035, 1-4.
of villas
7, 13. gables. Cf. the vivid descriptionof the triplezone
which
surrounded
Rome, and reached to the seventh and eighth
of the Via
milestones
Lanciani,
Appia and Via Nomentana.
La villa Castrimeniese
di Q. Voconio
Pollione, in Bull, comun.,
town

1884,

p. 143-.
Strabo.
Strabo,

7, 27.

v,

Becker, Topogr., i, 542 a.

Lanciani, I porticidella
7, 36. columns.
18
sqq.
p.
Jordan, Topographie, i, 214
7, 39. wall.

collapses. Ibid., p. 441 ff.

temple. Pliny, H. N., xxxvi,

8, 4.

8,
8,

9.
12.

beautify. Cf. e.g., Chr.

mius Severus, Winckelmanns
in

basilicas.

10.

i, 76.
9,26. square.

121

regione ix,

in

747.

Cf.

AdI, 1883,

ff.

sqq.

Hiilsen, Das

Septizonium des SeptiGes., 1886 (restoration

d. Arch.

progr.

4).

buildings, Ammian.,

8, 20.
9,

Tab.

(written after

236 C.
1144).

3, p.

xvi, 10, 13.

Baukunst
hircfiliche

G. Dehio, Die

d.

Abendlandes,

Jordan, To^o^y., i, 2, pp. 453-467.

statistical part of the descriptionof

the regiones
the time of
at
about
an
on
document,
up
edited
in the ag"
Vespasian'ssurvey of the city,and carelessly
in Iwan
of Constantine.
Rom,
Richter, Topographie von

9, 31.

city.

The

is based

older

drawn

Miiller's Handbuch,
iii,915.
Jordan, ii,143 f. and pp. 1-178. Cf. Martial, iv, 64,
10, 7. Hills.
in my edition of Martial, ii,543 f
the note by Dehio
II sqq. and
R.
Peintures
Rochette,
antiques,p. 61 s.
TO, 15. paintings.
.

10; 17.

century.

Ambrose,

Epp., 18,

3,

"'

ii,p. 301.

Vol.

10, 24.

bronze.

10, 31.

valleys. Lanciani,

porticidetla regionsix, in AdI, 1883,

16.

p.
10,

[vol.

Notes

334

twittered.

33.

Rutil.

Appendix
10,

39.

odorous.

10,

40.

Tiber.

10,

41. open.

11,

2.

the

On

lotus-tree

cf.

I.

Pliny, H.
Becker-GoU, ii, 286.
Stat., Silv., iv, 4, 7.
Preller, SiRE, vi, 511 (Roma).

descriptionof

the

See

walks.

H.

Pliny,

destroyed.

10, 37.

It.,i, in.
N., xvii, 5.

Namat.,

N.,

xv,

47.

porticusPompefi

the

and

of

the hecatostyhn
Becker, Topogr., i, p. 214.
G. Gatti, II portico di Livia, nella terza regions di
3. Livia.
with pi. viii.
d. R., 1886, pp. 270-272
Roma, Bull. com.
Cf.
H.
11.
Becker,
6. shadow.
xiv,
Topogr., i,
N.,
Pliny,
in

II,

II,

543,

n.

1142.

in

33.

earth.

II, 35.

water.

38.
2.

and

dens
gar-

Hirschfeld,

VG,

Roms,

Wasserversorgung

lii,p.
Cullurgesch.,

und

Viertelsjahrsckr.

68.

It.,i, 97-106.
N., xxxvi, 123.

purified. Rutil. Namat.,

11,27.

12,

list of Roman

Cf. also the

urbis, p. 43"

Forma

Bauer,

arches.

f. Volksw.

11,

Jordan,

32.

c.

I.

24,
II, 23.

II,

Gordiani,

gardens.

II, 17.

Pliny,

Galen, xvii b.,

159.

p. 143 ; Frontin.,I?"

Pohlmann,

metres.

visitor.

H.

aquis,ii,78 and 87.

Jordan, Topogr., i, 460.

"

f. and

Jordan, Topogr.,
Egeria. Cf. Preller, R.R., p. 109
in Frontin., i, 13 may
be
ii,48--66. His opinion on the munera
with
Hirschfeld's
combined
V
G,
(though differing,
167, i), if

12, 15.

we

assume

from

the

that

the

expressionmunera

splendid buildings with

gradually extended

was

which

the

of
liberality

the

hsid endowed
Rome
(Ovid, A. a., i,69 ;
great men
emperors
VeUei., ii,130 ; Martial, Sp., 2, 7 ; vii, 34, 9 ; dona, viii,65,
ad munera
omatus
7 ; X, 28, 5 ; CIL, 2466, 1. 16 ; munificus
that
so
municipi facienda, cf. 1. 10) to any splendid buildings,
and

fountains
in

12,

and

handsome

contradistinction

basins

were

called
colloquially

waterworks

public
{opera). Cf. also Bauer, op. cit.,p.
Jordan, Topogr., i,
29. atmosphere.
to

for useful

munera

purposes

72.
i, 459

f.

reservoirs.

Pohlmann, pp. 146-148. Strabo, v, 3, 8, p. 235.

H. N., iii,54.
Cf. Plutarch, De fortuna Rom.,
Id., xi, 240.
13, 2. merchandise.
12
(325 D.) and Galen, xiv, 23.
provinces. Cf. Pohlmann, p. 14 f.
13, II.
Vol. ii,p. 190.
13, 13. Aventine.
Aristid.,Or., p. 200, 10 sqq.
13, 14. Rome.
12, 37.

13,

2.

13,

22.

earth.

world.

Pliny,

One

also

the supply of
especiallyremember
as
products
grain,oil and wine from Sicily,Spain,
Africa, Egypt, etc., and the magazines {horrea)under the direction
of the corn-prefect. The
broken
of
the
vessels
clay
pieces
these products arrived
in which
the Monte
gradually formed
natural

must

such

Testaccia. De
la statio
Rossi, Le ftorrea setlo L'Aventino
e
urbis Romae,
AdI, 1885, p. 223 sqq., esp. pp. 226-238.
(fnnonae

Notes

I.]

VOL.

The

335

on
inscriptions
potsherds from

Monte

Testaccio

which

dated

Ibid.,p. 854.
range from 140 to 255 a.d.
Aristid.,ioc. cit.,p. 207 ; Vit. Anton. Pii, c. 7.
14, 2. Caligula. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 570 M.
Juvenal, 6, 398 ; Martial, ix, 36,
14, 8. feasts.
can

be

the

13, 41. letter.

Cf. Appendix II.

14, 8. freak.
Florus
turned.
P. Annius
16.
(Jahn, JuH
14,
Cf.
18.
Appendix iii.
opportunities.
14,
14,

epit.,
p. xli).

Hirschfeld, VG, i, 187-189.

Gazetteer.

20.

Flori

is also
a/cowTiJ/sia
{xara.ri Tpaiavod
a
on
grammarian
CIL, vi, 9446) Trajani querent
(Passionei,Iscr.,p. 115, 56
flebit,refers perhaps to the
(quaerent) atria (me), tota Roma
Thermae of Trajan. De Rossi, Bull. d. arch, cr., iv, 87, refers
it to the Forum
Trajanum (cf.Jordan, Topogr., i, 2, 458, 28),
and the editors of the CIL
to the bibliotheca Ulpia. According
scholars
to
Martial, iv, 53,
apparently frequented also the
erected by Domitian)
temple of Minerva (probably on the Forum
and the so-called
new
temple of Augustus on the Palatine,

Galen., xix, 21
(the word
14, 24. Thermae.
missing in the Paris Stephanus) and x, 909
in the epitaph
The
'Yvfi.vd"ri.oi')
passage
.

'

'

installed a library.
had
Tiberius
where
Diodorus.
Dionys. Hal., A. R., i. 7 ; Diodor., i, 4.
14, 32.
62.
14, 40. splendour. Martial, ii,48, 8 ; vii,34, 4 ; Stat.,S., i, 3,
Forma
urbis., p. 42.
Jordan, Topogr., ii, 252.
15, 4. Gazetteer.
Ad
Seneca.
2.
10.
Seneca,
Helv.,
6,
15,

Sen., Clem., i, 6,

cataract.

15. 1515, 16.

incident.

15. 19-

weaker.

Jonas,
Tac,

15, 24. death.

15, 27. killed.
15, 30. died.
15, 35. fusion.

De

i.

ord. libr. Senecae, p. 40.

A., xii, 43.

a.
Chronograph.,
354.

Sueton., Calig.,c. 26.

Gruter, 895,

10.

Cic, De petit,cons., 14, 54.

Lucan.
Lucan, vii, 405.
13, 39.
Herodian.
Herodian, vii, 7, i,
-15, 41.
Rome.
xvi, 10, 5.
Ammian.,
16, 4.
Helv., 6, 2.
16, 5. city. Sen., Ad
16, 5. hub.
16, 5. inn.

P.
ev

r6, 8. world.

Florus
Ann.
(Jahn, I.e.).Cf. Martial, viii, 4, i.
CIG, 3923, n. 18.
'P"iw5 TJjKoaiiorpirtHf,
Galen, xviii, a. 347.
Athen., i, 20 B.
Sinularly

MontchrStien
(1615) : Paris pas une cite mais Hue nation : pas
nation mais un monde, and Riehl who calls thegreat towns
une
of the present day encyclopaediasof civiUzatidn.
Pohlmann,

p. 17, 7 and

16, 13. Alani.

16, 15. Ovid.
16, 19.

8.

Martial, vii, 30.

Ovid, A. a., i, 173.

Aethiopians. Martial,Sped., i.

Sen., Ioc. cit.

security.Martial, iii,38, 14.
gabble. Id., iv, 5.
elephants, (ii.Seneca, Epp., 85,,41 ; Martial,viii,74, also
Programm der Acad. Alb. Regim., i860, vi, p. 5.

16, 22.
16, 27.
16, 30.
16, jz.

vice.

16, 34.

Life

Guards.

$tR, ii",808 f,

Marquardt, StV,

ii"

487

fi, MoTamsen,

[vol.i.

Notes

336

81.
Cf. Marquardt, StV, iii^,
i6, 36. Isis. Appian, B. C, iv, 47.
On
'IvSit
bian,
NuPhilostrat., Vitt. Soph., i, 8.
16, 37. Nubian.
de Vac. des inscr., ix, 158; x, 235.
cf. Letronne, Mint,
iJGD^
; CIG, 6342 C.,6559 ;
2_ p. i35seqq.
16, 40. crowd. Mommsen,
=

Jerome,

multos
reges ad se per blandiremisit
Orelli,
:
(epitaph of a
510
numquam
the
via Latina
columbarium
on
princess). In a
iV. Rh. M., xxi, 224 : 'HSiJkos Ei565ou Trpeo-jSewifs

01. CCI.

ad

evocatos
tiam
Costobocan

(Lenormant,

Tiberius

Karh
'B^aTopov,
^a.vayopet.T(iv

^Aa-iroOpyosBw^dcou uI6s, epfifiveds

SapnaTUv, Bajiropai"6s.CIG, vi, 1797-1801 (reges regumque
conjuges et filii).Hiilsen, IscHz. d'Artabasdes, vol. i,1884, pp.

Abgaros (son of L. Aehus

179-214), and on the
filius rex
Phrahates
to
dedicated
principis
Abgar
epitaph
his
consort
Hodda
Orrhenorum
(Abgar xi, 242-244) by
CIL,
vi, 1797). Cf. Gutschmid,
(Muratori, ii, 655, i
Untersuchungen iib. d. Gesch. d. Konigreichs Osroene in M(m.
i
de Vac. de St. Pttersb., vii S6rie, T. xxxv,
(1887), pp. 42
the

epitaph

of

Septimius Abgar

ix, king

of

Osroene

in

Rome

204-207.^

On

an

and

On

45.

Herodians

Zeitgesch.,216
Dio

16, 41. world.

17,

Ix,

C,

33.

/JGDyl 2^with Mommsen's

way.
this paragraph.
iv on

Appendix

17, 19.

more.

17, 27.

prices. Juven.,

17, 33.

carriages.

Cf.

Martial, iv, 66.

vi.

Appendix

18, 9. profits. All admirably elaborated

and

(the profitof the

105-108

by Pohlmann,

house-owners

tricies soldum, Mart.,iv, 37, that

30] 30 per cent., that of the subtenant

19, 3.
19, 8.
19,

Diod., 31, 18
RG, i, 400,
Italy. Drumann,
homes.
Dio, xlviii,9.
claims.
Vellei. Paterc, ii, 10,
house-rents.

Juven.,

Rome.
poor.

Martial,

19, 19.
19, 20.
to
19, 22.

3, 223

x,

of the

ex

note

tenant

33.
but

cf. vol. ii,186.

sqq.

96.

nothing. Juven., 3, 183.

ring. Martial, ii, 57.
Circus.
Juven., 11, 46-55 ; cf. 3, 168-189
orgies. Tac, A., xvi, 5 ; Pliny,Epp., i, 14,

xi, 16.
hills.
Horace,
14.

19, 19.

pp. 78-89
insulis fundis-

[D., xix, 2,
\p.,xix, 2, 7] 20 per cent.).
luaSHv).
(rbiiifedo^tuv iv'fihui)

que

18,12.
18, 13.
18, 16.
18, 17.
18, 21.
18, 24.
18, 24.
18, 37.

Appendix

v.

165 seqq.

3,

Cf.

commentary.

12,

Cf.

Schiirer, Neutest.

see

ff.

and
4 ;

7, 129-149.

ii,13

tial,
; Mar-

Epp., ii, 2, 72-85

milk.

Calpum., Eel., iv, 25.

alphabet. Mart., xii, 57 ; xiv, 223 ; ix, 29.
workshops. Plutarch, Quaest.conv., iii,6, 4, 9 (not referring
Rome).
weight.

Seneca, Epp.,

19, 24.

trampling. Juv.,

t9, 34.

jugglers, Petron.^

90,

9.

Seneca, De ira, iii,6, 4.

xlvii, 11, 7 ; Cujac, Obss., x-, 27.
19, 25. pickpockets. Digg.,^
19. 34- glass. Martial, xii, 57 ; cf. Becker-G"Jll, i, 85 ; Jahn on
Pers., i, 88.
,

3,

c.

245

47

sqq. ;

ego

putabam

petauristarios

21,

[vol.i.

Notes

338

Strabo, v, 3, 7, p. 235 C
Sen., Conirov., ii,9.

Strabo.

31.
also

21,

32.

dread.

21,

34.

conditions.

Juven.,

cadentium

3,

xiv, 4,

4, p.

670

C.

Cf.

7.

Firmic.

Mat., De

math., iVj 4,

alii tectorum

ruina

21,

premuntur.
36. collapse. Symmach., Epp., vi,

22,

2.

22,

6.

Cf. vol.

flames.

i, p.
-wreckages. Frontin.,

37.

6.
De

ag., i, 18.

extinguishing. Jordan, Topogr., i, 460.

9. slight. Dio, Iv, 26 sqg.
Tac, A., iv, 64; Suet., Tift.,48; Tac,
13. damage.

22, 8.
22,

A., vi,
26.
Dio,
Iviii,
45 ;
22, 14. Caligula. Sueton., Cal., c. 16.
Id, Nero, c. 38; Tac, A., xv, 41.
"2.-2.,
"n- resurrected.
Dio, Ixvi, 24 ; Sueton., Tit., 8.
22, 25. Titus.
Pliny, H. N., xxxv,
3 ; xxxvi, no.
22, 28. flames.
Venus.
Martial, v, 7; Jordan, Topogr., i, 491, 11.
22, 32.
Anton.
P., c. 9.
22, 33. Pius.
Cell., xv, i, 2.
22, 41. devised.
Herodian., i, 4, 2 sqq. ; Euseb.
Dio, Ixii,24.
23, 5. nourishment.
Chron., 191 a.d.
8.
Galen's.
Galen, xiii,362 ; xv, 24.
23,
10.
urbis, p. 8 sq.
replacement. Jordan, Fo^ma
23,
6.
fire.
Cf.
vol.
On
the
fires before
i, p.
Augustus and
23, 14.
after 238 see
Jordan, Topogr., i, 482 f.
Dio, Iv, 22;
Ivii, 14;
Tac, A., xii, 43;
23. 17. earthquakes.
18.
In the year 191;
Euseb., Chron., a. 59; Suet., Gcdba, c.
Herodian, i. 14, 217 ; Dio, Ixxvii, 25 ; Excerpt, ex chrenico
De
Horosii, a. 429, 443, 492, 501, 502.
Rossi, BuU. di arch.
crist.,v, p. 20 sqq., 74, 75.
Orelli, 14
CIL, vi, i, 716,
22,

Cf. the list of

earthquakes

in

Italyfrom

461

B.C.

to 394

a.d.

in

Nisswi, Ital. Landeskunde, i, 285 f.

experience. Pliny,H. N., iii,54 ; Lucret., i, 281

Cf.
sqq,
Gesell.
Romund
d. W., vol. ii,p. 136,
Sachs,
der Tiber, pp. 5-38, 134-151.
in Deutsche
urn
Moltke,
Wanderungen
Rom,
23, 28. torrents.
23,

21.

Preller,Berichte

Rundsch.,

der

(March, 1879), p. 387.

Mommsen
in Hermes,
23, 31. consulars.
153Tac, A., i, 79.
23, 32. Senate.
Claudius.
Henzen, 5098
CIL,
23, 35.
=

23,

38.

23, 40.

in

iii,47.

Hirschfeld, VG

xiv, 85.

CIL, xiv, 88, with note.

devastation.
Pliny, Epp., viii, 17.
use.

Plutarch, Otho, c. 4. Cf. M. Antonin., c. 8.

Gregor. Tur., Hist. Franc, x, i.
24, 14. corn.
inundations.
22.
Nissen, Ital. Landeskde., i, 323.
24,
Horace, C, i, 2, 13 ? Dio, liii,20, 33 ; liv,i,
24, 24. Augustus.
25 ; Iv, 22.
24,

12.

Plutarch.

24, 28. collapses. Cassiodor., Chron.

Dio, Ivii,14 ; Tac, A., i, 76 ; Dio, Iviu, 16.
24, 28. Tiberius.
24, 36. buildings. Tac, Hist.,i,86 ; Hutareh., Otho,c. 4. Sudton.,
'

Qtho, c, 8,

I.]

VOL.

24,

Notes

Amr.
38. imnadalion.
Vict., Epit., 13, 13 ; Martial, x, 85 ;
Pliny, Epp., viii,17 (CIL, vi, 964) ; Hadr., c. 21 ; ^m". P., c.
Af. ^""o"., c. 8;
(371). Cf. also

9;

Dio, Ixxviii, 25

6, 18

Gesrch.

cit.

25,

29.

Egypt.

25,

30.

cities.

Pliny, Paneg.,
M.

supply.
25,31.
instead
of
25,39.

25,
26,
26,

4.
9.

f.

Rom.

Joseph.,B. J., ii,16, 5, and

the population of Rome
in Appendix v.
on
O. Hirsckfeld, Die Getreideverwaltung
in der Rom.

25,

25,

d.

Cf.

Kaiserzeit, in Philologus,xxix, 22
16. Commodus.
Ibid., p. 24.
22.
position. IMd., p. 75 f.
27. provinces. Tac., A., vi, 13.

25,

xxix,

Nissen,

II.

Marquardt, op.

effect.

13.

and

17

Rodbertus,
Tributstenern, in
Cf. vol.
Jahrbb. f. Nat.-Oek., viii,418 f.,n. 60.

n.

25, 7. Africa.
the excursus

SiF, ii^,233

Z.

25, 5. export.
Hildebrand's

xiv, 371,

(217); Ammian.,

Jordan, Tapogr., i, 128,

op. cit.,p. 324.

25, 4. corn-lands.
Marquardt,

25,

339

'

Antonin.,

f.

30.

c.

11.

Hirschfeld, p. 24, whose

Trajani in Elag., c. 27

'Bassiani'

emendation

'

is

convincing.

river.

Ibid., p. 7, n. 10 ; Tac, A., xv, 18.

people. Dio, Ixxxii, 13 ; Commod., c. 14.
denarii.
Euseb., Chron., a. 8.

unprecedented. In
1764 to 1826 amounted

London

9.

twice

the

lowest

only

to

of the

rates

highest pricesof

the

times,

three

in

1826

period. Pohlmann,

same

26, 14. rising. Dio, Iv, 22, 26, 27, 31.

Sueton., Aug.,

26, 16. comdealers.

Tac, A., ii, 87.
26, 19. riotous.
Id., vi, 13.
Aurel.
26,23. Ostia.
Vict., Caei., c
4.

CfTReimar.

on

from

com

to

only

p. 73,
c.

i.

42.

Dio,

Ix,

II.

26,
26,
26,

26,
26,
27,

hand.
Sueton., Claud., c. 18 ; Tac, A., xii, 43 ; Euseb.,
Chron., 52.
Sueton., Nero, c. 45.
32. sand.
35. insecurity.-Tac, Hist., i, 86.
Aiitdn.
c.
21
38. scarcity. Hadrian,
P., c. 8 sqq. ; M
;
Antcnin., c 8 ; Dio, Ixxii, 13 ; Herodian., i, 12, 3.
Praefects.
Pohlmann,
41.
p. 72.
Libanius, ed. R., i, 329, 14 ; oiSeTnJmore rbv 'S.ii/iov
4. mouths.
Kairoi
rb
'rivayKtitrdr}fj.ev
dSt/c^trat
TrapdSeiyfjt.a
rrjs''Vd^Tjs
"v
Tujv
tovtq
^XOvTes, 71 TTjv
dvayKattavuirdviv,TjpUa
avfiTricrj},
ttj
tCiv %,hu)vi\i,"ra Tpbs a,"ji6ovlav
Cod. Theodos., xiv, 3
fiedlffTriffiv.
25.

(397)
more

(corporati)tempore

ne

"

urbe

expellantur.

ministr., iii,7,
offic.
27, 6. unhealthiness.

Such

famis
an

ceterorum

peregrinomm

expulsion in Ambrose,

De

49.

Schwegler, RG, i, p. 454, 7 ; GerlachRG, i, i, 43 ff. ; Beschr. Rams, i, p. 82 ff.

Die Malaria
die
Rom
tmd
von
Tommasi-Crudeli,
27, 8. malaria.
German
der
romischen
trl.
alie Drainage
Hiigel,
by Schuster,
Cf.

Bachofen,

1882.

Varro

R.r., i,

quaedam

12

had

conception

some

si qua

minuta, quae

erunt
non

loca

of

the

malaria

bacilli:

palustria
possuritoculi conSequi,et per
"

crescunt

animalia
aera

in corpus
morbos.
27,

[vol.i.

Notes

340

12.

^per

"

et

os

perveniunt atque efficiunt difficiles

nares

sul
riflessioni

Alcune

Tommasi-Crudeli,

houses.

clima

dell'

Abth.

Miliheil.
Rom.,
Archdolog.
(1887),p. 79), thinks that by it dentro la citt^ di Roma
malaria
minime
fosse ridotta
a
proporzioni'.
antica

in

Roma,

Inst.

d.

'

27, 15. relief.

27, 15. fever.
27, 17. Galen.

11
la

Ammian.

Marcellin., xiv, 6, 23.

Preller, RM^,
11, 240.
Cf. Gael. Aurelian., De
Galen, xvii a, 121.

acut., ii,

morb.

10.

Hippocrates. Id., xviii a, 347.

Martial, x, 12.
.27, 29. complexion.
relief.
Horace, C, iii,19, 12 ; cf. Epp., i, 17, 6 ; Seneca,
27, 32.
Epp., 104, 6.
See vol. i, p. 11.
Frontinus.
27,32.
der
Kobert, Vber den Zustand
27, 33. supply. According to R.
18
Arzneikunde
28
the
misuse
of
lead
vor
Jahrhunderten (p.
fi.),
in utensils and vessels for cooking and keeping food and drink,
the use
of lead pipes for the water-supply (against
and stillmore
27, 23.

Vitruvius, viii, 7, protests)

which

poisoning as frequent
It is

really difificultto

respects
have

malady
together

believe

hygienically in

were

laboured

for

centuries

poisoning,without

aware

the

advance

at

the

as

losis
tubercu-

present day'.

who
in many
Romans,
of the modems,
should

at their own
expense
of it ; all the more
see
so
as
we
the danger of leaden
water-pipes

at

being
warning that

Vitruvius'

by

that

must

are

lead-

made

have
in imperial Rome

disease

venereal

and

'

enormous

subject of discussion.
My colleague Lossen
says thfe
of
lead
ganic
Orthe
the
of
water.
solubility
depends upon
quality
substances
in decomposition specially
its
bility.
solupromote
d. anorg.
Chemie, iii',
(Michaelis, Ausfuhrl. Lehrb.
rated
would
have
1168.) "The Romans
hardly
brought water satu-

was

with

27,

28,
28,

such

pernicioussubstances

If the

into their towns.

aqueducts conveyed only hard water, the danger of poisoning

by the leaden pipes was
certainlyexceedingly small.
39. plagues. Dio, liii,33 ; liv, i.
3.

Libitina.

Tac,

A., xvi, 13;

Sueton., Nero, c. 39.

and
Dio, Ixvi, 23

Probably Sueton., Til., 8

A.D.

79
the same

9.

disease

Eusebius, though

as

TUlemont

mean

two

makes

of

it.

28,
28,

12.

ephemerides. Euseb.,

13.
at

ages.

Ulpian gives

the different ages

68.
Cf. Hildebrand,

Chron.
table

between

of the
20

and

probable
70

years

Bevolkerungsstatistikim

duration
:

D.,

of life

xxxv,

2,

in
Rom,
21,
eccl.,vii,

alien

Jahrbb.,vi, 91.

Also the statement

in Euseb., H.
in Alexandria
in consequence
under
Gallienus
of the
of inhabitants
from 14 to 80 years
amounted
plague the number
than
to no
the previous number
more
of those from
14 to 70,
5, that

presupposes
28, 14. Palermo.
Adr. Balbi,

,28,16.

1^03.

exact

This

Abr6gi

statistical records.
is the estimate
of the
de

Reuchlin,

population given by

glographie, Paris, 1834'.

Italiens,i, 264 ff. At

Gesch.

the

time of

1.]

VOL.-

the

19.

May, 1625, to March, 1626, there

people (out of about 600,000), and

weeks

40,000
i8th of
to the
nth
Ionia.
Waddington,

20

the

34f
died

in London,

plague

in

28,

Notes'

Stern, Milton, i, 61.

August 4463.
Vie

du

from

rhiteur

Aristide

in

de

Mim.

Vac., xxvi, 250.

Ammian., xxiii,6, 24.
28, 23. Rhine.
28, 27. perished. Oros., vii, 15.
Clinton, Fasti Rom., a. 167.
28, 28. Rome.
M.
Antonin., c. 13.
28, 30. Marcus.
28, 35. plague. Hecker, De peste Antoniana, pp. 25-29.
28, 35. small-pox. Krause, Vber das Alter der Mensckenpocken ;
of. A. Hirsch, Hdb.
der geographischen Pathologie,
i, 193 (who
inclines

the

to

opinion).

same

Kari,
Galen, Method,
med., v, 12 ed. K., x, 360 :
28, 36. years.
after
180
irork -jraOffaadai (written
rbv fjL^yav
;
tovtov
\otfibv,6v etr]
Hist. litt. in Galen, ed. K.
of. Ackermann,
i, p. cxxvi), 5567

Seeon).
prope
M.
Antonin.,
fuucti.

(Bedaium,
28, 39.

ravages.

vita

luem
29,

c.

28., CIL,

iii,i,

182

a.d.

per

Herodian, i, 12.
Hadrian., c. 2i :
motus.
ejus temporibus fames, pestilentia,terrae
died daily, Gallien.,
5000 persons
Plague of 250-262 (inwhich
Hist,
des
iii.
:
Tillemont,
c. 5) and
Plague in Byzantium
emp.,
270

I.

day.

Dio, Ixxii, 14.

fuerunt

daily 10,000

where

vol.

Cf.

Appendix

30, 27.

31,

2.

31, 3,

vii.
Cf. W.

Varro, R.r., iii,i, 4.

Cowper, Poems,

1800

ii, p. 41.
II.

20.

perished: Procop.,

more

Pers., ii, 23.

B.

29, 6. Rome.
29, 7. town.

30,

and

persons

THE

COURT.

ruler.
Claudian, IV
cons.
Honor., 296-302,
shifted.
M, Antonin., Comment., x, 27.
failure.

Ih., iv,

32.

present. 76., iv, 33

contemporaries. A

31, 7.
Diatribe

in

and

48.

number

of

siich

passages

in

Gronov

Statium, p. 242.

c. 45 ; ib., 46.
Herodian, i, 2, 4.
Aurel. Vict., Epit.,9,
31, 27. punishment. Tac, A., iii,56;
8.
Pertin., c.
3,1, 29. Pertiuax.
wife.
Alex,
Sev., c. 41.
31, 33.
clar. rhetor., c. i.
31, 41, beginnings. Sueton.,'De
Plutarch, Conjug. praecc, " 17.
32, 4. athletes.
science.
6.
Herodian,
i, 2, 4.
32,
10.
mock-philosophers. Dio, Ixxi, 35.
32,

31,16. requisite. Pliny, Paneg.,

31, 18.

32, 13.

monarch's.

throngs.

E.g., Bis

accus.,

6.

6.

indoct., 22.
Lucian, Adv.
Galen, D. antidd., i, ed. K., xiv, p. 24 sqq.
32, 32. garlic. Plin., N. H., xix, 90, 91 ; xiv, 16 ; xix, 108.
Cf. Mazarin's
system of depressingthe nobility,
33, 27. resistance.
32, 16.

Lucian's.

32, 26.

theriac.

keeping
humble

out
them
extraction

of

office,and

{MSmoires

du

replacingthem
Due

de

Saint

by people
Simon).

of

[vol.1.

Notes

J42
freedom.

Tac., German., c. 23.

Sueton.,
Cues., c. 76.
33. 39- psige.
Claudius.
Hirschfeld^ KG, p. 286
34, 27.
33. 35-

financial

administration

f.

His

centralized

was

at

that

opinion
this

time

the

is disputed

by Mommsen
knights. Tac,

i.
StR, ii',2, looi,
cf.
but
Hist.,
i,
58 ;
Appendix i.
34, 35.
Grievances.
Sueton., Domitian., c. 7.
35, 2.
Hirschfeld, VG, p. 29J S.
35, 13. State.
Dio, lii,25.
35, 25. Maecenas.
Cf.
2.
State.
Boecking, Not. dign.,ii,i, 294* sqq. : Hirschfeld,
36,
Eunuehs
first introduced
into Arabia
were
VG, p. 194.
by the

in imitation

Ommayades
ICremer,

of the

Persian

and

Byzantine

courts

Culturgesch.d.

Orients, ii, 108.

guards. Tac, A., xv, 58.
Orientals.
Herodian, iii,8, 11.
Greeks.
Cic, Ad Qu. Fr., i, 5, 16.

36, 13.
36, 16.
36, 19.
36, 20.
36,24.

Read

Caesar.

'

Cicero

Juvenad. Juv., 10,

36, 30. shameless.
Juv., 3,
Graecorum.
licentiamque
and

Romans

Romans,

in the

'.

Tac, A., v, 10.

174;
H., iii,47
; Tac,
57-114
For

the

imperialage

antipathy
see

Finlay,

desidiam

between
Greece

Greeks
under

the

ff ;

Rohde, Griech. Roman,

298, r.
Philostrat., Vitt. soph., i, 21, 5
36, 33. Philostratus.
Grote, History of Greece, vol. iv, p. 357.
36, 37 Rome.
36,38. Syrians. Herodian, iii,11, 8; ii, 10, 7; ii, 7, 9; Bio,
Ixxvii,p and 10 ; Eunap., Vitt. Soph., 178. See also O. Mueller,
Antiquitt.Antioch., p. 31 sqq.
37, 2. dealing. Suid., s. Alyim-Tid^eiv. Cf. Varges, D. stat. Aegypti,

1857,

pp.

78

sqq.
p. 22
Alexandrians.

Caesar, Bell. Alexandr., c. 3.

37, 4. gibes. Intpp.,Martial, iv, 42 ; Stat., Silv.,ii,i, 72 ; Quintilian,i, 2, 7 ; Dio Chrys., Or., xxxii, p. 360, 4 and 393, 30 ;
Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 569 sq.
6.
shamelessness.
Rahir.
Cic, Pro
Post., 12, 34 ; Seneca,
37,
Consol. ad Helv., c
6
; Dio, xxxix, 58.
19,
37,

2.

37, 6.

Egyptians.

37, 8. thraldom.
37, 8. luxurious.

Pliny, Paneg.,

c.

31 ;

Vit.

Saturnin., c.

7.

Herodian, i, 17.

Juv., 15, 45.

(Strabo,xvii,i, 17, p.
Ammian., xxii, 16, 23.
hot-tempered. Curtius, iv, 5 ; Plutarch, De

801

Casaub.)

37, 9. rack.
37,

10.

Dio, Ii,17

Ammian.,

Is. et Osir. ;

loc. cit.and

xxii, 11,4; v. Saturnin.,c. 7.

xxii, i6, 23 ; xxii, 6, i ; Dio Chrys.,
op. cit.,p. 366, 4 ; PhUo, In Place, p. 519 M.s.
envious.
12,
Philo, In Place, p. 521 M.
37,
reticent.
Caesar, Bell. Alexandr., c 24, 4.
37, 13.
loc. cit.
Ammian.,
37, 13. obstinate.
Juv., Sai., 15 ; Plutarch, I.e. ; Tac, Hist.,i. It..
37, 16. restraint.
37, 20. gibe. A. v. Kremer, Aegypten, i, 56 f.
Cf. Appendix
ii.
37, 37- story.
37,

3S,

10.

9.

quarrels. Ammian.,

Paul's.

3*, 22. freedmen.

38, 24. Licinus.

Bemhardi, Gesch. Russlands, ii, 2, 375.

Sueton., Aug., c. 69.
Hirschfeld, V.G, p. 282, i.

Motes

I.]

VOL.

3S, 34. tomb.

in StRE,

TeufEel

^43

iv, p. 1081

f. ;

Mayor

Juvenal,

on

I, 109.

Herod.

38, 37.
39,

Josephus, A. J., xvii, 6,

Tacitus.

2.

Tac, A., iv, 7.

Dio, Iviii,19;

39, 5. ireedman.
39, 6. Agrippa.

Josephus, A.

39, 8. Xhallus.

39,

10.

with

mentioned
the

B.

J., i, 32,

7.

Marquardt, StV, is, 442,

J., xviii, 6, i.
in f.
8 ; perhaps

identical

i.

with

the

in Tac,

A., xi, 37 (48 A.D.),perhaps also

in Grut., 611,^ 12.
Euhodi
Divi
Aug. 1.

one

libertae

Josephus, ib., 6, 4
Josephus, ib.,6,

Euhodus.

Euhodus

cf.

vixit

xiiii etc.

On

leaden
pipe, quoted by
Euhodae
cura
:
(aliena)
(sic)Aug. lib,
9
to
Lanciani, Acque e acqued.,p. 234, 154,
proc. (but according
of Domitiau's)
this was
almost
Scriboncertainlya freedman

Monmisen,

annos

IRN,

6829,

ius

Largus,

Tiberii

39,

12.

162, p. 89, ed. Rhode,

mentions

Aug.

vi,

Anthero

{sic)

PamphUi

Ti.

an

libertus

Caesaris

CIL,

c.

hereditates.
Atimetus
supra
1.
1.
Aaterotianus, Anthol. lat.,ed.

Meyer,

1274

12,652.

2,

tables.

Pliny,

N., xiii,94.

H.

17. Callistus. Senec, Epp., 47, 9.

Joseph., A. J., xix, i, 10.
19. wealth.
Domitius.
Dio, lix, 19; cf. Zonar., 11,
39,22.
39,
39,

6 with

Dio, lix,25.

Tac, A., xi, 29; Dio, lix, 29.

Dio, Ix, 19.
least.
Lud., 6.
Seneca,
39, 30.
Hirschfeld,
op. cit.,p. 286.
39, 31. Empire.
Sueton., Claud., 29 ; Dio, Ix, 17.
39. 35- sentences.
Claud,
servants.
e.
I.
Sueton.,
Seneca, Lud., 13, 5
27 sq.
40,
CIL, vi, 9016 : Securitati saer.
Grut., 595, 2
Julia Phoebe
39, 25.
39, 27.

emperor.
Claudius.

sibi et Ti. Claudio

Nardo

et

Arphocrae (sic)Aug.

libertis procurator,

conjugibus suis.
40, 4. Claudius.
aU times
and

Probably

for

the

enough

certainly often

same

obtained

foreignerstried at
service of the emperor,
such
posts by bribery.

reason

into the domestic

to be received

Liban., ed. R., i, 565, 17 : iilayap St;tois apyois xal tj"ayciv

Kal i'0/u"r8ijvai,
6,ya6oi%Kara^vyri, t"v 5i.aK6vav /SomX^ws Kal KXijOfjuai
ri.
^to""
tV
iyypa^^v.
Kalrax^
XP""^""
40, 5 plane-tree. Pliny, H. N., xii, 12.
Sueton., Nero, c. 37.
40, 7. Nero's.
12 ; Pliny,
40, 7. Polycletus. Tac, Hist.,i, 37 ; ii,95 ; Dio, Ixiii,
So

Epp., vi, 31.

40; 15. slave.
40, 16. Helius.

Tac, A., xiv, 39.

Id., xiii, I.
Dio, Ixiii,12, cf. 18 sq.

; Suet., Nero, c. 23 ; Tac,

Vatinii
et
Helii (so Nipperdey, ^.fter
et
Hist., i, 37 : Polycliti
Lipsius; the MS. reads aegiaiii,as in Suid. s.v. /ieX^Savds the

40, 24.

name

40, 27.
40, 31.

worse,

is

corrupted to AlXiavos).

PelagOi

Tac,

.,

xi, 59.

Appendix ,L
Pint., Galba.e. 17 ; Dio, Ixiv, 2 ; StRE, v, 1243.
Tag.,Snet., Galba, c. 16; of. Claudius, c. 44;

Epaphroditus.

40, 35. Patrobius.

40, 37. Halotus.
A,,, xii,66.

A
Cf.

His name
41, 3. favour.
in Plutarch, Galba,
41,
41,
41,
41,
41,
41,
41,
41,

41,
41,

restored

was

26

c.

(Hermes,

xv,

622)

31.

Kayser.

Vespasian. Suet., Vespasian,

41, 36. knight. Tac, Hist., iii,12 and

Suet., Domit., c. 7.
41, 37. power.
More
41, 38. Sigerus. Dio, Ixvii, 15.
Domitian

of

men

adoption. Hadr.,

20.

c.

Studien, 1881, p. 115

him.
over
lb., c.
information.

42, 29.

Geminus.

as

and

the other

freed-

P.,

Probably
of M.

(Wiener

pellexisse.

and
11
Geminus

in

Aurelius

se

15.

'

the

88.

c.

ad

; cf.

21

Anton.

teacher

the

him

on

saepe lisse Hirschfeld

For

4.

f.)read

42, 25.
42, 28.

16.

28; iv, 39.

below.

Pliny, Paneg.,
42, 14. unsolicited.
Plin., Epp., vi, 31.
42, 18. Nero.
42,

Nohl

by

koX
povXevo/iinovSi rod TaXpi. irpoeKBeiv
Kal
Aixavos
Si
Oiiviov /liv
oiK i(ovTos,'lKi\ov
itapopiuSmrav.
(edd.KA"rou)
Suet., Galba, c. 15 ; Tac, Hist., i, 7.
4. Icelus.
E veteribus
concubinis, Suet., Galba, c. 22.
4. antecedents.
subservience.
c.
Galba,
Plut.,
5.
7 ; Suet., Nero, c. 49.
Praefecture.
Tac, Hist., i, 13 ; Suet., Galba, c. 14.
7.
Hist., i, 37 ; ii, 95.
9. pilfering.Tac,
Otho.
/(f.,i,
46.
9.
consternation.
10.
Suet., Otho, c. 7 ; Dio, Ixiv, 8.
Moschus.
II.
Tac,
Hist., i, 87.
Cf on him
26. crucified.
Servili supplicio,
Tac, Hist., iv, 11.
Suet., VitelL, c 12 ; Tac, Hist., ii,57 and 95.
28. Apollonius. Philostrat., ApoHon. Tyan., v, 36, p. loi, 28,

ed.
41,

[vol.1.

Notes

344

6.
'

comoedus

Vit. M.

mentioned

Antonini,

c.

2.

L. Aurelii Agaclyti in the 7th region:

Agaclytus. Domus
Cf. the inscription
Lanciani, Acq'te e acquedotti,
on
a
p. 303.
lead pipe (Bull.com.
d. R., 1886, p, 102, 1150) X,. Avr. Agaclyti
Sabinae
Avg. soror.
Tillemont
(Venice,1732), ii,p. 354.
32. Libo.

42, 30,

42,

L. Ver., c
Antonin., c. 15. Pronto
9 ; cf. M.
42, 35. Eclectus.
writes to Charilas,a freedman
of Verus
(Ad Ver.,i,4, ed. Naber,

118).

p.
43,

I.

fall.

Pertin., c 14 and
Dio, Ixxvi,

43, 4. Saturnalia.
43,

12

6 ;

Dio, Ixxiii,8-10.
Ixxvii, 18 and 21 ; Ixxviii,10
;

Elag.,c. II.
6. changed. Hirschfeld, op. cit.,p. 269,

43, 7. unaffected.
often describe

Ibid., p. 276
AeUae

Aug.

For

this

themselves

256, sqq.

conjugi

....

162

Aeli Maximi

Tac,
As

in Wiener

former

emperor

reigningemperor.
D. M. Ulpiae sive
fecit P. Aelius

Lanciani, Acque

Augustorum

Aeli

43i 13. Etruscus.

piissimae etc.

Dionysi Augg. lib.

AgiliusSeptentrio,CIL, xiv, 21
Stat., S., iii,3, 84.
:

43. 9- wind.
43, 12. Empire.
Statius

freedmen

of the

Cf. also CIL, vi, 8432

Apate et Ulpio Felici fil

Aug.
e acquedotti,
p. 236,
of

as

3.

of

note.

lib.

lib. Florus

249,

freedmen

reason

Cf. also
13 and

liberti ; p.
the

tions
inscrip-

2977.

A., xiii,47.
Hirschfeld

has

shown.

Studien, 1881, p. 273

(Z"

f.);

den

Silvae

the. cognomen

des
of

Notes

3'46

[vol.I.

Stat., Silv., iii,3, I43-145.

Apparently Mommsen's
who
{StE,ii",2, 837, i) is right,that all the freedmen

equestrianduties
The

same

under

the

probably

was

equestriancognomen)
right of the ring, so

early empire

the

and

with

case

he

that

were

Licinus

Felix.

Antonius
could

opinion
performed
also knighted.
(because of Ms

Pallas

remain

declined

freedman

the

of the

have
ring in its originalsignificationwould
destroyedthe rightof the patronate. Hence the decision of the
exhortandum
modd
Senate in Pliny,Epp., viii,6, 4 : non
verum
etiam
ad
anulorum.
Mommaureorum
usum
compellendum
and

emperor,

the

StR, iii,i, 518, 3.

Suet., Galb.,

sen,

47, 6. Marcianus.
anulis donatum

426)

vocitabant.

47, 7. Avitus.
the name

c.

H., i, 13 : (Icelum)
(Mommsen, StR, iii,x, 209 and

14 ;

equestrinomine
Cf.

Dio, Ixxix,

Appendix

Tac,

iii.

His

of Cotyaeum, where
family was
Lebas-Waddington,
appears
795, 798. M.
Verianus
whose
Aurelius
publico,
parents Terpsilausand
equo
Aelii
nus
AntoniCaria
were
or
apparently freedpeopleof Hadrian
16.

twice

of Marcus
AureUus
himself, it appears, a freedman
d.
Bull.
com.
if.,i,
Hirschfeld,
VG, 244,
;
73 ;
StR, iii,i, 518, 4.
3; Mommsen,
47, 8. quaestor. Tac, A., xii, 53.
Pliny, Epp., viii,6 ; Pliny, H. N.,
47, 9. praetorship. lb. and

Pius,

or

was

Commodus

XXXV,

201

The

first knight who

obtained

praetorianrank was
quaestorian,Macro

Laco
obtained
Sejanus : Dio, Ivii,ig sqq.
Suet., Claud., c. 24 : ornamenta
praetorianrank, ib.,Iviii,12.
eonsularia
etiam
procuratoribusducenariis indulsit.
47,

II.

Senate.

Dio, Ix,

16.

The

of

presence

freedmen

in

(mentioned by Dio, Ixxiii,8) was

irregular.
Cf.
A., xii, 60.
Hirschfeld, VG,
footing. Tac,

the

Senate
47,14.

StR, ii',2,
47, 17. generals. Mommsen,
Mommsen,

47,

1022,

StR, i', 435.

spectacles. Sueton., Claud., c.

21.

next

287;

2.

28.

On

the

former

see

the

section.

Mommsen,
StR, i', 396.
person.
Posides.
28.
c.
Sueton.,
Claud.,
Stat., Silv.,iii,3, 140,
47, 24.
the permission,
which
tained
obalso mentions
the father of Etruscus
47,

22.

from
a

distinction.

Vespasian, to

take

Cf. Gell., v,

part in the Jewish triumph, as

6, 4.

AdI, xxix, 90 sqq.

47, 27. knighthood. Henzen,
noble.
Plutarch, Tranq. an., c. 13 sq.
47, 35Epictet.,Diss., i, i, 20.
47, 39. master.
48, 20. exchequer. Hirschfeld, op. cii.,p. 3, 4.
Tac, A., xii, 53;
48,22. disinterestedness.
Plin., Epp., viii,6.
Suet., Vitell.,c. 2.
48, 26. Narcissus.
Suet., Claud., c. 28.
48, 27. Consuls.
Dio, Ixxvi, 6.
48, 30. servant.
L. Julia, Digg., xxiii, 2, 44, cf. 31.
senators.
48, 39.
RStE, iii,443 f.
49, 3. unknown.
Felix.
Henzen,
CIL, v, i, 34.
5404
49, 7.
10.'
War,
Stat., Silv.,iii,3, in.
49,
family, tb.,v. i, 33. Cf. Teufiel, StRE, is, IJ65.
49,11.
=

Notes

I.]

VOL.

49, 13.. Marcus.

^47

Ci. p. 42.

49. 25. goats. Dio, Ix, 29 ; cf. Meineke, Fr. comm.

(xlia.).
Dio, Ixi, 3;
49.28. intolerable. Tac, A., xiii,2;

Gr., iv, 614

Pliny, Epp.,

viii,6.
49,

A., xiii,23

speaking. Tac,

32.

welts.

49, 41.

Dio, Ixii, 14.

Sat., vii, I, 12.

Martial, ix, 79.
50, 9. court."
wrest.
Epictet., Diss., iv, 13,
50, 12.
50,

difference

knights.

17.
who

12, 2 ; also in

Plutarch, Quaest. conv., ii,i,

On
the
freedmen

were

procuratoresand

and

those

Macrob.,

22.

of

title between
of

procuratores

equestrian

rank

(plain

procuratores Augusti),cf. Hirschfeld, VG,

241,

StR, iii,i, 558, i.

mostly. Cf. Eichhorst, Quaest. epigr.de procuratarib.impp.
50, 20.
Rom.
(Regim., 1861),pp. 28-30, and Hirschfeld, op. cit.,p. 67, 4.
A number
of officials formerly
50, 26. superiors. Eiphliorst, ^ c.
regarded as procurators of provinces are held by MommSen
I

to

Mommsen,

administrators

be

iii,I, 555,

of

domains, particularlyin

Africa

{StR,

I).

50,

freedmen.
Hirschfeld, oi".cit.,p.
knights. Hirschfeld, ib., p. 1G8 i.
36. procurators. Ibid., p. 4137. quarries. Ibid., p. 83 f.

50.

39-

50.29.

200;

cf.

Appendix

ix.

50, 31.
50,

provinces. Ibid., p.

24

fi.

Pollio.

Fabretti, 199; 486.

51,
50, 40
elephants. Hirschfeld, p. 178.
51, 5.
Orelli, 946.
waterways.
51, 7.
increase.
StR, iii,i, 559, 2.
II.
Mommsen,
51,
sesterces.
GIL, vi, 246
II.
Henzen,
xiv, 2087.
6339
51,
51, 14. posts. Hirschfeld, p. 255, 7 ; 256, 3.
51, 23. published. Ibid., p. 30 fi.
3, 84. In line 78 for longoTea.d
51, 41. successfully. Stat.,Silv.,iii,
in
as
Silv.,\, 3, 13 ; Martial, i, 31, 7 ; viii,
longum, i.e.,diu,
38, t5 ; ix, 181 ; Juv., 6, 65. Line 73 for suis read subis ; line
and

I.

"

99
in

for exitus read

Oesterreich.

anxius

dominici, which
Cosinus

among
e.g., the
on

den

Silvae

des Statins

were

the

fi.).
belong essentially
(Hirsqhfeld,p. 31, 5 ; Greges oviarici
GIL, ix, 2348 ; cf
farmed, IRN, 4916
enumerated

rationibus)but
,

corn

the

frontier

suppliesof

275;
mint.

revenues

officials

supplies from
StR, ii',2, 1006, 1) and

Mommsen,
collectedi

Zu
(Hirschfeld,

Mitth., iii [i88i]:,

p. 273

The
52, 8. administered.
the
to
patrimonium
-

Africa
the

there

are

(Hirschfeld,p.
on
ivory and

duties

tions,
excep-

3) ;
pearls

15,.

of the

glass from

empire (Marquardt, StV, ii',

Egypt; ibid., 234, 4).

StR, ii',2,
Stat., loc. cit.,v, 85-106. Mommsen,
the
house
Palatine
the
on
[Besides
imperial
(indicated
1003,
Flavian
Mausoleum
and
the
(vultus divom)
by laquearia)
the
to the
is made
on.
reference
splendid villa at. Domitian

52, 13.

t.

general the enumeratioBi is probably made

specialregard to his buildingsand- undertakings : templa
Vespasian's,Ivlinerva's etc. Martiat, ix, 3^ 10) ;
(Capitoline,

Alban
with

mount.

In

[Vol.I.

Notes'

548

tnbus
(restorapay, Marquardt, StV, ii^,96) ;
pila (increased
StV,
ii^,128,
vetus.i
tioii of Minucia
5
VG^ 63 ; Marquardt,

'

moneta
(Mommgreat congiaria,ibid., 138) ; Ausonia
G. der R.
(Schiller,
R. Miinzw., 754-757) ; series viarum
sen,
add the via Domiiiana
{StsA.,S,,
must
Kaiserz., i, 533, 3 ; one
the
when
construction
least
under
at
which
was
poem
iv, 3)
was
composed). H.]
17. accompanied. Hirschfeld, p. 270, i.
Stat., loc. cit., 146^161 [cufarum
Martial, vi, 83;
19. old.
socius equivalentto adjutor,as in Martial, vi, 68, 5).

and

the

52,
52,

52, 24. posterity. Besides

Martial
(vii,40).

Statius

of

poem

Ed.

Hirschfeld, p. 207.

Ubellis.

52, 25.

the

there

is

one

by

lium
U consisuy
Cuq, M6m.
d
I'acad. des
prSsentis

principisd'Auguste, in. MSmoires

(1884),pp. 363-371-

inscr., ix
52,

dry. Seneca, Cons. ad. Polyb., c. 6.

Polybius. A studiis, Sueton., Claud.,

39.

52, 40.

held

this oj6"ce at the same

loc. cit.,c. 5,

Seneca
from
studio
at a

ab

28.

Whether

he

certainlyinferred
occupationibustuis, id est a
cannot

be

Caesare.

SeneCEi, loc. cit.,11, 5 ; 8, 2 ; 2, 6.

counsellorship.Cuq, op. cit.,p. 373 sqq. believes (referring
Gell., N. A., iii,16 ; Vit. Alex. Severi, c. 16) the purpose of

envious.

53,9^
53,

time
2

c.

10.

to

studiis to
indications
precedents,
the

and

office

literature

for tKe

have
and

to
been
material

decision

furnish

the

all kinds

emperor
from

with

history
of legalquestions. Possiblythis
duty of the ofi5cial,but it was
of

53,

chief
gradually became
his exclusive
function.
certainly never
Claudius.
II.
Hirschfeld, VG, 211
GIL, vi, 8636:
note;
Divi Claudii A ugusti lib. a studiis.
Claudius
Lemnius
Ti.
constant.
II.
Orelli, 719, 2958, 6356 (magister a. st. ; later
ducenar.
stat. hered.)
CIL, vi, 8636-8638.
procurator
staffed.
12.
CIL, vi, 8637 : TerpsilausAug. lib. prox. a studiis

53,

13.

the

53,
53,

scholam

of"cii.

60,000.

Inscriptionof

CIG, iii,5900
53, 14. reserved.
of Lyons
p. 57 (inscription
Laetus
6355) : M. Aemilius

Caelius

Saturninus

CIL, vi, 1704.

appendix. AdI, 1853,
;
; Boissieu, i, 28, p. 43 ; Henzen,
cf. the

studiis Augusti.
a
CIL, x, 1487
1608
CIL,
vi,
[studi]orum).
(magistro
(magistro a studiis
:
Augg. procurator! prov. Asiae). CIL, v, 2, 8972 (Aquileia)
viro perfectissimo
magistro sacrarum
coguitionum a studiis et
consiliis Augg.
a
(From the third century, and certainlynot
from its earlier decades, the office a consiliis is apparently here
"

combined

with
the head
office of studia ; this title
authenticated
before the time of Constaatdne.
Archdol.
De\C.
epigr. Mitth., i, 57). Mommsen,

hitherto

-vras

not

feld,
Hirsch-

Caelii
Satumini
in
Nuove
dell' Inst.,p. 328 sq. names
titulo,
mem.
as
the latest passage, in which
referred to,
are
magistri studiorum
of the year 338 (C. Th., xii, i, 26). But
a law
probably here
studiorum is corrupt ; cf. Gothofred., and Haenel
the pason
sage;
Hirschfeld, VG, 221 note.
Mommsen's
opinion that the
office a studiis was
called in later times
is
scrinium
memoriae

i;]

VOL.

Notes

349

not tenable, because

the latter existed
already in Caracalla's
time.
Cf. Appendix viii,p. 48, and Hirschfeld, VG, p. 210, 2.
16.
StR, i', 330, i.
Library. Mommsen,
53,
21.
thoughts. Martial, v, 5.
official. But
Oberstudienrath filr das game
certainlynot
53,21.
Reich'
Hirschfeld
thinks
as
note). Orelli, 6356 =
{VG, 211
Fortunatb
L.
Vibio
:
CIL, X, 4721
L(aurentiLavinati)harus-

53,

'

piciAug.
tium.

studiis proc. ducenario

magistr. a

h.

stationis heredita-

inscriptionEph. ep,, v, 579, n. 1376 {Add. ad

Antonini
ar
n.
CIL, iii)
!r
Aug.
sanct(issimi)domini
ducenario
musio
dei
et a
sac.
perpet.
Aesc(ulapi)pa.
In

the

Mommsen,
surely erroneously, thinks a musio identical with
of the high salary.
studiis,because
Fronto, ed. Niebuhr, p. 81, D" Eloq.,21 : Caesarum
53, 24. epistolis.
est

54,

1.

per orbem

busier.

54, 3. office. Cf.

54, 7. extortions.
54, 13.

litteras missitafe.

terrae

Stat., Silv.,v,

83.

i,

viii.

Appendix

Liban., ed. R., i, 565 sq.

priests. Stat., Silv.,v,

divina

here

occurs

i, esp.

for

not

the

83-107,

and

praef. Domus

first time

in literature, but
superbiens honore divinae

already in Phaedr., Fabb.,v, 7 extr. :

it appears
not
domus.
Also in inscriptions
Henzen
first thought {Ind.,-p. 57), but, as

only
he

after

170, as
later

remarked

in the Chichester
{Bdl, 1872, p. 105), earlier,especially
tion
inscripwhich
undoubtedly belongs to the first century: CIL,
vii, II
Orelli, 1338 (a collegium fabrorum erects a temple
salute
(pr)o
do(mus) divinae (ex) auctoritate
(Ti.)Claud. (?Co)
gidubni r(egis? Tac, Agr., c. 14) lega(ti)
Aug. in Brit(annia);
cf. Mommsen,
B
StR, ii',2, 818, 2 [and MowaX, Bull, epigr.
5,
6.
H.].
Cf. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 204, 4 (as against Mar26. command.
S/if,ii',2, 851, 3 reads in
quardt, StV, ii^,378, 3. Mommsen,
=

.,

54,

Stat.,

94

V,

and

55,

equos,
remains.

quis

valeat

centum

understands

frenare

the command

maniplis Intermixtus
legionarycavalry)

of the

Canina, Topogr. d. v. App., AdI, xxv, 148 and

these remains, near
"Appia, i, p. 63. About
5 miglie from

2.

sixth

milestone

of the

Via

Via
the

Appia
1485
inscription an
artificially
preserved female
Pomponius Laetus supposed to be the body of
corpse, which
Cicero's daughter, Tullia or Priscilla. Chr. Hulsen, Die Aufftndung der romischen Leiche vom
Jahre 1485, in Mitth. d. osteir.
iv, pp. 433-449.
Inst.f. Gesckichtsforschg.,
6. calligraphy. Plutarch, D. Pyth. oracc,
For
c.
existing
7.
the imperialchanceledicts (writtenper cola et commata) from
lery
of the
fifth century see
Mommsen,
Fragment! zweier
Idteinischer Kaiserrescripte
auf Papyrus, in Bekker and Muther,
Jahrb. d. gem. deutschen Rechts, vi, 398 ff. Cf. Egger, Obs, sur
la fonctionde secretaire des princes,p. 22.
was

found

in

in

phagus
sarco-

without

55,

-55,

Hi

55.. 1555,

55,

Hermes.

Cf.

secretary.

Appendix

viii.

Ibid.

Pliny, E^^., viii, 12; cf. i, 17.

publication occurs
24. biographies.Their
22.

verse.

in

the

year

120

{Roth.

ed. Suetoa.

praef

.,

obtained
that Suetonius
Sabine.
Hadrian.,

55, 26.
55, 34.

55, 40.

56,
56,
56,

[vol.i,

Notes

350

I.

reach

Cf.

out.

p. ix ; cf
the office
.

; it is possible
Appendix viii)^
as
early as 117.

11.

c.

viii.

Appendix

stylists.Dio, Ixix, 3.
chancery. Phrynichus, Epit.,p. 418,

12.

co-regent.

16.

humanists.

ed.

Ix)beck.

Id.

ib., p. 379.
Burckhardt, CuUur

der

Renaissance,

pp.

224-

227.

Philostrat., Vitt. Soph., ii, 24, I sq, ,

31. interpreter. Id. ib., ii, 33, 3.
36. stafi. Sueton., Domit., c. 17.
Freedmen
: Qr., 1635,
Henzen, y4d7, xxix, 88note.
37. never.
Cf.
CIL, yi, 8758Bdl, 1862, p. 33.
2906, 4663, 6334.
2905,
8794 ; X, 6773 ; xiv, 3031 ; CIG, 2947 (prope Nysam Cariae):
^x! (Coitmi-os
AfXtoc 'AX/"/3td5i;"
SejS.i^iXiTroiv\7i Katffipiiov
n6[irXtoj']
in LebasThe
Kal
ma,n
same
evepy^TTjvttjs ?r6Xew5,2948.
rpiv
1666.
his
son
CIG, 3804. Slaves :
Waddington, 1652 sq. ;
CIG, 6418 {KoiTiavirat
Kalffapoi.
stations.
AdI, 1856, 48, no.
Henzen,
Mairquardt,
56, 40.
139.
56,
56,
56,
56,

23.

letter.

Privatl. d.R.,i*,144, 5, understands

57,

2.

cubic, e.g. Bdl

cub,

57, 5. Cic,

ab

Ad

57, 13.

2,

58

I.

sq., Ab
173

right-servant.

aegris
(a frum.

5.

du

Mimoires

Due
'

Read

de Saint-Simon.

rest-servant

Philo, Leg.
57, 13. bodyguard.
and
slave.
Ib;
576.
570
33.
57,
executed.
Ib.,
576.
57, 34.
57, 40.

73

1864, 9 ; Bull, comun.,

v, 1877, p.
1866,
aeg.),
p. 413, 1670.

Ait., vi,

57, 8. nobles.

night duty.

and

Hirschfeld, Fhilol., xxix, 55,

O.

com.

day

ad

'.

Gat., 571

M.

Sigerus. Martial, iv, 78.

Sueton., Domit.,

chamber.

Apol.,

c.

35.

On

the

form

16.

Dio, Ixvii,15.

Sigeriuscf. Letronne,

TertuUian,
Recueil

des

Xeiyrtpmvds).
159
Flavius
Dis
Manibus
CIL, viii,
10,983 (Caesareani.):
Sigerius
|
|
rudis etc.
Also in Sueton., Domit., c. 17 read Sigerius
summa
inscr.

de

I'Egypte,i, p.

SoOXos
('Eira"f"p6SiTos

for Saturius.

Dio, loc. cit. Cf. vol. i of this work, p. 47.

58 2. sword.
58, g. suppliants. Martial, v, 6,
Dio, Ixvii, 15.
58, 7. throne.
Muse.
xi, i.
Martial,
II.
58
6
; xii, 11
58, 12. poet. Id., V,
; iv, 45 ; viii,28 ; ix, 49.
Id., xii, 11.
58, 17. success.
Aurel.
fallen.
Vict., Epit., 25.
Perhaps he is mentioned
58, 19.
Partheni
Ti.
Claudius
Eutomus
in the inscription
CIL, vi, 8761 :
must
In that case
Nero
Aug. liberti a quibiclo (sic)libertus.
have
loc. cit.
already freed him ; cf. Mommsen,
58, 29. temple. Dio, Ixxii, 12 ; cf. Ixxvii,21 ; Commod., c. 3 and
in a list of priestsof thedomus
He appears
Augusta Pala4.
tina as Aelius
Saoterus, CIL, vi, 2010,
Herodian, i, 12 sq. ; Commod., c. 5-7 ; Dio,
58, 29. Cleander.
Ixxii,9 sqq.

I.]

VOL.

59,

2.

Notes

freedman.

Commod.,

,6.

c.

351

Cf.

Dio, lix, 26.

insignecf. Mommsen, StR, i", 434

Hirschfeld
{VG, p. 229) believes that
I
believe
that the intention was
pugio.
as

also

the

On
this

other

the

pugio

work, i,47.
had

two

no

to indicate tion,
assassinahis real ofi"ce,from
as
Sueton., Calig.,c. 49 (two Hbelli
found
in the possession of Caligula had
the titles gladius and
ambo
nomina
et
notas
continebant
morti destinatorum).
pugio ;
Commod., c. 15.
59, 8. master.
Herodian, i, 17; Dio, Ixxii,22.
59, II. soldiers.
Periinax, c. 4
and
II.

59,

Caracalla.
O. Hirschfeld
Dio, bcxvi, 14, where
for r^v yvJi/xriv
iveTrlvTevro.
/a^lir/v
Dio, Ixxviii,32 ; Herodian, iv, S, 4.
15. memoria.

59,

17. made.

reads

59, 13.

Cf.

vol.

i, pp.

45,

Galen

47.

mentions

xiv, 624.
lampes (6KoiTuvlrTiil
Epictet.,Diss., iv, 6, 31.
29. another.
One
Julius Orpheus Pyladis
34. freedman.
Roman
columbarium
(Henzen, AdI, 1856, 12,

rriv

Chari-

59,
59,

of his musicians

one

59. 35-

perdey
59.

38,

39-

merus

Tac,

CIL,
M.

he

xiv, 2113
of

Aurelius

Mnester, Gruter, 615,

i.

Duri

Nip-

time

CIL

of the

staff ; Mommsen,

StR, ii',
doubt, equestrian
rank;

involved, no

command

ad

Lanuvium

M.

Augg. lib.
Perhaps chief
Add.

Agathe-

(of the year 192 ?)

Aurel. Aug. lib.; in another
of Severus
and
Caracalla
(ib.,
2977)

is called

the

The

2, 853, 4.
Mommsen,

'

(conv.Bracar. Aug.)

ii,p. 114.

inscriptionat

an

Armenia.

10.

1.

23), perhaps

no.

A,, xi, 4.

Cf. vol.

of Praeneste

60,
60,
60,
60,
60,
60,
60,
60,
61,
61,
61,

CIL, ii,2370

(10 a.d.) in

Cf. vol. ii,p. 114.

Domitia.
L. Domitius
Paris.
One L. Domitius
Paridis lib.
xiv
CIL,
(with note)..
on

60, 15. executed.

In
60, 8. actor.

60,

Julius Pylades.
Tiberius.
Ti. Julius Aug.

C.

1.

Hi

{Ephem. epigr.,v,

p.

578).

Saoterus.

Dio, Ixxvii, 21.

16. tribunes.
Vitt. Juv. Sat., vii, 90-92.
freedom.
20.
Dio, lix, 5 ; Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 567 M.
28. then.
Sueton., Calig.,c. 33.
Joseph., Vit., c. 3.
34. chains.
Martial, x, 28.
Emperor.
34.
Sueton., Domit., ";. 15.
37. occurrences.
10.

38.
I.

12.

feared.

Schol.

Carinus.

4, 53 ; ef. Juv., i,
Earinus
'.
Stat.,Silv.,pyaef.and iii,4 ;

Pergamus.

17. Africa.

De

Wilmanns,
I5i,23. God.

Juv.,

36.

'

Read

Rossi, Bull.

d. Arch,

Martial,ix, 16, 36.

crist.,
i, 72 and v, 75 ;

163.
Visconti

(Julius) Philetaerus

del Palatino, pp. 78-86.

Lanciani, Guida
lib.
Aug.
paedagogus p(uerorum) C. n.

A subpaedagogus. Or., 2940.

Tib. Claudius
lib. Hermes
m(agister) pueror. dom. August., Or., 2145.
Cf. all the inscriptions CIL,
besides
vi, 8965-8990, where
Caesaris
stand
also
n.'
praeceptores puercffum
paedagogi
(8978s.). Paedagogi of the imperialfamijy at Carthage. Add.

Bdl, 1865, p. 149.

Aug.

'

'

ad

CIL

via

'

v,
[Eph. epigr.,

p. 305),

380, 381.

An

d'Setv-rip

[vol.i.

Notes

352

(Becker, Topogr., i, 508).

J., xvii, 5, 7 sqq. ; B. J.,i,32, 6, 7.

Joseph.,
tronne, 7?ec. S"s inscript.de VEgypte,
Sueton., Otho, c. 2.
61, 36. years.

v.

28

CIL,x,

7980

(Olbiain

Acteniana.

Sardinia) Claudia

explains this

Mommsen

Le-

ii,p. 359-

de St.-Simon.
du Due
Mimoires
62, 5. St. Simon.
Tac, A., xi, 29 sqq.
62, II. Empress.
Dio, Ixi, 7 ; Tac, ^., xiii,12 sqq.
62, 26. Attali.
c.

ss.

A.

61, 32. life.

'

for pages

school

The

iii,2, 1434.

KaUapos, CIL,
capite Africa', 8982
ToiSwv

cognomen,

Sueton., Nero,

Aug.
which

1. Pythias
is elsewhere

highest rank or
foreign kings,as due to her alleged royal origin,but we find
who
also in the families of freedmen
passed from the service

only in

used

of

the families

of the

men

of
it
of

i, p. 63.
Sueton., Nero, c. 50.
62, 29. sesterces.
Fabretti, Inscr. ant., p. 124 G, 125 F, 125 G {CIL,
62, 31. vocaUst.
Orelli, 2885;
6425), 5413;
vi, 3, 15,357)- Henzen, 5412 (
CIL, vi, 3, 15,137-15,176 ; CIL, X, 7640, 7980. 7984.
Lanvet Aniii., pp. 121-123
Ph. a Turre, Mon.
62, 33. Puteoli.
226.
ciani, Acque e acquedotti,
pp. 245,
Lanciani, op. cit.,pp.' 244, 214 ; cf. p. 304.
63, 33. Velitrae.
the
with
tion
inscripCIL, x, 8046 a-e.
Amphora
62, 34. Sardinia.
ii
d.
Bull.
De
mun.
Claud.
R.,
Rossi,
(1874),
Act.,
p. 197.
:
Ix)th's essay, Acti, sa conversion
christianisme, in
au
Arthur
ing.
refutworth
Rev. d. quest,hist.,ix [1875], pp. 58-113, is not
Caenis

of the

that

to

See

emperor.

vol.

Dio, Ixvi, 14 ; Sueton., Vespas.,c. 3.

memory.
Sueton., Domit,, c. 12.
63, 7. him.
Fl.
CIL, vi, 2, 12,037.
Bdl, 1864, p. 25 sq.
63, 18. children.
in
lib.
vi,
18,358
Or.,
CIL,
Caenidiana,
3,
4647
Aug.
Helpis
Caenidianus,in
Aug. lib. Hermes
(cf.18,357). Ti. Claudius
62, 39.

CIL, vi, 2, 15,110.

Anton;
P., c. 8.
63, 20. Guards.
Faustina.
Henzen-Or., 5466
CIL, vi, 8972.
63, 22.
63, 24. stepmother. M. Anton., c. 29.
Lucian, Imagines.
63, 28. Smyrna.
=

well.

64, II.
64, 22.
64, 24.
64, 25.
64, 26.
64, 25.

imaginibus.

Pro

Antonin., Comm., viii,37.

c.
Commod.,
5.
Aurel.
Vict.,
epit.,17, 5.
courtesanship.
magic. Commod., c. 8.
Aurel.
Marcia.
Vict., Epit., 17, 5 (Marcia generisliberM.

husks.

love-boys.

tini) Perhaps

identical

with

Marcia

stolata
femina, Henzen,
her father was
perhaps M.
7190

CIL,

imposuisse
alteram
nomen

X, 5917.

in memoriam

Ceioniae
mutaret.

Sabinianus

Demetrias

5918 (Anagnia);
Augg.lib.,Henzen,

x,

Filiae praeterea alia nomina

duo videtur
Marciae
alterum
a Marco,
patronorum,

L. natura
Mommsen.
a

c.
64, 26. magic. Commodus,
5.
64, 29. conspiracy. Dio, Ixxii, 4.
Commod., c. 11,
64, 31. arena.
"

CIL,

7190,
Aurel.

Ceionia

Aurelia

Ceionio, antequam

adoptione

[vol.i.

Notes

354

Niebuhr, Praef. ad Fronton., p. xxi.

67, 29. Commodus.
Quintilian,lib. iv, prooem.
67, 31. Rome.
in Rome
On his residence
Gadara.
Sueton., Tiber., c. 57.
67, 33.
f.
162
und
cf. Cichorius, Rom.
Mytilene, p.
and
JW.
2
Herodes.
c.
.^m"om.,
3.
67, 35.
De
ill.
c. 17.
Sueton.,
gramm.,
64, 40.
100,000.
cf.
M. Anton., c. 3; LuAnton.
P., c. 10;
68, 3. heir-apparent.
Comment., i, 8.
cian, Demon., 31 ; M, Anton.
On
at
Julian's attendance
68, 4. gymnasia. Herodian, i, 4, 9.
ed.
school in Antioch
i,
see
R.,
Libanius,
525,
7 sqq.
Gratian.
imp. gratiar. act. pro.
Auson., Ad
68, 10. Maximinus.
ed. Toll, p. 713.
cons.,
CIL, vi, 8895-8910 ; ib., 8646, 8647 (medic.
68, 13. apartments.

Augustianae), 8656 (medic,

domus

hortis

ex

Pal.),8671 (medicus

Sallustianis)
.

68,14. specialized.Cf.

e.g.,

Anton.

M.

; Sueton., Cal.,
2974,
4227
ab
eius (Cassii)
Atimeto
servo

who
into Tiberius'
came
[i.e.,
M., xxxvii, 324) quia is

Rh.

He

Xenophon.
(tSv BeQi' Xe^affTwv

22.

is the

Comm.,

Scribon.

viii, 31

Or.,

ut
Larg.,
accepi, legato Tiberii Caesaris
possession as a legacy, Buecheler,
8.

c.

68,

dom.

solitus

earn

first who

bears

c.

erat

the

120

componere.
title apxtarpis

Bull, de Corr. Hellin., v, p. 479).

Plin., H. N., xxix, 7.
theriac.
Galen, xiv, 4.
board.
Alex. Sever., c. 42.
68, 35. Theodoric.
Marquardt, Privatl.,ii",776,
Charicles.
Tac,
68, 37.
A., vi, 50.
calls
him
Galen
68, 38. Cretan.
apxiarpAs {Theriac, ad Pis., p.
470) ; Sprengel, Gesch. d. Arzneik., ii',70 f.
68, 39. campaign. Martial, xi, 60, 6 ; C. Mueller, Fragm. hist.
Gr., iv, 373 s.
68, 40. Hermogenes.
Dio, Ixix, 22.
68, 41. Demetrius.
dpx'aTpis,Galen, ed. K., xiv, 4.
Commodus.
68, 41.
Sprengel,ii, 140.
CIG,
69, 3. Menecrates.
6604, 6607. Augustus' physician M.
Antoninus
Asclepiades, Sprengel, ii,27.
Dio, liii,30.
69, 6. associates.
situation.
Cf.
69, 9.
Appendix viii,p. 42 n.
in M.
His inscriptions
69, 14. Claudius.
Dubois, Un midecin de
I'emp. Claude, in Bull. d. Corr. HelUn., v (1881),pp. 461-476,
and
Briau, Rev. arch.,xxiii (1882),pp. 203-216 ; CIL, vi, 8905

68, 25.
68, 31.
68, 33.

much.

(Cosmiae | C.
Bull.
with

com.

the

d.

Stertini

Xenophontis

R., 1886, p. 104,

1160

inscription,Stertini

|medici
leaden

August!

etc.)

pipe in Villa Casali

Xenophontis

cf. Mommsen,

RG, V, 333, 2.
69, 15. well. Tac, A,, xii, 67.
69, 18. murder.
Id., xii, 77.
69,

20.

Nero.

[^i\ovipojv]aaccording to the certain emendation

op. cit.,p. 479, in place of ^iXoKKadSiov erased.
access.
Pliny, H. N., xxix, 20.
extant,
StRE, vi, 2532 f.
with
her.
Tac, A., iv., 3, 11.

of Dubois,

O9, 23.

69, 25.
69, 29.

Notes

I.]

VOL.

355

69, 34. wrongly. Galen, De praenot.ad Epig.,c. 5, ed. K., xiv, 625.
69, 39. fatalism.
Refut. haeres., iv, 7, ed. Duncker, p. 62.
69, 40. foretold.
Seneca, ApocoL, 3.
70, 5. prediction. Plutarch, Galba, c. 23 ; Tac, His"., i, 22.
Marquardt, StV, iii^,92-94.
70, 9. vain.
counsellors.
10.
Ifcid.,p. 93 f.
70,
monarchs.
Joseph., A. J., xviii,6, 9 ; cf. Tac, A., vi, 20
70, 12.
and
46 ; Hadrian, c. i5 ; ."4e/. Fe;-.,2 ; Sever.,3 ; Geto, 2, 3.
Alexdr., 5 ; Die, Ixxvi, 11 and 14.
Sueton., Aug., 98;
^., vi, 20
Tac,
companion.
70,14.
sq. ;
Tiber., 14, 62 ; Dio, Ivii,15 ; Iviii,27 ; Schol. Juv., vi, 576.
One
(Ti.Claudius Ti.,Cl)audiThrasylli{1. without
cognomen)
his
freedman.
at Sm5Tna {Eph. ep., v, p. 57, 147) was
perhaps
Dio, Ixvi, 9.
70, 18. town.
Dio,
danger. Sueton., Nero, c. 36; Tac, A., xv, 47;
70,22.
Ixi, 18.
Hist., i, 22.
70, 24. marriage. Tac,
Dio, Ivii, 10 ; Sueton., Domitian, c. 16 ; Dio,
70, 29. honour.
Ixxviii, 2.
Dio, Ixvii, 15.
70, 35. live.
senators.
Mommsen,
StR, ii',2, 902-904.
71, 12.
business.
c.
Sueton.,
Tiber.,
55.
71, 4.
6.
Severus.
Dio, Ixxxi, i ; Mommsen,
Herodian,
vi, 1,3;
71,
op. cit.,903, 3.
"

71, II.
71, 28.

friends.

Juv.,

4,

sq., 88.

74

companions. Hadrian., c, 18.

ii',2, 988 ff. ; Hirschfeld, VG, 215 "E.
71,33.
part. Mommsen,
friends.
Tac,
A., xiii,6.
72,2.
Alex.
Sever., c 65.
prevail.
72, 7.
like.
20.
Dio,
Chr.,
Or., iii,ed. Dindorf, i, 55 sqq.
72,
Priscus.
Hadrian, c. 4.
72, 21.
Antonin.
Pius, c 6.
72, 24. views.
M.
him.
26.
to
c
Antonin.,
72,
7.
his.
to
c.
Id.,
22.
72, 29.
Pliny, Epp., i, 18.
72, 33. Emperor.
Diss., iv, i, 95.
near,
Epictet.,
72, 35.
Alex.
affairs.
Sever., c 29.
72, 38.
fabrications.
Id., c 66.
73, 2.
Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 34.
73, 9. assembly.
admission.
Primi
10.
et secundi
loci :
Id., De dementia, i, 10.
73,
Alex. Sever., c. 20.
E.g., Dio, Ixix, i ; Hadrian, c 15.
73, 16. kinsmen.
16.
Youth.
M.
Antonin., c 13.
E.g.,
73,
friends.
Vita Lucani.
Sueton.,
73, 21.
tarch,
Tac, A., xiii,12 and 46 ; Sueton., Otho, c. 3 sq. ; Plu73. 23-55.
Galba, c. 19.
Hirschfeld, VG, 270, 3.
73, 34. Emperor.
CIL, iii,i, 781.
6429
73, 41. being. Henzen,
=

74, 6. work.
74, 14.

Orelli,4997

preserved.

Lebas-Waddington,

Mommsen

Also
Rechts,vi, 407.
restaur,
scholis,c. 14.

gem.

in

Bekker

and

1874.

Muther, Jahrb. d.
the magistermemoriae, Eumen., Pro

74, i8. father.

74,

parentem.

21.

Dio, Ixxii, 14.

Cod., viii, 38, 4;

assembly.

74, 28.

inscriptions. Mommsen,

'

vel

patrem

14

Pius,

Sever.,

unum

ex

c.

c.

i, 16.

4.

contubemalibus

involved

Augusti

12,

c.

de

palace,
emperor's
so

that

the

suis.

household

the

other

c,

hand,

Probably the office of consiUarivs

obligationto be ready for this duty in the
:

consiliarii

the

con-

Clod. Albin.,

On

ia

senatu

'

StR, ii',989

Mommsen,

etc.

f.

129

optimos quosque
majestatis adscivit
inaperatoriae

tubemium
:

Alex.

'

fratrem

9.

Antonin., Comment.,
Antonin., c. 29.

Hadrian,

lived.

'

read

iv,

Hermes,

M.

abstained.
M.
pride.
74. 37uninvited.
74, 38.

74, 39.

c.

Antoninus

34.

4.

c.

Hadrian,

74, 30. repasts.

74, 31. occasions.

iv, 65,

Julianus,
4, where
filium
vel parentem '.

Did.

74, 24.
for

74,

[vol.i.

Notes

356

were

speak

to

so

members

of the

'.

Gruter, 63, I ( Or., 1588), 70, 2 ( Of., 2507),

Or
2908 not genuine) ; Or., 2392 (allfreed598, I, 2, 3, 4 (5
CIL,
vi,
604,
630,
8793-8799 ; xiv, 206, 3565. Marmen) ;
d.
Privatl.
R., i^,145 note, understands
by it the nomenquardt,

74, 41.

amicorum.

75,

admissione.

ah

clator
2.

Tacit., A., i, 47

comites.

legit comites

ut

ceterum

iam

iamque

ittiruS

conquisivit'
impedimenta.

Die
comites
Mommsen,
Augusti der fruheren
75, 4. Republican.
Kaiserzeit in Hermes, iv, I20fif. Their
principal function was
when
to the emperor
consilium
to serve
as
travelling. MommiIt
is
that
the Um
i.
StR, ii',2, 836,
striking
sen,
among

imperial comites
senatorial

only
Julio

one

mentioned

in

in addition
inscriptions
(CIL, viii,7036)

time
knight of Hadrian's
later
of
the
time
of
knight

Pacatiano

adlecto
.

inter

perhaps the equestriancomites

Severas

had

Ibid., 836, 2.
returned.
Sueton., Caligula,c.

comites

to

one

there

is
C

(CIL, xii,856
Auggg. nnn.);

previouslyno

rightto tliiS

title.
75, 9.

19 ;

Motamsen,

Hermes,

iv,

A round
plate apparently for labellingluggage witR
p. r24, 2.
comitatu
the inscription: Ex
Aug. [Ger|Imp. Domitiani
in Wilmanns,
manici
ab aquis |Statiellis,
2752.
M.
Antonin., c. 8.
75, II. senatorial.
M. Antonin., Comment,
i, 16.
75, 13. pressure.
"

75, 16.

ill.

Sueton., Galba, c. 7.
Id., Vespas.,c. 4.

75,

20.

home.

75,

21.

staked.

75,24
75. 30.
73, 31.
75. 33-

Pseudo-Hygin., Mun.

castr., 10, 33, 39.

f.
StR,
Mommsen,
i',
largess.
299
Sueton., Tiber., c. 46.
400,000.
friends,
puintilian,vi, 3, 52.
ruinous.
Philo, Leg. ad Cat., 596 M.

75, 38. discipline. Pliny, Paneg.,

75, 40. provincials.Anton.
The
above
76,6. Senate.

Pius,

t.

20.

c.

7.

HernteS, fsv 119 fe

ct. Htrschfd*, VG, 271, i.
76, 13. funeral. Dio, Ivii,11 ; Sueton., Tiber.,c. 32 ; cf.Ait*.,c.5i.
follows

MoHimsen,

V(OL,

Notes

I.]

357

76, 15. Trajan. Sueton., Claud., c. 35 ; Dio, Ix, 3 ; Ixviii,7.

76, 17. piece. Sueton., Otho, c. 4 ; Plutarch, Galba, c. 20 ; Tac,
Hist., i, 24.
Sueton., Nero,.c. 27.
76.21. 4,000,000.
76, 22. Kgypt.
Pliny, H. N., xxix, 93.
76, 26. palace. Galen, xiv, p. 217.
76, 30. guard. Dio, Ixviii,7 ; Auson., Ad

Gratian.

gratiar.act., p.

ed.

Bip ; p. 733, ed. Toll.

76, 36. popularity. Hadrian, c. 17.
300,

freedmen.

76, 37.
76, 41.

town.

77,

Hadrian.

I.

77, 3.

J6.,
Ih., c.

Emperor.

77, 6. humbler.
77, 9. Mucianus.

c.

17,

9.
26 ;

Or., 804;
Hadrian,

c.

Antoninus

Dio, Ixix, 7.

cf.

Gruter, 107,

(hospesTi. Caesaris).

23.,

Pius,

Alex.

Sever., c. 4, co.
Sueton., Vespas.,c. 13.
Antoninus
Pius, c. 11.
77, 14. dumb.
received.
Tac,
.(4.,xiii,18; xiv, 53-55.
77,25.
Pliny, Paneg., c. 50 ; cf. Rudorfi, Zeiischr.
77, 28. possessedit.
f. geschtl.Rechisw., xii, 371 f.
invariable.
Hadrian, c. 15.
29.
77,
friends.
Dio, Ixx, 7.
77, 30.
M.
Antonin., c. 3.
77, 32. bestow.
Victor, Epit., c. 37.
77, 36. notable.
Lib., ed. R., i, 589 sq.
77, 38. avaricious.
propertied. Marquardt, StV, ii^,294.
77,41.
28, 2. disappointment. Sueton., August., c. 66.
Cf. Dio, Ivi, 32.
78, 5. place. Ibid. c. loi.
xvii
78, 14. again. Galen,
B, 150.
78, 24. friend.
Epictet., Diss., iv, 8, 41-50.
78, 30. all. Tac., A., iii,30.
Id., Hist., iv, 8.
78, 33. banishment.
countenance.
Seneca, De ira, ii, 33, 2.
78, 37.
c.

n;

78, 40. visages. Juvenal, 4, 72 sqq.

79, 8. yesterday. Dio, Ixviii,15.
end.
Sueton., August., c. 66.
death.
Cf. vol. i, p. 80.^
79, 14.

79,

12.

15.
79, 15.
79,

escaped. Sueton., Tiber., c.

Caligula. Id., Caligula,c.

friends. Seneca,
Hadrian,
own.
lb.,
c.
15.
79, 24.
79, 19.

79.22.

houses.

13,
Apocol.,
c.

55.

26.

5.

11.

Julian.,Oral., i, p. 46 B-D.
happy.
36. friendship. Tac, A., vi, 29 ; cf. ii,70

79. 33-

; Sueton., Caligula,
In the
ii.
Lips.,Exc. L ad ann.
inscriptionOrelli, 932
to
(according Ca;vedoni, AdI, 1859, p. 284) the words AMICUM
SUUM
chiselled out after the man
were
in question had fallen
into disgrace.
80, 3. undistinguished. Tac, A., iii,21.
80, II. suicide.
Sueton., Aug., c. 24 ; Dio, liii,24.
80, 14. act.
Tac, A.,i, sr, Plutarch, De garruL, p. 508 A ; PUny,.

79,

3 ;

H.

80, 20.

N., vii, 150.

bandages. Tac., A., vi, 9.

[vol.i.

Notes

358

Sueton., Vespas.,c. 4 and 14; Dio, Ixvi,

80, 28. observation.
Sueton., Otho, 3 ; Tac, A., xiii,46.
80, 33. Poppaea.
81, 4. to him.
Epictet., Diss., i, 10.
Suet., Titus, c. 7.
81, 10. State.
81,

16.

M.

Pius.
in

Antonin.,

c.

7.

Cf. the

list of friends

of the

11.

peror
em-

xi.

Appendix

c. 3.
81, 19. father.
Dio, Ixvii, 2 ; Ixxii, 4 ; Commodus,
81, 22. patron.
Sever., c. 8.
81, 28. aristocracy. Tac, Hist., i, 71 ; Plutarch, Otho, c. i.
81, 35. banished.
Pliny, Epp., iv, 22.
81, 41. Court.
Sueton., Gramm.,
17.
82, 2. grandchildren. Sueton., Aug., c. 48 ; CIL, vi, 8980 :

Julius Epaphra
82, 3. Drusus.

|vixit

82, 4. Claudius.
Ib., xix, 9, 2.
Court.
M.
82, 5.
Anton., c. 4.
82, 8. educated.
Sueton., Claud., c. 32 ; Tac,
82, 13. Britannicus.
Sueton., Tit., c. 2.
82, 16. fellow pupils. M.
Anton., c. 3.
82, ig. boys. Henzen, 6326
CIL, vi, 8981.
=

of

an

Ix

Augusti
king ?) paedagogus.
Joseph., A. J., xviii, 6, i ; ib., 6,
ann.

eminent

| Carus

C.

alumno

later

Iregis {of a

suo

1.

|divi

knight (iraripaKi

cyra, of the second

half

of the

xdirToc

6.

A., xiii, 16.

In

the

inscription
at An"rvy\i]Ti.Kur)

third

Damaszewski
century, von
Mitih.
completes (perhaps rightly)irivTlpoipov
(Oesterr.
p^airCKiuiv
ix, 1885, p. 123, 85).
Cf. vol. iii,p. 264.

82, 37.

slave.

82, 39.

philosophers. Diels, Doxogr. Graeci, p. 82, 2.

Greeks.
According to Diels, p. 86 sq., Didymus,

82, 40.

son

of

Areus.
Areus.
Cf. Diels, p. 80 sqq., and
d. Griechen, iii^,i, 545-548.
82, 41. Eclectic.
Sueton., Aug., c 98.
Seneca, Ad Marc,
iv, 2 ;
83, 5. known.

82, 41.

Kal

cf.
(rvii^ioiT^v,

^Apyeioi ILXaruvLK^i
p.

Zeller, Gesch.

Julian,Caes.,
Suidas

d. Philos.

21

{"j}l\ov

'

iii, p. 264) ;
AproKpaHav
tptXdcrofpoi
(rvfi^tuT'^s
Kal"rapos: Zeller,ibid.,
vol.

718.

Plutarch, M.
Anton., c 81.
Sueton., Aug., c. 89.
10.
83, 14. poet. Keil, N. Rh. Mus., xviii, 58 (one Aicxiiff-tos
Notdvu;)
is
his
Cf.
62,
CIA,
iii,
perhaps
son).
'lepaTToXfnjs,
i, and
p.
i,
Dittenberger, Ephem. epigr., p. 114s.
83, 16. life. Strabo, xiv, 670 ; cf. Diels, p. 100.
Cf. Miiller,Fr. hist. Gr., iii,p. 485 sq. ; and
83, 20. postponement.
Plutarch,
Apophth. regall.,
especially
p. 207 D. ; Dio, Ivii,32.
favour.
Neutest.
Hausrath,
i, 248 f. ; Mommsen,
83, 27.
Zeitgesch.,
RG, v, 494 ; Sophronii S.S. Cyri et Johann. miracula
(Mai,
Spicil.Roman., ii,p. 550 ; ) Lumbroso, Bdl, 1877, p. 6.
Ammians
Mommsen,
83, 27. Timagenes.
Geographica, in Hermes,
xvi, 619.
Seneca, Controv., x, 5 (34),22 ; Plutarch, D. adul.
83, 34. him.
tt amic, p. 68, A.
83, 37. tolerated. Horace, Sat.,i, 3 init. Cf. vol. ii,p. 253.
83,
83,

6.

Caesario.

literature.

I.]

v6l.

84, 3. coin.
pompus,

656

p.

Notes
The
Sueton., Vita Horatii.
6 Kalaapos toS 8eoS "pL\o!,
t"v

C)

not,

was

of

as

359

JtiiiusTheoniyiXa Svya/Uvoiv(Strabo,
friend
a
Waddington
assumes,
Cnidian

C.

but

of Caesar, and
not
the son
of Arteniidorus,
Augustus,
who
warned
Caesar
the
of
his
on
eve
murder, but his father.
G. Hirschfeld, Journal of Hellenic Studies, vii (i886) pp. 286^
290.

84, 7.

each.

their

On

Mommsen,

positionwithout

the

cohors

amicorum

see

xiv, 29 ; StR, ii',835, 2.

lamentations.
Plutarch, D. def. orac, c. 17.
distract.
Tac, A. iv, 58.
honour.
lb., vi, 50 ; Sueton., Tiber.,c. 72.
Hermes,

84, II.
84, 12.
84, 19.
84, 23. jest. Lehrs, De studd. Aristarch.,3, p. 213.
Sueton., Tiber., c. 70.
84, 26. Sirens.
Id. ib., c. 56 ; Suid., AldviJ.os
rod 'HpaxXeiSoy,
suicide.
84, 31.
0
*
3s SUrpi^e TrapA Ifiptavt/cat ixPVf^^'^^'^'^'^^
ypafifjLCtTiKds
P-ovcriKcs
re
fiv \lav Kal Tpbs /ieXri^iriT-^Jeios.
Apparently M. Schmidt
after dxpvf'O-T(DirfyOTJ/ra^m.,
p. 3) is rightin inserting KKaidtos
in explaining N^pwy as Tiberius.
(ffOTO and
84, 35. fools. Tac, A., i, 14-16.
84, 37. carriage. Suid., s. Aluv.
Cf. Aelius
Verus, c. 4.
84, 40. Favorinus.
Hadrian., c. 16.
orders.
Technici
Vita
Herodiani
Herodiani
rell.
:
85, 3.
Lentz,
vi.
praef.,p.
85, 7. endure.
Juv., 5, 1-4.
Schol. ad Juv., 5, 4 ; Plutarch, Anton., c. 59, 2 : 6 U
85, II. wit.
" di^y tu)V Kalffapo^
'Zdpp.evTOS
[iraiSdpiOJ'),
(Octaviani)ira.i'yvltav
KoKovffiv.
\iKia"Pufji.aioi.
Plutarch, Amatorius, 16, 22, p. 760 (^k yap 0
85, 15. Maecenas.
Kdp^as yeXuTOToids)) Cf. Mayor on
Juvenal, i, 56.
'

1^85, 16. Martial.

85, 16. Gabba's.

Martial, i, 41 M.
Ib., x, loi,
Plutarch, Quaest. conv., viii,6, 1, 3.
85, 20. Battus.
85,27. Cappadocia. Tac, .^.,xii, 49; cf. Sueton., Claud, c. 5.
Tac, A., xv, 34 ; Juv., 5, 46 ; Martial, xiv, 94 ;,
^85. 35- Nero's.
Dio, Ixiii,15 ; Tac, Dial., 11 ; Id., Hist., i, 37.
85, 39- property. Dio, Ixxiii,6.
from
86, 3. morning. This appears
quoted later, e.g.
passages
Sueton., Tiber.,c. 34 ; Dio, Ixvi, 10 ; cf. Aur. Vict., ix, 15.
86, 5. Fabius.
Plutarch, De garrul.,c. 11, p. 508 A.
86, 6. Vespasian. Plin.,Epp., iii,5.
86, 12. on him.
Fronto, Epp. ad Marc.
Caes., i, 5, 8.
86, 21. fortitude.
Tac, A., xv, 23.
86, 23. seats.
Sueton., Aug., c. 53 ; Dio, Ivi, 41.
86, 24. attendances.
Dio, Ivi, 25.
86, 26. alone.
Dio, Ivii, 11.
86, 28. foretold.
Sueton., Galba., c. 4.
86, 31. mentioned.
Id., Claud., c 35.
86, 33. knights. Mommsen,
that from
StR, ii",2, 834, 4, assumes,

Vespasian onwards
were

the

admitted

to

privilegewas

all persons belongingto the first two classes

the (daUy) reception,
except those to whom
denied.
Cf. the passage
Cod.
he mentions

[vol.I.

Notes

360

Just.,ix, 51, I : imp. Antoninus

ab
praefectispraetorio
.

bus

item

....

officiorum

et

utriusque

ordinis

petitions. Dio, Ixi, 26.

elephant. Sueton., Aug.,

86, 34.
86, 37.

Augustus

c.

aalutatus

cum

yiris et

.esset

principaliprocessisset.

amicis

et

53.

Tac, A., iv, 4, i.

87,
Sueton., Nero, c. 10.
87, 4. memory.
87, 7. plebeian. Ddo, Ixi, 10.
Vit. Alex.
Sever., c. 18.
87, 10. death.
festival
days. Dio, Ivi, 31 : koI iv niv iopraU xai j-6;'iSTJiiov
87, 12.
offcoSe irpoffSe^a/tcDov
(of Augustus).
87, 14. anniversary. Fronto, Epp. ud A.P., 5.
Sueton., Nero, c. 50 ; c". c. 46.
87, 16. decorated.
Dio, liv, 35 ; Sueton., Aug,, C. 57; SuetOO., Tib.,
87, i6. gave.
Cf.
c.
37 ; Dio, Ivii,9 ; Sueton., Calig.,c. 41 ; Dio, Ix, 6.
Preller, RM^, p. 180 f. ; Auson., Epp., 18 ad Ursulum
gramRome.

I.

maticum

(6 piec^

of

gold

as

strenae

of the

Cf. Mommsen,
SIR, ii^,786,
87, 34. share.
Dio, Ivii, 12.
87, 39. recorded.
Mommsen,
87, 39. Agrippina. Dio, Ix, 33.
eludes

from

of

88,

4.
88, 6.

88,

the

StR, ii",813, 6,

cop-

two
passages, that jalso the receptionsof filjie
notified in the acta ptMica with complete jUste

visitors'

names.

xiii, 8.
receptions. Tac, A
optimates. Dio, Ixxviii, 18.

10.

.,

wife.

Alex.

crush.

Sever.,

c.

According

25.

Jerome, Epp.,

6,

88, ti,

12.

88,

Gellius.
Gell.,xx, i, 2, 55 ; iv, i, 3. ; xix, 13, i.
Palatina
cf. P. Rosa, AdI,
1865, p. 355.
unbathed.
Philostrat., Vit. Apoll. Tyan., vii, 31,

15.
area

"^

these

were

emperors

emperor)

4.

to

22,

Cte the

88, 23.
310.
Saturn,, n.
88, 25. petitioning. Sueton., Tiber., c. 31 ; Macrob.,
4, 31 ; Seneca, Beneff.,Hi, 27.
88, 27. Court.
Martial, iv, 78.
dawn.
88, 29.
Fronto, Ad M.
Caes,, 1, 5, 8.
88, 31. dressing. Dio, Ixvi, 10 ; Aurel. Vict., c. 9 ; Pliny, Epp.,
iii,5. Cf. Philostrat., ApoU. Tyan., v, 31.
88, 35. before.
Dio, Ivii, 11.
Hadrian.
Dio, Ixix, 7.
88, 35.
88, 38. guard. Tac, Hist.,i, 29 ; Sueton., Oiho, c. 6 ; cf. Tiber.,
c
A., i, 7. Dio, liii,11.
34 ; Tac,
88, 38. toga. Marquardt, StV, iis,476, 7.
Dio, Ixyi, 10.
88, 39. entrance.
88, 41. palace. Dio, Ixxvi, 4.
89, 2. Trajan. Piiny, Paneg., c. 47.
Aceordwig to the insciiptipn
1.
Ti.
Claudio
CIL, vi, 8748 :
Aug. Dioscoro a cena centurioimpi,
the centurions
of the
entertained
there.

palace guard

seeni

to have

been

89, 4. retinue.
Dio, Ixxvi, 4.
Sueton., Nero, c. 34 ; Tac, ^4.,xiii,18.
89, 8. House.
StV, ii2,487, 7.
89, II. expelled. Sueton., Aug., c. 35 ; cf. 27.
89, 16. style. Sueton., Claud., c 35 ; Dio, Ix, 3.

regularly

Cf. Marquardt,

[vol.I.

Notes

362

91,

Letronne, Reck. p. servir d I'hist. de I'Egypte,p. 58

Curtius, vi, 5, 11.; 26, 17.
314;
honour.
Plutarch, Alexander, c. 54, 2 ; cf. Droysen, Gesch.
19.
Alexanders, p. 352 f.
Ptolemies.
20.
Letronne, loc. cit.
freedom.
22.
Philo, Leg. ad Gai., p. 562 M. ; cf. Marquardt,
StV, iii2,188.
c. 2 ; cf. Marquardt, StV, iii^,
Sueton., Vitell.,
179.
27. ground.
12.
ii,
Seneca, Beneff.,
29. slipper.
Dio, lix, 29.
32. murdered.
Claudius.
Id.,
Ix, 5.
34.

91,

37. hand.

91,

91,

91,
91,

91,
91,
91,

18. Court.
sqq. and

Pliny, Paneg.,

39.

92,

I.

92,

3.

92,

5. honour.
R., i, 574,

i,

17.

Aurelian., c. 14 ; Liban., ed.

t^tt6rats
do'Trao'a/Aei'os.
17 vbfio^rot?
9 :
ad Cod. Theod., vi, 8,
aWijXous ^ ^oo-iXeCo-i
75 dWiJXoi;!. Gothofr.
For
the welcome
of the provincialsby the
ed. Ritter, ii,836.
in
with
kiss and
embrace
Obss. epigr.,
see
Mommsen,
governors
Eph. epigr.,
v, p. 633, 3-5.

92,

12.

92,

20.

Maximin.

jun., c.

o^v Kal
TrepijSaXwv

PUny, Paneg.,

confidence.

c.

23,

cf.

c.

71.

Dio, lix, 27.

day.

92, 23.

salutations.

92, 29.

converse.

92,

33. claim.

92,

35. parens.

93,

12.

93,

8.

93,

10.

93,

II.

Sueton., Nero, c.
Tac,
Agric, c. 40,
M.
Anton., c. 3.

37.

Dio, Ixxii, 14.

eloquence. Fronto, Ad L. Ver., 3, 3.
loathing. Sueton., Caes., c. 78 sq. ; cf. Appian, B. C, ii,

107
stood

93, 23.
93, 26.

Mommsen,

StR, i', 397, 6.

; Sueton., Tiber.,

up.
Tiberius.

Dio, Ivii, 11

apology.

PUny, Paneg., 48.

crust.

Anton.

P.,

c,

13

c.

29.

Vict., Epit., 15.

; Aur.

Pertinax, c. 9.
Alex.
seated.
Sever., c. 18.
receive.
Dio,
Ixxvii,
17.
30.
31. receiving. Id., Ixxix, 14 ; cf.

93, 26.
93, 28.

93,

24.

Dio, Ixvii, 13.

Epictet., Diss., iv,
tyranny.
Alex.
Severus.
Sever., c. 18.

91,

93,

c.

Lord.

Pertinax.

also

the

reception

of

two

by Julian, Panegg., x, 28-30.

assidue,says Suetonius of Augustus
93,36. frequent. Convivabatur
the
Caesar
words
of
same
(c.32),
(c.48) ; Claudius
(c.74) ;
frequenter
(c. 21) : convivabatur
Vespasian (c. 19),Domitian
ac
large, sed paene raptim.
consuls

93,

36. convivia.
lennes

Alex.

Sever.,

c.

34 ;

Sueton., Tiber.,

cenae).

Dio, Ix, 3.
38. Severus'.
De ira, ii, 33, 4.
Seneca,
93, 41. guest.
hundred.
Sueton., Claud., c. 34.
94, I.
94, 9. orderly. Id., Aug., c, 74.
93,

94, 16.

knight. Marquardt, Hist,

together. Plutarch, Otho,

94, 19.

divorce.

94, 13.

Sueton.,

eqq., p. 72, 62.

c.

3.

Calig.,c. 36.

c.

34

(sol-

I.]

VOL,

Tuc, A.,xi,3.

there.

22.

94,

Notes

363

Dio, Ix, 7 (cf.

Ivii,12) has

different

account.

94, 26.

Commodus.

94, 29.

out.

94, 30.

standing. Hadrian, c. 22.

separately. Sueton., Tiber.,

94, 32.
94, 35.
94,
I'gS,
95,

95,
95,
95,
95,

95,

96,

Pertinax, c.

Dio, Ivii, II.

c.

72.

Tac, A., ii,28.

servile.
Sueton.,
Vespas., c. 2.
39.
Palatine.
I.
Martial, ix, 93.
Stat., Silv.,iv, 2 (65 sqq.) ; cf. iv, praef.
4. poem.
Sueton., Calig.,c. 39.
15. invitation.
earthenware.
20.
Id., Claud., c. 34 ; Tac, Hist., i, 48.
disturbed.
Sueton., ^m^., c. 74.
25.
26. extravagant.
Id., Titus, c. 7.
radiance.
Stat.,
Silv.,iv, 2.
37.
12.
Sueton., Domitian, c. 21 : convivabatur
carouses.
Drusus.

raptim.
paene
96, 8. shortened.
Pliny,
96,

6.

Paneg.,

c.

Vict., Epit.,c. 13,

toper.

10.

49.

Hadrian,

4;

Julian, Caes.,

3;

P- 23.

96,
q6,
96,
96,
96,
96,
96,
96,
96,
96,

parting. Pliny, Epp., vi, 31.

gifts. Dio, Ixvii, 9.
pricked. Elagabalus, c. 2.
most.
Sueton., Aug., c. 74.
stingy. Sueton., Tiber., c. 34.
food.
Id., Vespas., c. 19.

15.
22.

26.

28.
29.
31.

Tac,

severe.

33.

banquets.

34.

simplicity. Alex.

38.

to

xiii,15
8 ;

c.

plate.

8.

c.

Sever., c.

Pliny, Paneg., c

CIL, vi, 9035,

cissianus
97, 9.

l/i". Pertin.,

34 ; cf.

Hadrian, c. 17.
Sueton., Calig.,c

him.

3. Pertinax.

^^97,

A., iii,55.

32.

relator
M.

9035a

c.

17,

; Anton.

50

T.

auctionum

Anton.,

38 sq.

c.

Flavius

37.

tial,
Dio, Ixviii,2; MarPius, c. 7; Pertin.,
lib. Firmus

Aug.

Nar-

(?).
21

Vict., Epit,, 16, 8.

Eutrop.,

viii, 14.
97,

II.

97,

16.

Elagabalus-. Elagab., c 19.

gold. Marquardt, Privatl. d. R., i^, 313,

97,

18.

sacrifices.

Dio, Ivii, 14;

Tac,

i.

A., ii, 33;

97,

CIL, vi, 8732

escari),8733 (praep.auri potori),8734-8736 (ab
auro
gemmato), 8737 (ab auraturis).
Aurelian., c. 46.
19. licence.

97,

note,

(praep. auri

haughtiness. Sueton., Domitian,

97, note.

Marcus.

97, note,

costume.

97, note,

table.

97, note,

servants.

c.

12.

Anton.

Comment., i, 17.
Aurelian., c, 50.
Alex. Sever., c. 34 ; cf. 23.
xxvi, 6, 15 ; cf. Lips.,Elect., ii,c.
Ammian.,
M.

XXV.

97, 24. accession.

97, 26.
.

que
not

Sever., c. i.
In

Vestis

cenatoria

Maximin.,

c.

4.

Stat.,S.,iv,2,32 : Romuleos
purple.
proceres trabeatasimul
mille
discumbere
mensis
does
Caesar
Agmina
jussit
mean
StR, iii,i, 513, 2) that the
(as Mommsen
supposes,

[vol,1.

Notes

364

knights had put on the irabea, but irabeala agmina is simply

designationfor the equestrian order.
Tac, Hist., i, 81.
Hadrian, c, 22.
97, 31.
Vit.
Salonin.
Gallien., 2
97, 33. century.
Sueton,
Cues., c. 48.
97,

unnoticed.

29.

biographer.

THE

III.

98,

really free
99,

I.

99,

3.

99,

5.

is

striking

nius

Q.

Suet., 65, 8

99,

15.

Q.

Trebonius

Q.

1.

ingenuis.

nata

of

3.

priestess
parentibusambis

Other

remarkable

in-,

ex

StR, iii,i, 441, i.

Mommsen,
StR, iii,422, 3.
Id., StR, i',488, 2 ; Sueton., Claud., c. 24

offices.

Nero,

15.

StR, iii,452

rule.
Mommsen,
Dio, liv, 23.

Pliny,H. N., xxxiii,2,

32 ;

Appian, B.C., i, 33 (a.u.c.654).

Dio, liii,27.
Juv. (Valla)i, 20
24. praetor. Pliny, Epp., iii,14 ; Schol.

99,

17.

Republic.

99,

20.

theatre.

Tumus

hie

libertini

est, potens in aula

99,

that

SIR, i', 323,

Mommsen,

grandsons.

c.

99,

and

Ursin., Fr. hist.,Tp.gi : Q. Trebopatribus libertinis ; and Grut., 891, 8 :

(not Q. f.)Cla. Aristo ex patribuslibertinis.

1. Cla. Gallus

Cf. Mommsen,
II.

position between

libertinis ego

Sum

moribus

censu,

are
scriptions

99,

real slave

StR, iii,i, 440 f.

Mommsen,
more.
Hermes, ii, 157.
Mommsen,
freeborn.
CIL, ix, 3358 (Pinna) the epitaph of

Pauperibus

5-

23

franchise.

of Ceres

99.

and

man

Tyy.,

ESTATES.

THREE

indicating

Probably

two.

29.

XXX

; cf.

27.

son.

Pertin.,c.

generis
Vespasianorum
ad

ambitione

honores

provectus

Titi et Domitiani.

i.

99, 27. top. Dio, Ixxi, 22 ; Eurip., Suppl., 119.

Martial., x, 27 ; cf. xi, 12.
99, 36. alive.
Id., iii,33.
99, 38. freedwoman.
board.
Sueton.,
StR, iii,i, 424.
Aug., c. 74 ; Mommsen
99, 41.
6
Horace,
S.,
i,
6,
100, 3. gentle-bom.
sq. ; 45 ss.
100, 8. tribute-paying. Petron., c. 57.
Marquardt, StV, ii^, 197.
100, 9. servitude.
land.
Tac,
A., xiii,30.
100, 14.
Dio, Ivi, 33,
100, 15. conserve.
Mommsen,
StR, iii,i, 534-539.
100, 18. wealth.
Edict
HN., xxxiii, 30 ; cf. Mommsen,
21.
Pliny,
prepared.
100,
des Claudius, in Hermes, iv, 117.
100, 23. juries. CIL, iv, 1943 (nou est ex albo judex patre -A.egyp-

tio);

cf.

civem

Graecum

1942c.
ex

Aegyptium
poeta
Aegypto, Mommsen,

Eph. ep., V, p. 13, 2.

rights. Dio, Ix, 17

100, 25.

cf. Hoeck,

sine

RG,

dubio

Add.

3,

285

signiAcat
CIL

ad

iii,in

f.

Seneca
is thinking
100, 27. preserve.
3,
3.
the
of
of
the
transformation
Ubian
and bably
district
primarily
proalso of the Treviran
and
of all Noricum
and
wjestem

Seneca,

Apocol.,

I.]

VOL.

Pamionia

Notes

100,

colonies.

Claudian

into

ordnutig d.

365
Momttisen, CdnscriptioHsxix, 79.

Kaiserzsit,in Hermes,

rom.

29. distinction.
Divo
Claudio
a

CIL,

ii, 159

civitate

viritim

(Ammaia-Poftalegre) :

donate.

100, 30. honourable.

Romana
viritim

donatus
civitate
CIL, iii,z, 5^32 (Celeiae)
:"
et immunitate
ab divo Aug. ; CIA, iii,702 :
M.
Si
ivb. $(oO
llp'uSeKTOv
TifiT]S^fT"/.
KipijKiov
Ai6i(pop(iv
Gf. Mommsen,
S"if,ii",2, 891, 4.
Ko/i/ioSovT^ 'Pw/iaiiiiv
TToXiTtig,,
Cic, Ad Qu. jr., i, 1, 9, 27.
100, 34. folks.
settled.
Drumann,
RG, v, 331-334.
101, I.
fam., ix, 15.
loi, 3. opinion. Cic, Ad
stripe. Sueton., Goes., c. 76, 80,
loi, 10.
12.
deposed. Cf. Marquardt, Hdb. d. R. A., ii',3, p. 267.
101,
Dio, xlviii,32 ; Pliny, H. N., vii, 136.
lor, 19. Latium.
Senate.
Drumann,
RG, ii, 594 ff.
21.
loi,
theatre.
60 with
Tac,
A.,
xii,
Nipperdey's note,
101.23.
H.
N., iii,31.
loi, 24. province. Plin.,
Tac, A., xi, 24.
101, 26. senatorial.
Tac, ed. Nipperdey, ii',p. 279.
101, 28. representatives.
S.
Haakli, StRE, vi, 2359.
Speech of Claudius,
101, 31. enmity.
op. cit.
Tac, Hisl., i, 77 ; cf. Herzog, GaU. Narbon., pp.
101, 33. 69 A.D.
.

5 ; other
34. Nemausus.

1 1

loi,

3-1

examples,

p.

167.
276,

Teuflfel,RLG*,

Julii. Tac,

5.

Agric, c. 4; Teuffel, 283,

Tac, A., xii, 23.

xoi,

34.

loi,

36; Narbonese.

loi,

ed.
Nipperdey, ii',p. 281.
41. excepted. Tac,
Inscr. de Lyon, p. 141.
Tac, A., xi, 23-25.
(For senatofufli
14. Aedui.
hononim
f. rightlyreads
Hirschfeld 0^. cit.,p. ill

4.

Boissieu,

'

102,

'

102,

17. senator.

juS
'.)

Dio, Ixiii,22.
A., xiv, 53.

102.24.

Height. Tac,

102.25.

Vespasian. Sueton.,

Vesp.,c.

9;

cf.

Tac,

A., iii,55.

Dio, Ixviii,32 ; Mommseil,

RG, v, 637, 2.
Plin., Epp., iii,g, 3. Teuffel, RLG*, 350,
Fronts, Ad: amicos, ii, 10, ed., Nabef, p. 201.
102, 35. Cirta.
2.
Lydian. Cic, Py. Place, 27, 65.
103,

102,

32.

frontier.

102,

34.

African.

Juv., 7, 14 sq., ed. Mayor

103, 9. barefooted.
Martial, x, 76.
ro3, 14. Numa.
Alex, Sever., c.
103, 14. Severus.
103, igf. Bithynia. Nipperdey on
103,

20.

103,

22.

'

28

and

1.

note).

(cf.Munro's

44.

Tac, A., i, 10.

StR, ii',338, 1.
censorship. Mommsen,
Atticus.
a,
Giovetiale, Oeuvtes,
Borghesi, Ann.
Pastes

534

v,

126.

cons.,
Lebas-Waddington, p. 720 ;
grandson. Ditteilberger,Hermes, xiii, 75 ff. (cf. the
RG, v,
genealogical table of the family, p. 89); Mommsen,
Scaevofa
Divum
ill
261
MarGUni
22
:
xxxvi,
note, Digg.,
i,
refert
de
Brasidas
auditorio
:
hujusmodi specie judicasse
vir praetoriiis
etc.
quidam Lacedaemonius,
CorHrhdgene,
103, 31. Philbpappus. Klommsen, Die Dynastie V"n
no.

103. 26.

iit Mitik.

d. detitsck.OfUhaoli Inslifuts

in

At^en,

i, -iT"^',
""

CIA.

iii,35^.

cf.

[vol.I.

Notes

366
consulars.

CIG, 423
(Eleusis) CIA, 677; ib., 906;
CIG, 2782, 2783 (cf.Bull. d. corr. Hellin., xi, 349), 2790, 2792,
2819b (allat Aphrodisias),2944b (Nysa),
-2793,2831,2781b.
2996 (Ephesus),3104 (Teos),3151, 3491 (Smyrna) ;
2933 (Tralles),
Lebas-Waddington,
(Miletus), 657 (Philadelphia), 705
214

103,34.

103,

(Coloe); Dittenberger, Archdol. Zeitg.,xxxiv

(1876),p. 140 i.
PoSiov
Kaibel,
Epigr. Or.,
"rvyK\r]TiKwy yever^pa).
(eivarfilSriii
xii.
Cf. Appendix
533i 3Vol.
iii,p. 249.
36. Boethus.

i"3.

37-

'

Ptolemais.

Galen, De

i"3. 39- numbers.

103, 41. Heyranus.
104, 3. mentions.

Jews
B.J., ii,14,

adm., i, i,

anatom.

Lebas-Waddington,
Id.,

in

the

9 : "

iiririKov Tayfiaroi

equestrian

yd.p/iriSds
irpoTepov,

Trphtov

fiatrTiyuKraL

104,

knights. Mommsen,

15.

v,

there

is known

427.
tinian
Pales-

were

from

Josephus,

rlne

^XSiposiT6\/iT]"r"v,
dvSpai
Kai cravptp tr po(ni\u"TO,L
^ifjfiaTos
yoOf d^iufia'PufiacKbyijv.

yivos 'JovSaluv,dXXd rb
II.
StRE, vi, 2,
Egypt. Haakh,
104,
epigr.,V, p. 578. RG, v, 566, i.
ihifel Kal t6

RG,

order

K., iii,215.

(no. 2600).

p. 599

Mommsen,
c.
Vita,
76. That
Josephus,
2621

no.

ed.

"

f.

1943

Mommsen,

Ep}i.epigr.,v,

RG,
p. 13.
cf.
His
son
li,
5 ;
17.
Arval
(junior),an
213-14

v,

104, 15. subjugation. Dio, Ixxxvi,

P.

104,
104,

Aelius

Coeranus

Acta fr. Arval., p. 175.

3586). Henzen,
Kuhn,
Verf.d. R. R., ii,86-91 ;
17. century.
to the praef.praet. Rufinus
(Epp., i, 489).
19. nationality. Martial, vii, 90 ; viii, 48 ;

4,
104, 26.
104, 28.

108.

See

; 14 ; 24 ;
Appendix
consulate.
Dio, Iii,20.
Pescenn.
Nig., c. 7.
govern.

was

Eph.
562,

2.

haps
per-

{CIL, xiv,

Isidor. Pelusiota

Juvenal,

i, 27.

xi, p. 69.

Cf. Thexiv, 6, 22 ; xxviii, 4, 32.

ol
iKeivoL
TrdvTas
mist.. Or., 23, p. 298b
irepi^povovvTesKal oidh
effiXovres
^ Swd/ievoi Sii, rV
ruv
ffavfidl^eiv
(fy"0evAtpiKvov/iivui'
fi

104, 31.

bigotry. Ammian.,

oIkoi

kt\.
BavfJLdTtMjv
Cic, Oral. Philipp.,3, 6,

twv
Trtptovalav
Aricinum.
36.
104,
~

c.

blood.

104,

import.

105,
105,

; cf.

Sueton., Aug.,

4.

104, 39.
105,

15

Cicero, Pro Sulla, c. 7 ; Pro Plancio, c. 8.

Sallust., Cat., c. 31.
41.
Senate.
2.
Tac, ed. Nipperdey, ii',p. 279.
So also Urlichs, De vita et honoribus
Taciti, p. i s.
9. knight.
A., iv, 3 ; cf. iii,29.
13. municipal. Tac,
Id. ib., vi, 27 ; cf. vi, 15 on
16. remembered.
the
oppida'

105,

'

of Vinicius.

genus
105, 17. consul.
105, 22. office.
num

Id. ib., iii,51.

Sueton., Calig.,c. 23.
M.
Anton., c. 20 ; cf. Borghesi, Bull. Nap., T.
105, 23. Marcus.
iii,p. 121 sqq. ((Euvres,iii,124).
105, 29. capacity. Herodian, i, 2, 2.
senatoris, Orelli, 804, 3108, 3719 ;
105. 37- grandfather. Pater
Avus
senatoris, Murat., 516, 6 ; Pater
et avus
senatorum,
Cf. CIG, 2790, 2792, 2793
OreUi, 3761
CIL, v, i, 4333.
n6irXtai" AtXioc 'l\apiavivlirmKiv,
Lebas-Waddington,
595 :
IIoir\to(iAlXlov 'AiroWunano!)
TpfifureiKaplovvlir,IloirXfou Al\lm
=

Notes

I.]

VOL.

367

Kal (TvyKXrjTtKwv
cvyyevij
*TKapLavovifirartKov ^Kyovov,iroXKCjv VTrariKutv
Tbv
At^tojIs
Ti^epia'louX/a 'AfrwWa
^^tvp Koi fiAiip/qtrvyKkyjTiKGiV
b
vl6v.
CIG,
{iTariKwy
(TaWpa
ffiry/tXT/TiKoD),
yXvKurarov
2933
2944
Kal
(TvyyeyTJ)2996 (ffvyyeviSos
ffvyxXrinKCiv
"rvyK\T]Ti.KCiv),
315I1
1178,
3191, 3497, 3882 F) (add.,p. iioo). Lebas-Waddington,
Bull. d. corr. HelUn., x (1886),
1189, 1224, 1385, 1596 bis,1597.
Cf. also nutrix
CIL, vi, 3, 16,592.
senatorum,
p. 456, 8.
differed.
non
Sueton., Vespas.,c. 9 (utrumque ordinem
105, 41.
,

libertate

tain

inter

se

dignitate differre).

quam

Martial, xiv, 1,1.

106,
receptae, v, 4, 10 ; Hart106, 9. punished. Paulus, Sententiae
De
exilio,p. 58.
mann,
Pliny, Epp., iv, 11.
106, 22. say.
Juv., 7, 198.
106, 25. rhetor.
Mommsen,
SIR, ii',2, 841 f.
106, 30. Senate.
106, 31. happened. Ibid., 1132 ; cf. iii,2, 1267.
in Dio ; cf. Marquardt, Hist, eqq., p. 53
106, 32, pares. o/idTifuyi
and
was
Mommsen,
op. cit.,895. (The emperor
44,
sq., note
1.

Lords.

always princeps senatus,

Cf. also
107,
107,

2.

14.

107, 17.
107, 19.

p. 960

Herodian,

acts.

as

rule

title

the

avoided.)

was

v,

i.

StR, iii,i, 466-468 ; 507-509,

degree. Mommsen,
outlawry. Marquardt, loc. cit.,p. 50; Tac, A., i, 2,
knights. Appian, B. C, iv. 5.

107,

20.

Scauri.

167,

22.

utterly. Tac,

107, 25.

but

ff.

Seneca, Suasor., 2 (p.21, Bip)

A., ii, 38.
The

Senate.

only

under

imperial adlectio
Vespasian

seenis

to

Tac,

become

have

Hirschfeld, VG,

A., vi, 29.

245,

quent
fre-

3.

Cf. Appendix Ivii, p. 304ff.

107, 30. elevation.
dismissal.
Mommsen,
StR, iii,i, 508.
107, 34.
Salvidienus.
See
Appendix xi, p. 61.
107, 37.
Tac, A., xi, 21.
108, 4. selfborn.
Id. ib., iii,66.
10.
praetorship.
108,

108, 12.
108, 18.

power.

108,
108,

consul.

24.
26.

senator.

Niger.
from

example
108,

29.
over

rank.
sea

Tac, Dial., c 8.
Dio, Iii,25.
Hirschfeld, VG, 232.
Pertin., c. i ; Pescenn.
Nig., c.
the third century in Dio, Ixxix, 7.

Their
cannot

admission
have

lasted

to

offices

long.

in the

Mommsen,

i.

Another

imperial colonies
Lex

Col. Gene-

tivae, in

Eph. epigr.,ii, 133.

6.
c
108, 31. patricians. Commod.,
108, 35. degradation. Dio, Ixxviii, 13.
io8, 36. generals. Elagab., c. 11.
108, 38. knights. Alex. Sever., c, 19.
Tac, ^., xiii, 27 (plerisque senatoribus
109, I. descended.
aliunde

originem trahi).

109,

8. ViteUius.

109,

9.

109,

10.

109,

II.

109,14.

Sueton., VitelL, c. 2.
Suid., s. QedSapos.
exclusive.
Tac, A., xi, 24.
adopted. Sueton., Claud., c. 24.
offices. Id., Nero, c. 15.

senator.

non

[vol.i.

Notes

368
109,

18. clarissimi.

109,

21.

Cod.

Justin.,xii,

i,

(clarissimam dignitatem)

pauci nobiles

Apuleins. Apul.,Florid.,iy8 (ex senatoribus

genere)
21.
nobility. Juv., i, 34 (nobUitatecotnesa).
StR, i*, 442 ff.
Mommsen,
aristocracy.
25.
deeds.
cf.
Marqnardt, Pri1)att.
;
Juv., 8, 1-20
30.
.

rog,
109,
109,

244.

4.

R.,

3-

31.

Horace.

109,

35.

aristocracy. Hiibner,

no,

A., iii,23.
Seneca, De beneff.,iii,28, 2 ; Epp., 44, 5.
consulate.
20.
Seneca, De benejf.,
iv, 30 sq.
honours.
6.
22.
Tac, A., iv,
Pliny, Paneg., c. 69.
23. Domitian.
rate.
Seneca,
Remed., 16, 6 : ne
imagines proavosque
27.

109,

no,
no,
no,
no,
no,

i'

S., i, 6, 17.

Horace,

Sixtus

V., i, 277.

Tac,

10.

age.

II.

Juvenal.

respexerisnee

patrimonium,

cui

jam ipsa nobUitas

loco

primo

cessit.
no,

Romulus.
families.

31.

110,32.
ischen

Tac,

A., xi, 25.

Dionys. Halic, i, 85;

in N.
Patriciergeschlechter,

Aeneadae.

no,

36.

no,

1871, p. 5,
38. images.

cf. Mommsen,

Rh.

Ill,
Ill,

2.

in,
in,

5. iaferiors.
See
9. low.

in,

10.

Vitellia.

Ill,

15.
18.

laughed. Id., Vespas.,c.

'wife'.
daughter. Read

no,

Ill,

Marquardt,

Numa.

dm-

xvi, p. 356.
I. hib., Berol.,

ind.

34-

Preller, R. M.', p. 98
Varus.
Haakh,
StRE, vi, 372.
40.
Hercules.
Drumann,
RG, i, 59
41.
I^mus.
I.
Horace, C, iii,17, i.

no,

Mus.,

Haupt, Colloqu. scholast.

Dig

Tac,
p.

Hist,

f
.

Tac,

Haakh,

eqq., p. 52,

note

A., iv, 9.
StRE,

iii,366.

30.

A., ii, 43.

I.

109,

i.

Sueton., VitelHus,
2

c.

and

i.
12.

Id., Galba, c. 2 ; cf. Sil. Ital.,viii, 470.

Lebas-Wad6 ; CIG,
Ill, 23. Julia. Sueton., Caes., c
2957
dington, Asie mineure, 142 (EphesuS) T.'\o{i\u"v,'lov\im)Mv
rdv dird "Apews Kal AtppoSLrTjs
dehv iirupavrj,
Kaicrapa
Aeneas.
Si iiteiiros eiyeviaraTot fiiv
Herodian,
ii,3, 4 {f/v
111,27.
Ill,

19.

Minos.

"

'

TrivTiav r"v
Ill,
in,

einraTptSuv).

28.

Numa.

30.

Anchises.

'

M.

38-40. The descent

the Aeneadae
mentioned
that she was
only means
xiii,78 ; Kaibel, Epigr.
; cf Dittenberger,Hefmes,
descended from
that she was
468. I also only suppose
'

from
Roman

ancient
very
31. Aeacidae.
founders.
32.

Ill,

3;
here

cf.

gr., p.
Ill,

Anion., c. i.
CIG, iii,6280 B,

Roman

race.

PhUostrat., Vitt. soph., ii, 1.

Becker, Charikles, i^, p. 22 f. ; Martial, v,
Asii mine-ure, 239 (Tichiusa)
: irpoipifnit
35 ; Lebas-Waddington,
^MSas
'SpaK\iui"os,
"pi\6"ro"f"os
"BiruroiipEios,
7^0* air' Atavm
(probably a Teucride). Lebas-Waddington, ii, 1 74 (Spartay;
245

39th

(L. Mindius

Damocrates
from
the
generation

itt the
descended
Gythion was
Dioscuri, in the 41st froffl HMaotor;
of

[vol.i.

Notes

370

113, 41. Cyrene. Stat., Silv.,ii,6, 67.

Pliny,H. N., xviii,35 ; cf. Petron., Sat., c.
113, 4.1. Africa.

Epp., ix, 125.

Frontin., Grom., p. 53
4'.irianorhouse.
8. provinces. Seneca, Beneff.,vii, 10,

117 ;

Symmach.,
114,
114,
114,

9.

114,

12.

Colum., i, 3,

ride.

; cf. Arnob.,

12

Lachm.
5.
Adv.

gentes,ii,40.

Seneca, Epp., 89, 20 sq.

sleep. Martial, xii, 57, 19-25.
roofs.

114, 23.

Mart.,

114, 36. 10,000,000.

115, I. tombstone.

70.

V,

xiv, 2298. Cf. Appendix

p.
Acta
consul.
Henzen,
fy. An., p.
115, 7.
xii,
6, 9-12.
115, 25. surplus. Martial,
Vol. iii,p. 58.
115, 26. back.
befriends.
Martial, xiv, 122.
115, 30.
ii*,56, 12
Ii5i 35- gold- Marquadrt, StV
6

latine,in AdI
xi, p. 62.

iscrizioni

Due

Henzen,

CIL,

(1865),

180.

cf. Hultsch,

Metrol.",

348.
115,

36.

state.

Pliny, Epp., iv,

115,

38.

came.

For

schichte

des

what

2.

follows

Zur
Mommsen,
Lebensgeiii,31-139.

cf.

jiingerenPlinius, in Hermes,

116, I. marriages. Op. cit.,p. 35.

116, 4. legacy. Cf. Rudorfi, Testament

W., xii, 327 ft.,and

gifts. Epp., iv, 13, 8.

115.

5-

116, 5. spectacles. Paneg., c.

116, 8. money.
Epp., iii,19,
to

sesterces.

II.

116,

II.

Id.
700,000.
Beneventum.

p. 63.
116, 12. Como.
p. 53,

116,
116,

15.
18.

31 ;

116,

28.
4

Sale

testimony.
vi, 3, 25,

7 ;

v,

of the

vintage

farmers, ix, 3y,AdTr.,S, 5.

6 ;

; v,

Ad

Tr., 8.

11.

alim.Lig.Baeb.,

in ^d7,

'

for

'

(iv,13,
in

read

Tusculano

with

20.

For

the

').

followingcf. Epp., i, 19

ii,4

father.

three.

iii,

32.

Tr.
,

8 ; Mommsen,

p. 34,

5.

Apulei.,ApoL,

c.

23

sq.

Id.

ib., c. 75.
117,
Id.
four.
ib., c. 71.
117, 23.
117, 24. thirty. Petron., c. 45.
117, 27. again. Id., c. 71, 74, 76.
Sueton., Nero, c. 10
117, 29. census.
Pliny, Epp., ii, 12.
117, 31. eyes.
Horace, Sat., i, 6,
117, 40. senator.
22.

1844,

Mommsen,

116, 33.
Epp., ix, 39.
oil.
The
116, 35.
inscriptionin Gruter, 376, 5, Mommsen,
All
the
116,37. 'Italian'.
following in Mommsen,
p.
CIL, V, 2, 5262.
Martial, iv, 37.
117, 17. interest.
117,

ments
abate-

and

7.

Epp., iii,z^; iv,

banquet.
103,
statue.

vii,20.

Ib., iii,19.

borrow.

and

vii,

Ib., ii, 17

in Tuscano

Tab.

Henzen,

Epp., ix,
'

; to the

ib., iv, 6;

116, 14. comfortably.

6

8.

purchasers, viii,
Pliny, Epp., iv,

10.

in Zeitschr.

Dasumins,

95.
2

116,
116,

des

Pliny, Epp.,

f. gesch.R.

100.

Vespas., c.

17.

p. 60.
100-102.

118,

2.

119,

119,

27.

stage. Id.,

28.

woman.

x,

4 ;

Juv.,

41.
11,

195.

i, p. 299.
HiiscMeld, Bemerkungen

vicissitude.

13.

6 ; cf.

iv,

i, 91.

Vol.

63.
119-121.
V, 1883, pp.
3. praetor. Mommsen,
Hermes, iii,80, 4.
2.

i.

27.

Epictet.,D., iii,24,

war.

sent.

V,

Id.,

30. horses'.

Zur

Cf. e.g. the

zu

TacituS,ia Wiener

Studien,

des j. Plinius,
Lebensgeschichte
of
inscription

C. Fulvius

in

Maximus

484.

StRE, i^, 588-590.

13. leisure.
16. re-enacted.
Rein, StRE, iv, 966
RG,

119,

569,
Marquardt, Privatl.,Ai^,

9-

(Brambach), CIRh,
119,

cf.

purple. Sueton., Tiber., c.

118, 37.

119,

371-

35.
Vellei, Patetc, ii, 10,
7. counts.
A., hi, 55.
13. poverty. Tac.
able.
Martial,
iv,
67.
25.

3.

118, 37.
119,

Gell., xiii,22

shoes.

596,
118,
118,
118,
118,
118,
118,
118,

Notes

r.]

VOL.

and

977

Mommsen,

i', 854, 864.

18. tons.
Graser, De veterum
read
hundredweight '.

re

For

navali, p. 45.

'

centner

'

'

119,

20.

119,

22.

Dio, Ixix, 16.

speculation. Mommsen,
horses.
Dio, Iv, 10.
taxes.

119,23.

StR, iii,i,

509

119,

26.

enterprise. Marquardt, Prl., ii^,404.

119,

28.

slaves.

119,

30.

119,
119
119,
119,
ii9i
119,
120,

120,
120,
120,
120,
120,
120,

120,

lb. id., i*,

f.

164-166.

Sueton., Vespas., c. 4.
Pertinax, c. 3.
31. slaves.
Pliny Epp., iii,I9.
31. allowed.
35. dealings. Tac, A., vi, 16.
Mommsen,
Hermes, v, 129 ff.
37. per cent.
Cf. Alex. Sever., c. 26.
Dio, Ixii,2.
39- 60 A.D.
affairs.
Seneca,
Epp., 77, 3.
41.
Anton.
Pius, c. 2.
3. unselfishness.
8. potteries.Marquardt, Privatl. d. R., i^, 160 f.

standing.

'large dry-goods'.

Read

'

earthenware
coarse
landowners.
Marquardt, op. cit.,ii?,665 ff.
9.
Pertinax, c. 3.
23. slaves.
inns.
Marquardt,
op. cit.
25.
9.

'.

fairs.

StR, ii',2, 887 ; CIL

Pliny,Epp., v, 4, i ; Mommsen,
de
nundinis
saltus
viii,270 (SC.
Beguensis).
cohortis.
Juv., I, 58 : curam
Spes is
31. cohort.
sperare
in
of
Mommsen
Mil.
Renier,
promotion,
prospect
d'6pigr.,
p.
26.

cf. CIL, V, I, 543.

Ber. d. sacks. Ges., 1852, p. 29.
Mommsen,
120, 31. tribune.
million.
G. d.
StV, i",558, 2 ; cf. Mommsen,
Marquardt,
120, 35.
R. Miinzw., n. 333, 335, 336.
239;

Seneca, Beneff.,i, 9, 4.
Mommsen,
Hermes, iii,39
ii,II sq. ; iii,9 ; Juv., i, 47-50.
121, i$, off, Joseph.,A. /." xviii,6, 3.
121,

2.

121,

18.

resold.

gods.

and

41 ;

Pliny, Epp,,

121,

26.

Varus.

121,

30.

lauded.

121,

33.

out.

X,

Vellei.,ii, 117.
Sueton., Otho,

122,

6.

122,

12.

3 ;

Vitelliiis,
5 ; Vespas., 4

tial,
Mar-

78.
Tac,

StV, iia, 103,

122,

[vol.i.

Notes

372

Dial., 41.

Cf. also

Agric,

19, with

Marquardt,

I.

lineage. Juv., 8, 87-139.

Avidius

Cassius, c. 13.
A., xi, 7 sq. (se,modicos

absorb.

senatores, quieta
Tac,
10,000.
publica nulla nisi pacis emolumenta
petere). Keller, Rom.
(Tac, A., xiii,5 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 17 ;
Civilprocess,
p. 238.
Pliny, Epp., v, 4, 14, 21 ; Quintil.,xii, 7, 8 sqq. etc.).
16.

re

122,
122,
122,
122,

122,

122,

122,
122,

123
123,
123,
123,
123,
123,
123,
123,

24.

realizing. Tac,

24.

Crispus.

Schol.

54.

7Marcellus.

Hist., iv, 42

Juv., 4, 62.

Pliny, Epp., ii,20.

Divitior

Crispo,Martial, iv,

Tac, Dial., c. 8.
Ictis hdbi'.i
Hadrian, c. 18.
Heyne, Honores
iv,
2H) ; Hirschfeld, VG, 215 i.
[0pp. Acad.,
Vber
die Jurisdictiondes Siadt32. praefecture. Mommsen,
prdfecten in StR, ii',2, 1064 flE.
Teuffel, RLG*, 316, 2.
34. Domitian.
34. Julianus. Ibid., 350, i.
Nipperdey, Tac, A., xiii,30.
41. date.
Verus.
Teuffel, 316, i; 342, i and 2; 350, i and 6; 360,2.
4.
Abumius
Valens
praef. u. feriar. Latinar, CIL, vi, 1421.
Nero.
Tac, A., xiv, 14.
9.
tarch,
Sueton., Vitell.,c
14. creditors.
7 ; Dio, Ixv, 5 ; cf. PluGdlba, c 22 ; Tac, Hist., ii,59.
Plutarch, Galba, c. 21.
14. Otho.
Dio, Ix, 29.
19. chains.
Claudius.
20.
Sueton., Claud., c 24.
families.
Tac, A., ii, 37 and 48.
24.
ton.,
Dio, Iv, 13 ; cf. liii,2 ; liv, 17 ; Ivi, 41. Sue27. senators.
26.

31. councillor.
ab impp. Rom.

Aug.,

41.

Macrob., Satt.,ii, 23.

Tac, A., i, 75 ; cf. Dio, Ivii,10
123, 33. scared.

123, 29.
c

over.

Sueton., Tibet.,

47.

reprimand.

124,

5. sank.
6. Senate.

124,

6.

Seneca, Beneff., ii, 7.

Tac, A., ii, 37 sq.
Dio, Iv, 10.
resignations. Tac, A., ii, 48.

124,

9.

late.

123, 39.
124,

Seneca, Epp.,

22,

10.

Tac, A., xiii, 34; Sueton., Nero, c. 10.

124, 14. inheritance.
16.
incomes.
Sueton.,
Vespas., c 17.
124,
20.
women.
c
Hadieian,
124,
7.
spectacles. lb., c 3 ; cf. Marquardt, StV, iii",489, 5.
124, 22.
Anton.
Pius, 8.
124, 23. Pius.
Fronto.
Ad
L.
Pronto,
Verum, 6.
124, 27.
124, 32.
124, 40.

.125, 4.
125, 9.
125, II.

Piso.

Symmach., Epp., iv, 67. See above,

censorship. Seneca, Beneff.,ii, 21, 5.
shelter.
Juv., 3, 216 sqq.
special. Pliny, Epp., vii, 20.
Dasumius.
Rudorff, Testament des Dasumius,

p.

115, 1. 3.

in Zeitschr.

Notes

I.]

VOL.

/. gesch. Rechtsw., xii,p.

327

373

ff. ;

CIL,

vi,

10,

2,

229

cf. p,

1353Ulpian, Fr., vii, i ; Digg., xxiv, i, 40.

125, 13. rank.
dwarfishness.
Sueton., Galba, c. 2 sq.
123, 17.
125, 18. ambition.
125, 35. honour.

Martial, v, 17.
Libanius, ed. R., i, 369 sqq., adduces
of the

for the estimation

that
never

De

the

of consul

name

consulate

as

reason

as
highest of distinctions,
in the whole
world, and can

the

is known

perish. Julian, Or., iii,vol. i, p. 108, Spanh. Jornand.,

reb.Geticis,c.57, in Marquardt, Hdb. d. R.A., ii,3, p. 242.

in Casaubon
on
Sueton.,
The
title
Cdsarea,
;
p. 139.
of consul
still
used
in
the
tenth
was
century ; Gregorovius,
Gesch.
d. St. Rom., ii, 271.
CIL, vi, 1754 (inscr.of Anicia
Other

assertions

Faltonia
Anicius

of

Dahn,

26

Calig.,c.

Proba) :

"

Probinus

the

latest

consulis
v.c.

age

Procopius von

consul

uxori

consulis

ordinarius

iiliae consulum

matri

Cf. 1755,

(395 A.D.).

1756a.
125,

41.

Tac,

more.

Agric,

c.

44.

126, 17. contumacious.

Pliny, Epp., i, 23.
SIR, i', 544
126, 20. vigintiviratus.Mommsen,
Ibid., pp. 545-548.
126, 26. insisted.

and

f.

557

126, 35. praetorship. Ibid., StR, i', 554 ff.

Ibid., ii',202-204.
126, 40. Hadrian.
127, 3. dispense. Ibid., ii^ 2, 919.
Ibid., i', 554 ff.
127, 6. Emperor.
Nero.
Ibid.,
ii',2, 924 f.
127, 7.
consuls.
consulayibus
aetatis imperaHenzen, De nundinis
127, 19.
toriae, in Ephem. epigr.,i, pp. 187-199 ; Mommsen,
StR, ii',
Gesch.
d.
Consulats
dem
unter
Kaiserreich,
Asbach,
;
83-87
I,
in Hist.
months
and

Unters. zu
A. Schdfers 25 j. Jub., pp. 190-207.
Tiberius
and Nero, arbitraryperiodsunder

under

under
Claudius, four and two months
Consulates, ann.
68-96, p. 146), four months

(after85),

two

under

Nerva

and

the

20.

years.

127, 35. offices.

gula
Cali-

Vespasian (Fasti
under

Domitian

Antonines.
.

Mommsen,
StR, i', 559
Ibid.,
thirty-three.
127, 24.
574.
Ibid., 536, 2.
127, 26. child.
127,

Six

More

rarely

inter

f.

quaestorios,ibid.,941,

127, 38. magistracies. Ibid., ii',939

Ibid., i', 455 ff.
127, 40. Senate.
Ibid., i', 456 f.
128, 4. appear.

128, II. Saturnalia.

Sueton., Claud.,
128, 13. insignia. Id. Nero, c. 35.

5.

ff.

c.

5.

128, 25. lower.

Mommsen,
op, cit.,pp. 463-465.
Ibid., ii',2, 921 ff.
128, 28. valid.
See vol. i, p. 127.
128, 30. consuls.
128
Mommsen
StR, ii', 1, 92, 6.
34. periods.
Ibid., ii',2, 942.
128, 37. came.
128, 41. predecessors. Asbach, Consularfasten,68-g6,
Jahrbb., Ixxix, 1885, p. 143.
8.
c.
129, I- layish. Hadrian,
StR, i',521, 5. P. Valerius
Mommsen,
129, 3. Ursus.

in

Bonner

Comazon

according to Dio, Ixxix, 4,

only twice, because
laria

counted

were

as

thrice
at

129,
129,

10.

distinction.

129,

22.

of"ce.

129,

27.

Id.

Epp., ii,

c.

time

the
;

tainly
cer-

ornamenta

consu-

Hirschfeld, VG, 233.

61.

i.

op. cit.,pp.

Asbach,

(once in 220), was

consul

that

first consulate

Pliny, Paneg.,

3. Trajan.
6. utmost.

129,

[vol.1.

Notes

374

Pliny, Paneg., c. 70.

Id.,
Epp. ad Tr., 13, iv,
sign.

143-146.

8.

Mommsen,

Hermes, iii,

44.
129,

vain.

36.

Tac,

addressed

and

conferred.

130,5.

A., vi,
if

as

The

8.

absent

Read

'worn'.

Tac,

Hist., i, 81.

P- 97Alex. Sever., c. 27 (officiis

et
130, 7, carried.
De
Seneca,
ii,
again.
Beneff.,
;
24, 4
130, 15.
De
10.
Plutarch,
tranqu. animi,

daily. Seneca,

130, 23.

tet.. Diss.
130.

iv, 10,

electioneering.

3.

brev. vii.,20,

(cf.iv,

20

i,

Id. ib., vi, 6 and

130, 41. letters.

131,

De

148

; 7,

Cf. vol. i,

dignitatibus).
ira, iii,31,

Cf.

2.

Martial, xii,26
23).

Epic-

Pliny, Epp., ii, 9.

support.

34-

is considered

emperor

present.

9.

Id. ib.,vm. 2$.

Columella, i, praef. 10.

Tac, A., iv, 68.
grants. Ibid.,xiv, 50 ; cf. Borghesi,CEuvyes,

131, 8. waste.
131, 15. crime.
131, 18.

131,

183).
19. selling. Dio, Ix, 17 ; Sueton., Vespas.,c.
26. secretly. Pliny, Epp., iii,20;
iv, 25.

131,

32.

(Juv.,

v, 531

3.

131,

pranks.

i6.

Id. ib., iv, 25.

Tac, A., ii,36.

37- years.
backwards.
I.
Seneca, Epp., 73, 3; cf. 84, 11 ; 104, 9.
132,
sacrifice.
Tac, Dial.,c. 7; Epictet.,Diss.,i, 19, 24.
132, 5.
consular.
Tac, A., iii,30; CIL, viii, 7054 (Cirta)
132, 10.
131.

tae

matri

praetorio viro
(cf.7055s.).
right. Pliny, Paneg., c. 58.
security. Tac, Hist., i, 53.
kin.
Pliny, Epp., iv, 15.
esteem.
Tac, Hist., i, 73.
Quintilian.vi, prooem. 13.
marry.
.

132,

13.
132, 17.
132,

21.

132, 23.
132, 26.
132, 28.

carefully. Cf.

I, 3 ;
132, 35. down.
iii,p. 108

133,1.

; aviae

nup-

See

out.

knee.
from

e.g. Gellius,i,2,

ii,26,

ix, 2,

xii,

I.

the

of Pliny in Mommsen,
inscriptions

Hermes,.

ft.

agent.
set

praetorioviro

xix, 12,

132. 37132, 39-

nuptae

Pliny, Epp., iii,6.

See

note

on

i, 105,

37.

Marquardt, Prl., ii^,591.

The

purple stripewas

the toga virilis;

childhood, the shoe only with
888
Mommsen,
StR, iii,i, 470 ; iii,2,
S.
StU, i', 414, i.
^33. 5- spectacles. Dio, xlix, 16 ; cf. Mommsen,
consular.
6.
2
Ix,
Dio,
Mommsen,
StR,
i',
;
133,
397, 3.
Alex.
Cf. Appendix vi.
Sever., c. 43.
33, 9. coaches.
Jerome
of
advent
00. Isai.,XV, 66, ed. TaW., iv, 823s.,says that at the
worn

I.]

VOL.

Messiah

the

world

2,

133,

22.

133,

24.

133,
133,

Id.

voluntary.

28.

134.

penury.

ib.,ii,48

title is hot

it does
;

how

not

iii,i, 469

pear.
ap-

iii,

is based

Mommsen's
As

documents

"

22,

rule

StR, iii,i,

sqq. ; Mommsen,

f.

II.

; xi, 25.

ii,86.
on
essentially
476-509 {die Ritterschaft)
only if lacking there.
section

Uability. Digg., 1, i,

473

42.

ib., xii, 52.

Dio, Ix, 24.
Tac, Hist., i, 77;

StR, iii,1,

quoted

have

134,

This
Arval.

ib.,xii, 59.
Id.

This

Knights.

account,
2.

vehient.

carrucis

Id.

consequence.
.133, 41. Anto^us.
The

Afta

StB, ii',945-947

Mommsen,

suicide.

25.

37.

in

ff.

879
regulations. Tac, A., iv,
Id. ib., ^i, 3.
over.

133,

134,

everywhere, e.g. in the

censorial.

133, 14.

the whole
will return
from
fneriht dignitatis
senatoriae

of Israel

StR, iii,i, 471,

Mommsen

13. name.
used

ever

133, 18.

tjiechildren

375

Jerusalem : qui autem

principum obtinuerunt

to

locum

et

133,

Notes

Vespasian. Dio, lix, 9

the advice

; Sueton., Vespas.,c.
Dio, Iii,19 ; Mommsen,

in

of Maecenas

cf. also

9 ;

StR, iii,i,

489, 4 and 502, Bohn, (Heiwjattder Prdtorianer,(1883) p. 7

note) believes that only from the f line of Titus the equo publico
in
the provinces; they are
honor ati began to remain
nqt
tiifle
there
till
the
of
Trajan and- Hadrian.
frequent
12.
knights. Marquardt, Hist, eqq., p. 88 ^q.
16. Rufus.
Renier, Inscr. de I'Algirie,3680
CIL,
viii,
Cf.
Mauret.
2822,
C7G,
Caesar.).
(Manliana
9616
3494.
.

134,
134,

134, 18.
the

time

alterum

of Augustus)
castrensibus

fun[ctum
134,

Cf. e.g. IRN,, 5^6^

senators.

tres

ex

134,

privileges.Ib. id., 499.

creditors. Apul., Apol., 523.

134.
134,
135,
135,
135,
135,

'

c.

15.

op. cit.,pp. 496, 482 f.

134,24.
134, 32.

of
(apparently

liberos
superstites
reliquit

eo

ordini.
superioridestinatum
20.
provincials.Censorin., D.n.,
27.

CIL, 3158

ejusdem Xaesaris
August[i] summis
ordini
eques]tris
hohoribus, etiam
acceptis
atque

hereditary. Mommsen,

i34"

Stat., SiZw.,v, 316; cf. Marquardt,.PW., i^ 86, i.

37' rings. Martial, viii,5.
38. Pollio. Juven., xi, 42.
Mommsen,
489 f.
3. horse.
2.
Ibid.,
496,
century.
3, 4.
6. maintained.
Ibid., 495, i.
8. ceremony.
Ibid., 491-493.
Cf note on i, 99, 4, 5 of this work.
relaxed.
Ibid., 452.
12.

36-

wore.

135,
135, 14.

knights. Juv.,

135.15-

adoption. Mommsen,

135, 19. favour.

: 135,22. Musa.

135,27. tribune.
135. 32- unfree.

3, 33

ss.

518

f.

Cf, this work, i, p. 46 f. ; Monjmsen,

519, i.
Swetoa., Avguft.,c.:27 ; Dio, xlyiii,
45 ; liii,30.
,

"

liora.ce. ^Epodes,
4.

xxxiii,33.
Pliny,H. iV.,'

Cf. e.g. Orelli, 2176

-"

[vol.i.

Notes

376

Rhein.

vi, 1847 ; Mommsen,

CIL, V, I, 4392.

CIL,
3750

1846,

Mus.,

p.

21

Orelli,

S"i?.,iii,i, 519; cf- "'. 893 f.

Mommsen,
Pliny, H.N.,
resp., 6;
suspicion. Dosith., Hadrian,
ob
motum
equestri ordine
xxxiii, 152 (Arellium Fuscum
signem calumniam).
Mommsen,
StR, iii,i, 508.
136, 5. included.
as
Ex
designation for the
equestribus turmis
136-7. turmae.
equestrian order. CIL, viii, 9754 ; Arch, epigr. Mitth. aus
Oesterr., viii, 1884, p. 243.
license.

135,34.
135,39.

'

'

136,
136,

13.

StR, ii',2, 826-828.

juventatis.Mommsen,

Ibid., iii,i, 522-527.

136, 27. Augustus. Ulpian, Digg., xlii,i, 57
See i, p. 100.
136, 28. Italians.
15.

136, 31.

ascribed.

^y

KptTTjv

p. 149.

456, 8

Tuv

iv

Tralles
=Mitth.

tui'

d. deutschen

137, 6.

militia, CIL,
apart. Mommsen,
first

iiriKtKTov

corr.

iKXcKTuv

Mommsen,
op. cit.,527-539.
136, 32. years.
officers.
Ibid., 539-552.
136. 33136, 41. posts. Ibid., 544.
appointed a
136, 41. age-limits.Commodus
the

8.

HellSn., x (1886),
BiKaariSv
ev
; ibid., p.
'Pibi^Tii]
xi
Inst.
arch.
zuAthen,
(1886),p. 204.
de

Bull,
'Pt6/i7;
SeKovpiwv,
:

i, 4,

(Pamphylia) :

Attaleia

Inscriptionfrom

East.

cf.

xiv, 2947

of

boy

Mommsen,

14

1196,

years

to

2.

547.
'

omnibus
After performing this duty they are called
or
a
(iii,
iv) militiis ; Mommsen,
equestribusmilitiis functi

137, 9.

posts.

'

549

'

'

; cf. 543.

Ibid., 550, 3.
Ibid., 551 f.
Ibid., 552, 2.
137, 16. remained.
Ibid., 553.
137, 23. fleets.
Claudius.
Ibid., ii^,981.
137, 30.
137, 13.
137, 16.

promotion.

137. 33-

Secretariate.

once.

138, 6. century.
1 120

Cf. p. 35.

Hirschfeld, VG,

216-218

Mommsen,

StR, ii',

f.

T.'laliKiov H'h.Tvov
CIG, 2790:
dirb
KpA-TiffTov,
TrardpairvyKTiijTiKoO, ^7rtr/"6xuy.
in senectute
suae
Fronto, Ad Anton., 9 (dignitatis
138, 16. honour.
omandae
StR,
causa) ; cf. Appian, prooem., 15. Mommsen,
2iii,I, 559.
138, 17. eighteen. Ibid., i', 573.
Hadrian, c. 10.
138, 20. beardless.
21.
StR, iii,i, 564, the
138,
importance. According to Mommsen,

138,9. nobility. Tac,

Agric,

4;

rhv

basis

of their

138, 34. libraries.

gradation

dates

from

Augustus.

Hirschfeld, VG, 258-265.

flotilla.
Lumbroso,
138, 41.
L'Egitto al tempo dei Greci e dei
26
cf.
De
bello
Romani, p.
Alexandrin., c. 13.
;
Henzen,
Melanges d'ipigr.,p. 88 ss.
139, 6. Egjrpt. Renier,
6928 ; cf. ui, 522.
Hubner, CIL, ii,1970.
Hirschfeld, Philol,
Other
xxix, 30, II.
examples: Orelli, 3331,
3651, 5530;
CIL, ii,4135 ; Pertinax, c. 2, and in particularWilmanns,' JB*.
Inscr., c. vii.

ordin. ah.

roman.

old at that

36,
234

assessors.

imp.

factis(Bonn, 1883),pp. 25-^27.

Hadriano

Victor, Caes., 20, 30; not by Antoninus

he wa.s only i^ years
in H.A., Geta, c. 2, because
death.
Cf.
Vit.
Seven, c. i.
emperor's
Hirschfeld, VG, 231,
Bremer, Rechtslehrer,62.

140, 31. Aurelius.

Pius, as stated
140,

Aurel.

f-

Hirschfeld, 231 f.
of. Garrucoi,
CIL,
6662;
x,
and
Mommsen,
op. cit.,330 ;

Opell.Macrin., c.
140, 40. Purse.
Councillor.
Orelli, 2648
141,4.
Rev.
sir., v, 393,
arch.,nouv.

2, 4, 7 ;

Hirschfeld, 215,
141,

[vol.I.

Notes

378

10.

4.

frequent. Orelli,3153

=,CIL,

vi, 1421

Aburnio

Yalenti

Latinar.

facto ab imp. Hadriano

praef.urbi feriarum
pontifici
tribuno
Aug. ii cos. (iiS)
plebisdesignatocandidatpAug.
j[uveni] d.d.
eq. publ. c[larissim.]
.

141,

12.

edict.

141,

141,
141,

141,
142,

tribunes

of the

Juvenal,

10,

95

Praetorians.

hereditary. Hirschfeld, 272-275.

StR, i^, 337, 3 and 4.
quaestors. Mommsen,
Schol.
28. played.
Juvenal, 5, 3.
De
apparitorihus,in Rhein. Mus,,
29. knights. Mommsen,
Cf.
no.
2.
ft,
Henzen, 6o23^ 6565 ; AdI, 1865, p.
1846, p. 42
13, 1 ; Bdl, 1865, p. 151 ss.
Mommsen,
SiR, iii,i, 566-569.
38. immunities.
life.
Seneca,
98,
Epp.,
5, p.
13 ; Plutarch, Prof.,in yirl.,
4.
Huic
divus
Hadrianus
latum clavum
CIL, xii, 1783 :
77 E;
Teuffel
cum
quaest. optulitet petentis excusationem
accep.
26.

II.

142, 13.
^42, 18.
142,

the

are

In

StR, iii, i, 565.

23.

RLG*,
142,

Mommsen,

egregiiequites
141,

20.

266, 5.

Tac, A., xvi, 17.

pelf. Tac, H., ii, 86.
Terentius.
Pliny, Epp., i, 14;

fortune.

described.

142, 25. rank.

See

p.

128

Hist,

Marquardt,

Cf. Henzen,

vii, 25.

60, 31 ; 65, 76 ; ,87,8.

CIL, vi, 1606, 1632.

eqq., p.

6747 ;
IRN, 2567, cf..i488. Eph.epigi.,
Caeciliae
:
iv, 97 (Salonis)
Logianae e[gfegiae]m[raiK"riae]
fil.et Tullio Callipiano
est niatrem
Notabile
v[iri]
eq. R. etc.
propter hos ut videtur natales patri equitiKonianoariteppni'.

142,26.

6790

iii,2;

above.

Misenum.

note

3 ;

Mommsen,

'

Mommsen.
142, 28. fortune.
142, 32. Etruscan.
142, 35. tribunate.
142, 37.

Emperor.

Ovid, Trist.,iv,
Persius, 3, 9.
Martial, iii,95
To

Domitian

v,

10,

7 ; Amor.,

; v,

19 ;

iii,15,-6.

13 ; ix, 49 ; xii, 26.

vi,

10

vii,,60 ;" viii,24

Regulus vii, 60 ; to Stella vii,36.etc.

Id., vi, 82.
38. cloak.
Id., viii,28; ix, 49.
shabbinQSS.
142,41.
to

142,

143,

2.

143, 4.

suborned.

Pliny, Epp., iii,21.

knighthood. Martial, i, 31 (cf.v, 48) ; iv, 13, 29

vii,97,

3 ; viii,63.

143, 5. epitaphs. Id., i, 93 ; x, 26.

Juv., 14, 316-331.
143, 8. Narcissus,
Gell., xi, 7, 3.
143, 10. wine.
143,

^4. rich. Sueton., Jslero,c.,12

; cf. vol.

ii,p. 17.

vi, 58

MqX^s

I.]

.vQi,.

Vita P,ersii.

143, 1.7. left.

143,

Teuffel, RLG*,
Dio, liv, 23;

Alba.
Livia.

19.

143,23.

-379

288, i.
Ovid, Fast., vi, 639

vi, 2, 2419.
rates.
Sueton., Aug., c.
merchants.
Orelli, 4077:

cf. Teufiel,

StRE,
143,

26.

143, 27.

olearius

difiusor

Baetica

ex

39.

C.
cf.

Sentius

Regulianus Eq. R.
Marquardt, PH., iis,469, i.

shipping. Seneca, Epp., 119, 5.

28..
imanufacturers.
Marquardt, op. cit.,258, 2375.
I43j
6 ; xiii,,50
tax-farmers.
Tac.,^.,iv,
; Sneton., Vespasian.,
143,18.
i ; Rein, StRE, vi, 248.
I ; Marquardt, StV, ii^,313,
c.

143,

28.

Circus.

H. N., x, 71.
Seneca,
Epp., 161, 1-4.
143,
investment.
Mommsen,
StR, iii,i, 511.
143/34,
follow.
i
v,
2,
praesertim lector non
Quintilian,
45 : cum
37.
143,
fere sit nisi eruditus, judicem rura
plerumque in;decurias miteo
tant, de
pronuntiatunim quod intellexerit. Similarly

143^30.

Pliny,

34.. formed.

Juvenal, 7, 116 (ofthe advocate)

Judice.

Dicturus

dubia

pro

libertate,

.bubulco

acquittal. Horace, S., i, 5, 51^-69. Schol. Juv., 5, 3.

Visellia.
Pliny,H. N., xxxiii, 32 ; Mommsen,
op. cit.,424,

144, 4,
144, 8.

and

144,

144,

3.

coi"scated. Pliny, loc. cit,,Sneton., Claud., c. 15.

Petron., c. 32. The .five golden rings which his
13. stars.
statue is said to wear
(c.71),apparently belong to him as master
of the games
(likethe tribunal and the praetexta)
; Mommsen,
10.

op. cit.,iii,I, 514,

144,

4.

Martial's

Martial.

13.

Zoilus

opposition,xi, 37 ;
unqualified. Martial, v,

without
144, 15.

8, 23,

cf. V,

35,
Id., v, 8.

25,

144, 18. removed.

144,

27,

38,

apparently
.

14,

Tunc

144, 25.

the

gold ring

liceret occupare

cum

41.

equites. Martial, i, 84; Juvenal,

Sicily. Martial, vii, 64.

21.

wore

iii,29.

cf

9,

s.

Id., ii, 53 ; cf. vol. i, pp. 4 and 5 of tliis work.

Martial, xi, 56. There is also here a reminiscence
145, 2. food.
of Catullus, 5, 4 : Et tristis nuUo
qui tepet igne focus Et teges
Furi
cui
est neque area
et cimex
; Catull.,23, i :
servus
neque
144, 39.

stature.

cimex

Nee

145,3.

neque

neque

araneus

Martial,

lunch.

x,

48,

16 ;

ignis.
xiii,13,

Cf.

Martial, xi,

32.

i.

garUc. Marquardt, Prl., ii",4i24.

inPetronius, c. 14, Ascyltos and
Martial, ii,104, 10;
to
buy for a dipondius cicer lupinosque
Encolpius went

.145, 3.
145,

3. OS.

'

for both
145, 4. fish.
1145, 5.

of them.

Juv"

14,

127

sqq.

Pers., iv, 69.

pig'shead.

sqq.
-145, 5. luxury. Juv., 3, 292
Martial,xii"32,whereinl.
5
;j:45, 18. free.
should
be
read
perhaps
cratere,
que

xiv,:61 (latenjaeornea) and

si
Jl.

non

N.,

numquid

sum,

,xx,

152.

sum.

Et

cum

lucerna

corneo-

Cf.
corneaque.iaterna.

62 (latema
fuscior ?
On

"Je

vesica): Cornea
pulejum ste Pliny,

[vol.I.

Notes

380

145, 18. bridges. Martial, xii, 32,

25

sarcinaruin

haec

pompa

convenit
ponti.
Juv., 5, 8.
145, 19. thresholds.
vita beata, p. 25.
145, 19. beggars'. Seneca, De
145,

Veber

fora. Jahn,

20.

auf
Ges., iv, 287.

Handelsverkehrs
Sachs.
145,

Cf. the

wounds.

21.

Darstellungen des
Wandgemdlden,

in

the

and

d.

ated
ulcer-

beggars
dog. Jahn, op. cit.,288.

21.

De dementia, ii, 7.
Schol.
intoned.
Hor., Epp., i, 17, 48.
145,
bread.
Martial,
x, 5, 5 : Oret caninas
145, 25. dog's
dat
latratos
Cui
obvia turba
cf
6
buccas
:
iv, 53,
;
145,

und

Abhandl.

lame, blind
Peristeph.,
ii, 141-160.

descriptionof

in Prudent.,

145,

Handwerkes

antiken

pity. Seneca,

22.
22.

panisimprobi
cibos.

Seneca,
Controv., i, 7, 18 (Kiessling,N. Jahrb. f. Ph., 1871, 716; Quintilian,viii, 3, 22) ; Juv., 5, 11.
M.
Phaedr., ii, 17, 3 sq.
Voigt, Die ver25. bran-bread.
und
Brat bei den
Sorten
schiedenen
von
triticum, Weizenmehl
Romern, in N. Rh. Mus., 1876, 105 ff.
26. mat.
Juv., 9, 140 ; Martial, iv, 53.
26. salvation.
Martial, x, 5 ; xiv, 81 ; Juv., 5, 8.
Pliny, H. N., xxxiv, 11 ; CIL, i, 805
33- candelabrum.
Wilmanns,i3i7
(Ulubris) : ClesipusGeganius
CJL, X, 6488
viat.
Cf. Mommsen,
tr.
SiR, iii,
Capitol,mag. Luperc.
mag.
.

145,

145,
145,
145.

566,

I,

3.

145, 37.

price. Epictet.,Diss., iii,17,

143, 39.

lord.

145, 41.

estates.

146, 4.

centre.

Juv.,

I,

24,

15,

4.

224.

Martial, ix, 73.

Bliimner, Gewerbl.

Thdtigkeit der

Volker

des

hi-

6.

Alterth., 100,

146, 3. Modena.
Juv., 3, 36-40 ; Martial, iii,16, 59, 99.
Quintilian,i, 12, 17. According to Galen,
146, 6. advocates.
c.
IlpoTp.\iy.,
14, ed. K., i, p. 38 : 0! SioiicoCcrej ri, tQi' tKovcIup,
ol TeXoirai,
oi (liiropot
Also, according to Seneca,
gained wealth.
alienorum
Brev. vit.,iy,5,'
honorummercenariaprocuratio'was
lucrative.
livelihood.

146, 7.

of the

146,
146,

Martial, iii,10.

poverty.

18.

known.

Juv.,

on
2

9,

140-147.

Orelli, 4066

centonariorum
colleg.
and

balistariorum.

coUeg.

(4068) perhaps

Plin., H.

militaryworks.

I'Aventino

sqq.
the

lyith Tav.

the
see

the

of workmen
ployed
emCf. p. 13, II.
N., iii,54.

above.

sotto

146, 25.

Also

consisted

146, 24. porters. Marquardt, Prl., ii^, 379 fl.

Caligula, Sueton., Calig.,c. 40. Cf. ajso De

canon

interest

is the 6 per cent,

equestrian census.

II.

This

la statio

d'agg., i

urbis

Romae,

(delivery and

Geruli

taxed

by

Rossi, Le horrea
in AdI, 1885, p. 223

weighing

of the

com

of

urbicus).

among
money-lenders. Colum., praef.,8, iia.raes foeneratio
of living preferable to agriculture. Pawnbrokers,
means
Martial, ii,57, 7 ; cf. Marquardt, StV, ii",62 ff.; also

I.]

VOL.

Notes

nummularii,
the

Petron.,

c.

56

381

Martial, xii, 57.

Inscriptionsof

CIL, vi, 9155-9186.

argeniarii,

De
Ambrose,
Tobia, c. 6, 23.
and 236.
Preller,Reg. d. St. R., p. 30 f. ; cf. in
Marquardt, Prl., ii^, 412.
Alex.
Sever., c. 33.
147, 16. Severus.
the
shoemakers.
In
collegiumfabrum, solearium, baxear147, 17.
ium
trium the fabri
(Marquardt, Prl., ii^,597, 6) centuriarum

146, 31.

terms.

147, 6. oil shops.

147, 8. markets.

are

perhaps

of lasts and

makers

147, iS. craft.

147,

20.

147, 24.

Marquardt,
pastries. Ibid., p.
swords.

147, 25. formed.

Veidianus

Itectorio
cos.

147, 27.
147, 28.

Ibid., pp.
Bull.

|decur.

shoes.

420.
713,
d.

com.

iter.

wooden

op. cit.
715.

R., 1886, p. 36S, 1397

|parieteset

|scalariorum

camaras

expolitum {sic!) |d.s.p.d.d.

|C.

Caesare

L.

Mellax
opere
Paullo

(i A.D.).
machine-workers.
diamonds.

Marquardt,

op. cit.,p. 684 ff.

Ibid., p. 707.

ring-makers'. Conlegium anularium, CIL, vi, H07.

The
Orelli,4067, reads according to
inscription,
29. gilders"'.
Henzen, iii,450,
', but
coUegi grattiariorum et inauratorum
be meant
only brattiarii can
(Marquardt, p. 686).
Augustine, C. D., vii, 4.
34- easy.
districts.
36.
Gaudy (1839), Werke, vi, 61 f.

147, 29.
147,

'

147.
147.

worked.

Goethe, 31, 252 ff.

d. I., 1859, p. 68 ss.
wharves.
Becker, Topogr., i, 465 ; cf. vol. ii,p. 307.
transformed.
Appian, B. C., iii, 3 : xal gjpas (vwi twp
Kal
84 Tti aiirois ^(/"i;
ws
KaliraposdvSptdvTOJViireSdKvvov dv7}p7]fjMvu)v
rb ipyaffT-^piov
%vda. ol dvSptavTes
"i6i)i etirovro
d.vejKevd^0VTOSei^iLVj
Kal iS6vTes iveirifiTrpaaav.
Digg., xxxiv, 2, 14 (15).
146, 7. substituted.
Read
'monument'.
Petron., cc. 65 and 75.
148, 9. monuments.
other.
II.
xvii,
Digg.,
2, 52, 7.
148,
Gruter, 25, i ; Orelli, 4195 ; R. Rochette, Lettre
148, 13. Castor.
d Mr.
Schorn, p. 385. Cf. vol. ii,p. 307.
Orelli, 4224 ; cf. Marquardt, Prl., ii",688, 12.
148, 13. eyes.

148, I.
148, 3.
148, 4.
148, 4.

Recta.

Bull.

"

148, 16. portraits. Cf. Appendix liii.

Alex.
Sever., c. 33 ; cf. Marquardt, op.
148, 17. specialization.
cit.,p. 465 ff.
148, 19. toilette. Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 782. A collegium aromain Rome,
tariorum
Orelli, 4064.
On
148, 21. garments.
paenularii, sagarii,vestiarii,tenuarii, see
cit.,
Marquardt, op.
p. 585 ff. Sagaria negotiatio.Dig., xvii, 2,
nubat
relicto).
52, " 4 ; Juv., 6, 591 (an saga veudenti
copone
Cf. vol. i, p. 6.
148, 24. nuisance.
148, 27. scythemakers. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 413 ; Jordan,
vicus pulverarius probably took its
Topogr., i, 515 ff. The
from
name
depots of pozzolana earth (Pliny,H. N., xxxv,
texunt
166 ; pulvis Puteolanus
; Stat.,Silv.,iv, 3, 52 : opusque
Cocto
pulvere sordidoque tofo)^
148, 29. Augustine, See vol. i, p. 147.
'

'

[vol.I.

Notes

382
teacher.

148, 33.

Preller, Regionen, p.

129

Jordan, Topogr., i,

2, 287.
'. 0316*11,
Caietan
x, 942.
148, 34.
148, 36. banquets. Becker, Topogr., i, 236. According to Martial,
Leda
also, it seems,
ii,63, 2 (e sacra
redempta via) there were
'

brothels

here.

149,

2.

149,

3. arcades.

149, 7.
149,

wares.

Martial, ix, 59.

Becker, op. cit.,p. 489; Tac,

paintings.

Juv., 8, 168

popinae succedit, Schol.); cf. Mayor's

Uber
rom.
9. shopkeepers'. Jordan,
Zeit.,N.

Arch.

ft.

128
modem.

1877,
149, 19.
sich

auf

A.,

38.

xv,

inscriptalintea (h.e.pictisvelis

note.

Aushdngeschilder,

in

(1871),74 ; cf. also Bliimner, Arch. Zeit,,

of
(relief a wine-seller).
Jahn, Ueber Darstellungenantiker Reliefs,welche
F.,

Handwerk

iv

und

Handelsverkehr

beziehen, in Ber.

The
reliefs mentioned
Ges., i86i, p. 373.
xi and
xiii ; cf. pp. 364 and
371.

on

are

d. Sachs.

p. 353,

plates

house.

Jordan, op. cit.,p. 77.

Haupt, Colloquiaex cod. Montepessul.S.
ix, in Ind. led. Berolin. hib., 1871, p. 7, 9
Opusc. ii,446.
bed-linen.
Juv., 7, 221.
149; 36.
Lebas-Waddington,
1687'': t^
uw^Splif t^s
149, 41. support.
I
for
see
no
reason
irposdelas(indigence) ruy
Troptpvpo^a^uiv.
the editor's assumption that the influence of Christianityis to
bawdy

149, 27.
149, 33.

linen merchant.

be seen
here.
150, 3. discontinued.

Lebas-Waddington,

628

Marquardt, Prl., ii",552, 6.

150, 9. counter.
Di'o Chr., Or., 72, ed. Dindorf, ii, 245.
150,

10.

150,

II.

Epictet.,Diss., iv, 8,

cap.
bread.

cf.

the

mentary.
com-

KdTnjXot i.ve{a(rii.him,

16.

Cic, Catiline,iv, 7, 17 : ilium ipsum sellae (Marquardt,

op. cit.,ii2, 725, 7) atque operis et quaestus cottilocum.
Cic, De off.,i, 42, 130.

diani

Juv., 14, 200.

14. scents.
150, 16. property. Digg., v, 3, 27, " i.
Cf. e.g. Bernhardi, Gesch.
150, 17. spirit-stills.
150,

disposition.Pliny,

150, 24.

'

words

H.

negotiatorisavaritia

Russlds., ii,2, 689.

N., xviii, 225.

'

are

merely

(Apparently the
marginal gloss.)

Seneca, De beneff.,
vi, 17, i.
burnt.
Cic,
Catiline,
iv,
150, 31.
7, 17,
Herodian, vii, 12, 5. Cf. vol. i, p. 6.
15O1 34- houses.
Pronto, Epp. ad. M. Cues, et inv., iv, 12, ed.
150, 36. Emperors.
dissimilis
interim numquam
tua imago tam
Naber, p. 74 : cum
excusserit
ad oculos meos
in itinere accidit, ut non
meo
ex
ore
150. 25.

corollarium.

rictum
15". 39-

et somnum.
osculei (read oscitandi)
lighted. TertuUian, Apologet., c. 35

150, 40.

closed.

'lovSaiuv

151,

I.

vi,
131,
131,

7.
10.

idolatria,c 15.
; De
Philo, In Flacc, p. 525 M., " 8 : ri, ipyaa-T^ptaTwv
iriSos.
JiA rb M
ffvyKeK'Xfiff/i.ipa
Apov(ri\\-fi

holy days. Marquardt, SfV, iii',

136, Gaudy
61

f.

pupils. Marquardt, StV, iii^,139

mills.

Ibid., p.

332.

and

572,

(1839),Werke,

151,

Notes

I,]

VOL.

383

t4 yewd/ieva ets iinaKevfiv

Marquardt, S"7, iii2,
14. tunes.
577.
tov
7~Ss(TTariavos els Ti,s lepdsri/j^pas
Kvpiov airoKpaTopos were
part
the
of the regular
of
in
Puteoli.
Tyrian
factory
expenses

151, 18.
151,

Jahn, Darstill.

men.

d. Handwerks

plate iv.
(Sarmizegetusae):

etc., p. 313,

bearers.
21.
Ephem. epigr.,ii, 316, 432
fabro[r]. Cf. besides the passages
[col]l.
vex[illifer]
there
vii,8,
{Vit.Galliem, 8, Aiirelian, 34), Patleg.,
signa coUegioruffl)

mentioiled

(omnium

birthdays. CIL, xiv, 326.

igi, 25.

Mommsen,
CIL, i, p:
151. 35- mockery.
Cf.
523 sqq. ; Preller, R. M., i', 344.
151,

my

note.

36.

funerals.

325

ff.

iii^, 135

Wilmahns,

i,

ss.

pigeon-holes. Marquardt, Prl.,i^,370

151, 41.

of these

associations

beginning
1882,
152, 3.

Marquardt, StV,

Ovid, F., iii,

388b.
Martial, iv, 64, 16 With

p.

of the second

144

banquet.

152, 7. festivals.
Henien, 6686

the designation
; on
collegium salutare (at least from the
d. R.,
century) see De Rossi, Bull. com.

'

as

'

ss.

StV, iii^,141 f.
De
et sodaUciis,
Mommsen,
collegiis
p. 89 sqq. ;
CIL, xiv, 21 12.
I understand
thus the difficult passage
Col., ii,

Marquardt,
=

152, 19. sardines.

ordine
albi facti.
ex
Magistricenarum
(This is to be
1$:
in
those
the
Lex
meialli Visunderstood
as
a
heading, just as
Eph. epigr.,iii,
pacensis stand in the nominative, Mommsen,
vini
debebunt
ordine
homines
:
Quo
p
bnere
189.)
quatertii

coUegi
amphoras singulas, et panes A. ii (qui numerus
ministerio.
et sardas
fiierit)
quattuor, stratiotiem,caldaih cum
p. 108, differently
Differentlyinterpretedby Mommsen,
op. cii.,
boni

again by Huschke, Ztschr. f. g. R.W., xii, 218 f.,and

that every
four members
364. Both admit
XV,
received
one
amphora of wine, certainly an excessive
with
152,

38.

153,

2.

so

sen,
Momm-

always
amount

little bread.

graves.
152, 41. Gellius.

Cyprian

Epp., 67,

Gell., xix,

Virgil. Petron.,

c.

10,

39

6.

9.

Aeri., ii,44.

Cf.

Jahn, op. cit.,p.

365.
153, 7. eternal.

Aen., i, 607.

CIL, vi, 9437.

7352
ad
elbows.
Auct.
Herenn.,
iv, 54, 67 ; Suetori., Vit.
153. 15Horat. ; cf. D. Laert., iv, 46 ; Suid., s. 6.yKiiv.
153,

jewels. Henzen,

12.

153,

vulgar. Martial, i, 41, 8 ; Quod viles pueri

(Marquardt, PH., ii",469, 3).
18. last.
Ulpian, Dig., ix, 2, 5, " 3.
discentes.
22.
CIL, iv, 673.
sic. lb., 275 ; cf. 694, 698.
22.
Gruter, 639, 12
CIL, vi, 9222.
27. avaricious.

153,

op. cit.,305.
Henzen,
3"- poor.

153. 15153,
153,

153,

also

7231

1^3, 38. heirs.

134, 4.

salariorum

Cf.

Jahn,

(about the time of Augustus) ; cf.

of a faber tign.corp. Ar[elatensis].
the inscription
CIL, ijf,4796
M6yer, Anthol., i, 1412.
7244

V, 304 sqq'.
sparrdw. MdiiiliiSs,

Notes

384
154, 9,

[vol.I.

price. Macrob., Saturn., ii,4,

an
opif"x as teacher of a raven.

10.

where

there

is also

tioned
men-

Plutarch, De sollert. animal., 19, 5 ('BWiji'an'

dyopd
154, 16. end.
is the Graecostasis, Urlichs, N. Rh. Mus., xii, 219).
Plin., H. N., x, 121.
154, 27. March.
rubbish.
foricas is explained
Juv., 3, 30 [38 conducunt
I54i 37in Hildebrand's
Tributsteuern
the
farming of the tax on
Jahrb.f. Nationalok., v, 309-311) as
privies. Marquardt (StV, ii^,280, 2 and 3) is of a different

by

155,
155,

Rodbertus

(Z.

Gesch.

d.

r.

opinion. Cf. Cujac, Obss., 22, 34] ; Juv., 7, 4.

2.
auctioneering. Juv., 3, 33 ; Horace, Sat., i, 7, 55 sqq.
(Volteius Menas.) ; Martial, i, 85 ; Joseph.,xix, i, 18.
StR, i', 365 f. Praeco
faeetus,
4. disrepute. Mommsen,
Martial, i, 85,

155, 14. business.

des L. Cdcilius

1.

Die

Mommsen,

Jucundus,

Pompejanischen Quittungstafeln
xii (1876),pp. 88 ff.,esp.

in Hermes,

91-98.
155-

crier.

15-

1846, p. 48
CIL,
155.

Horace,

Sat., i,6,

86

ff. (Digg.,xl, 7, 40,

"

cf. Mommsen,
Rhein. Mus.,
8; Cic, Pro Rabirio, 11, 30);
;

vi, 9186-9190.

profits. O. Jahn, AUg. Litt.-Zeitg.,

1842, p. 198.
C. : ras
4s dSiaolKoSoiilat,
changing. Strabo, v, p. 235
XciiTT-ous iroioO(rf"'aliTi'/ttir7-j(7eis/(al^/i7r/)ii"rets
d3"lXei?rKal /neraTrpdffeis,

17155, 18.
T0"

135,

20.

155, 24.
155,

26.

Kal aSrai

o^cat..

Josephus. Joseph.,loc. cit.

foolishly.Martial, vi, 8.
long-headed.

Id.,

v,

56.

Cic, De oj^''.,
i, 42, 131 ; Vitruv., vi,
155. 32. many.
Cf. vol. ii,p. 193.
155, 36. country.
I55i 38- painters. Cf. vol. ii, p. 319.
Sueton., Vespas., c. 19.
155, 41. Marcellus.

136, 5.

manual.

Juv.,

praef.5

sq.

7, 175.

Martial, iii,4 ; cf. vol. ii,p. 334.

156, 8. citharist.
Cf.
vol. ii, p. 113.
136, 9. dancing.
Cf.
vol.
ii, p. 54.
156, 9. fencing.
136, 10. circus-driving.Cf. vol. ii,p. 23 f.
136, 15. painting. Galen, i, p. 38.
Lucian, Somn., i sqq.
136, 17. Lucian.
Juvenal. Juv., 3, 136.
136, 20.
Marquardt, StV, ii^, 106 f.
136, 27. State.
28.
156,
municipalized. Kuhn, Verfassung d. r. R., i, 94, 669 and
99,

714-

iii,185.
136, 31. Portugal. Lex metalli Vipascensis,
Ephem. epigr.,
162
ss.
Stat.,
Silv.,
156, 37. pupils.
v, 3,
Horace, Sat., i, 6, 73.
157, I. senators.
Pliny, Epp., iv, 13. A grammaticus latinus
157, 8. committees.
at Comum,
CIL, v, 2, 5278
Orelli, 1197.
letters.
Ad
Fronto,
amicos, i, 11 {ed. Naber, i, 7, p. 179)'
137, 9.
i57i 15- questions. Gell., xvi, 6, i.
Pius, c. 11.
137, 16. s^ilaries. Anton.
last.
Digg., xxvii, i, 6, " 2.
137, 23.
Gellius, iv, i ; v, 4 ; vi, 17 ; xiv, 5 and 10; xy,
i57i 29. refers.
=

[vol.i.

Notes

386

scholarius, Petron., c. 8i ; Auson., Proff.,22 : Victorio subdootori seu

p. 206 (description
proscholo. Boucherie, "Ep/iriiiei/iaTa
ftXXot
school
of
ri^ei dvoSiSSainp.
wpis rriv iiro5i.SaKTr)ii
teaching):
Ovid, Fasti, iii,829.
160, 32. incomes.
Sueton., loc. cit.,17.
160, 34. sesterces.
7a!.
ib., 23.
160. 39- profits.
Plin., H. N., xiv, 48-52.
161, 2. Seneca.
Cf.
Seneca, Qu. N., iii,7, i ; Epp., 104 and no.
161, 3. estate.
iii,
Columella,
3, 3.
161, 6. rarity. Suidas, s. 'Era4"p6oiTos.
(Hyginus) ; see also
161, 9. exceptionally. Sueton., iii, gr. 20
,

Appendix viii,p.
161,

II.

161, 14.

161,
161,
161,

16.

parents.

42

(Dionysius).

Petron.,

Sat.,

malinger. Juv., 7, 213

Quintilian,i, 2,

4
;

value.

Quintilian, ii, 4,

16.

Pers., iii,44-51.

22.

Auson., Profess.,17, 10.

16. still. Pliny, Epp., iv, 13 ; Vita Peysii ; Orelli, 2432
CIL, vi, 2188 (stucUosoeloquentiae.vixit annis xv) ; Kaibel,
BiK 'B0^(r(y
5' iirl irivre \byoi"riv
o-xoXdiraj
elKOffirris
Epigr.,229 (ftTj
16.

boys.

(praetextatiCelebris

(Bavov). Auson., Mosella, 403

ludi). According to Libanius

(ed. R., i, 178, 15 :

fwplas pd^Sovs
iripovs Si l(rfi,ev
usual in
elsewhere) corporal punishments were

TrXriywp,^kIivtuiv "iraiira
and
di'TjXoiKOTas

facundia

oi55^i' Siojuu

TMoivTUv.

be rash to draw
rhetorical schools of Antioch
; but it would
and for earlier times.
conclusions
that for the West
from
the

161, 17. Gellius.

Cf.

Appendix

Auson.,
161, 17. older.
puberisaevi Ad mores

be.

Idyll.,4,

73

Idem

vesticipesmotae
jam
fandiquevigorem Produxi.

artesque bonas
Martial, ii, 90.
Tac, A., xv, 71 ; Gellius, xix, 9, 2 (Antonius
161, 21. inflence.
Julianus rhetor, docendis publice juvenibus magister).

161, 19.

youth.

161, 22.
i5i, 25.
161, 26.

beaten.

Juv., 7, 213 sq.

discipline.Augustine, Conf.,v, 8,

14.

Ibid., v, 12, 22.

Liban., ed. R., i, p. 198 sq. (199, 2
161, 28. gambled.
made
i$a.s elfuToC/ij)\apt.pdveiv)The
payment was
Milan.

of

Jan.,

p. 259,

on

TrdXai

the

yip
ist

20.

Juv., 7, 217 ; cf. 186 sq. According to Cod. Tkeod.,

prof.,i, 11 (Kuhn, Verfassung,i,94, 664), the salary
double
that of the grammarians ; but cf
of the rhetors
was
Kuhn, p. 102
(note 740 on the fees of the Greek rhetors).
f.
161, 32. adults.
Marquardt, op. cit.,p. in
elsewhere.
Anton.
c.
11.
P.,
161, 36.
See vol. i, p. 120.
The
161, 39. tribune.
salary of 600,000 sest.,
which
Eumenius
of Augustodunum
received
{Oral,pro restaur,
scholis,c. II, 14, 16),after having received 300,000 as magistet
memoriae
sacrae
was
a
particular token of imperialfavour.
Cf. vol. i, p. 68.
i6i, 41. insignia. Juv., 7, 186.
161, 31.
De

fee.

med.

et

Cf. vol. i, p. 31.

'
'
The
Rhetor
Secundus
in Otho, p.
3. century.
See
offices.
also. Kuhn,
162, 5.
Appendix viii (p. 46ff.),
i, 92 i.

162,
162,

3. honours.

183.

Verf.d. R.,

I.]

VOL.

162, 7.

Notes

387

Philogelos,202.

governor.

162, II. repute. Seneca, Controv.,ii,prooem., 5.

Philostrat., Vitt. soph., i, 22, p. 224.
162, 15. Alexandria.
Id.
Kal ix^v Kal
ib., ii, 32, p. 273 sq.
162, 17. Emperor.
airiiv T'^sfj^eyitrrijs
Kard. ttjv ''Pijifi'ijv
tup
irpoio'T-^O'aTO
trvvyiyoptiav ots
.

Kal SUais
iTnTTjSeioTepov^StKatrTTjpiQis
.

p.i'tis oSt^Jvrjaoi
TTpoaeT"xSil

i^icodavovToi

^a"rt\4""js

S^ roV

k.t.\.

Pin., Epp., iv, 13.

Pronto, Ad
amicos, i, 11 (ed.Naber, i, 7, p. 179).
28.
appointments. Strabo, iv, 181.
162,
162, 30. post. Lucian, Apol., c. 15.
162, 31. profitable.Cf. Kukn,
op. cit.,i, 103.
Martial,
ii,
162, 34. passed.
64.
162, 35. peaceful. Quintilian,xii, 11, 4.
Quintilian,xii, 3 ; Tac, Dial., c. 31, 32.
162, 39. advocati.
2.
Tac,
A., xi, 7. Inscriptionsof causidici, CIL, iv,
toga.
163,
162, 23. Comum.

162, 27. Gaul.

9240-9242.
O. Hirscbfeld, in Gott. gel. Anz., 1872, p. 680
s.v.
on
Dirksen, Manuale,
" 2 | Heinrich
advocati,
(togati
Sidon.
Ulic
ApoU., Epp., vi, 3 (togatorum
Juv., 8, 49) ;
perorantium
peritiam consulere).
163, 4. Quintilian. Martial, ii,90, 2.
Petron., Sat., c. 46.
163, 7. Petronius.

163, 3.

clients.
=

Tac, Dial., c 9,
163, 14. Pliny. Seneca, Epp., 49,
sophum puer sedi, modo causas
163, 13. power.

before

Hermes,

the

lie entered

iii,43,

163, 13. year.

163, 18. atria.

4 ;

13. See

modo

agere
On

Senate.

Vitruv., vi, 5,

spatiosioraad

so

Suetonius

elder

vol. i, p. 122.
apud Sotionem

coepi;

Pliny
op. cit.,78 and

the

on

Mommsen,

elegantioraet

11,

see

it was

philoprobably

cf.

Mommseu,
Pliny, Epp., iii,5, 7.

103-105.
disertis

forensibus

autem

conventus

excipiendos.

(atria)

Tac, Dial., c 6, 7.
equestrian. Martial, ix, 68, 5 ; Juv., vii, 124 sqq. Cf.
Miiller, Hdb. d. ArchdoL, " 199, 4.
163,24. victory. Martial, vii, 28; Juv., 7, 118.
163, 27. gods. Martial, ii, 74.
Stat., Silv.,vv,4, 41.
163, 29. janitors. Seneca, De ira, iii,37;
Martial, i, 17, 76 ; ii, 30 ; v, 16 ; viii, 16, 17.
163, 29. wealth.
163,
163,

19.

sought.

22.

163, 30.

fashion.

163,
163,

32.

gold.

33.

rents.

Quintilian,xii, 7,
Juv., 7, 122.
Martial, ii,38, 3.

ii,p. 247, in
denarii

In the

provincial lawsuit

is mentioned

as

the

10.

fee

the
for

Colloq.schol.
moderate
all the

Tiv Tpaire^irriv,
ri,ac7s
Xa^u/uef Top^airou
TpiS'
Ttji diKo\6y(p
rtp.tK(p Kalroh

Gloss.,
of

amount

counsel :
Srjvdpiaixarbv

100

dyu/tef
'

hw/iOf

koLti^vo^ki^,tva (TTOvdoLorepov

SiKoKoyosis the causidicus ; what

I do not know, the
the aw/iyopoi
pragmaticus (Latin, jurisperitus),

iKSiK'/icrojo'Lv
ijfias.The

rifunos

(inthe Latin

vofiueos

is the

awqyopof.s

Labb.

text

honorarius) means

(Latin

counsel,who assisted the principal

advocati)apparently were
schol.,ed. Haupt, Ind. led. Berol. hib.,1871,
speaker. Cf. Colloq.
On lawsuits for fees cf. Digg.,"., 13, 1, " 10-13.
p. 6, 3.

iCJ, 36. Marsian.

Persius^ 3, 75,

'

[vol.i.

Notes

388

163, 39. napkin. Martial, iv, 46.

Juv., 7, irg.
163, 40. wine.
marble.
6.
Martial, x, 87.
164,
Juv., 7, 105-149.
164, 12. terms.
164, 15. perspicuity. Quintilian, xii, 8.
Martial, vi, 35.
164, 17. water.
alleviation.
20.
Id., vi, 19.
164,
xi, 3, 131
164, 21. applause. Tac, Dial., c. 26 ; Quintilian,

Epp., ii, 14,

Juv., 13, 29-31.

Quintilian,xii, 8, 3.
Juv., 7, 129, 147 sq.
Quintilian,xii, i, 25

164, 22. home.

164, 24. Gaul.
164, 25. cause.

Plin.,

4 ;

; 7,

7.

fees.

lb., xii, 7, 11.

164,
28.
lost.
Martial, viii, 17.
164,
Philostrat., Vitt. sophist.,i, 22, 4.
164, 30. talents.
1,64,31, judges. Petron., c. 14 : quid faciant leges ubi sola pecunia
qui sedet empta probat.
regnat
atque eques in causa
Cf.
164, 32. prolonged.
Mayor on Juv., 16, 42-50.
Martial, vii, 65.
164, 32. twenty years.
164, 33. parties. Sueton., Vespas., c. 10.
164, 34. litigation. Martial, ii, 13.
On being struck oft the roll
164, 36. penalty. Pliny, Epp., v, 14.
of advocates, Digg., iii,.
1,8;
xvii, i, 6 " 7.
cf. Tac, A., xi, 5.
Seneca, Apocol., 12, 3, 54;
164, 37. venal.
Fronto, Epp. ad Marcum
Caesarem, ii,9, 2 : neque
164, 39. food.
est Gratia
ut causidiconim
uxores
feruntur, multi cibi.
mea,
well.
and
8
10
xii,
Quintilian,
9,
; Pliny, Epp., iv, 8.
164, 41.
165, 2. pushfulness. Lucian, Piscator, 29.
Ammian.,
165, 3. Marcellinus.
xxx,
4 ; cf. Augustine, Conf., iii,
26.

3,

165,

5.

ix, 2, 2.
dogs. Quintil.,xii,

6 ;

studium.

Hamartig.,
165
165,
165,

So Firmic.
400

7. imitator.
12.

Inde

Henzen,

standing.

9,

9 ;

Columella,

i, praef :

caninum

Matern., Z)" ""aiA"si,iv,^"'ac/.

; Prudent.,
canina

foro

latrat

facundia

toto.

6i88.

Quintil.,ii, 4,

24.

barristers.

Id., xii, 3, 9.
16.
Libanitis.
ed. R., i, 214, 2 : S.y(Ta.i.
Liban.,
iiiviwl riivtwv
165,
kariv.
S
dtdfOLav
"v 5^ KoX iv
t^v
fiAd'i)(nv,rtav
^padvriptov
voiitav
ixelvois \i6os,Si^Bipas/j-iy
irax^tasre xal irXarelos,ri 701'OTO jSapuvoiJffas,
^(fiepev,
Petron., c. 49.
165, 21. money.
165, 22. unravelling. Juv., 8, 49.
165, 25. centurionship. Id., 14, 190.
Cf. Kuhn,
165, 30. Rome.
Verf. d. r. Reichs, 1, 88, 608 ; also
16.

Appendix

iii.

Bremer, Rechtslehrer
165, 34. Africa.
pp. 76-101.
i, 2, 2 " 47.
165, 38. support. Pompon., De orig.jur. t).,
of
enforced.
Instead
'in
sacramenti'
Bremer
(t3p.
165, 40.
ingressu
reads
cit. p. 5)
sacrarii ;
but cf. Karlowa, Rom.
Rechtsgesch.
i. 673, I.
165, 41. provinces. Modestiri.,i, ii,excus.
(D., xxvii, i, 6 " 12).
,

Jurisstudiosusat

Nemausus

in

Herzog, Gall. Narbon., App.

226 ;

I.]

VOL.

Notes

389

in praetorio,
Jader, CIL, iii,i, 2936. Lambaesi
Eph. epigr.,
The
of
the
doctor
no.
at Dea
inscription
776.
411,
Jur.
is
false.
Augusta, 469,
probably
that
the stations
166, 3. law.
Karlowa, op. cit.,p. 673, assumes
at
V,

belonging to the fiscus or the state which placed

disposalof the lawyers. He also believes, p. 722,
teacher at a statio exclusively
was
or
mainly destined

offices

were

them

at

that

Gains

for the

the

instruction

of

provincials.

Cf. Appendix Ix.

Gell., xiii, 13.
remained.
Martial, vii, 51 ; cf. Becker, Topogr.,a. 712.
166, 10.
166, 13. Court.
Pompon., loc. cit. ; Puchta, op. cit., p. 566 f. ;
Bremer, op.,cit.,p. 10 f. ; Karlowa, Rom.
Rechtsgesch p. 659
ff. ; Mommsen,
StR, ii',2, 912, 2 ; Mart., x, 37 ; juriset aequa-

166, 6. praetor.

cultor

rum

sanctissime

legem

Veridico

Latium

qui regis ore

forum.
166, 16. cock-crow.
Horace, Sat., i, 1, 9.
and
12.
166, 19. rich. Ammian.,
xxx,
4, 11

166,

avoid.

22.

Dolus

et jurisconsultus, Orelli,
mains
abesto
4374,
iis
malus
omnibus
dolus
abesto
et jus
(ab

4391. "4821
civile). Cf. Marini,
439".

Atti d.

fr. An., ii,p. 556.

c.
Sueton., Claud,.,
15 sqq.
c.
Seneca,
12.
Apocol.,
corpses.
166, 29. advocates.
Brenner, op cit.,p. 59 f. ; Consultus
juriset
Causarum
mediocris
actor
; Ovid, A. a., iii,531 : jus quo
profitebitur adsit, Facundus
clientis
causam
Horace,
agat
;
saepe
A. P., 369 ; Ed.
Dioclet.
advocato
in
mercedis
s.
jurisperito

166,

23.
166, 28.

Claudius.

postulationem (a term) 1250, in cognitionem (lawsuit) 1000.

166, 32. pragmatici. Orelli, 4981 (prope Mogontiacum)
Henzen,
Z.
von
Mordtmann,
(Magontiaci)
Thracien,
Epigraphik
;
7270
in Archdol.
Osterreich,viii, 1884, p. 222, 52
epigr.Mitth. aus
(Heraklea rpay/jLanKis).
166, 33. powder monkeys.
Quintilian,xii, 3.
i.Trhrrjs
166, 36. recite. Liban., ed. R., i, 185,20 : Ka/nrol5' iripoidev
'IraXwv "fitj3VTjs Kal ruji/ vhfitav,
^5"
oOs
irpSrepov"pipovra^rovs
rbv fiiiropa.
iTKTTapAvoviecTTdpat irpbs
^vapAvovTasrb d oCros
^Xiirovras^
.

"

ava.ylvi)3ffK",
166, 37. low fees.
Juv., 7, 122.
kind.
166, 38.
Martial, xii, 72, 3.

166, 40. petitions. Augustine

volunt

in Evang. Johann. tract.,7, 11 : qui

supplicareimperatori,quaerant aliquem scholasticum

iuris

peritum,
HoUweg, Rom.
in the

ordo

Numidia,

quo

sibi preces

componantur.

Bethmann-

Fees
of the scholastici
Civilprocess,iii,162.
sportularumque sub Juliano imp. in prov.

salutat.

Eph. ep., v,

640 ff. Inscription

p. 629 ; cf. Mommsen,
Rutilio
Primo
scholastico
Cologne,
(cf.CIL, viii,9182).
Klein, Bonner
Jahrb., Ixxx (1885), 158-160.
at

J.

167, 4. wills. Ulpian,1. x, deofficio

19, 9) "" 4-7,
procons. (D.,Klviii;
167, 7. offending. Sueton., Nero, c. 32.
Zeitschr. f.
Henzen,
167, II. assistance.
7236 ; cf. Mommsen,
gesch. Rechisw., xv, 370.
167, II. proficiency.Nissen in Hermes, i, 149.
167, 13. cognomen.
CIL, ii,1734.

[vol.i.

Notes

390
167,

clerks.

19.

soris

167,
167,

verba

Seneca, Tranq. an.,

pronuntiat).

Vigilibus. Hirschfeld, VG, 145,

custom.
Joseph., C.
Ap.,

22.

26.

(TvKKadeSposof
SIR, i', 317,

167,

(praetoradeuntibus

3, 4

28.

and

3.

ii, 17-19.
of Africa, CIL, iii,1640

Proconsul

adses-

A
;

vojjuKis

Mommsen,

2.

rescript.Digg.,1, 13,

4 ; cf.

Zimmern,

G. d.

r.

Privatr.,i,

252.

Sever., c. 46
Niger, c. 7; Alexand.
167,31. Treasury. Pes-enn.
salaria
StR, i', 303, 3.
(assessoribus
instituit).Mommsen,
s. le consil. principis,M6m.
Cuq, Mem.
pris. A I'acad.,Tom. ix,
2, 1884, p. 354.
Bremer, Rechtslehrer
167, 36. upwards.
pp. 36-38.
slaves.
Marquardt, Prl., i^, 156, 9. Cf. e.g. the will of
167, 40.
Dasumius, 1. 72 (Zeitschr.
f.gesch.Rechtsm., xii, 364) and Exer.
Otto, De vit. Serv. Sulpic.et Alfeni Vari, p. 237 sqq.
Julian,
,

D.

Oral., 7, p. 207

oIk^ttjs
yhyjTai tt]v t"x.'^vkhI t^v
rhv deffwiiTTiv
T^X^'V ta.Tpbs,
Trpayfiara ^x^t KoKaKeOeiv "fia Kal depaireCeiif
dvayKa^S/j.ci'os.
Marquardt, Prl., ii^, 772, 1-6.
168, I. fifty. Cod. Just., vii,7, i, " 5 ; vi, 43, 3 ; cf. Gaupp,
De
8.

168,

4av

profess,et medicis, p.
visits.
Digg., xxxviii,

cf. my

Programm,

tls

16.
i, 25-27.

On

imperantes

sibi

(26),

Acad.

Alb., 1865, i.
Teachers.
168, 9.
Sueton., Goes., c. 42 ; Aug., c. 42.
civic.
168, 9.
Dio, liii,30.
168, 10. Romans.
Pliny, H. N., xxix, 17.
of
168, II. Orientals.
Lucian, Tragodop., 265. The
inscriptions
in the
of
the medici
Rome,
CIL, vi, 9562-9617.
city
168, 14. Egypt. StRE, 12,319 ; cf. Stephan, Das heutigeAegypten,
V-

168,

70-

19.

eruption. Pliny,H. N., xxvi,

cf. vol.

168,

22.

i, p. 76

Rumi.

of

3 ; Galen, ed. K., xi, 142 ;

this work.

der,
Maltzan, Arabische
Sagen Uber Alexan1870, p. 967.
foreign. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 17.
Scribon.
Britain.
Larg., c. 42, 163 ; cf. Marquardt, Prl.,
Frhr.

H.

v.

in Ausland,

168,
168,

23.
26.

ii^ 773168, 32. Clemens.

Galen, ed.

K., xiii, 1027.

Grotefend, Stempel der Rom.

Augendmte, izyi.
smallest.
See vol. i, 157.
On
the division of the cities
into three classes see
Mommsen,
RG, v, 303.
169, 4. offices. Galen, xviii''.,
678.
169, 5. Beneventum.
Wilmanns, E. I., 1873.
169, 7. Hygieia. Promis, Storia dell' ant. Torino, p. 452, no. 209.
169, 7. priests. CIG, 4315"'. (p. 1148) : Rhodiapoli Lyciae.
169, II. officers. Cf. vol. ii,p. 56.
der
Sanitdtswesen
in
den Heeren
169, 13. medical.
Gaupp, Das
Alien (Blaubeuren, 1869) ; R. Brian, L'assistance
midicale chez
les Remains
(1869).
169, 14. oculist. Grotefend, op. cit.,
p. 66.
16.
Ferentinuixi.
Orelli,3507.
169,
169, 20. hygienics. Marquardt, StV, ii^,556.

168,33.
168, 40.

oculists.

I.]

VOL.

Notes

391

Ibid., note 3.
169, 22. arrows.
Marquaxdt, Prl., ii^,774 f.
169, 23. archiater.
See vol. i, p. 68 f.
169, 25. Gaius.
Briau, L'archiatrie Romaine
{187y), p. 20
169,25, Andromachus.
in
Glossar.
ss.
Hippocr., praef,; Galen, De antidot.,
; Erotian.,
vol. iii,1695 (apxtarpi!Sc/SairTw)
;
i, I ; Lebas-Waddington,
cf.

Marquardt, Prl.,ii^,775,

68,

8 ; and

note

see

above

on

vol.

i,

22.

169, 30. Jew. Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 777.

169, 32. century. Cod. Theod., xiii,3.
169, 34. post. Galen, xiv, 211 ; Marquardt, Prl., ii^,775,
Cod.
Theodos., xiii,3, 8.
169, 41. worthy.

7.

degree. lb.,xiii,3, 9 ; cf. Symmach., Epp., x. 40 (384)and

Th., xiii,3, 13 (387).
Galen, ix, 873 (De dieb. decret.,ii,7).
170, 19. cases.
of actio ex
lege Aquilia cf.
responsibility.On the cases
170, 21.
trie,
Digg.,ix,2, 7 " 8, 8, 9 and StRE, iv, 1702 note ; Briau, L'archia-

170, 4.
C.

170,
170,
170,
170,
.

170,
170,
170,
171,

p. 7.
smiths.

Galen, De metk. med., i, i, ed. K., x, p. 5.

27. still. Martial, i, 30 ; viii,74, i, 47.
Galen, De libr. propr. prooem ; ed. K., xix, p. 9.
29. read.
in Hippocr. epid.,iv, 9, ed. K.,
Galen, Comm.
30. grammar.
xvii, 2, p. 146.
32. philosophy. Galen, xi, 541 ; ix, 789.
Id., De meth. med., loc. cit. ; Sprengel, Gesch.
34. months.
d. Arzneik., ii,42 ff.
Martial, v, 9.
38. fever.
Apoll. Tyan., vii,349, ed. K., p. 162.
40. pupils. Philostrat.,
lization,
I. Egypt.
Herodot., ii,85. But cf. Maspero, Dawn
of Civi-

170, 24.

f.
1901,
p. 215
ed.
bled.
Galen,
K., xviii".,
p. 229.
171, 3.
Philostrat., Gymnast., 15.
171, 5. consumption.
and
CIL, 1737
v, i, 3490.
5055;
171,7. operators. Or., 4228;
Clinicus chirurgusocularius.Or., 2983, cf. Galen, x, 941, 1019 ;
v,

846-850.

Scribon.
Larg., v, 38.
171, 9. oculist.
Galen, vii, 392 ; cf. xviii'.,
47-50,
171, II. so-called.
uvulae.
12.
Or.,
Galen,
1, 13, i " 3.
Digg.,
x, 1019
;
4227 ;
171,
fractures.
Martial, x, 56.
171, 17.
c, 47, ed. Ermerins,
Soran., De muliebr, affect.,
171, 18. doctors.
p.

191,

15.

regio. Or., 4230-32 ; Clh, vi, 9614-9617. Imperial

171,
Cf. also Galen,
obstetrices,
ib.,8947-8949 ; others, 9720-9725.
xiv, p. 641.
Martial, xi, 71.
171, 19. diseases.
loc. cit.,
and
cc.
i
2.
omen.
Soran.,
171, 25.
28.
cf.
Martial, xi, 7, ir.
lips. Galen, vii, 414 ;
171,
Juv., 2, 141.
171, 29. drug.
21.

171, 30.

gout.

Galen,

xiii,341.

171. 33- territory. Plutarch, De frat. am.,

171, 34. surgeon.
171, 37. shoulder.

15.

Galen, x, 454 sqq.

Id., xviii*.,pp. 346-348.

eyelids. Id.,

171, 40.
172,

[vol.i.

Notes

392

172, 3.

172, 4.

Cf. the

Sagiio(Daremberg

172, 5. used.

sqq.

Seren.

xi, 84,

6 ;

d. Sachs.

Ber.

Jahn,

Pompeii.

Prl., ii*,713, 8.

by

846

v,

Martial, vi, 70,

bones.

12.

5.

Marquardt,

Ges., 1861, 330.

article

illustrations in the
and
S., Dictionnaire

Chirurgie
antiquiUs).

des

on

Sammon.,

998.
N., xxxvi, 56 ; Dioscorid., i p.
Pliny,
der ArzneiCf. Kobert, Zustand
; i, p. 817.
H.

mandragora.

574 ; ii,p. 99 sq.

kunde
voriS Jahrhunderten (1887),p. 21 (narcotics)
,22 (dilatation
Cf.
contains
of the pupil).
Mandragora
Appendix xiii.
atropine.

Epictet.,D.

I., i, 25, 32 : xal H

wapaSo^ln-epbv
'iva tS-rj
6ipda\/j.6v
;
Cf. A. Hirsch,
150.
144 and
172, 8. anagallis. Pliny, H. N., xxv,
Hdb.
d. AugenGesch. d. Augenheilkunde (Grafe and
Gemisch,
Celsus
heilkunde, vii) 261
undoubtedly describes in the operation

172, 7.

couching.

iffTiv ^

Kevreiv

t6v

nva

of

suffusiothe

in

trace

cataract

has

Galen, as

been

depression (260 f.). There is

supposed (280),of any knowledge

no

of

extraction.
14. reckoned.

Galen, xviii'',
258.
Id.,
xi,
299.
172,
See vol. i, p. 68, 1. 21, p. 69, 1.
172, 23. Xenophon.
Digg. xxxiii, i, 10, " i.
172, 26. death.
ad Digg., xix, 5, 26.
Mommsen,
January.
172, 27,
H.
scab.
N., xxvi, 4.
Pliny,
172, 29.
Id. ib., xxix, 29.
172, 31. second.
172,

21.

bleed.

172, 33-

wife.

172, 37.
172, 39.

saw.

173,

2.

173, 4.
173, 8.

Galen, xiv,

4.

Dionysius. Id., xi, 357 sqq.

projects. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 8,
Id.

return.

lay, Tauchn.
very

besides

O.

Trevelyan, Life

ed., iv, 58.

high.

The

Harun

Rashid

Khalif

rations

9.

ib., 22.

G.

Wright.

were

the

647.

p.

Id., viii,22,

worth

Also

and

under

monthly
20,000

the

salary

amounted

Letters

to

dirhems

Pliny.

173, 24.

death.

Id. ib.

173, 27.

restitution.

15- 520,000.

173,

21.

bouts.

173,

21.

173, 31.
173,

p.
173. 39-

Plinii

quae

counsel.
overcome.

174, 28.

whims.

pages.

Galen, xvii'',
144-152.
Id., xvii", 150.
Id.,

x,

4.

Id., xiii,597.

prediction. Id., xvii'',

135-143.
174, 39. patient. Id., xi, 10.
Id., xviii'',
175, I. beloved.
40 ; xiv, 631.
discover.
Id., ix, 218.
175, 2,
174, 37.

diagnosis. Sprengel,G.d.A., ii,169.

fees

oculist of

(francs),

year.

Hermes,

v,

fertur medicina,

I,

174, 10.
174, 25.

175, 7.

dirhems

Digg., 1, 13, 3 (Ulpian,lib.

desperation. Cod., x, 52, 9.

38. medicaments.

Macau-

medical

second

2,000
a

of Lord

Khalifs

of the

Wihnanns,
2486;
Mommsen,
CIL, iii,4315". (p. 1148).
Pliny, H. N., xxix, 21.

173.

6.

xiii,120.

Opinionum).
ed.

v.

Rose,

[vol.i.

Notes

394
179, 18.

Id.

use.

vouch.

ib., 171
Id.

sq.

ib., 152.

179,

21.

179,

ib., 60.
Id. ib., peroratio.
23. friends.
stores.
Galen,
xiii, 861.
27.
adders.
Sprengel, ii, 80.
30.
med., ii, 36, 37.
32. centipedes. Dioscorid., Mat.
38. prescribe. Cf. Teuffel, RLG*, 446, 6 (Placitus'drugs),and
Jerome, Adv. Jovinian.,ii,6, ed. Vallarsi, ii,337s. (where many
22.

179,
179,
179,
179.

179.

Messalina.

drugs

of this sort

supposed
180,
180,
180,
180,
180,
180,
180,
181,
181,
181,
181,

181,

Id.

mentioned

are

also the diseases

Galen, xii, 248-250, 290 sqq.

Id., xii, 251 sq.
9.
19. poisons. Id., xi, 336-338.
Id., xiv, 32 and 216.
24. well-hated.
28. Augustus.
Scribon., 177 sqq.
Galen, xii, 445 sqq.
32. unworthy.
Pliny, H. N., xxix, 24 and 28.
34. dearest.
4. plutocrats. Galen, xiii,636-638, 954.
Sammonic,
523-526.
5. expensive. Seren.
10.
puzzle. Galen, xii, 423 sq.
Id., xii, 772 ; cf. Kiihn, Ind. s. Paccius
13. Galen.
xiv, 78.
3.

they were

cure).

to

donkeys.
die.

18. libraries.

Scribon.

xxxvii, 328) believes

ad
to

viperae
be

20.

morsum

based

viperae
181,

and

on

Larg., c.
taxi

quam
Scribon.
c.

proprie

morsum

edict

the

Marcellus.

Anthol.

23, 97. Buecheler

of Claudius, nihil

arboris

is

Martial,

{Rhein.Mus.,
facere

aeque

(Sueton.,c. 16)
the
only
heading ad

sucum

'

168, of which

'

preserved.

Pal.,

T.

iii,p. 273

d. Ixxix

(ed.

Jacobs, iv, 239).

181, 25. instantaneous.
Galen, xii, 749.
181, 27. blinded.
7d.,xii,768. Ct.Groteieni,

Stempeld.y. Augen-

arzte, p. 68.

181, 28. chin.

Galen, xii, 839 ; cf. Pliny, H. N., xxvi, 3.
181, 30. cure.
Galen, xiii, 1019.
i8i, 33. nerves.
Id., xiii, 1027.
S. Kuhn,
Ind.
181, 37. colour.
181, 39. bursts.
Galen, vii, 549.
182, 5. dissolving. Marquardt, op. oil., 780, 3. Grotefend, op.
Rheinl.,
cit.,and supplement in Jahrbb. d. AUerthumsfr. im
in
ff.
Schuermann,
220
Hermes, ii,313
1867, p.
; Zangemeister
;
Rev. arch., 1867, 75 ss. ; Roulez, ib., i8o ss. ; Longp6rier,ib.,
1869, 61 ss. ; Robert, 1870, 348 ; Bdl, 1868, pp. 104-108,cf.
Eph. epigr.,ii,p. 450 ; Huebner, ib.,iii,
p. 176 ; Mommsen,
Augendrzten, in Jahrbb.d.
147 ; Jos. Klein, Stempel v. rom.
merated)
AUerthumsfr. im Rheinl., 1875, pp. 93-136 (where 128 are enu-

1876,

Reeherches

des

200

p.

cachets

des

f. (another). Dr.
oculistes Romains

I'Afrique(Alger,1876), counts
Lambessa,

481,

p.

mentions

in Rheinldnd.

(one found
131
5). Desjardins, Compies rendus,
159.

Keller, Ein

Jahrbb., 1881,

pp.

neuer

140-150

rom.

Bertheraud,

E.

de
le Notd
of
ruins
in the

dans

viii

(1880),p.

Augenarztstempel,

(thefirst with

Greek

I.]

VOL.

Notes

395

de Villefosse et Th^denat,
Cachets
d'ocuinscription).Heron
them
Hsies romains
of
(T. i, 1882) contains 18 new
stamps, 17
in
found
France.
Zwei
Zangemeister,
neuerdings gef.
certainly
in Bonner
Jahrbb., Ixxvi (1883),p. 224 f. Cf.
OcuUstenstempel,
Frohner, Krit. Analekten, 93 (Philol.
Supplementbd., v, pp. 87-

89).

S.

Reinach,

Liste

des

ooulistes Romains,

in Rev,

archSol.,

1888, p. 254 ss.

8. spoon.
Martial, ix, 96.
8. prisoning. Liban., ed. Reiske, iv, p. 908 : Koivis
t6vo! Kar
larpoO^apuaK^ias,
182, 8. adultery. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 20.
Martial, vi, 31.
182, 9. husband.
extortion.
182, 10.
Galen, xiv, 660.
182, 12. fights. Id., viii, 357 and 495.
182, 13. Apollo. Id., vii, 419.
182, 16. profits. Id., xiv, 621.
Id., xiv, 602 ; cf. 623 sq., 625, 660, and xix, 15.
182, 15. murder.
182, 20. tripod. Id., xvi, 456 sq.
often repeats this reproach, e.g. i,
182, 22. training. Galen
very

182,
182,

"

53

sqq.

CIG, 6007.
182, 29. monument.
Marquardt, Prl., ii^,779, 7. Cf. CIA, iii,779.
182, 30. method.
182, 37. torpidity. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 10 ; cf. Seneca, Epp., 53
and

83.

182, 39. methodists.

Cf.
182, 40. Valens.

183, 27. high.

Galen, ix, 657 ; x, 909

vol. i, p. 69.
Pliny, H. N., xxvi, 12 sqq. ;

ff. One
(Lyon), Bull.

ii,

M.

Apronius

Sprengel,op. cit.,
Asclepiadius

K.

medicus

Eutropus

d. I., 1864, p. 67.

Pliny, H. N., vii, 124 ; xxv, 6.

183, 32. ladder.
183, 35. provide. Id. ib.,xxix, i-ii.
bronze
small
tablets
i83i 37- faith. Cf. the two
Wilmanns,

184,

I.

184,

4.

184, 8.
vor

E.

xvii", 274.

sqq. ;

I., 2753

with

receipts,

s.

Pliny, H. N., xxi ; cf. xxxvii,

begotten. Ib., xxiv, 1-5.
R. Kobert,
Uebey
den Zustand
Turkey.
18 J ahrhunderten
(1887), p. 7.
dumb.

50.
der

Arzneihunde

Id. ib,, pp. 16-18.

184, 6. remedies.
Dioscorid., Mat. m., iv, 149 (ed. K., i, 632).
184, 12. death.
16.
184,
pangless. Id. ib., v, 159 sq. (i,818K.).
184, 23. converted.
Roper, inMarquardt, Hdb. d.R. ."4.,ivSn.741

and

751.

Galen, ix, 934 sq.

184, 29. other.
effects.
184, 31.
Digg., 1, 13, i " 3.
StRE, i^, 319.
184, 31. ancient.
184, 32. Jews. Joseph. A. J., viii,2, 5.
184, 33. astrology. Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 928 ; cf. also Pliny,
H, N" xxix, 9, and the pseudo-Galenian Prognostica de decub.
ex

math,

scient.,Galen, ed. R., xix,

529.

184, 35. doctors.

Juv., 4, 553 sqq.
184, 37. ninety-three. Kaibel, Epigr. Gr.,
185, 9, unknown.
Galen, ix, 910-913.

592

CIG, 5821.

185,

13.

penalties.Marquardt, StV,
of

H.

185, 17.
"185,22.
185, 25.
185, 29.
185, 32.
185, 35.
c.

[vol;I.

Notes

396
astrologersin
c.

arc,

Byjiantium

iii^,92-94.

On

the

Justinian

under

tion
persecu-

Procop.,

see

11.

Sever., c. 44.
Parent., 4, 17-21.
Augustine, Conf., iv, 3, 5.
Firmic.
Matern., De mathesi, iv, praef.
purge.
Id. ib.,iii,8, 9.
men.
paid. Suid., s. BXoko and Casaubon, ed. Sueton., Caligula
Sacerdos
d[ei] s[ancti
StV, ii^, 200,
5.
40 ; Marquardt,

astrologers.

broke.
turned.

Alex.

Auson.,

M[ithrae] s[tudiosus]astrologiae(Mediolani)in Orelli,

i[nvicti]
CIL, V, 2, 5893.
xxii, 16, i8s.
185. 37- Egyptians. Juv., 3, 41 ; Ammian.,
Cf. vol. i, p. 69.
185, 37. Emperors.
A., xvi, 14.
suicide.
Tac,
186, 7.
he wrote
186, 14. horoscopes. Artemidor., Onirocr., ii, 69. But
also
Suid., s.v.
not only oluvoaKOTrmi, but
x^^P""""'"''-''^
4,16 (sacraeartis antistites).
186,16. holy. Quintilian, Declam.,
i, 6, 141 ; Juv., 6, 588.
186, 18. price. Cf. Horace,
Colum., xi, 2, 31.
186, 20. Columella.
d. R. A., iv^, u. 691.
Marquardt, Hdb.
186,21. farmer.
c.
merchant.
Petron.,
Sat.,
22.
76.
186,
suited.
Apulei.,Apol., 553 ; Lucian, Dial, mart., 11, i.
186, 25.
Galen, xiv, 604.
186, 25. rich.
ApuL, IVIet.,ii, 28 sq.
186, 30. denarii.
1202

'"

186, 37. fortune.

186, 40. 354 A.D.

188, 4. knowledge.

Petron., c. 77.
TeufEel, RLG*,
Firmic.

406,

Matern.,

1-8.

De

mathesi, ii, 33

cf. viii,

praef.
188, 15. Tarpeian. Id., v, praef.
188, 22. occupation. Colum., i, praef., 1.
Id., iii,3 ; Rodbertus, Z. Gesch. d. agrarischen
188, 24. per cent.
in Hildebrand's
Roms,
Jahrbb. f. Nationalokon.
Entwicklung
also
vol.
Cf.
208-228.
ii (1864),
i, p. 2 of this work.
Dio, Ii,21 ; Sueton., Aug.; c. 41.
188, 25. land.
188, 29. paid. Rodbertus, op. cit.,p. 213 ; Pliny, H. N., xvii, 8.
Barnabei, Libello di Geminio
Eutichete, in Miith.
188, 30. Ostia.
Rom.
ii
Inst.
d. Arch.
Abth.,
(1887), p. 203 ff.
Das
Decret des Commodus
fiirden
188, 36. prosperity. Mommsen,
in Hermes,
saltus
xv
Buruntianus,
(1880), p. 408 f. The
all lease-holders.
are
inscriptionsmentioned
whole
The
paragraph is taken
(mostly verbally)
188, 39. small.
Die ital. Bodentheilung und die Alimentartafeln,
from Mommsen,
xix
in Hermes,
(1884), 393-416.

coloni

189,
189,
189,

I.

in

the

provinces.

H.

N., xviii, 35.

value.
Marquardt, StV, ii^, 145.
valued.
Columella, iii,3, 8.
13.
In all these statements
million.
it is presupposed that all
189, 21.
the proprietorshad not only mortgaged parts of their landed
property, but all of it. Sale of an estate for 70,000 S. is mentioned
6.

in

189, 30.

CIL,
show.

xiv, 3471.

Marquardt, PrL, ii^,445.

Cf. vol.

i, 160

f.

Notes

I.]

VOL.

189,37.

Marquardt,

sea.

Prl. ,ii^, 404

Manilius, Astron., iv,
CIL, xiv, 2852.
CIL, xiv, 12 :

189, 41. needs.

190,

23.

statue.

190,

45.

Umbria.

in urbe
Umber

notus

quos

this

sacra,
sulcare

9.

190,

13.

detail.
and

190,

190,

Rh.

Mus.,

23.

wished.

25.
Genetivae

finibus illis,

quoque

Tuscus

solet,quos

De

from

c.

salaries

71.
of the

400,

haruspices II

300,
300, tibicines

praecones
26. scribae.

On

i', pp.

the

346,

corn-growing

Mommsen,

apparitoresin

800, accensi

aedihum

librarii

arator.
time

SIR, i',

apparatoribusmagist.Roman,,

(Ephem. epigr.,iii,91 s.)

scribae

that

at

the

scribae

are

HS,

StRE,

sqq..

in N.

1-57.

Petron.,
The

299

his paper,

1848, vi,

paid.

ff.
162

ff.
is taken
follows

i, p.

What

priests.

332-371
190,

Vol.

notus

districts

both

in

According to
was
certainly important.
190,

397

700,

lex

Coloniae

ii virorum

1200

lictores 600, viatores

virorum

500

(aedilium 300),

300.

significationof

scriba

Mommsen,

see

I.

190, 33. law.

190,

39-

Ibid.,352, 5.
knights. See vol. i, p.

141.

Vitruv., vii, 9, 2.
boats.
Gruter, 391, i.
191, 9.
CIL, ii, 4536-4548.
191, 17. statues.
Manilius, v, 315-322.
191, 28. debtors.
Die rom.
Praetorian.
Mommsen,
Gardetruppen, in Hermes,
191, 35StV
ff.
ii^, 475 ff.
xvi, 643
Marquardt,
lb. id., 4y5 ff. ; of. Mommsen,
StR, ii',1067, 4.
191, 36. cohorts.
ff.
used.
ii^,
StV,
Marquardt,
192, 5.
141
192, 8. pension. Ibid., 564 ff.
Ds
rack.
Digg., xlix, 16, 3, i ; 18, 3 etc. ; Hartmann,
192, II.
exilio,p. 58, 5.
Juv., Sat., 16, 7-34.
192, 13. excesses.
Herodian., ii, 4.
192, 18. violence.
192, 20.
Conscriptionsordnungin Hermes,
voluntarily. Mommsen,
xix, j8.
Hist., iv, 4 ; quia plerumqiie inopes ac vagi
192, 23. 37. Tac,
sumant.
sponte militiam
192, 23. 42.
Marquardt, op. cit.,542, 6.
Id. ib., p. 560 ff. A proof of the celibacy of
192, 24. frontiers.
he
the soldiers is given also in Liban., ed. R., i, 184, 20, where
4XX'
old
soldiers
oi)k
the
in
times
the
that
iy"iuixjv,
good
says
Situs /iriSi
eipTiTo; apparently this means
yi.jj.wv
Seijcrw^rai
mission
per191,

3. covered.

to
192,

26.

rob.

concubines.

Eg3?ptat first in

Avillius

also
discipline,

Flaccus

kept

rois rfyefibvas
good
Kal
Td.s fiitrdo^opia.s
tujv
ffTpartuiTi^v
irp6sXTj^rrefas
fiij
Affxitpoifievoi

the soldiers
tva

keep

Philo, in Place, i, p. 518 M.

in

dp7ra7dsairoiis dXei^oxrt.
192, 30. familiar.
193, I. executed.

Quintilian xi, i, 86.

ApUlei,,Metam., ix, p.

205

sqq.

[vol.I.

Notes

398

dev

die Heimath

Uebey

Bohn,

privates. Oscar
(1883).p. 9 f.

193, 4.

sent., " 2.
Dosith., Adrian,
Bohn, pp. 5 and 10, 9 ; Mommsen,

193, 8. Cohorts.
193, 14.
and

City.

193,14.

garrison. Mormasen,

Pfdtorianer

StR, iii,i, 442

451.

58,

in Hermes, xi:^,
Conscriptionsordnung,

2.

193, 17. Italy. Tac, A., iv, 5; cf. Hist., i, 84.

Edict des Claudius, in Hermes, iv, 118.
Mommsen,
193, 28. fire.
in Dio, Ixxiv,
doubts
there
expressed on Kai ttjs 'I^riplas
(The
withdrawn
afterwards
2
were
Hermes, xix, 52,
by Mommsen,
Cf. Bohn, p. 4 f. ; Mommsen,
Hermes, xix, 53.
miUtum
Latercula
praetor., CIL, vi, 2375-2403.
i93i 35' men.
BmW.
d. R., iv, 76 ; v, 77.
Cf. "^A. epigr.,
Latere.
com.
vi,n. 887 ;
cohort, urb., CIL, vi, 2404 sq. ; cf. 2384 and
3884 ; Bohn, p.

2).

193,

94,

I.

of

op. cit.,p. 53 f.

Syrians. Mommsen,

40.

polished. Henzen,
the third century)

legion. Henzen,

194, 5.

StV, ii2,479,

Monumenti
in AdI,
6686
=

di

1864,
CIL,

pretoriani (second

p. 19
v,

sqq.
i,

923.

half

cf. esp. p. 25.

Marquardt,

I.

Dio, Ixxiv, 2.
194, 7. bandits.
in caliga,CIL, vi, 2440 ; Inscr. de I'Atg.,
Militare
8.
caliga.
194,
iii
Aug. qui et caligatus stip.xiiii m[eruit].
544 ; 7 leg.
194, 9. centurion.
194. 9.

Marquardt,

position.

Ann.

Juv.,

194, 14. year.

adferat

mus

annus

and

Britons

the

P.

Flori

14, 194
; cf.

StV, ii^,376.
fr.,in Jahn,

of Bulla
inscription

Flor., p. xliv.

(ut locupletem aquilam tibi sexagesiMarquardt, 354, i). Revolts of Moors

Hadrian,

under

ed.

see

Hadrian,

c.

5. and

regia{CIL, viii,10,579) ; p.p.

12.

On

praeroga-

tempore factus (a) d. Hadriano, cf. the note by Mommsen.

De centurionibus
Rom.
quaestionesepigr.
194, 17. fair. J. Karbe,
1-8.
f. ; CIL, xiv,
StV,
ii^,
Marquardt,
1880),
376
(Halis,
pp.
f[ilio]p[rimi]p[ilaris]
n[ep[rimi]p[ilaris]
(Ostia):
349
poti]. It is at least doubtful whether the primipilaresreceived
of 600,000 S. (Sueton.,Gai., 44 ; Karbe, p. 8, 15). Of
the sum
that
their privilegeswe
one
only know
they received from
vacatio
tutela
a
Hadrian,
(Karbe, ib.)..
Die
Rangklasse der Primipilaren
194, 18. knights. J. Schmidt,
is not successful in his attempt to
{Hermes, xxi. 1886, p. 90 fi.),
that it always happened from
the time of Augustus.
prove
tivo

'

194,

18.

194,
194,

19.
22.

'

Karbe,

pp. 10-12.
Cf. e.g. Horace, S., i,6, 72 ; Persius,5, 189 ; 3, 77.
Decurio.
Appian., B. civ., v, 128.
Madvig, Verf. und
sons.

tone.

Verw.,

ii, 12.

194, 24. patrons. Karbe, pp. 12-14.

Cf. Did.
194. 26. trustworthy. Id., p. 15.
Jul.,c. 5 : Nigrum
misso
occidi
primipilario
praeceperat.
StR,
194, 35. militiis. Marquardt, StV, iia,378-380 ; Mommsen,

iii,543
194,
195,

fi-

40. procuratorship. Marquardt, op. cit.,379.

I. encouraged. Mommsen,
op. cit.,547.

I.]

VOL.

Notes

195, 3- appointed. Mommsen,

Mommsen,
195. 8. veterans.
For
numerous
195. 14- ways.
ed.

6, 1888, i, 378

195,

21.

banished.

195.

36.

live.

196,

4.

chairs.

Manila

196, 4.
196, 6.

196,

547,

f.

5.

examples

Marquardt,

Juv.,

Marquardt, 458

4.

the

see

German

original,

f.

7,

T. 1. Gnome

habui

SiR, iii,547,

Tac, Hist., i, 4.
Horace, Epp., i, 7, 46

tradition.

195, 39.

399

144

Prl.

sqq.

i^, 204
In

sqq.

iif.

the

{CIL, vi',21,975)

epitaph
the

are

of

certain

words:

clientes

multos.

imputation. Marquardt, op.

disposal. Manil., v, 61 sqq.

8. food.

Appendix

On

this

and

cit.

significationof sportula

the

on

of.

xiv.

Aurelius
Cotta, Tac, A., xiii, 34?
Martial, xii, 36, 8 ; iv, 40, 1 ; Juv., 5, 108-113
(modici amici, as often, clients).
196, 16. clients. Colum., praef. lib.,i, g and 12.

196,
196,

12.

Cottae.

12.

times.

196, 19.

valued.
Juv., 5, 12-18.
cloak.
Pers., i, 54.
sometimes.
Martial, x, 11,
land.
Juv., 9, 59.

196, 20.
6.
196, 21.
196, 22.
196, 25. property. Cf. vol. iii,p. 61, also vol. i, pp. 160 and
196, 28. Lupus. Martial, v, 56 ; x, 48, 6.
Id., xi, 18.
196, 31. must.
196, 34. conducting. Columella, praef. lib.,i, 12 (thewords
'

vectigalisesse
The

'

possit

non

cotidianum

tributum

recognized

Gesner
'

is

the

'

to

meritoria

be

161.

'

qui
gloss).

salutatio

'

(Seneca, Brev., v, 14, 6).

Also con196, 35. lodgings. Digg., vii 8, 2 " i, 3 ; ix, 3, 5 " i.
de
contubertubernium
(cf.Gierig,Plin. Epp., ii,p. 545 sqq.,
ship.
niis Romanorum)
real client-relationa
implies sometimes
,

196, 37. expected. Martial, ii, 32 ; x,

Tac, A., xvi, 22.
196, 39. clients.
paie.
iii,38, 11.
I.
Martial,
197,
18.
i97t 3- toga. Id., X,
197, 4. paid. Id., X, 75, II.
Juv.. i,
197. 5- barely. Id., iii,30;
197. 9- atrium.
197, 13. call.

Seneca, Epp.,

22,

197,
197,

20.

197,
197,
197,
197,
197,
197.

orbit.

Juv., 5,
sleep. Martial,

119

7.
number

Martial, X, 70, 5. A
on
Sueton., Aug., c. 53.
197, 14. digestion. Stat., Silv.,iv,
18.

18.

9,

sqq.
of passages

in Casaubon

48.

19.
x,

74.

Id., iii,4 ; xii, 68 ; xiv, 125.

28. worn.
Id., ix, 100 ; x, 96, 11 ; xii, 18, 5.
Id., xii,57, 4 ; cf. Juv., 7, 225 ; Martial, xiv, 223.
32. school.
Pliny.,Epp., iii,12.
32. home,
snow.
Martial,
iii,36 ; x, 82 ; xii,26 ; Juv., 5, 76.
33.
deterred.
Seneca,
Beneff.,iv, 39, 3 (Kolle)Rom. im Jahre
33As
the snow
lawcourts
and schools
soon
as
lies,
1833, p. 197 :
22.

repose.

'

are

to

198,
198,
198,
198,
198,
198,
198,

heard

be

hawkers

fairlyheavilyno

3,

247.

Martial, i, 108 ; v, 22.

Id., v, 22, 7 ; Juv., 3, 243 sqq.
38. waggons.
vii, 39.
Martial,
40. gout.
ii,
18, 5 ; iii,46 ; x, 10, 7.
Id.,
3. following.
Id., ix, 100, 3.
4. visits.
6. Titus.
Id., iii,36.
elbow.
Id., iii,46 ; Cic, In Pisonem, 122.
7.
chariot.
Hor., Epp., i, 7, 75.
9.
II.
signal. Martial, x, 10.
Persons
who
Id., vi, 48 ; xi, 24.
14. scullions.
also hired

for this purpose

:
course
were
xi, 3, 131 ; PUny, Epp., ii,14, 4 ; Juv., 13, 29-31.
198, 18. two people. Seneca, De ira, iii,8, 6.

of

A., xiii, 19-21.

elections.
CIL, vi, 822, 933, loii,
Pliny, H. N., xxxiv, 17.
198, 27. atrium.
198, 34. porter. Columella, praef. lib. i, g.
Martial, v, 22.
198, 37. out.
Juv., iii,184-189.
198, 40. clients.
Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 34, i.
198,41. inside.
Serenum, 14, i.
Seneca, Ad
199, I. frown.
25.
198, 26.

199,

4. return.
6. answer.

199,

9.

name.

199,

II.

Juv.,

Mommsen

king.

ministrum

a
was

14.

199,

1516.

199,
199,
199,
199.
199,

1926.

199,

200,
200,

et

Martial, ii,68

'

the

ordo

of the address

expect.
evident.
;

clipeorum L:
ordine

AbuUi

mirum

Dextri

(ix,

ilium

collegii
(6071) componet,

libertinum

g.

xii,praef. init.

Id., ii, 55.

Sueton., Cues., c. 48 ; Pliny, H. N., p.
:
in Stob., Floril.,i, 298, 13, ed. Meinecke

Cf. also

Musonius

fi.^
viiiaviaa

'

On
cf. i, 112
; vi, 88 ; ix, 92.
Domine
at this time cf.Appendix xv.

Martial, x, 14,
change. Id., iii,36.
enraged. Id., iii,37.
generosity. Id., xii, 13.

91

4.

presence.

ministratoris

200,

statuarum

Juv., 3, 125.
17. client.
18. burdensomely.
Martial,

xiv,

199,

that

thinks

hoc
Quod si quis cum
interregem hominem
errabit (?).
non

fortasse
199, 12. reward.
the other uses

199,

vit.,14,

regalium ', who

at Formiae
to a
statue
(CIL,
patronus coloniae
Aeserest
a
clientum,
collegium
quale
perhaps

cultorum

2654).

1016, 593.

'

6094),

ninum

13-

Quintilian,

loc. cit.

Seneca, Brev.
Petron., c. 44.

dedicated

199.

not

were

relegation. Tac,

198,

X,

beggars

distances.

clients

199,

or

'.

dirty. Juv.,

197, 34197. 35197,

it rains

When

closed.

are

197,

[vol.i.

Notes

400

rots

a-vveir8lov"nv.

Petron.,

c.

31

vinum

dominicum

gratia est.

Pliny, Epp., ii, 6.

40- obscuring. Martial, i, 20 ; iii,60 ; iv, 85
love.
2.
Seneca, Epp., 9, 6.
17. guests. Juv., g.
21.
laughter. Cic, In Pisonem, 104-115,
34. himself.

vi, 1

; x, 49.

204,

205,
205,
205,
205,

[vol.i.

Notes

402

Martial, ii,29.
Id., ii,16, 19, 42, 58, 81 ; iii,29, 82 ; iv, 77 ; v,
79 ; vi, 91 ; xi, 12, 30, 37, 54, 85, 92 ; xii,54.
Id., ii, 19.
9. bread.
108
descent.
Cf. vol. i, pp.
(lastline) and 109.
14.
the
of
In
the
families.
Hirschfeld, VG, 301.
survey
14.
families
of the equestrian nobility (contained in Hirschfeld's
perial
list of the magistrates from
Augustus to Diocletian) the imthat
the
of
descent
are
family names
frequent, so
very
is very
a
imperial freedmen
large part of these families from
Theatre.

40.
8.

silence.

probable.
205,

20.

205,

40.

206,
206,
206,
206,

I.

Cic, Pro Quinct., 8,

refuge. Juv., 8, 231-275.
sport. Id., II, 162-176.

2.

cobbler.

7.
8.

outdo.

Hermes.
sense.

31.

Id., 8, 181

Id., 8,
Id., 8, 73

sq.
39-35.
Rarus
:

enim

ferme

sensus

communis

in

ilia Fortuna.
IV.
207,

6.

Horace, Sat., i, 6, 93 sqq.

Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 34, 4.

207,

14.

207,

15.
16.

shoes.

Jilv.,3,

cause.

Seneca,

vi,

SOCIETY.

prominent.
sound.

207,

ROMAN

417 sqq. ; 5, 137.

Ad Marciam, 10, i ;

Epp., 84, 12

Benejf.,

34. 4clients.

Seneca, Beneff., vi, 28, 5. Cf. Juv., 3, 239 ;

Martial, ix, 22, 9 ; xiv, 129.
Cf. Mommsen,
consul.
Pliny, Paneg., 61.
StR, i',376,
207, 21.
and
Consuls
as
I.
salutatores, see
Juv., 3, 126;
praetors
Martial, x, 10 ; cf. Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 232.
Lucian, De mercede
cond., c. 10.
207, 26. patron.
table.
Id., Nigrin., 24 ; Piscator, 34.
207, 29.
Martial, xii, 26 ; Epictet., Diss., iv, 10, 20.
207, 30. consulate.
208, I. tribunate.
Juv., 7, 90 sqq.
208, 2. flies. Plutarch, loc. cit. Cf. also Martial, ix, 92, 5.
208, 9. whipping. Seneca, Ad Seven., 14, 2 ; cf. also De ira,iii,
207,

19.

37.

2-

208, 10. shut.

Epictet.,Man., 33, 13.
208, 13. capacious. Vitruv., vii, 5, i.
208, 17. fall. Dio, Iviii,
5 ; cf. Becker, H.d.R.A., ii,2, I2-|, n. 281.
18.
208,
portraits. Martial, i, 55, 5 ; ii,90, 5.
208, 22. bribed.
Seneca, Ad Seren.,14, i ; Epictet.,Diss.,i,30, 7.
208, 23. lists. Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 33, 4.
salu208, 23. memorist.
Pliny, H, N., xxix, 19 : aliena memoria
tamus.

Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 33, 4 ; 34, i.

Mulviana
208, 27.
Pliny, H. N., xv, 38 : mala
jam at
virorum
salutatoriis cubilibus
coninclusa, simulacris noctium
sciis imposita.
Dio, Ixxvi, 5.
20S, 30. secured.
Id., Iviii,5.
20S, 33. :xer;.
208,

25.

doors.

levee.

VOL.

Notes

I.]

403

208, 34. porters, Tac, A., vi, 8 and iv, 74.

Plutarch, De amicor. multit.,3.
208, 36, friends.
208, 38. morning-receptions. Tac, A., xiv, 56.
208, 39. eminent.
Id., Dial, de oratt.,6.
Virgil,G., ii,461.
208, 40. wave.
receive.
8.
Jerome, Epp., 43, 2.
209,
Symmachus,
Epp., viii,41.
209, g. Symmachus.
S. Orientius, Commonitor.
lib. ii de ebrietate (Gal209, 13. bribe.
landi, x, p. 191).
ApoU., Epp., i, 9.
209, 16. inexpensive. Sidon.
Paulin.
nee
Petrocord., Eucharistic, 436 :
209, 18. humble.
et
minor
honoris
turbis
Instructa
poUeret
obsequiis
pompa
fulta
209,

21.

clientum.

morning.
maturius

causa

125,

Sueton., Aug.,

evigilaudum

c.

77

i, 23
tempus
:

Cf.

esset.

certe

to be

there

antelucano

209,
209,
209,
209,
209,
210,
210,

210,
210,
210,
210,
210,
210,
211,
211,
211,

211,
211,

officii vel

sacri

Marquardt, Prl., i^,

sumes
as-

to

So also Symmach.,
Epp.,
indulseris,ut detur aliquod

in time.
somno

officiis.

avoid.
Sueton., Claud., 2.
daybreak, Stat.,Silv.,i, 2, 229 ; cf. Juv., 2, 132.
Festus, p. 343 M.
29. celebrated.
30. digestion. Seneca, Beneff.,iv, 39, 3 ; cf. Stat.,iv, 9, 48.
Cf. MommBecker, Hdb. d. R. A., ii,2, 124.
35. mentioned.
sen, SIR, i', 616, 3.
35. dignitaries. E.g. Pliny, Epp., i, 5, ii.
36. praetors. Hadrian, c. 9.
Pliny, Epp., ii,1, 8.
40. functions.
Id.
ib.,iv, 17, 6.
41, Pliny.
Id. ib.,viii,37.
4. considered.
6. tribune.
Martial, iv, 78.
Ammian., xxvi, i, i.
9. retinue.
funerals.
10.
Seneca, Tranq. an., 14, 4,
18. banquet.
Plutarch, De amicor. multit.,6.
Martial, x, 70.
27. compose.
Rome.
Pliny, Epp., i, 9.
34.
36. assessors.
Epictet.,Man., 25, i ; Pliny, Epp., i,20, 12 ;
xi, 6, I ; cf. Juv., 3, 162.
I. legacy.
Pliny, Epp., ii,20, 10.
Seneca, Beneff.,iii,15, 3.
3. received.
Digg., xxix, 3, 4-7.
3. wills.
Martial, ix, 87.
4. manumissions.
Juv., 3, 82 : me
prior ille Signabit fultusve toro
5. ranged.
scriptio
meliore
recumbet
?
Cf. Sueton., Tiber., c. 76. In the inin a boundary dispute of the
CIG, 1732b (decision
in the proceedDaulians
in Phocis, 118 a.d.) the participators
ings
JlapTJcravKoippiosAiiri/SouXos
signed as follows :
K^Kpixa
Kal T^v TrpdjT7)v
Au/co/atJSous
NtKifi(l"opos
K^KpiKa. 'Ayatriai
4"T"jip6,'yi.(ra.
Terdprtjv. Wcrias
Tei/xuvosK^KptKa. II. AtXtos Aafid^evos4a"pp6.yuTa.
Cf.
Porcelli
etc.
testamenium
(Petron., ed. Buechler,
Trip.irT'riv
of the witnesses
(forwills,
seven
p. 232, 16-18). On the number

209, 26.
209, 28.
209,

si vel

8 ; Casaubon
on
Sueton., Aug., 53, who
erroneously
held
at
that the officia
were
partly
night. One had

get up by night

209,

"

Notes

404
privatedeclarations

211,
211,

211,
211,

211,
211,
211,
211,
211,
211,
211,
211,
211,
212,

212,
212,
212,

212,
212,
212,

of

publicconsequence
public documents

of

as

weddings

and

Rechts, Comment.

d. Rom.

'

212,

such

Bruns, Die
etc.), see
Mommsen.,
Zeugen
p. 489 ss.
6. itiquette.Marquardt, PH., i^, 303-308.
Seneca, Ad Seren., 10, 2 ; De ira, iii,37, 4.
7. Seneca.
Marquardt,
Prl., i^, 308, i.
9. Ages.
10.
congratulations. Ibid.,p. 250, 5.
visits.
II.
Horace, Epp., ii,2, 65-70 ; Sat., i, g, 17.
II.
condolences.
Pliny, Epp., iv, 2, 4.
official.
Epictet.,Diss., i, 19, 24.
13.
Sueton., Caes., 71.
14. governor.
15. assessorship. Seneca, Tranq. an., 12, 4.
16. weeks.
Id., Brev. vit.,"jj ; cf. Epp., 8, 6.
fires.
Juv., 3, 9.
19.
forum.
22.
Cic, Pro Muvena, 33, 69.
established.
Cf. Appendix
xiv.
27.
34. fruitlessly.Martial, x, 58, 7.
I. congratulating. Manil., v, 61.
Phaedr., Fab., ii,5.
4. bore.
da
capo. Seneca, Tranq. an., 12.
17.
kisses.
Martial, viii,44.
19.
Id., iv, 78 ; cf. vol. i, p. 210.
24. excuse.
breaks.
med., i, i, ed. K., x, 3.
Galen, Meth.
30.
aim.
Horace, Sat., ii,5, 8 ; cf. i, i, 62.
37.
For
Martial
read
Juvenal '. Juv., 3, 162
39. emigrated.

divorces, copies
sieben
211,

[vol,I.

'

'

sq.

Pliny, H. N., xiv, 5.

Juv., i, 112.
213, 6. supreme.
Galen, x, 2 and 172.
213, 7. ideals.
Cf. Cic, Cluent., 14 ;
N., xxix, 20.
213, 14. Pliny. Pliny, H.
vol.
Dial,
Cf.
182.
Lucian,
i, p.
mart., 7.
Tac, A., iii,25.
213, 25. advantage.
Cf. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 73 f.
213, 26. calm.
Haterius.
Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 38, 3.
213, 31.
213, 40. presents. Martial, iv, 56 ; Horace, Sat.,ii,5, 12 ; Epp.,
i,I, 78 ; Ovid, A. a., ii,271 ; Martial,ii,40 ; v, 39 ; vi,27, 9 ;
ix, 48 ; Juv., 4, 18 ; 6, 38-40 and 97.
214, 4. spending, Martial, ix, 9.
Horace, Sat., ii,5, 93.
214, 5. observed.
^4. a., ii,319 sqq. ; Epictet.,
Z)jss.,
iv,i, 148.
nursing.
Ovid,
214,5.
Martial, xii,90 ; Pliny,Epp., ii,20 ; Juv., 12, 98 sqq.
214, 9. men.
given. Martial, xi, 83.
214, 10.
fire. Juv., 3, 221.
214, II.
defend.
II.
Horace, Sat., ii,5, 27 sqq.
214,
Tac,
A., xiii,52.
214, 16. friends.
Horace, Sat., ii,5, 74.
214, 17. panegyrized.
Aelian, ed. Hercher, ii,227, fr. 83.
214, 18. Cornutus.
subserved.
Martial, xii, 40.
214, 21.
Ladies.
Horace, Sat., ii, 5, 75 ; Petron., c 140.
214, 22.
Martial, ix, 100, 4.
214, 25. crones.
26.
colleague. Juv., 3, 128 sqq.
214,
Martial, xi, 55.
214, 31. heir.
213,

4. virtues.

214,

214,
215,

405

invalidity. Digg., xxx, 64 (66, v, 63 ss.). Gaius (Ubro

edictum
provinciale); Captatoriae scripturae simili
in legatis valeant.
modo
in
hereditatibus
Cf.
neque
neque
Muhlenbruch, Lehrb. d. Pandektenrechts, 4. Ausg., iii," 649 ;
institutionibus
Bynkershoeck, De captatoriis
(OPP., i.,p. 359
Dial,
Cf.
also
Lucian,
mart., 8.
sqq.).
Martial, ix, 88.
36. burst.
will.
Id.,
xi, 67 ; xii, 73.
41.
I. year.
Id., v, 39.
anus
2. illness.
Seneca, Brev. vit.,7, 3 : simulatus
aeger,
33.

XV

214,

Notes

I.]

VOL.

ad

215,

efferendis

heredibus

lassa.

cough. Martial, ii,26.

215,
160 ; cf. Sillig's
note.
215, 5. paleness. Pliny, H. N,, xx,
Martial, ii,40.
215, 9. Caecuban.
show.
II.
c.
Patron.,
215,
117.
bit.
Pliny, Epp., viii,18.
215, 13.
215, 16. gifts. Id. ib., V, 1.
buried.
22.
Stat., Silv.,iv, 7, 33.
215
plague.
Petron,, C, 116.
215, 32.
incentive.
Id., c. 141.
215, 39.
216, 3. popularity. Tac, A., xv, 19.
216, 4. legacy-hunting. E.g. Epp., 19, 4 ; 68, 4 ; 95, 44 ; Beneff.,
iv, 20, 3 ; vi, 38, 3.
testamenta
"t orbos
Tac, A., xiii,42 : Romae
216, 4. accused.
velut indagine ejus capi.
216, 10. disown.
Seneca, Ad Mate, 19, 2.
honour.
12.
Pliny, H. iV., xiv, 5.
216,
influential.
Tac, A., i, 73.
216, 13.
Id., Germ., c. 20.
216, 14. Germany.
Pliny, Epp., iv, 15;
216, 18. burden.
barrenness.
Fhita,Tch,De amdreproHs,c. 4, Cf, Epictet.,
216, 19.
Diss., iv, I, 148 (cf.Vol. i, p. 214).
2.

Juvenal, 12, 93 sqq.

216, 23. hen.
216, 25. perversities.Lucian, Nigrin., 17.
19, and

on

the

spread of

Cf.

legacy-huntingin

also

Adv.

Greece,

Dial,

indoct.,
mart.,

5-9-

forced,
Tertullian,Patient.,c. 16; cf. Lactant., Instil.,
v,
Ammian.,
xiv, 6, 22 ; xviii,4, 22 ; Ambrose, De offic.,
iii,
9;
contineutiae
atque gravitatis
9 : aucupia quaesitae hereditatis,
simulatione
captatae, quod abhorret a propositoChristiani viri.
Pliny,Epp., i, 13, 2; ii,9, 5 ; Juv., 11, 4.
216,35. 'stations'.
walks.
Martial, vii,97, 11.
216, 35.
Athen., i, p. i E. ; cf. Gell.,iii,i, i.
216, 35. baths.
216, 35. temples. Pliny, Epp., v, i.
216, 36. libraries. Martial, xii,prooem. ; Preller,Reg. d. St. Rom.,

21',

29.

p. 219.

216, 36. book-shops. Gell.,v, 4, i ; xiii,31, i ; xviii,4, 1 ; Athen.,

i, p. I E.
216, 36. apothecaries'shops. Rein, StRE, vi, 2029 and Heindorf
on
Horace, Sat.,i, 7, 3. Clem. Alex., Paedag., iii,11, 75, p.
0! ivSpcsiirl tiSv Koipttwv xal KarriMlup
297, Pott : 11^ Tolvw firidi
Kal ribs irapioiia^as
iSo)\e"rxoiitiTWv
rrunvXeviiievoi.,
dlnfiiilMrSiarplpovTes
.

[vol.i.

Notes

4o6
vol

Yupat/cas

oi

iraiovrai.

angulas

Trautrdffdojvttot^

Also

'

iroWoi/s

Jerome, Epp.,

50,

tabernas.

Even

et medicorum

{conclavia)
people lay

in wait

els yiXiora
^Xao'tprjfj.ovvTts
per
5, speaks of gamre

5^ Kal

for their

public latrines
acquaintances,Martial,
in

the

V, 44 ; xi. 77217, 6. rewarded.

217,

Becker, Topogr., p. 631 and Strabo, v, p. 236 ;

Horace, C, i, 8, 3 ; iii,12, 8 ; A. P., 379 ; Ovid, A. a., iii,
383 ; Carm. in Pison., 165 sqq. ; Martial, ii,14, 4.
II.
(where in 1. 10 for 'porticum
Martial, iii,20
poetarum.
be
read p.t. Magni)
terit templi should
iv, 61.
perhaps
cf.
Becker, Topogr., p. 572.
Martial, xi, i ;
15. Argonauts.
advertised.
20.
Martial, vii, 97.
nickname.
21.
Athen., i, p. i E.
27. occupation. Martial, v, 20, 8.
simply rings of persons standing
29. gatherings. Circuli are
or
sittingtogether for conversation, playing at ball (Pliny,
only by the
Epp., V, 6, 27) etc. ; circulus differs from corona
that
the
latter
refers
stationed
circumstance
to a person
always
The
in the middle.
words
occur
together in Quintil.,xii,10,
Circuli and
convivia
stand
120.
74 ; Apulei.,Metam., ii,p.
relation as in Juv., 11, 4 : convictus, thermae,
in the same
theatrum, and] Martial, vii, 97 : convivia,
stationes,omne
Cato
in QuintU., vi, 3, 105 : qui
forum, aedes, compita etc.
circulis conviviis, item
in contionibus
in sermonibus
culis
cirdicet.
ridicule commodeque
Livy, xliv, 22 : In omnibus
atque etiam (sidiis placet)conviviis sunt, qui exercitus
homiducaut.
in Macedoniam
Cic, Pro Balbo, c. 26 : more
conviviis
in
in
circuUs
veUicant.
num
Cic,
invident,
rodunt,
in circulis duntaxat
et conviviis est
Ad Ait.,ii,18, 1 : sermo
liberior quam
fuit.
Tac, A., iii,54: nee ignoro in conviviis
'

217,
217,
217,
217,
217,

....

et

circulis incusari
Plutarch.

217,

38.

218,
218,

3. moulders.
7. obscenities.

ista et modum

posci.

Plutarch, Quaest. conviv.,vii,8, 4.

Plutarch, loc. cit.,12, 4, 2.
Jahn, Proll. ad Pers.,p. Ixxxiv, sqq. ; Pliny,
reXwTOTToioi
and
table, Athen., xi, p.
/ii/ioi at

Epp., ix, 17.

464 E ; xiv, 613

D.

218, 9. impertinences. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 152 f.

218, 14. applause. Plutarch, De vitioso pudore, cap. 6.
Martial, ix, 77, 5.
218, 18. loud.
Martial, v, 78;
218, 19. banquets. PUny, Epp.,i, 15; ix, 17,40;
cf. vol. ii,p. 349 bottom.
Juv., 11, 179.
218, 21. anecdote-tellers.
26.
Forum.
1361
Meyer,
Anihol.,
CIL, vi, 2, 10,097 0- ^^
218,
locos
meos
mecum
evigilare
adque
(locos auctorum
quibus
=

recitandis

convivae

exhilarabantur

?).
'

Athen., xiv, 620 B : rods Sk vw

OfuripurT"s
218, 27. Homerists.
els
ret
6
Tfi"roi
inXijpeiis
ivoiu",^op,ivov$
Biarpa irap-Ziyaye
Arju'fyrpios
with a box
A wandering Homerist
full of costumes, in Achill.
Tat., iii,20, 4, 6.
Graecis versibus
Homeristae
Petron., c. 59 : cum
218, 28. certain.
insolenter
ut
Solent.
coUoquerentur,
ai8, 29. compositions.Becker-Goll,iii,373.

VOL.

Notes

I.]

407

vice.
Stoic.

Juv., r, 88; 8, 10; 14, 4.

Galen, xvi, 310.
Tobia, c. 11, 38; cf. Cyprian, De
219, 5. judicial. Ambrose, De
aleat.,5-11.
218, 10. play. Sueton., Aug., c. 71.
book.
Id., Claud., c. 33.
219, II.
restriction.
Tac, A., iii,54.
219, 17.
Les
Champagny,
Antonins, ii,193 s.
219, 28. arrest.
the
Cf.
of
chronologically
reports.
arranged collection
219, 32.
in
De
senat.
R.
Huebner,
actis,pp. 41-58.
pop. q.
fragments
is named
of the equestrian order
A
as
proc. Aug. ab actis
editor of the acta ; he held this office as the first procuration
after the legionary tribunate.
Freedmen
ab actis,CIL,
next
and
ab
an
actis,ibid.,8695, were
adjutor
vi, 8674
probably his
subordinates.
J. Schmidt, Addit. ad CIL viii,in Ephem. epigr.,
218, 31.
218, 41.

'

'

V, p. 522,
219, 34. walls.

II

n.

75, with

Mommsen's

note.

80

Sueton., Caes.,
; Aug., c. 70 ; Tiber.,c. 52 ;
Ad
nation.,i,17 ; festivos libellos quos
Nero, c. 45 ; TertuUian,
et ilia obliqua nonnumquam
sciunt
dicta
statuae
quae
Schol. Juv., i, 109 (Valla).
circi sonant;
35- stage. Vol. ii,p. 94.
Vol. ii,p. 3.
36. licence.
6. Burrus.
Tac, A., xiii,6.
10.
Tac, Hist.,i, 19.
Embassy.
Id. ib.,ii,91.
13. omen.
15. publicity. Id. ib.,iii,54.
Martial, ix, 35.
25. news.
Cf. Appendix Iviii ; also vol. i,
Juv., 6, 402 sqq.
30. East.
c.

219,
219,
220,
220,

220,
220,
220,
220,

p.
220,

14.

Martial, x, 48.
Tac, Hist.,i, i.
26
speaker. Seneca, Beneff.,iii,

38.

dock.

220, 40. word.

221,

3.

excipiebaturebriorum
221,
221,
221,

5. noted.
9. silenced.
18.

model.

sermo,

Tac, A., vi, 24.

Id., Agnc, 2.
Duncker, Gesch.

Sub

Tiberio

Caesare

simplicitas
jocantium.

d. Alterth.,iv*, 542

(the king's

ears)
.

Dio, Iii,37.
Id., Iv, 18.
Sueton., Claud., c 18.
31. suicide.
15.
35. ghosts. Pliny, H. N., xxx,
follow.
I.
Epictet.,Diss., iv, 13, 5.
To
the passages
tioned
men2.
spies. Marquardt, StV, ii^,493.
add Dio, Ixxvii,17.
by Marquardt, loc. cit.,
See vol. i, p. 79 of this work.
3. house.
written
in the year 155 after
5. eulogy. Aristid.,Ov., ix, was
in Syria in February between
concluded
was
Vologeses,
peace
Antoninus
Mint.
and
Pius.
of
the
Waddington,
king
Parthians,
cf.
de I'Inst.,
1867, p. 255,
259, 3.
Aristid.,Or.,ix, p. 62, Jebb, ed. Dindorf, i,p. 105..
9. restored.
Philostrat.,Vit. Apollon.Tyan., iv, 185, ed. Kayser,
14. ate.
p. 84, 7.

221,

21.

cautious.

221,

22.

Livia.

221,
221,

222,
222,
222,
222,

222,

222,

222,

222,
222,
222,
222,

222,

[vol.i.

Notes

408

ib.,viii,348, ed. K., p. 162, 12.

20.
ears.
Lucian., Adv. ind:, 22.
senators.
Dio, Ixxvii, 17.
24,
26. depraved. ^/e;r. Sever.,c. 23.
Cf. especiallyLiban., ed. R., i,p. 567 sq. (here
34. ramified.
oi ffiurMus
called
the
too
d"(iSa\fj.ol,
p. 568, 14) ;
spies are
Aurel.
6
c.
Victor, Diocletian, 39, and the
Ammian., xiv, i,
;
C. Theod.,vi,29, i.
on
other passages mentioned
by Gothofredus
gnara et nil
Tac, A., xi, 27 : in civitate omnium
40. hushed.
17. free.

Id.

reticente.

223,

5. safety.
8. clients.

223,

16.

223,

Seneca,

tranquill.
an.,

De

Martial, vii, 62,

Juv.,

cockcrow.

9,

12.

4.

102-129.

Mart., xi, 38.

223, 18. deaf.
Cicero. Cic, Pro. Coel., 16, 38
223, 21.
quisque istam efiugerepotest in tam

Cf.

Martial,
At

u, 82.

fuit fama.

maledica

Quotus-

civitate ?

Jerome, Epp., 127, 3 : difficile est in maledica

223, 23. later.
civitate et in urbe in qua orbis quondam
populus fuit,palmaque
detraherent
vitiorum
ac
(vitiosorum ?), si honestis
puraque
munda
macularait,
contrahere.
223, 25.

pieces.

Id.

ib.,43,

sinistri

rumoris

fabulam

2.

Prop.,
(iii),
32, 26.
21
gossip. Id., ii,20,
20, 28 ; 25, i ; Ovid, Amm.,
sq. ; iii,
iii,I, 17 ; Horace, Epod., ii,8.
Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 27-31.
223, 30. embrace.
Juv., 6, 403 sqq.
222, 31. happy.
Martial, vii, 10,
223, 34. Titus.
Seneca, Epp., 122, 4.
223, 36. talk.
death.
Juv., i, 145 sq.
223, 36.
Id., 11, 1-5.
223, 37. theatres.
224, 3. talking. Pliny, Epp., viii,18.
224, 4. tragedy. Tac, Dial., c. 2.
Horace, Sat.,ii,6, 70.
224, 5. dance.
culture.
Tac, Dial, de orator.,c. 29.
224, II.
Seneca, Epp., 23, i ; 67, i ; cf. Juv., 4, 88 sq,
284, 12. method.
cultivated.
Horace, Sat.,ii,6, 44 ; Epp., i, 18, rg.
224, 13.
Epictet.,Man., 33, 2 ; Diss., iii,16, 4.
224, 15. persons.
Martial, iii,63.
224, 27. fellow.
Plutarch, Qu. conv., ii,i, i, 2.
224, 31. intercourse.
Epictet.,Diss., i, 25, 15.
224, 39. escarpment.
would.
Plutarch, /oc. cit.,3, 8.
225,2.
Cf. also Martial, ix, 77 ; Quod
optimum sit,
225, 5. inculcate.
convivium
Facundi
Prisci
etc.
disputat,
pagina
Plutarch, Qu. conv., v, 5, 2, 9.
225, 6. tables,
Martial, xi, 35.
225, 7. alone.
Muses.
Gell.,xiii,ii.
225, 9.
10.
sociability.Plutarch, Qu. conv., i, i, 5, 4.
225,
Cic, Ad famil., ix, 24, 3.
225, 14. common,
pleasure.
Martial,
xii, prooem. : bibUothecas^ theatra,
15.
225,
in
studere
sentiunt.
se
convictus,
quibus
voluptatesnon
translate.
L.
Ver. Aug., 6, 11,
Fronto, Ad
225, 19.
223,

26.

223, 28.

fee.

ii

aliquam

non

[vol.i.

Notes

4IO

Juv., 10, 289.

228, 19. vow.
Galen, vii, 28.
228, 24. observed.
From
the allusion
28.
Terence,
figures.
Eunuch., ii,3, 22 sqq.
228,
in Auson., Praef. Idyll.,4 it seems
that this description
still held
good for his time.
For
like as peas
read
thin as reeds '.
228, 29. peas.
c.
I.
nurses.
Tac, Dial.,
29 ; Germ., c. 20.
229,
barbarians.
Favorin., ap. Gell.,xii,1, 17 ; of. Orelli,2677.
229, I.
ad ux., c. 2.
229, 5. infancy. Plutarch, Cons,
De
mul.
Soran.
6.
c. 31 ; Galen, vi, 45.
Ephes.,
affect.,
229,
bow-leggedness. Soran., ih., c. 38.
229, II.
Ovid, Metam., x, 262 ; Jerome, Epp., 128, i ;
229, 13. amber.
Lobeck, Aglaoph., 701b.
d'Agg. B, C, and
229, 14. played. Cf. the reUef AdI, 1857, Tav.
and
Ersilia
Caetani-Lovatelli,
explanation,p. 144 ss.,
Sopra
my
statua marmorea
una
rappresentante un fanciuUo che giuoca alle
arch. d. Roma,
nod, in Bull. d. commiss.
1882, pp. 55-62, Tav.
which
children
xi (sarcophagus from
of both sexes
Ostia, on
delle castella : Gerhard, Ant. Bildw., Ixv.
are
playing the game
See also Anthol.
Gr., ed. Jacobs, iii,57 (Glaucus, epigr.,i).
Jahn ad Pers., Sat.,2, 70 ; Lactant., Instit.,
ii,4,
229, 15. dolls.
13 sq. ; Jerome, loc. cit.
Becq de Fouquiferes,Jeux des anciens (1869),p.
229, 16. tombs.
'

'

'

28s.
229,

19.

toys.

loc. cit.
Cf. Appendix xvii.

Plutarch,

37. well.
Prl., v?, 54if. Pictor
229, 39. occupation. Marquardt,
Bull, comun.
d. Roma, iii (1875),p. 158. Cf. Seneca, Here.

229,

acu;

Oet.,

665.
229,
230,
230,
230,
230,
230,

230,
230,
230,

able.

Marquardt, op. cit.,542 note.

Sueton., Aug., c. 64.
of Turia
Abhandl.
d. Berl.
(Mommsen,
7. spinner. Praise
Acad., 1863, p. 461), ii,30.
9. Propertius. Prop., i, 3, 41 ; iv, 6, 15.
TibuU., i, 3, 85.
15. hair.
of the pensa
1 8. decay.
Columella, xii,praef.9. The account
of II female
slaves,on the wall of the textrinum in a house at
Pr.
pi. 20, no. ii.
Ritschl, Mon.
Pompeii, Garrucci, Graffiti,
Lat., tab., xvi, i, Enarr., p. 20.
Ruf.
18. Musonius.
Muson.
(Stob., Floril.,ed. Meineke, iv,
222).
12.
TertuUian, Exhort, ad castit.,
c.
19. TertulUan.
20.
spinners. Orelli,4639, 4860. Anthol.
lat., ed. Meyer,
CIL, ii, 1699.
1376
loom.
20.
Marquardt, Prl., i*,58, 2.
evidence.
P. E. Mueller, Gen. aev.
22.
Theodos., i, 79.
Auson.,
Parental.,
;
16,
2, 3
23. pass.
4.
Ci. also Digg.,
Symmach., E^^.,vi,67 and 79.
25. example.
and
xxiv, I, 29 " I, 30
Cujac, Obss.,ix, 30.
Martial, ix, 68.
29. master.
Id., viU, 3, 15.
33. crowd.
35. girl. Nissen, Hermes, i, 147 ; Anson., Id., 4, 33 says in
41.

4. sisters.

230,
230,
230,

230,
230,
230,
230,

Notes

I.]

VOL.

411

olim
descriptionof the school for his grandchild: Haac
genitorque tuus genetrixque secuti etc. Cf. also Philostrat.,

his

Rohde
Imagg., i, 12.
(D. gr. Roman, 146, 2) finds this
unintelligible,
considering the Greek
custom,
meant
asks if slaves are
However, in the
; cf 424, i
almost

foundation

of

for

drachmae

34,000

education

in

co-education

passage
he
and
of

case

(G.

Teos

also

Hirschfeld, Hermes, ix, 1875, p. 502)

three
to be intended, for it is arranged that
ypaiJ./j.aToSidda-Ka\
(withyearly salaries of 600, 550 and 500 drachmae) SiSa^ovnv
Tcis TToiSas Kal
Tds
trapdivovs. Scipio the Younger mentions
ludus
in his oration
contra
legem judiciariam Ti. Gracchi the
in eo
saltatorius
vidi pueris virginibusque
ludo
:
plus
seems

'

'

quinquaginta, in

his

unum

puerum
others were
.

buUatum
therefore

non

younger).
(the
Also in the empire
7 Eyssenhardt.
of the Khalifs
public
boys and girlswere
taught in the same
and
had
their
love-affairs
there
schools,
(Kremer, Culturgesch.

minorem

annis

Macrob.,

Sat.

duodecim

10),iii,
(ii,
14,

d. Orients, ii,l33).
Paul. Aegin., i, 14.
37. age.
love-stories.
Ovid, Trist.,ii,369.
230, 41.
schools.
Martial, viii,3, 13.
231, I.
et Mariae, 232
Claudian, De nupt. Honor,
sqq.
231, 3. Sappho.
ad
Marii
Salmonem
6.
Terence.
CI.
(Werned.,
Victor.,
Ep.
231,

230,

struction
Inmin., iii,p. 108), v, 72 sqq. ; Pliny, Epp., v, 16.
der
Villa
of a girl in reading : Jahn, Columbarium
Pamfili,plate v, 15 ; cf. Antich. di Ercolan.,vii,53 and 58.
9. intrigue. Sueton., iii,gr. 18.
II.
danger. Quintil.,i, 2, 4.
Sallust,Catiline,25.
15. honest.
18. pupils. Horace, Sat.,i, 10, 98.
dancer.
21.
Ovid, Amores, ii,4, 25 sqq. ; id. ib.,ii,11, 31 :
Threiciam
legisselibellos,
digitisincrepuisselyram. A girlof
eight years is praisedin her epitaph thus (CIL, vi, 3, 18,324) :
lascivia surgere
Coeperat et dnlces fingere nequitias.
Quodsi longa tuae mansissent
tempora vitae, Doctior in terris
nulla puella foret.
skilled.
22.
Propert., ii,3, 17-20.
virtue.
Stat., Silv.,iii,5, 63.
27.
in Abhandl.
d.
28. typifies.Jahn, Darsiellg.d. Handwerks,
Sachs. Ges., i868, 291, 107.
Cf. the epitaphs Or., 4851, CIL,
vi,3, 17,050, and that of one Petronia Musa, Kaibel, Epigr. Gr.,

Poett.

231,
231,

231,
231,
231,

"

....

231,
231,
231,

551.

232,

Jerome, Epp., 107, 8.

Ovid, A. a., iii,299.
35.
37. gait. Or., 4848.
39. exciting. Quintilian,i, 10, 31.
Horace, Carm., iii,6, 22.
39. dances.
d. R.
2. procession. Marquardt, Handb.
n.
338 ; Ovid, Trist.,ii,23.
3. singing. Horace, Carm., 6, 41-44.
5. dirge. Sueton., Aug., c. 100.

232,

7. themes.

231,
231,
231,
231,

231,
232,
232,

31.

either.
charm.

Herodian., iv,

z,

5.

Rufus

A.

(i.Aufl.),iv, 56,

(under Trajan)

in

[vol.i.

Notes

4-12

the education
Oribas.,iii,
p. 85, Daremberg, says in a paragraph on
01) /j-ivOf
els
of girls: loiKe Si xal to, riSv xop'-^"
i^evprjcrffaj.
Si
ivravBa
Kol
SitXovs
dXXS
koJ
eis
0
ToS
vivos,
tS
Belov,
l/yleiav
Tt-n^v
Kal ry (^S^,
(ipxijtret
wife.
10.
Pliny, Epp., iv, 19.
II.
pedagogues. Cf. also Cic, Ad Att.,xii, 33.
Hermes, iii,46 ; Pliny, Epp., v, 16.
Mommsen,
15. 108.
26. high.
Dressel, Bdl, 1881, p. 14 : D.M. |MINICIAE
|
.

232,

232,
232,
232,

MARCELLAE
urn

| FVNDANI
in the

found

IM.FIL.

TORIAE
mother
mention

died

who

So

her.

[V.A.XII

F.

with

vault

same

the

|MARCELLAE

XI

VII

[ The
|STA.

inscriptionD.M

is

apparently that of the

before her daughter, because
Pliny does not
also Lanciani, Bull, comun.
d. Roma, i88i,pp.

23-25232,

29.

232,

31.

232, 33.
232, 34.

Rossbach, Die rom.

Ehe, p. 417 ff.
CIL, ix, 1817.
IRN, 1609
marriage. Mommsen,
twelfth.
Pomponius, Digg., xxui, 2, 4.
accused.
Ulpian, i,ii,de aduUeriis,Digg.,xlviii,
5, 13 "
year.

36. Cf. Appendix xviii.

232, 38. Oribas., iii,p. 83, Daremberg.
232, 40. provisions. Rossbach, op. cit.,p. 418.

8.

232,

law
das
6.

27.
233, 29.
233,

more

Verhdltniss

Poppaea
233,

in

first inserted

were

der

lex

the

Lex

than

severe

Julia

(Bonn, 1882), pp.

marit.

and

Ulpian, Digg., xxiii, i,

provide. Pliny, Epp., i, 14.
procurable. Horace, Epp., i, 6, 36

233,

bride.

233,

33-

support.

233,

35.

age.

233,

gent.,4.
36. Quadratus. Cf. Appendix xi, p.
37.
was

At

the

end

Agricola.
in 40),Mommsen,
bom

of

lex

Papia

12.

sq.

62

or

70.
the

286

Tertullian,Adv.

Pliny,Epp., vh, 24.

beginning of 63 (he
'

Hermes, iii,80, 4.

vita et honoribus
Agricolae, p.
Tacitus.
Nipperdey, Einl.
233, 38.
Urlichs, op. cit.,p. 25.
Genthe, De Lucani
233, 39- Lucan.
Ovid.

zur

161.

Tac, Agric, c. 6.
Ulpian,xvi, i, 2 j Gai,.ii,ill,

'

tions
restric-

10.

31.

233,

ordinib.

bridegroom.

Juv., 3,

age

Papia Popp-oea, a supplementary

Lex
Julia ; Joers, Ueber

the

de

The

Cf.

UrUchs,

De

11.
zu

Tac.
vita et

A,,

p. 5 ;

of.,however,

scriptis,
p.

23.

Ovid, Trist.,iv, 69.

233i 4"husband.
Apulei.,Met., 4, 26.
234, I.
at the age of 15, CIL,
234, 4. exceptions. Marriage (of a gladiator)
Orelli,2572 ; at 17 years, CIL, iii,i, 2868 ; CIL,
V, 2, 5933
vi, 3, 23,115 ; 18-19 years, CIL, v, 2, 7946 ; vi, 3, 21,474; 2021
i, 2272 ; v, i, 1074 ; vi,3860 ; vi, 3, 19,172,
years, CIL, iii,
F'etrocord.,
Ephem. epigr.,iii,p. 50 ; PauUin.
20,116, 21,714.
Eucharist.,176-181. 22-23 years, CIL, v, 2, 7404;
vi, 2160;
26 years,
CIL, vi, 2256.
234, 6. boys. Nissen, Ital. Landesh., i, 412.
c.
Ta.c.,Hist.,iv, 5; Sueton., Tiber.,
35.
234, 10. son-in-law.
child.
8.
Pliny, Epp., Viii,23,
234, 12.
Cf. Appendix
xviii.
*34i 13' betrothed.
=

VOL.

I.]

Notes

413

Ulpian, D., xxiii,i, 18.

14. intermediaries.
Id.,D., i, 14, 3 ; cf. Cod., v, i, de
434, 16. business.
et arrhis sponsalitiis
'et proxeneticis,and
Cujac,
18.
234,

234,

sponsalibus
Observ., xi,

Cic, Ad Quint,fr.,ii,6 ; Fest.,ed. M., p. 343.

19. celebrated.
Seneca, Beneff.,iv, 39, 3 ; Pliny, Epp., i,9 ; Sueton., Aug., c.
sponsaliorum die vexatus). TertuU., De idolol.,
53 (in turba
16.

Sponsalia

forbidden

in

Pisa

the

on

anniversary

of

C.

Caesar's
234,
234,
234,
234,
234,
234,
235,
235,

death, Or., 643 (i,164, 5).

Pliny, H. N., ix, 117.
23. eager.
loan.
Artemidor., i, 15 ; iii,41 ; Martial, vii, 10, 14 ;
31.
filia grandis.
poscitjam dotem
however.
Gai., 1.'i, ad I. Jul. et Pap. (D., xxiii,i, 17).
32.
know.
Seneca, De mairimon., in Jerome, Ad Jovinian.,
33i, p. 190 sqq.
Lehrs, Popiildre Aufsdtze^, p. 112 f.
40. Greece.
41. bride-gifts. Digg., xvi, 3, 5 ; cf. Cod. Just.,v, 1-3 ; Cod.
Theod., iii,5.
I.
worn.
StR, iii,i, 514, 3 ; 517, 3.
Mommsen,
the
On
return.
engagement ring cf. Pliny, H. N., xxviii,
23.
Cf. Marquardt, Prl.
12
; Juv., 6, 25 ; Digg., xxiv, i, 36, i.
12,41 f. TertuUian, Apol., 6, and Clem. Al.,Paed., iii,11 " 57,
De Hercuie
Cf Reiiierscheid,
a golden ring.
p. 287 P.,mention
diis
Italorum
et Junone
AdI, 1868, p. 356 and tav.
conjugalibus,
too in the sixteenth
In Venice
century the man
d'agg.H.
gave
his betrothed
a golden ring as a pledge of faithfulness,
Molmenti,
Vie pnvie d Venise, p. 278.
II.
larger. Pliny, Epp., vi, 32.
12.
jewelry. Id. ib.,v, 16, 7.
Maximin.
Jun., c. 1.
13. bridegroom.
life.
adn.
Persius, 2, 70, c.
Jahn, p. 138, and Marquardt,
15.
Prl, i2, 43, 12.
16. decked.
Claud., De vi cos. Honor., 523 sqq.
18. exposed. Rossbach, Die rom.
Eke, p. 278 ; Juv., 2, 129 :
sumit.
In the following
segmenta et longos habitus et flammea
those
details of the wedding
descriptionI have only mentioned
for which
evidence
for the period in
there is express
ceremony
.

235,
235,
235,
235,
235,
235,

question.
235,

20.

these

235,
235,
235,

235,

clients.

Stat.,Silv.,i, 2, 229 sqq. ; Juv.,

officiaRossbach, op. cit.,note 920.

witnesses.

Even

in later

witnesses

Cf.

on

were
usual,
Marquardt, Prl., iz,48, 3.
22.
opened. Seneca, Controv.,vii, 21.
23. twigs. Stat.,ib.,231 ; Juv., 6, 239 ; Lucan, Phars., ii,
Cf. generally
et Mariae, 206 sqq.
354 ; Claudian, Nupt. Honor,
Apulei, Metam., iv, 81 and Tac, A., xi, 27.
and
Cf.
Karlowa,
Marquardt,
52.
49
25. sacrificed.
p.
und
Sidon.
Formen
der rom.
Ehe
ApoU., Epp., ii,
manus,
p. 10 ;
10
: novam
pulchriorpronuba decet ;
nuptam nihil minus quam
lionoratur.
s.
:
pronuba
cyclade
Id.ib.,i, 5
Heinrich's
note
cf.
and Tac, A., xiv,
28. stands.
Juv., 6, 79 ;
20.

235,

times

2, 132.

13-

ten

23s,
235,

[vol.I.

Notes

414
30. torches.
31- bonfires.

Martial, xii, 42, 3.

Cf. Epithal. Laureniii,
Statius, loc. cit.,231.
ed.
1.
Riese, 742,
lat.,
59.
Rossbach, p. 340 ff. ; Marquardt, p. 54.

in Anthol.
235.

32.

songs.

235.

32.

tlireshold.

Marquardt,

p.

55,

11.

Ibid., p. 52 f.
235, 34bride.
Tac, A., xi, 29.
Dio, xlviii,44;
Juv., 2, 120;
235, 35.
Gell.,ii,24 ; Rossbach, p. 326.
235, 39- regarded.
Apulei., ApoL, 539.
236, 5. Africa.
236, 13. daughters. Ovid, Trisi.,11, 501 ; cf. also Choric, Apologie des mimes, ed. Ch. Graux, in Rev. de philoL, N.S., i (1877),
home.

222

p.

236,

16.

8.

Varro,

ears.

Biicheler,ii,not

Claud.,

c.

ap. Non., 247,

in contradiction
to

[Sat. Menipp. relL,ed.

Martial,x, 98, 3 and Sueton.,
18

32).

236, 24. dower.

Rossbach, p. 55.
senators.
Marquardt, Hdb. d. R. A., ii',n. 885.
236, 30.
236, 33. Alcestis.
Martial, iv, 75 ; ix, 30.
236, 39. leave.
Apulei., ApoL, 523.
Martial, xii, 49 ; CIL, viii,8993 : libertus et
237, I. freedmen.
procurator patronae piissimae.
237, 4. Justus. Bdl, 1856, p. 141, 4.
prince. Orelli,639
CIL, vi,9449 ; cf Borghesi,CEwwes,
237, II.
=

V,

296-298,

Videtur

and

autem

Nipperdey's Tac, A., vi,40.

obscure
titulus,qui Lepidam non
reprehendit,
his annotation

to

ejus positus esse, i.e. non statim post obitum

Mommsen,
CIL, y, 2, p. 57*, no. 592*. Cf. also CIL,
(procuratorejus).
X, 3399
Cic, Pyo Caecin., 5, 14.
237, 17. cunning.
Martial, v, 61 ; on Aufidius Chius cf. Teuffel,
237, 24. managing.
RLG*, 328, I.
Seneca, Confrov.,vii, 5 (20).
237, 38. crime.
lover.
De
matrimon.
Seneca,
237, 40.
(ed. Haase, iii,429).
ladies.
Firmicus
De
238, I.
Maternus,
mathesi,in, 7, 9 ; 8, 7 ; iv,
post

damnationem

Pudentis.

6,

etc.

procurators. Jerome, Epp., 54, 13 ; 79, 9 ; Lebas-Waddingsealed

dington, ii,243" ; will of a woman
by her tppovTurTiis
Kal KOpLOS.
238, 4. lineage. Martial, v, 37, 22 (conjugem) superbam, nobilem,
238,

2.

locupletem.
238, 6. mastery.
238, 7. wife's.
238, 9. million.
238,

10.

238,
238,
238,

12.

238,
238,
238,

16.

17.
19.
21.

24.

Ad

Cf. v,

17.

Horace, Carm., iii,24, 19.

Martial, xiii,12.
Id., xii, 75, 6.
intolerable.
Juv., 6, 460 ; cf. 136 ss.
rule.
Jahn ad Persium, 5, 169, p. 207.
book.
Seneca, ed. Haase, iii,p. 434.
law-abiding. Martial, v, 75.
rivals.
Tertullian,Patient.,c. 16.
demur.
Jerome, Epp., 16.
Callistus.
Hippolyt., Refut. haeres.,ix, 12 ; Tertullian,
8
1866,
uxor., ii, ^ cf. De Rossi, Bull, di aroheol. cristiana,

p. 2"'.

VOL.

238,

I.]

Notes

mistresses.

Fabretti,

415

Inscr.

dom., 290 ; Orelli, 3024CIL, X, 5920 ; Bull, com., 1886, p. 229, 1267.
legalized. Ulpian, 1. xxxiv, ad Sahin.,
Digg., xxiii,2, 13 ;
cf. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 77, i ; CIL,
7768 (Genoa) :
v,
2,
patrono conjugique suo.
238, 34. repute. CIL, vi, 2, 15,106.
Orelli,4649
CIL, v, i, 1071.
238, 38. man.
238, 40. Justinian. Ulpian, 1. xlvii,ad edict. D., xxxviii, 11, 1, un.
" I.
Joers, Verhdltniss der lex Julia, etc., p.. 19 f.
front.
Cornel.
238, 9.
Nep., praef., 8.
On
the
la noblesse,p. 100
s.
239, 15. gradated. Cf. Naudet, De
title /"mi"a clarissima
vol. i,p. 133, and Appendix xii.
see
18.
consulars.
Elagabal., c. 4.
239,
acted.
Ulpian, 1. ii,de censibus (Digg.,i,9, 12). Marcia239, 20.
later obtained
senatorial
nus
rank, as in 213 he was Arvalis.
Mommsen,
SIR, iii,i, 468, 4.
Dio, Ixxix, 15.
239, 24. rank.
Ulpian, 1. ii,de censibus [Digg.,i, 9, i) CIL,
239, 27. uncertain.
FABIAE
CONSV:
Q.F. H(adrianil ?)LAE
ii,1174 (Hispali)
senatoris
SENATORIS
SORORI
SENATOALARIS
uxori]
[f
27.

3031
238, 28.

RIS

Hubner's

MATRI.

according

to

tiae Gelliolae

'

"Senatoris uxori

Ulpian. CIL, viii,8993 (cf.ib.,1435

Caesar.).

in Mauret.

restoration
Luci

filiae PoUae

Fabiae

is wrong

Azaffun
Domi-

239,

Jibertus et
lampadiferae N.N
piissimae. CIL, ix, 6414b
(Asculi)
procurator patronae
viri (apparently L.
Mariae
Aurel. Violejxtillae Perpetui cons,
L. f. Maximus
Marius
Perpetuus cos. ii a. 222) fil.consul, femin.
cojugi Egnati Procul. cos. dec. et pleb. Ascul. ob sing, erga se
More
often
amor.
i-wanKiiis found in the Greek part of the
Mommsen,
StR,
empire (CIG, 3104, 3908, 4380 b2, 4774).
iii,I, 468, 3.
Elagabal., c. 4.
30. held.
ancient.
Livy, v, 25 ; xxvii, 37 ; cf. Becker, Topogr., n.
30.

239,

1247.
35. beaten.

239,

38. nobody.

239,

consulari

Fabatiae

'

feminae

Sueton., Galba, c. 5.
Seneca, De matrimonio,

ed.

Haase, iii,p. 428,

49.
240,

240,

240,

240,
240,

I.
already compared
priestess.Orelli, 3740,
by Henzen,
with
the
Bdl, 1846, p. 73, and Franz, CIG, iii,
748,
inscription
p.
from
Naples, CIG, 5838.
Cf. Mommsen,
Orelli,805 ; cf. Henzen, iii,
35. ladies.
p. 82.
Epigraph., Anal., 14 (Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1850, p. 298) and
and magistrae
CIL, i,1343 (fragment from Cosa, where matronae
are
mentioned).
Elagabal., loc. cit. (where after Symiamira there
13. shoes.
is a lacuna). On the pilenta and
cf.
carpenta of the matrons
Marquardt, Prl.,ii^,735.
Aurelian, c. 49.
Jerome, Epp., 43 (ad Mar17. referable.
cellam): matronarum
quotidie visitetur senatus.
Comment,
in. hon. Mommseni,
honorarily.
Huebner,
23.
p.
the
lected
colof
stolatae
where
inscriptions
feminae are
104 sqq.,
A sie mineure, Additions,
; cf also Lebas-Waddington,
.

[vol.i.

Notes

4i6

AlXlav 'lovKiav 'XTrtplav

xai 6 S^/iios
;
^ (SouXrj
(Aphrodisias)
(TToXdrap.
Marquardt, PrL, ii',575 fi.
f),a.Tpil"vav
1606

240,

28.

The

donna.

oldest

domna

of the form

example

Bull,

is in

graffito
crist.,
3 serie,
a

DOMNA.
Rossi,
Pompeii : ROGO
(1877), P- 107sqq.
240, 32. life. Juv., 6, 212
Seneca, De matnmonio, ed. Haase, iii,429.
241, 2. way.
modesty. Pliny, H. N., xvii, 245.
241, II.
wives.
16.
Vellei.,ii,67.
241,
morals.
Dio, liv, 16.
241, 19.
Horace, C, iii,6, 17 sqq. ; cf. iii,24, 20.
241, 23. overflowed.
cf. iii,
241, 28. Penelopes. Propert., iii,32, 49 sqq. ; 13, 15-24;
6, 25; iv, 12, 17.
Ovid, Am., 1, 8, 43 ; m, 4, 37 ; m, 19.
241, 30. angry.
cf.
Tac, A., ii,85; Sueton., Tiber., c. 35;
241,38. relatives.
2.
Marquardt, PrL, i^, 79,
241, 40. credulity. Seneca, Controv., ii,15, p. 172.
Id.,Consol. ad Helv., 16, 3. Cf. also Ad Marc, 24, 3.
242, I. faith.
fee.
Cf.
Marquardt, p. 78, 8.
242, 4.
heneff.,i, 9, 3.
242, 4. girls. Seneca, De
In the passage
of Seneca, De heneff.,
iii,
16,
242, 9. old-fashioned.
De

at

ii

3, there

lacuna

....

apud

apparently not yet

sordidam,
singulisdivisit

tam

nisi

par
nisi
242,

is

miseram,

tam

Martial, iv,

242,

17.

no.

242,

19.

242,

22.

spirit. Tac, German.,

youths. M. Anton., c.

242,

242,
243,
243,
243,
243,
243,
243,
243,
243,

invenies
quam
adulterorum

suf"cit dies

omnibus)

mansit.

71.
c.

19.

23.

senators.

law

242,

(etnon

unum

Mommsen,
StR, ii',125, i.
publicly. Dio, Ixxvi, 16.
ad
Salmas.
Tertull., De pall., p.
31. cuckold.
Anall.
168
Huschke,
crit.,p.
sq.
in the first three
36. marriages. In France
years

242, 24.
242, 29.
242,

horas

gestata est (?)apud alium

Sueton., Vespas.,c. 13.

alium

14. slaves.

noticed

illi satis sit

ut

301'sq. ;
after the

of

the
divorces
on
September 20, 1792, there were
27,000
of
Gesch.
d.
Revolutionsz.,iv,
ground
incompatibility; Sybel,
12 ; cf. Taine, Originesde la France
108,i.
iii,
contemp., rivolut.,
38. adultery. Sueton., Caes., c. 43.
40. divorcing. Jd., Tiber., c. 35.
3. speculation. Martial, x, 41.
Seneca, Beneff.,iii,16, 2.
3. counted.

Juv., 6, 223.
Tertullian,ApoL, 6 ; cf. Martial, vi, 7.
Abhandl.
d. Berl. Acad., 1863, p. 461
Mommsen,
19. refused.
f.
(i,27 f.),462
(ii,31-50) ; CIL, vi, 1527.
22.
reputation. Petron., c. 74.
Cf. Ovid, Trist.,iv, 69 sqq., and on
sen,
23. three.
PUny, MommHermes, iii,35.
Marquardt, Prl., i^, 72 ; CIL, vi, 3, 18,659 : tres
24. five.
uxores
sunt.
h[abui : eas] quidem dolui,set non
Qua[m velim]
modo
ductam
quartaria sortfe]
su[perstitem habeam] ; cf. the
7. years.
8. divorce.

note.

245,

41.

maid.

Juv., 6,

Romanarum^
246,

[vol.i.

Notes

4i8

2.

C.

p.

Dittricus, De

619

el

5. spectacles. Prop., ii, 19,

6. resorts.
Ovid., loc. cit.

246,

II.

246,
246,
246,
246,
246,

13.
IS-

22.

feminarum

Plutarch, Consol. ad uxor.,

laiSiiroreKd\Xonn"ra;ihTjireplBiarpov fj to/itt-qv

246,
246,

20.

cathedris

sq.

Apulei.,Metam., vi, 16

visit.
4, p.

14

350

9.

girl. Juv., II, 201

sq.
cushions.
Ovid., A. a., i, 135 sqq.
hot.
Id., Am., iii,5.
seen.
Tertullian, De spectac, c. 25.
profligacy. Clem. Alex., loc. cit.

32. sullied.

Cyprian,Ad Donat.,

p. 5, ed. Oxon.

; Clem.

Alex.,

Paedag., iii,11 " 77 ; P. E. Mueller, Gen. aev. Theodos.,ii,64.

quadrigarii,
246, 36. gladiators. Tertullian,De spect.,c. 22, names
247,
247,
247,

247,
247,
247,

247,

scenici,xystici,arenarii.
I.
Juv., 6, 78-113.
games.
5. disguise. Sueton., Aug., c. 45.
6. citharist.
Pertin.,c. 13.
comoedi
fibula
dear.
Juv., 6, 73-77
(solviturhis magno
7.
etc.); Martial, xiv, 215.
husband.
12.
Juv., 6, 379-397.
18. partner. Seneca, Qu. nai., vii, 32, 3.
/toitrrdaeis
ycrxwav
23. passed. Dio, Ivii,21 : Stl tAs reywaiKas
mentions
an
expulsion of
{A., iv, 4)
ijyeipoii.Tacitus
foedo per
histriones in the following year
(23). His words
If he
similar
to
demos
allude
immorality.
temptari
may
refers to the same
he
have
must
quoted inexactly
expulsion,
from the mention
from the speech of Tiberius,as it would
seem
of the
if only or
Oscum
ludicrum
as
primarily actors of
'

'

'

fabulae Atellanae
26.

247,

Messalina.

'

were

involved.

Dio, Ix,

22,

28,

31

Tac,

Sueton., Domitian., c. 3,
247, 30. Domitian.
Aurel.
Vict., Caes., 11, 7 ; Epit., 11, i.
247,

33.

pantomimes.

M.

Anton.,

A., xi, 4, 3|.

; Dio, IxVii,3

10

1
"

c.

23.

betrayed. Galen, De prognosi ad Epig., p. 457, K., xiv,

(cf.626).
convivium
248, 5. modesty.
Quintilian, Inst, or., i, 2, 8 : omne
cauticis strepit,
obscenis
pudenda dictu spectantur. He was
adulteriis caelata,Pliny, H. N.,
thinking perhaps of the vasa
obscene
of
in
xiv, 140,01
shapes (e.g.Martial, xiv, 69).
pastry
The
also common
latter was
in the Middle
Ages (Baudrillart,
Hist. d. luxe, iii,
462). I have not been able to see Rochholz,
247,

37.

631

Gehildhrot.
248, 8. almis.

Juv., ii, 162 sqq. ; cf. Jahn, Ber. d. Sachs. Ges.,

1851, p. 168.
Jerome, Adv. Helvid., 20 (ed. Vallarsi,ii,228)
say" of Christian banquets : ingrediuntur expositae liljidinum
victimae
et tenuitate vestium
nudae impudicis oculis ingeruntur.
248, 10. present. Plutarch, Qu. conv., vii,8, 4, 4.
Ovid, A. a., i, 229 sqq.
248, 12. Circus.
read
248, 15. assenting. Pliny, H. N., xiv, 141 (for marito
mariti ',which, however, is probably only a gloss).
'

'

'

VOL.

I.]

Notes

419

248, 18. parties. Cf. Appendix xix.

248, 26. seem.
Epp., 16, 241 sqq., 225 sqq. ; 17, 75-90.
28.
men.
248,
Marquardt, PH., i^,301 ; cf. e.g. ibis ut accumbas,
Ovid, Am., i, 4, 16.
248, 28. indecent.
46, 4.
Marquardt, StV, iii^^
customs.
Valer.
2.
248, 33.
Max., ii,i,
It is at least doubtful
whether
248, 35. sexes.
Tac, A., xvi, 34,
It is said there of Thrasea
who
refers to such an assembly.
was
illustrium
virorum
:
awaiting his sentence
feminarumque
of no
coetus
other mention.
frequentes egerat. I know
248, 37. gardens. Ovid, A. a., i, 67 sqq., 491 sqq. ; iii,387 sqq. ;
R. A., 627; Prop., ii,23, 5; iii,32, 11.
248, 37. page.
Martial, xi, 73, 6.
Ovid. Am., ii,2, where
the name
248, 38. mistress.
Bagoas signifies
"

eunuch.

cf. Am., iii,11, 17.

248, 38.
Ovid, A. a., ii,209;
248, 39. walked.
Horace, Sat., i, 2, 98 : custodes, lectica,ciniflones,parasitae; Juv., 6, 359.
cd t^v ^ov\Dio, Ivii, 15 : (7Kifnro5ii^
KtkTatn^yt^
249, 3. absolute.
ivriSv ywalKei xpcSi/rai.There
instances
various
at
are
periods
of ^women who
rank
of senatorial
not
see
were
using litters,
Lipsius,Elect.,i, 19.
rell.,
249, 5. days. Reifferscheid,Sueton.
357 ; Sueton., Caes., c.

hold.

43249, 6. Domitian.

Sueton., Domit., c. 8.
curios.,c. 13, p. 522 A.
249, 9. fixedly. Plutarch, De
tyrannous. Seneca, Beneff.,i, 9, 3 ; De remed., 16, 7.
249, 12.
Clem.
Alex., Paedag., iii,4 " 27, p. 269 P.
position.
249, 14.
Cf.
vol.
i, p. 20 and Appendix vi.
249, 14. carriages.
drove.
Ovid, Am., ii,16, 49 ; Prop., v, 8, 23.
249, 15.
Coan.
Marquardt, PW., ii^,p. 493.
Horace, Sa".,i,2, loi.
249,20.
centuries.
Alw.
Leben.
z. Z. d. Minnesinger,
Schultz,
Hof.
249, 23.
half
of
the
thirteenth
i, 190 (second
century) ; Baudrillart,
de Bavifere)
Hist. d. luxe (Court of Isabeau
; Falke, Deutsche
und
TrachtenModenwelt
(1858),i, 67, 213 f.,278, 284 f.,cf.
(inthe Thirty Years' War), 253 f. (inthe second
297 f. ; ii,200
half

of the

sauvage) ;
Mme.

seventeenth

century),311

cf. 322
ff.
Tallien.
Louandre,

Revue

(d,la
des

grecque

Deux

and

d, la

mondes, 15
Lacroix, Directoire,Consulat, Empire, p.
33 ; cf. p. 83 (d,la sauvage).
E. V. d. Briiggen, Polens
Auflosung, p. 320.
249, 26. LuUi.
249, 29. imponderability. Lacroix, ibid.,p. 49s.
Prop., iv, 13, 1-14.
249, 30. historians.
modem.
Cf.
vol. ii,p. 173 ff.
249, 34.
drilled.
Juv., 6, 246-267 ; cf. 421 ; Martial, vii, 67.
249, 38.
Juv., 6, 429 sqq. ; Seneca, Epp., 95, 20.
249, 39. carousals.
I do not
the slightest
see
6, 242-245.
Juv.,
pleaded.
'249,40.
does
that this is an
Geib
to believe
as
reason
exaggeration,
the
that
did
not
women
ground
(Criminalprocess,
p. 519), on
possess the right of bringing actions at law, for all that was
249,

25.

Mai, 1876,

needed

was

p. 313;

man

of straw.

Notes

420

[voi.I.

Juvenal. Juv., 2, 53 (inthe speech he places in the mputh

of Laxonia) : luctantur
vcojnedunt colyphia paucae.
paucae,
world's.
6,
398-412.
Juv.,
250, 4.
Caligula. Sueton., Calig.,c. 23.
250, 12.
Id., Aug., c. 84.
230, 14. say.
18.
benefits.
Julian, Or., 2, p. 155 CD.
250,
Domna.
Philostrat.,Vitt. sophist.,ii,30.
250,22.
250, 28. justified.Juvenal, 4, 20s.
Helv., 19, 2.
250, 32. quaestorship. Seneca, Ad
A.
J.,
Josephus,
11, i.
xx,
250, 33. Poppaea.
and
2132 ; of. Hirschfeld,
250,38. librarianship. CIL, vi, 2131
VG, 267n.
Epictet.,Diss., iii,7, 13.
250, 40. Rome.
Seneca, ib., 14, 2.
250, 41. sons.
251, 2. signed. Zangemeister, Ephem. epigr.,i, p. 51, 154.
Tac, A., ii,55.
251, 7. Piso.
A.D.
Dio, lix, i8.
251, 9. 39
Tac, A., iii,33.
251, 17. armies.
56.
Juv., 8, 128 ; cf. vol. i, p. 122 ; Martial,ii,.
251, 19. havoc.
6.
father.
Quintilian,i,
i,
251, 23.
Martial, xii, 97.
251, 24. chaste.
Gr., ed. Jacobs,
251, zj.specious. Ovid, A. a., ii,281 ; Anthol.
Messia
: \7J\iKJ,rmitpi
iv, p. 275 (Adesp., 721c. epitaph of one
'Ei*
ttcLitlv
r^
Mo6"raLS
irp^^affa.
^peai
aw^poaiivri
Plutarch, Poplic, c. 17 extr.
251, 32. Octavia.
Verg., ed. Ribbeck
(ed. min.), p. xxviii,i.
251, 34. fainted.
Rom
und
Germanicus.
Cichorius,
Mytilene, p. 56 ff.
251, 41.
ad
Servius
learned.
Verg., Buool., 3, 20 ; if this statement,
252, 3.
traditional source
(Teuffel,
coming as it does from a confused
RLG*, 225, 2),.is trustworthy.
Ovid, Trist.,iii,7 ; see note on 1. 41, below,
252^ 4. poet.
Statius.
ii,7, 83.
Stat., SiZu.,252,5.
iv,
Pliny.
Tac,
A.,
Pliny, H. N., vii,Ind., -ml,46.
;
53
252, 7.
Schol.
10.
Juv., 6, 434.
oratory.
252,
Firmia
Philologis
Teuffel, RLG*, 401, 7. One
252, 13. equal.
et Julia ', CIL, vi, 2, 15,053,
nomen
perhaps acquired,tliiscogquae
from
her literaryerudition.
love.
Pliny, Epp., iv, 19.
252, 22.
Ovid, A. a., iii,479.
252, 25. deadened.
influence.
Pliny,
Epp., i, 16, 6.
252j 30.
Cf.
vol.
i, p. 231.
252, 32. marriage.
language. Lucret., iv, n6o
252,35.
sqq.
intolerable.
6,
Juv.,
185
36.
252,
sqq. ; Martial, x, 68.
De
mercede
Lucian,
(ond., 36.
252, 38. Sapphos.
Ovid, Tnst.^ iii,7. Lines 12 and- 45 shpw,,tjiat
252, 41. critic.
in a filialrelation to Ovid, and it is not impossible
Perilla stood
249, 41.

'

that
.

iv,

lais.twice,

was

10, 75 ; but

wife
253.

she

by

3. Horace.

4.

daughtei;nientioned,in. Tr.,
was
a daugbtei.othiS(.tJurd

she,

prpbably
marriage (pf.;
Tr.-yiii,
7, 3).
iHaupt, Hermes, y,
pp.
32-34.

former
.

Shtdien, 365
253,

married,

more

compared.

ff.

Propert.,ii,3,

19.

Cf.

Teuffel,

I.]

VOL,

Notes

magpies. Pers., Prolog., 13.

gifted. Martial, vii, 69.

253)

5-

253,

7.

253,

II.

253,

13.

253i

13. pride. Letrorme, Rec. des

18. wisdom.
CIG, 5904 ; cf.

253,

253,

421

unprudish.- Id., x, 35
inscribed.
CIG, 4723,

and
29,

38.
; cf.

30

31,

47.39-41.

inscr.,ii,pp. 350-367.
Appendix xii.
Juv., 6, 434-456, according to tlie scholiast
35. nothing.
referringto Statilia Messalina, cf p. 252 of vol. i.
Martial, ii,go,- g ; xi, 19 : Quaeris cur nolim
36. life-wish.
."

253,

te

ducere, Galla

Diserta

Saepe

es.

soloecismum

mcntuia

Nero
lived Pamphila of Epidaurus (Sui(Phot.),daughter of the learned Soteridas,and'
wife of the learned
of aiixiaKra IffTopcKo,
Sokratidas, authoress
in 33 books, now
used by Diogenes Laertius.
iiroiivTiiMtTa
lost;much
Suid.,s., 7ra/n0(XT;.Phot.,Bi6/.cod.,clxxv.
Gell.,xv, I7and23.
Caes.
ad
Helv., 17, 4.
253, 41. regrets. Seneca,
Damasc.
Flor. Joan.
e ms.
Ruf., in thsExc.
254, 2. logic. Muson.
ed. Meineke, iv, 222, 38 sqq.
ap. Stob., Florileg.,
similarly.
Lactant., Inst., iii, 25 ; Wendland,
Quaest.
254, 4.
Musonianae
(Berol. 1886), p. 23, 3.
Stob., ed. M., iv, p. 322.
254, 6. have.
254,8. indispensable. Id. ib.,p. 216.
Plutarch, Conjug. praec, c. 18, p. 145.
254, 13. exorcisms.
RG, ii,
254, 20. Ul-consequence. Id., Pomp., c. 55 ; cf. Drumann,

das)

Under

facit.

nostra

or

Egypt

50.

254,

22.

publication. Drumann,

xiii,21,

J?G,vi, 324,

51.

Ci.

Cic,

Ad

Att.,

5.

Seneca, Ad Marc, 4 and 5.

Plutarch, PopHc, c. 17 extr. ; cf. vol. i,p. 251.
If the
address
mirer
adto a female
Dio, Ixxv, 15.
of Plato
in Diog. Laert., iii,47 is borrowed
with other
from
collection of lives of the philosophers composed
matter
a
in the first century under
Nero
of the Flavian
or
one
emperors
unknown
the
must
(Usener,Epicurea, p. xxxiii),
lady addressed
also have
lived in this period.
PhUostrat., ViW. soph., ii,30.
254, 30. rhetoricians.
Id., Apoll. Tyan., ed. K., p. 3, 2.
254, 32. Tyana.
See voli i, p. 253.
254, 33. equally. Martial, vii, 69j 4.
De
theriac. ad' Pison., p. 458 K. ; xiv, p; 218;
254,36: Plato.
cf. StRE, 12, 1762, 44.
Diog. Laert.,iii,47 ; cf. Menag., her" and on
254, 37. dedicates.
254, 25." Areus.
254, 26. dedicate.
254; 30. science.

the

title of

254, 40. books.

155,

I.

255"

work.

Horace, Epod., 8,

5.

Utopia. Epictet., Fragments,

53

ed.

Duebner.

a;pprehension. Lucian, Fugitivi, 18.

mantle.
Id., De mere,
cond:, 32 and 36;
Karti,
26. Icaria.
Vita
irlikiv
Porphyry,
Plotini,c. 9 and 12 : nva
d.^eyeiKafilraviavyeyevTJcr-Bai
XeyofjAvqvdXXws 5^ KaTT}pLTro}fi^vf]V-i}^lov
Id
ip6Xej.
oUiadelari tt?
peiv Kal fi]V vipi^ X'^P"'^X^P'"'""''^"'
Richardus
ad
Schoene
refert
Pompeios,
probabiliter
perquam
CIL, X,' p. 1006.
Icl.,Ad Marcellam, c. 1-9.
30. initiated.

255, /^.
255, 15.
255,

the

Notes

422
256,

Orelli,
4859

8. woman.

; cf. the

[vol.1.
praiseof Turia,

vol.

i,p. 264

of this work.
256, 12. offensive.

Plutarch, Conjug. praec, 19.

256,20. temple. Juv., 6, 511 sqq.
Id., 6, 532 sqq. ; TibuU., i, 3, 23 sq. ; cf.
256, 28. assuage.
Marquardt, StV, iii^,77 ff. ; Boissier,Relig. rom., i, 402-406.
Marquardt, op. cit.
256, 33. condemned.
Joseph.,A. J., xviii,3, 4.
257, I. goddess.
Juvenal.
Juv., 9, 22-26.
257, 3Verhaltniss
TertuUian.
Cf. Ebert, Tertullians
Minucnts
zu
257, 9.
and
Hartel
in
Ztschr.
Felix,
f. ost. Gymn., xx, 348-368.
Minuc.
Fel., Octav., p. 67, Muralt. ; TertuUian,
257, 8. brothels.
Apol., c. 15.
Id., De pudic, c. 5.
257, 12. sweeping.
11), 10.
257, 15. Cynthia's. Prop., ii,19 (iii,
16.
A.
Ovid,
Jewish.
i,
a.,
257,
75 sqq.
religion. Joseph., A. J., xx, 8, 11 ; 11, i ; Vit.,3.
257, 20.
Julii. Tac, A., xvi, 6.
257, 22.
See vol. i, p. 203.
practices.
257, 27.
257, 31. appropriated. Joseph., A. J., xviii,3, 5 ; cf. Tac, A.,
ii,85.
Martial, iv, 4.
257, 33. Sabbath.
women.
Athenagor.,
Suppl., 11.
257, 38.
slaves.
C.
Orig.,
Cels.,iii,44.
257, 38.
Acts App., xvii,4 (inThessalonica),
I2
(at Beroea),
257, 39- East.
34

258,

(Damaris).
Vol.

8. attachments.
my

programm,

rea,

in Acad.

De
alb.

of the

i, p.

Cf.

262.

Graecina

Pomponia
Regim., 1868,

iv.

Tac, A., xvi, 10; cf.

supersiitionisexternae

When

this I

I wrote

was

inscriptionof Pomponius Graeignorant

cinus.
does
That
externa
not
necessarilymean
superstitio
Christianityis proved by the expression alienigena sacra
rites of which Tacitus
(Seneca,Ep., 109, 22) which are the same
also
called
in
and
which
are
Ann., ii,85,
superstitio
speaks
in
both
authors.
externa
sacra
by
Similarly the words
Pliny, H, N., ii, 21 refer to Egyptian and Jewish religion.
V. Schultze
{Die Katakomben, p. 315) inclines to the view that
Graecina
was
a
Jewish proselyte.
Pomponia
De
Rossi, Roma
258, 12. converts.
sotteranea, ii,345s. ; cf. tav.
xlix, no. 27. On De Rossi's repeatedly expressed supposition
identical with the eldest
(if.s., i, 314, ss.)that Pomponia was
than upon
Lucina
of the legend, I express no opinion,any more
of the tradition
cerning
conhis attempt to maintain
the credibility
sister
of
consul
the
a certain
Clemens,
Plautilla,alleged
of SS. Domitilla, Nereus
acts
in the
and
Achilleus
(cf.my
mentioned
above, p. 6 f.).
programm
258, 14. Christian.
Sueton., Domit., c. 15.
adOl.
218;
258, 17. practices. Dio, Ixvii,14. Euseb., C/tWJi.,1.
ii,
Hist, eccl.,
iii,18. See Pliny, Epp., vii, 3 and Jerome, Epp.,
86 (27) ad Eustoch.
virg.
Christian.
Cf.
vol.
258, 25.
i, p. 64.
258, 26. converted.
Euseb., Hist, eccl.,v, 21,
'

discoveryof the

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

I.]

VOL.

Notes

423

258, 28. protection. TertuUian, Ad ScapuL, c. 4.

Tillemont, Hist, des emp. (ed. 1712), iii,i, 290,
258, 29. lectures.
Hist., ch. xvi, 115.
Gibbon,
452;
258, 32. clothing. TertuUian, De cultufem., ii,4 ; cf. Commodian.,
Insir. (238 A.D.),ii, 17s.
258, 36. preference. Hippolyt., De refutat. omn.
haeres.,ix, 12 :
iva
eCre
olKiT7}vetre i\ev$epoi',
iiriTpe\jiev
^X^'"
"iyKOiTOV
where
De
Bull,
di
arch,
Rossi,
crist.,1866, p.
23s.
of
(probably rightly) AweXciSepop instead
4\ei8epov.
proposes
In the Christian
epitaph : D. m. Flaviae Sperandae cojugi
sanctissimae
Onesiforus
f. cojux benemerenti
c.
fecit,he
believes he recognizes a [unique] example of such
a
marriage,
clarissimae
feminae
1880,
{Bull,crist.,
explaining c. f as
But
these
letters
where
stand
in
the
position
they
pp. 67-69).
this ; perhaps they mean
cannot
mean
(asHirschfeld suggests)
latter interpretation
filiis'. The
is supported by another
cum
Christian
femine
Nucastissime
:
CIL,
xi,
inscription,
i, 4025
,

"

"

"

'

'

'

'

'

misie

Paule"

Agrippa

Christian

of rank

woman

fills benemerenti

cum

recognizes

Hirschfeld, however,
of

maritus

example

an

with

Christian

fecerunt.

of the marriage
birth
of humble

Provinz, in Westd. Ztschr.,1889,

third centhe
in
tury)
CIL, xii,675 (Arelate,
inscription
pp. 21, 57)
f (eminae) conjugi aman: Hydriae TertuUae
c(larissimae)
Museus
tissimae
Aelianae
filiae dulcissime
Terentius
at Axiae
(Beitr.z. Gesch. d. Narbonens.

hoc

from
and

sepulcrum posuit (where the

the

of

Mnseus,

cognomen

and

husband's
the

standing

absence

of

is inferred

praenomen

title).
De
name.
I.
Rossi, R. s., i, p. 309 ; ii,p. 366 s.
259,
A Christian
inscription: Luria
259, 3. family. Ibid.,i, p. 315s.
ing
Januaria c. f. Caelio Felicissimo v. e. conjug. kariss. is (accordto De
Rossi, Bull, crist.,
1880, p. 31s. and lois.)of about
the

third

century.

Orig., C. Cels.,iii,9 and 55, ed. Klotz.

iv, 17).
Justin.,Apolog., ii,2 (Euseb.,H. eccl.,
259, 18. divorce.
De
in
Bull,
mutila
di
strano
runs.
Rossi,
Epigrafe
senso,
259, 23.
Cf.
Ii8ss.
tt).,
ently
crist.,
1877,
1879, p. 24, 1880, p. 65 (apparfirom the time
immediately after the religiousedict of
inter fideles fidelis fuit,inter alienos
Milan) : quod filia mea
paganos) pagana.
(i.e.
TertulUan, Apolog., c. 3.
259, 26. pagans.
259,28. community.
Id.,Aduxorem,2,'i; De corona, c. i-j. Baur,
Das
Christenth.
der drei ersten
Jahrh. (second ed.),p.
259,

II.

incite.

479-

Augustine,
has
speciosis? ferro juncta mors'
Ztsch.
Alternot
been
Nauck,
/.
explained.
yet
adequately
thumsw., 1855, p. 120, believes that the oracle translated by
Augustine was
already corrupt and meaningless at this point,
of
instead
Krdve p,oipa,
perhaps detvoTdrTjiv e'ide"rcnffibripbberos
words
to
that
G.
or
some
efiecj^original SeivoTdrri vriXrisre,
oraculis
haur.
de
ll.rell.,
philos.ex
1858,"/. 158,
Wolff, Porphyr.

Porphyry,
259, 37. death.
C. D., xix, 23.
'Pessima

'Koylav ^iXoo-o^ios,
ap.

ek

in

_^

restores

the

end

of

the

oracle

thus

"v

re

SLKa.(rTroX(auTiv
iir'

Notes

424
Aetvbv
a\6vTa
6p6ov6oifft.v
means
ev
iij^avhcrai.

iv
'

on

[vol.I.

k^av^affi.GiSyipoteTos
fiopos ^/era,where
hill '.
Cf. also
Cyprian, Epp.,
a

24.

259,

38.

..,

belief.

Strabo, i, 7,

oXovTai
d.pX7)yoifS

ras

p. 297

airai'Tcs

ykp

,...

ttjs SeunSaip^viaf

yvvoLKas.

i, pp. 69 and 184 ff.

260, 4. upper.
Juv., 6, 553-591.
260,9. consulted.
Sext. Empir., 739, 29, quoted by
horoscope.
260, 14.
Cf. vol.

Hippolyt.

Refutat.,iv, 4.
21.
astrology. Augustine, Conf., vii,6, 8.
Cf. Horace, Epod., 5 ; Ovid, Am., i, 8 ; Propert.,
29. wine.
iv, 5 ; Martial, ix, 29 ; Lucian, Dial, mereir., 4.
Plutarch, Conjug. praec, 5 and 48. Cf. also
260, 32. mentions.
amatoriis
et devinctionibus
O.
Hirschfeld, De incantamentis
Romanesque (Regimonti, 1863), p. 17.
apud Graecos
Zeller,Philos. d. Gr., iii,2, 611, 5 ; Suidas, s.
260, 36. JuUan.

260,
260,

'lovXtavds,
enchantment.
Apulei.,ApoL, c. 27.
In
Lucian's
East.
2.
Philopseudes a.ppea.T
261,

260, 38.

Libyan ing
(performXaKSaliuv
tup
(as
Babylonian
charmer, 13), a Hyperborean
a

7), a
cures,
snake
conjurer and
moniacs
decures
(magician, 13), a Syrian ix rrj! naXaurrhris, who
A.
'*''
:
^l"'
""ip'
/li^x/"
J., via, 2, 5
(Joseph.,
V
Arab
an
(magician, 17).
eepinrelairXeiaTov lo-xi^i),
Lucian, Philopseud., 3, 4.
261, 12. catacombs.
16 ; cf. Apulei.,Metam., ii,39 ; Philostrat.,
Unen.
Id.
ib.,
261, 4.
Apollon. Tyan., i, 8.
261, 19. position. Lucian, Alexandr., 3, 11, 39, 42.
Philostrat.,Vitt. soph., ii,5.
261, 26. incredible.
261, 33. guUt. Tac, Agric, c. 6.
261, 34. light. CIG, iii,6184.
262, 2. plunged. Pliny, Epp., vi, 24.
Tac, A., vi, 10,
262, 7. tears.
faithless.
Vellei.,ii,67. See vol. i,p. 241 of this work.
262, 9.
Tac, Hist., i, 3; A., xv, 71.
262, 12. husbands.
Tac, A., xv, 10 sq.
262, 26. last.
Id. ib.,xvi, 30 sqq.
262, 31. manner.

sympathetic

medical

262, 36. death.

263, I. survived.

Id. ib., xv,

64.

CIG, iii,
5757.
the
to
belonged
Philippus
who
superstition,

were

Franz's
followers

banished

by

suppositionthat Cassius
Egjrptian and Jewish

of

Tiberius

year xg to
Crespi, De Atiliae
in

the

Vincent.
foundation.
Sardinia, is without
Pomptillae monumento
Calaritano, in Ephsm. epigr.,rv, 1881,;
ii ; concludes
(p. 488) from the
pp. 484-494, with Tab. i and
that
it
dates
from
the
second
view is
writing
century, which
supported by the line in the inscription7, 4 :
tempore tu,
dixit,Vive, Phihppe, meo,' apparently a reminiscence of Mart.,
i, 36, 6 : vive tuo, frater,tempore vive meo.
Cf. also Aristid.,Or., 27, p. 351s.,
and vol.
263, ". substitution.
It might also be the sacrifice of ah animal;
thus
iiiyJ-,160.
at
in,
Numidia
who
her
dreamed
that
siek husband
Ngaus
a woman
could be kept alive by the sacrifice of a proxy
anima
:
'

'

'

Notes

426

[vol.I.

CIL, viii,8123 (Rusicade).

265, 24. husband.
Henzen, 7388 (Beneventum) ; Bdl,
265, 26. done.
265,
265,

mi

quod

ego

tu

28.

lie. CIL,
another.

facere

dibuisti,mi

qui

faciat

1862,

p. 62

nescio.

ii,3596 (Ondara, Tarraconensis)

Or., 4746 (wrongly suspected)

CIL, v, i,
3496 (Verona).
265,31. awaiting. Orelli, 4662 (Narbo) ; CIL, vi, 2, 11,252:
Domine
sustineo
Oppi marite, ne doleas mei {sic)quod praecessi,
29.

toro
in aeterno
endured.
265, 32.

adventum

tuum.

Orelli,4626 sq. (Rome, Pola).

Orelli,4530 (Rome).
vixit
eo
CIL, v, 2, 7066 (Turin): quae cum
sine litibus et jurgis; CIL,
stomachum
:
8192
(PuteoU)
x,
mihi null(um) umquam
fecit nisi quod mo(rtua est); CIL, vi,
scabro ; 18,393 : sine uUo
stomacho
3, 15,696 : sine verbo
;
stomacho
sine
uUa
bile
sine
sene
:
:
:
18,434
18,918
;
;
22,423

265, 33. ill word.

265, 36. unwearied.

bile.

265,

37. desire.
est

265,

39.

CIL, vi, 3, 15,317 : cujus nulla(m) cupiditate(m)

expert(us).
gold. Henzen, 7386 (Sassina)
similarly CIL, vi, 3,
;

19,175266, I. followed.

J. Schmidt,

Add.

ad

CIL

viii,in Ephem.

ep.,

365-

V, p. 303,

CIL, vi, 3, 17,690.

266, 2. similar.
266, 13. heavy. Orelli,7382 (Rome).
Cf. vol. i, p. 260.
266, 21. length. Pliny, Epp., ii,20.
still.
266, 24.
Orelli,4803.
266, 26. night-time. Orelli,4575
CIL, vi, 3, 18,817.
266, 35. noble.
CIL, iii,2, p. 922 ad 754 (Desjardins,AdI, 1868,
p. 5")256, 38. pious. Orelli, 4639
C/L, vi, 2, 11,602 (Rome). Cf.
Buecheler, Carm.
Saturn., Bonn, 1876, 4, p. 15.
(According
the letters are
to Gudius
of Trajan or Hadrian.)
of the time
CIL, V, 2, 7116 : casta pudica decens sapiens generosa probat(a)
Some
Christian epitaphs : De Rossi, Inscr. christ.,
62 (341 a.d.):
amatrix
boniet
miri
operaria
J6.,98
(348)
:
;
pauperorum
(sic)
tatis atq. sanctitatis ; lb., 99
mire
industriae
(348):
adque
=

bonitatis.
VI.

268,

MEANS

Heinrich

OF

COMMUNICATION.

Stephan,

Das

Verkehrsleben

AUerthum,
Taschenbuch, 4. Folge, 9. Jahrg., 1868, p. 120.
HandelsMilitarstrassen und
268, II. century. Naher, Die rom.
in
u
nd
der
SUdwestdeutschland,Elsass-Lothringen
Schweiz,
ttiege
a
1887, p. 33, says that the Middle
Ages always maintained
in road-making in these countries
many
high standard
(and in Gergenerally),and that the roads (many of which fell into
decay in the Thirty Years' War) were
constructed, ballasted
and paved in the same
fashion as those of the Romans
(p.42 f.).
5. now.
in Raumers

This

no

fact that

im

hist.

more

the

contradicts
the passage
in the text than
does the
Roman
roads were
surpassedby those of the nine-

I.]

VOL.

Notes

427

teenth

d. rom.
die Heerstvassen
century (F. Berger, Ueber
Reiclis,i, 1882, p. 20).
268, 15. traffic. Heinrich Stephan, op. cit.,p. 53.
and Pullan, Discoveries
at Halicarnassus,
268, 26. things. Newton
i, p. 695.
Philo, Leg. ad. Gai., p. 566 sq. The verbal
269, 2. concentrated.
in
the praises of the beneficence
of Augustus
correspondence
found
in Philo and
Suetonius, Aug., c. 98 (per ilium se vivere,
Ulum
libertate atque fortunis per ilium frui) is
navigare,
per
attributed
by Lumbroso, L'Egitto,p. 159s., to hymns,
plausibly
"which were
269,6. united.

Plut., De

gesch.,iii,i,
269,

9.

him

to

sung

in Alexandria.

fort.Roman.,

c.

cf.

Ranke,

Welt-

53.

prosperity. Appian, praef.,6.

269, II. countries.

Philo, loc. cit.,p. 552 sq.
269, 12. pirates. Epictet.,Diss., iii,13, 9,
269, 13. majesty. Pliny, Nat. hist.,xiv, 2.
269, 14. anchorage. Pint., De fort.Roman., c. 2.
269, 16. eternity. Pliny, op, cit.,xxvii, 2 sq.
269, 25. locked.
Aristid.,Bis paa-iKia,p. 66 Jebb.
270,
270,

Aristid.,Encom.
Romae, p.
Tertullian,De anima, c.
14. remedy.
I suggest
s. franguntur '.)
guntur
Rome.
21.
Stephan, op. cit.,p. loi.
Id. ib.,p. 118 f.
25. culture.
2.

bloom.
'

270,
270,
270,

35.

'abreast

Read

30.

J.

etc.

'

saxa

pan-

'.

B.

polish. Procop.,
Goth., i, 14. Cf. the descriptionin
Statius,S.,iv, 3, 40 sqq. of the very solidlybuilt and carefully
paved via Domitiana.
I. cost.
Marquardt, S^F, ii^,92 (inthe year 123-124 : CJL,ix,
One
German
6072, 6075)
geographicalmile of high road costs
is cheap, an
stone
of 30-50,000
in Westphalia, where
average
thalers
the
the cost of
(;^4,5oo-7,500) without
ground' (H.
Delbriick,Preuss. Jahrbb., March
1885, p. 358). Five Roman
miles
0'998 German
geographical mile,therefore with similar

270, 39.

271,

18

(For

'

breast.

at

224,

'

conditions

the

is almost

cost

Before
the
271, 4. feet.
the raised side-walks

Latin

varies

of the monuments
to 3-50

m.

measurements

Before
I

to
the

the

The
only 3-87 m.
very much, according to
the kerbstone, and ranges
graves

Latin

graves

indebted

am

same.

to

it is 3-20

the

For

m.

courtesy

of

width
the

of

mity
proxi-

from

2-i5
all these

Herr

F. O.

Schulze.
271,

The
road
Nissen, Pompejan. Studien, p. 539.
is
its
at
narrowest
of
Pompeii
gate
about
broad
(includingthe footways),the Via Valeria
9 metres
7.25, the Salaria 6'i ; ibid.,p. 526 f. In the Alpine passes a
Near
is found.
Avenches
and
pavement of only 2-2-J metres
the paved carriage-way of the Roman
Del6mont
road was
2^
Windisch
at Ettlingen ; the roads from
wide ; the same
metres
to Regensburg
to Ehl
(Switz.),and Breisach
3, Strassburg to
Roman
Therefore
the
Zabern
metres.
military roads were
4
4. smaller.
before the

Cf.

Herculaneum

'

not

broader

than

metres, the trading roads

metres, with

and

pavement

the

271,

u.

The

5. track.

wheel

Alps were

tracks

in the

wide

m.

1-4
probably made

by

Roman

roads

(seeNaher,

p. 38).
Sixtus
Hiibner,
V,
9.
i, 84.
Cf. Naher, pp. 37 f. and 42, also F. Bergerj Uebey
II.
die Heerstrassen
des rom.
Reichs, i {1882), p. 19 f.
Cic, Ad
Qiiini. jr..
14. gravelled. Plutarch, G/accA., c. 7;
the
main
calls
road
between
iii,I, 2, 4 ; Strabo, iv, i, 42 (he
and
di Kal lapot
Italy 6^povsp.kveS^cnov
Spain
xei/iwi'os
in
Kal
iroraixSKXvffrov)
Berger, op. cit.,p. 6. Naher
imfKiliSri
roads
(p. 42) that the stone
pavement of the Roman
says
over

271,

respectively.' J. Naher, Die rom.

Handelswege in Siidwestdeutschland,Elsassder Schweiz
(1887), pp. 37-42.

metres

Militarstrassen
Lothringen und
271,

[vol.II

Notes

428

wagons

Gregory.
to-day.

'

271,

A breach
in the road from Breisach
thick.
0-7 to o-S metres
is about
shows
that the ballasting
deep, and that"
0-4 m.
the uppermost layer consists of coarse
'. Cfi
pieces of wacke
also the descriptionof the covering of the road from
Augst to
was

'

to Ehl

Mayence,

p.

271, 16. started.

39.

the

essential

part of his lucid

19.

Messana.

271, 25.

Puteoli,

Itinerar.,p.
Id.,p. 493, 13

271,

iTTCCL

would

suit.

The

490,
:

loi

ff.

repeat in the
description,verbally or

Stephan,op. cit.,p.

Wess.

stadia'VCCL

so

numbers

text
marily.
sum-

in the

be

cannot

Itineraries

right;

still await

critical examination.
hours.

Itinerar.,p. 495,
The
Itineraries
35. Berenice.
hour.
Itin.,
5.
330, 10.
It.
miles.
Burdigal., pp.
38.

271, 28.
271,
272,
272,
273,
273,
273,

273,

5.

mention

only

the

latter.

563-571.
v, 67.
Cenis.
20.
Nissen, Ital. Landesk., 158, 3.
21.
Simplon. See Kiepert, Lehrb. d. alten Geographic, "" 338,
rom.
Alpenstrassen in der
343 ; CIL, V, 6649 ; H. Mej'er, Die
Schweiz, in Mitth. d. antiq.Ges. in Zurich, xiii (i85l),p. 127.
Nissen, 157-166 ; Strabo, iv, p. 208 ; vii,p.
41. Quarnero.

imperial. Mommsen,

10.

3143. rutted.

RG,

des ObergailthaleS
Meyer, Dia alien Strassenziige
(Carinthia),1886 (Bonner J ahrbb.,Ixxxiii [1887],pp. 217-219).
Nissen, p. 166.
274, 10. Empire.
unable.
On
tlie column
Planta, Das alte Rdiien, p. 91.
274, 15.
the
on
Juliercf. Mitthl. d. antiq.Ges. in Zurich, xv, p. 64.
Julian, Orat., 2, p. 72 A.
274, 19. force.
21.
274,
twenty-two. Nissen, p. 154.
used.
Ammian., xv, 10, 4 and 5.
274, 31.
274, 34. giddy. Strabo, iv, p. 204.
out.
Bergier's estimate (repeated by Stephan, op. cit.,
275, 21.
p.
of
miles is too high ; for he evidently
added
118) 51,000 Roman
274,

the

principalamounts

which
same

A. B.

in the

without
Itineraries,

account
on
necessary
of
road
the
on
portions
are

27s, 24. For '680 geographical'read

1,006'read
5,750'.
275, 26. For
'

'

the deductions

of the

the

repeated mention
longer routes.

'3,800 English.'

Of the

VOL.

I.]

275,

32. miles.

Notes

429

For ' 1824 'read

Stephan, 0^. cii.,
p. 118.
first turn-pike road in Germany
35. .century. The
ill.1753 between
Oettingen and Nordlingeri.The

.275,

had

state

in

about

816

Englishmiles

2,300

of

'

10,500'.
built

was

Prussian

inade"

roads

Gesfih.,
iii,464).
CIL, viii,p. 275 sq.
276, 10. inscription. lb., 10,230.
von
Afrika
276, 14. bridge. Maltzan, Drei Jahre im Nordwesten
(1868),in, 96.
CIL, viii,p. 859.
276, 15. Emperors.
276,20. mule-paths. Hesse- Wartegg, T"K"sic", p. 160 f.
I)r.Constantin Jirecek's
276,24. Constantinople. I,do not know
book, Die Heerstrasse von Belgrad nach Constantinopleund die
Balkanpdsse (Prague, 1877).
Fragmente in Bulgarien, iii,
Jirecek, Archdol.
276, 35. traced.
in
Archdol.
Romische
epigy.Mittheil.,x(1886),pp. 85Strassen,
Deutsche
(Treitschke,

276,

8.

oases.

1,04.

276, 38. water-supply. Strabo,

277,

I.

wonderful.

also caused
from
road

v, p. 235.
Cf. vol. ii,p. 257 f. Hadrian
80.
Stephan,p.
made
the great
to Hypatafrom
branch-road
be
to
a
U.
Athens.
Thessalonica
to
Kohler, Mitth. d.

Athen, i, 350 f.
RG, v, 269.
3. road-building. Mommsen,
Erlebnisse
vanished.
10.
Schnars,
auf einer Reise durch die
Provinz
Basilicata, in Ausland, 1847, No. 261' ff. ; cf. "i8'43,

archdol.
277,
277,

No.
277,

II.

13.

277,

17,

,277,19.
277,
277,

26.

in

317 ff.
kilometer.

Frage)
277,

Inst,

Im

.Neiten Reich, 1875, No.

30

(Die

sicilische

fiumari. Nissen, Ital. Landeskiinde, i, 398.

guide. Id., Pompej. Studien, 538.
Id. Ital.

coast.

Landeskiinde, i, 365,

Stephan,

Braga.

p.

5.

113.

Gesch. Spaniens, vol. i, p. 8;.

37, fields. Baumgarten,
in G/",\xi,
Cf.
The inscriptions
are
i, 32S5-3292.
278, 3. Rome.
N.
in
Alterthiimervon
Vicarello,
Rhein.'.'Mus.,
F.,
x,
Henzen,
of
lists
older
tliah
the
Vicarello
fi.
stations
are
The
20
1853, p.
of Diocletian's tiine (p. '31);
Itinerarium
Antonini,,w'i^ch.is
.

in point of time to the Itin. Antonini,

the Itin. No. 3 is nearest
No. 2, is intermediate
is the oldest, and
No.
I
(p. 34). The
edited
the
discovered
later.
J;han
was
which
was
ptheirs,
fourth,
with

them

The

route

Ab

Cordu

archeolog.(1864),.
by Garrucci, t"iss.ertaz..
p. 166 sqq.
Ab
into sections :'
is here divided
Cordybae,
Hispali
a

Tarracone,

Tarracone

Narbohe','A

Narbone

Taurinos.

278, 5. offerings. Preller, R.

Balneologie (1863),p. 45
Ronjan

coins found

1865,

f.

p. 53
und
Waldeck
of
fountain

Cf.

near

Lersch, Gesch. d.
ff. ; Bonner
Jahrbb.,1864, p. 135 f.
(not in) the spring of Pyrmont, ibid.,
M., ii',144,

3 ;

(Senthe,Alterthiinferaus.
16 ff.

d, F{irstenthUmern
iii the
Roman
corns

Pyrmont (1877), p.
;
p. .98'f.
Ntoes^, Stark, StddtelebeninFranhrefch,
of Fumades, CJi, xii,p!^6o'
in the sulpjiur
; in the spring
spring
;,
'.of
Zurich,
near
Zurich, Keller,iWiftA. d.. anti'q.'Ce's.zii-.
.paijen
'

Notes

43"

[vol.i.

for
xii,298. Hiibner,Der Fund von Procolitia (votiveofieiings
Wall in Britain),
the spring of Conventina
by Hadrian's
Hermes,
Vmeri
xii (1877),257 ff. Id.,Die Heilquelle
von
(near Santander), Archdol. Ztg., xxxi (1874),p. 115, pi. ii.
278, 25. barrenness.
Itinerar.,ed. Pinder et Parthey, p. 549, 564,
572, 577, 585, 604, 606, Wess.
278, 29. heroes.
lb., p. 524 sqq.
278, 30. post. Marquardt, StV, i', 558 ff.
278, 32. couriers.
Aristid.,Oy., xxiv, p. 304 Jebb : oire yip 0!
tiSv ffTpaTUiirSv
ris d77eXiasKOfiljI'ovTes
ij/Masye irapTpiffov,
the
So
Itinerar.
278, 35. apart.
throughout
Hierosolymitanum.
ab Alexandria
Sulpic.Sever., Dial., i, 4 : Betleem
.

xvi

mansionibus

abest.

S.

Silviae

ad
Aquit. peregrinatio

loca

sancta, ed. Gamurrini

iv [1887]),c. 47 :
(Bibl.storico-giuridica,
de
vicesima
et quinta man(Edessa)
Jerusolima
sione est (and so often).
Libanius, ed. R., i,530, 15, who says
278, 39. Gaul.
CIL, V, 2108.
that
trraO/ioUTrXdoinv i) rptaKoirioi!
Julian (at Nicomedia) was
distant
the
latter's
death
from^Gallus at
(near Pola), hardly
intended
to make
anything like a precise statement.
Severus.
Hirschfeld, VG, p. 98 ff.
279, II.
279, 17. ready. Stephan, op. cit.,p. 42 ; Marquardt, StV, i',
et

hie

locus

560, 8.
279,

Bdl, 1875, p. g ; but cf. Mommsen,

StR,
ii',1030,
Appendix ix.
28. jumentarii. Marini, Atti deglifrat.Arv., p. 775, and Iscriz.
them
with
the imperial jumentarii, a
alb., p. 106, confuses
jumentarius,
jumentis (super
Sueton., Claud., c. 2). Were the
of
Italian high roads, who
scriptions
some
set up injunctoresjumentarii
in 214 and 226 together with the mancipes
to Caracalla
of tiie roads (Lanciani,
Bull. mun.
d. R., 1884, p. 8,709 and 710)
20.

Henzen,

vague.

3, also

279,

from

jumentarii?
guilds. Cattaneo, Equeiade, p. 83SS. ; Marini,

different

the

loc. cit.

279,

29.

279,

Fabretti, Inscr. ant., p. 9, n. 179.

32. Republican. CIL, 1129.
36. accidents.
Eunap., Aedes., 61 : 5ictSi eiSai/wvlaviwl rerpaKiiKKov dx/lpmros
l^ipero ffvu^alvuSi TroXXd ^i roiirois Tois dx/ip^ai"

279,
279,

32.

cisiarii.

"

vd0Tj.
279, 40.

Vergil,Catal.,8.
Sueton., Calig.,c. 39.

Trypho.
suits.

280, 2.
280, 3. Mediolanium.
Marini, loc. cit.
Ariminum.
Tonini,
280, 3.
Rimini, p. 369s.
280, 4. Sempronii, Henzen, 4093.
Orelli,2413.
280, 4. Tuder.
280, 45. Praeneste.
CIL, i, 1129
xiv, 2874.
Cales.
280, 5.
Henzen, 6983.
whether
the juven(es)
280, 5. Pompeii. lb., 5163. It is doubtful
cisiani of Ostia
{CIL, xiv, 409, 15/16) were
cisiarii.
280, 9. gates. See note on Appendix vi.
280, 19. Hercules.
Seneca, Apocol.,c. 6, i.
280, 26. six days. The distance from Antioch
to Constantinople
in the Itin. Antonini,p. 139, i Wess. ; cf. the note
by Parthey
=

Notes

I.]

VOL.

and

431

Finder, p. 65.

Z. Chronol.

CI H. F. Stobbe,
Liban., Or., 21, i,685 R.
Briefe des PHnius, in Philol.,1870, p. 381

der

ff.

280, 30. eight days. Plutarch, Caes., c. 17.

liin. Anion., Wess., p. 289, 3, Via Aurelia.
280, 31. miles.
280, 32. journey. Sueton., Caes., c. 57.
280, 37. required. Cic, Pro Rose. Am., c. 7, 19.
Plutarch, Galba, c. 7.
280, 39. Clunia.
also
Pliny, Nat. hist.,
xix, 4. Spanish ships came
281, I. counts.
of Caere
to Pyrgi, the harbour
xii,
(Martial,
2, i).
From
Tarraco
to Caesaraugusta 163 miles
281, 5. under.
(Itin.
Anton., p. 451W.) thence to Clunia 169 (p. 441).
made.
Cervantes, La fuerzade la sangre{Novelasejemplares).
271,7.
four
10.
281,
days. Hist. Aug., Maximin., ii,c. 25.
From
Rome
to Ariminum
(itin.
281, II. ridden.
Anton., p. 126)
216 ; thence
to Bononia
(p. 126) 78 ; thence to Aquileia (p.
If one
went
from
Ariminum
to
281) 217, a total of 511 mi.
thence
Ravenna
and
thence
(33 mi.),
by water to Altinum,
by
land again to Aquileia (62 mi., p. 126), the journey by land
alone amounted
to 311 miles.
Casaubon, op. cit.,
erroneously
for this journey, and
reckons
miles
in
hours
adds:
200
24
sed non
incredibilis ; constat
hodiemos
sana
diligentia,
magna
veredarios

Lutetiam

Roma

longe major
(Maximinus) una

quae

saepe

contentio

est.

diebus
De

sex

mortib.

septem commeare,
persecutor.,c 47,

die
alia
Nicomediam
atque una
locus proeliiabesset
milia CLX.
nocte
Gibbon,
pervenit,cum
ch. xiv, assumes
that Maximin's
to Nicoflightfrom Heraclea
took
media
hours
but
to
the
only 24
;
according
text, which
is imperfect, it must
have
been
more.
281, 14. Galba.
Tac, H., i, 56.
minutes.
16.
281,
Zangemeister, Westd. Zeitschr,
1887, p. 240, 17.
16.
Belgica. Tac, H., i, 12, 18, 55 ; cf. iv, 59.
281,
281, 18. Rome.
Marquardt, StV, ?, 267 and 274, 2.
All
hours.
in Chambalu,
De
20.
281,
magistratibus Flaviorum
8.
(Bonn, 1882),p.
Statius,Silvae,iv, 112 sqq. says that by the
via Domitiana
could reach Baiae in one
new
one
day from Rome
Primo
(Qui primo Tiberim
relinquitortu,
naviget
vespere
Lucrinum) ; he must refer to the journey of a courier,for the
distance of 141 millia (Rome to Sinuessa
108, thence to Puteoli

33) could
281,

otherwise

not

Chatti.

22.

nocte

So

be

Valer.

covered

Maxim.,
this part

in about
v, 5,
of the

3.

14 hours.

PMny's

statement

made
in
{Nat. hist.,
vii,84) that
journey was
Mainz-Castell
carriages is very unlikely. The distance from
measured
along the oldest roads by Hofheim, Bilbel,Friedberg,
Butzbach, Frankenberg, Stadtberge
(Marsberg), Haaren,
Neuhaus
to the
(Elsen),through the DorenscMucht
Weser,
Roman
amounts
to 202
to
Rehme
miles,to Varenholz
203,
207 ',
Zangemeister, op. cit.,p. 238, 13.
281, 31. nine.
Cic, Ad Brut., ii,4, i, where
Sigonius has rightly
emended
'a.d. VI Id.' to 'a. d. Ill Id.' O. E. Schmidt, De e^/".
'

Cassio

281, 32.

ten.

et ad

daiis

Cassium

Ovid, Epp.

ex

(1877),p.

Pont., iv,

5, 3

11.
:

[vol

Notes

432

I,

nubibus
Haemon
Thracen
et opertum
lonii transieritis aquas,
venietis in urbem,
decima
dominam
luce minus
facialis iter.
ut festinatum
non

gelidam

Quum

et maris

Capua 136 miles (p. 612,

the result is 124 mi.), thence
to Beneotherwise
p. 108, where
thence
Tarentum
thence
to
ventum
1
1
1
1
to
1
(p.
),
57
20),
33 (p
mi.
total
of
Brundusium
a
Strabb, vi,'3,
44 (ib.),
370
p. 50,
gives rf (360) ; so also Pliny,H. n., ii. 244.
281, 32. five. Martial, x, 104 :
The

Itin.

Rome

from

counts

to

"

lUinc
altam

(Tarracone) te
BilbiUn

et

quinto forsitan

Marquardt,.Prl.,ii
chief stations.

essedo

toUet
Salonem
videbis.

rota

5 supposes

734,

There

tuum

et citatus

change
mansicnes

of

carriagesat.the
from'Tdrracd'
to

eight
437W.
Cic, Ad Fam., xi, 6, i ; Bardt, loc. cit.,-p.
281, 34. 317.
14.
281, 39.. Megara. Procop., Bell. Vand., i, is.
281,40. foot. Id., B. Goth., i, 15; ii,7s.
281, 41. 136. Id., B. Goth., i, 14.
282, 2. three days. Philostrat.,Apollon., vii, 41.
282, 5. on foot. Bardt, I. c, p. 8 sq.
282, 5. undertaken.
Digg., ii,11, i (Gaius,I. i, ad edictum
promilia passuum
in singulos dies dinumerari
vinciale): Vicena
Ib., xxii, 1, 13, " 2 : ry yap iv airf rj
praetor jubet, etc.

bilbilis.Itin.,pp.

391

were

and

^itKiiov,TrevTTjKOVTO.
6vTL, iv.-Q Kex^t-porovriTaL, ij dvrbs iKarbv
ISuKfV
6
Si
harbv
vofioBirris
/iJXia
irpoffefffilav
iirkp
diarpl^T(g
rifiepuni
BeLtf dpL6/j.ei(t6cu
ctKoai /iiXiaek^ei/tre,
KoX
KdB^ ^KdaTrjvijfi^pav
OVTL
If
Could
the
to
walk
from
Anticich
aii
K.T.\.
(S^avos
Avrip
(^aSev
ir6Xci

"

and
at sunrise
(120 stadia)and back, startiiig
returning in
tlSv ^Keidev 'ht
the afternoon
{dfiaTjkiipKLvtjdehevd^vSe,
KOfitei
an
Liban., ed. R., i,286, 22-24),it was
iariiaiis,
li.e"nifipplas
feat.
extraordinary
282, lo' century. Hiibner, Sixtus v^ p. 84. In the middle of the
sixteenth century tlie journey from Paris to Venice took 9 to
the Doge's
15 days ; but in 1509 a despatch froin Blois reached
Vie
d'un
XVImi
de
in
Venise
au
palace 7 days (Yriarte,
p'dtricien
siide, p. 104),and according to Casaubon
(seeH. on 281/10-11)
Rome
in 6 to 7 days. Light
coiiriers even
reached
Paris from
carriagesusually took 20 days from Rortte to Milan. (Montaigne,
Journ. d'un. voy. en Italic,iii,179) ; in the eighteenthcentury
they covered only 30 Italian mUes a day (Volkmann, Nach^'
richten von
Italien,i, 81 f.).
allowance
Theoderic's food
Strabo, v, 217.
,282, 12. Ravenna.
for 5 days, for the ambassadors
of the Heruli
ship
travelling^by
Ticinum
to RaVenna
from
fore
therewas
'(Cassiodor.,
Fay., iv,45)
Itai.
a
with Nifeisen,
cannot
very generous
one, and one
Lapdesk.,i, 213, estimate the duration of the voyage from it.
Plulo, Leg. ad Gai., 348M.
282, 14, llome.
abroad.
Acts of Aposttes,
xxviii,11.
282, 15.'
282,15. march.
Veget., v, 9,
sea

'

'

[vol.i.

Notes

434

propemptico,quoted

Cinnae
134,

in

Chaxis.,Inst. Gr., i, ed. Keil,p.

12.

RG,
283, 35. completed. Mommsen,
Avril
Mai.
et
HelUn., 1884,

v,

270

ef. Bull,

Philostrat.,Vitt. soph.,ii,6,
"283,36. venture.
283, 37. Propertius. Propert., iii (iv),21, 19.
Ovid, Trist.,i, 10 and 11.
283, 38. Tomi.
Philo, In Flacc, p. 539 M.
283, 40. Andros.
For

283, 41. Asia.

'

of Little

Asia

'

read

'

to

ed.

Asia

de

K.,

Minor

corresp.

p. 237.

'.

Galen, v, 48.
Megara.
all. Arist.,Or., 24, p. 305 sq. ; J. Masson, Coll. Hist.,ed.
Dindorf, iii,p. Ixi, wrongly believes that the journey from
Corinth to Miletus took a fortnight. On the time of the journey
Aelius
de
cf. Waddington, Vie du rMteur
Aristide,in Mim.
I'Inst.,1867, pp. 203-268.
ZeCfis epyaaTijs
CIG, 3920 : ^Xdouios
(negotiator)
284, 14. Zeuxis.
Siyo.
els 'IraXlav jr\6as i^Sofi'^KoriTa
irXciiirasiT^p VloKiav
Pliny, Epp. ad Tr., 26.
284, 21. winds.
Galen, xii, 171 sq.
284, 36. Troas.
1.
imperial. Chambalu, De magistr. Flav. (Bonn, 1882, p. 8),
285,
that the couriers travelled an average
supposes, perhaps rightly,
2S4,
284,

4.

13.

of

160

miles

in 24

hours.

Aristid.,Or., 24, p. 305 J. ; cf. Masson, Coll. Hist.,

7. sold.
ed. Dindorf, iii,p. liii.
Ruinart, Acta mart.
285, 10. Ostia.
285, II. false. It is regarded as fictitious by Dierauer, Gesch.
285,

Trajans, in Budinger, Unters. z. Rom. Kaisergesch.,i,171, and

Jahrbb., Ixxii (1882),p. 40. Keim,
by Asbach, Bonner
und
das
refers the so-called epistles
Rom
Christenthum, p. 529 ff.,
of Ignatius,which
the basis of the older (shorter)
are
Ada, to
cf.
the age of Commodus
539).
(p. 535,
285, 15. sailed. Ovid, Trist.,i, 10.
Id., Epp. ex P., iv, 11, 15.
285, 17. took.
Pisa.
Orelli,
643 (Cenotaph. Pisan.).
285, 19.
285, 23. sail. Diodor., iii,34.
285, 26. nine.
PUny, N. H., xix, r.
of
The
author
285, 32. suggestion. Philo, In Flacc, p. 521 M.
the Homilies
of Clement
embarks
at Portus
for Judaea, but is
to Alexandria
driven by the weather
(Homil.,i,8). Thence lis
*\ov^aiav aiT^irKevffa KoX SeKdirevTe ^fiepupds Kattrdpetay
t^v
dir'^VT'ijtra
numeral
Unless
the
is
the
author
has
T^Tpdriavos.
corrupt,
perhaps
transferred
to the last stage a statement
referringto the whole
to Judaea.
journey from Portus
by Alexandria
by
285, .34. Syria. Philo, 583 M.
Jerome's journey from Rome
to
the
Antioch
Portus, Regium, Malea,
Cyclades, Cyprus,
lasted
from
Jerusalem
August tillthe winter ; thence he travelled
to Egypt, the convents
of the Nitria and Bethlehem.
Jerome,
C. Rufin., iii,22, ed. Vallars ; ii,551.
mutuam
285, 35. required. Digg., xlv, i, 122
" i : Callimachus
pecuniam nauticam
accepit a Sticho servo
Seji in provincia
Sjrriacivitate Beryto, usque Brentesium, idque creditum
esse
also

in

omnes

navigiidies

ducentos

sub

pignoribus et hypothecis,

Notes

I.]

VOL.

mercibus

Beryto comparatis

435
et

Brentesium

Brentesio
emturus
esset et per
quas
etc.
invecturus
285, 37. letter. Bardt, Quaest. TuU., p.

xii, 10,
285,
285,

40.

navem

30 ;

perferendiset
Beryto [read -um]

Cic, Ep.

ad

Fam.,

12.

Syria. Cic,

Ad

Alt.,xiv,

9.

Mommsen,
Epigraphische Analecten, Bar. d. Sachs.
Ges., 1850, 2, 61.
286, 3. considered.
Bardt, Quaest. TuU., p. 30 ; Cic, Ad Fam.,
I
xvi, 21,
; xiv, 5, i.
Brundusium.
Bardt, loc. cit.; Cic, Ad Fam., xvi, 9, 2.
286, 4.
286, 6. twenty-nine. Bardt, loc. cit.,p. 33 ; Cic, Ad Qu. fr.,iii,
Ait.,iv, 17, 3.
I. 13, 17. 25 ; Ad
286, 6. Africa.
Bardt, loc. cit.,
p. 22 ; Cic, Ad Fam., xii,25, i.
286, 7. Senate.
Pliny, N. H., xv, 74.
Id. ib.,xix, i.
286, 13. mild.
286, 14. Marseilles.
Sulp. Sever., Dial., i, 1.
286, 16. fast. Id. ib.,I, 3 (quinto die portum Africae intravimus
libuit animo
adire
Carthaginem) ; i, 6. The
voyage
Isles in 20
from
Alexandria
to the British
days, in Leontius,
Vita S. Joannis eleemosynarii,13, 15 {Acta Sanctorum, published
there
is
described
at Brussels,1863, iii,
Jan.),
115,
23
p.
I.

107,

....

as

286,
286,

supematurally

fast.

Vitruv., x, 9, 7.
Marcian, Peripl. mar.
exter., ii, 3, Geographi
minor., ed. Mueller, i, 543.
286, 23. stadia.
Marcian, Epitome peripl.Menipp., ib.,p. 568.
286, 24. average.
Scylax., Peripl.,6g, ib., p. 58.
286, 30. stadia.. Herodot., iv, 86 ; cf. ii,149.
286, 31. testify. Aristid.,Or., xlviii,p. 360.
286, 40. day. Diodor., v, 16 and 17.
Strabo, x, 4, 5. Cf. Stephan, op. cit,,p. 50 n.
287, 3. Strabo.
/
Strabo, iv, i, 14.
287, 4. Britain.
O.
Gesch.
d.
10.
n.
i.
Peschel,
Erdkunde, p. 18,
287,
equator.
(after
James Smith, St. Paul's Voyage and Shipwreck, 1880, p. 181
ff..Diss, iii.On the Ships of the Ancients).
Also
if one
wished
fast one
to travel
287, 17. mantle.
obviously
horse
to
the
the
carriage; Apulei.,Florid.,iv, 12.
preferred
Cf. Horace, Sat.,i, 6, 105, and
the relief of Aesernia, Bull.
Nap., iv, pi. 1, no. 4.
l :
287, 19. slave.
Lucian, Luc,
air^eivirori els QeTraklav
18.

22.

describes.
lowest.

tinros 5^

fie

KaTTJye

Chrysost. (Oral.,
40,

rd. (TKeTjTjkolI

Kal

p.

486 M.)

els.
Dio
depdTrojv'IjKoKoidei.
wandered, it is true, ou ixbi/ov

"K6\ovdov
jifiSk

^iray6fievos.
287, 20. carriage. Seneca, Epp., 87.
In the nineteenth
rangements
287, 37. baggage. Vol. i, p. 117.
century arof those of the ancients
for travel
reminding one
of course
are
exceptional. The wife of Marshal Ney ('elle avait
luxe ') travelled to a spa,
avec
pris I'habitude d'un extreme
afin d'Stre servie k son
maison
une
entifere,
gr6 : un lit,des
meubles
k elle,une
argenteriede voyage faite tout exprfes,une
"OiKos Kal

dX\a
6.v4(TTiOS,

'iva

'

suite

de

fourgons, nombre

de

disant
courriers,

que la femme

[vol.I.

Notes

436
de

mar"hal

d'un

France

ne

pouvait voyager

Rimusat, ii,383.
Cato minor,
Plutarch,
287, 38. Republic.
de

Mim.

'.

autrement

de

Mme.

Kal ffKeieffiKal i,ico\o68ois

ijrol^vylois

c.

20,

cIto toWoU

tutiv

Kol Tv66lievosN^ttuto
diravrrijas

MiTeWov
els "Pi!)fi7]i'
K.r,\,
hTravipxeffBai
Cic, Pro Mil., c. 10.
287, 40. female.
Sueton., Caes., c. 46.
287, 41. Mosaic.
circus.
Plutarch, Anton., c. 9, 4 ; Cic, Philipp.,2, 24;
288, I.
Plutarch, Crass., c. 21
(journey of the Parthian
Surenas);
c.
Elagabal.,
31.
288, 6. gorgeously. Sueton., Nero, c. 30 ; cf. Elagabal., c. 31.
288, 8. milk.
Pliny, N. H., xi, 238 ; xxviii,183 ; xxxiii,140.
D.
288, 10. inwrought. Julian,Or., 3, p. no
Seneca.
6.
Seneca, Epp., 123,
288, II.
288, 14. gladiators. Id. ib., 87, 9.
Id. ib., 123, 6 ; Martial, x, 6, 7 ; 13, i ; xii,
288, 16. runners.
simul., ed. K., xix, 4 : SovXos S' jj"
24 ; Galen, Quom. morb.
A
oSois ti^ beffir"TT].
oCtos tuv
ev
rats
collegium
TrapaTpexovTtav
'

et

cursorum

at
'

Carthage

exercitator

cursorum

only
113), but

emperor's
horses.

288,
288,
288,
288,

rarities.

part

of

the

imperial suite

epigr.,v, p. 312, n. 428 ; an

were
n.
ployed
', ib., 366), who
probably emordinanda
tabularii negotia
(Mommsen,

'

ad

'

also as
journeys in the

288, 17.
288,21.

formed

(J. Schmidt, Eph.

not

ib., p.

'

Numidarum

forerunners

and

outriders

on

the

provinces.

Seneca, Epp., 87, 10.

worth.
Pliny, N. H., xxxiv, 163; Martial, iii,72. Cf.
the golden carriage of Count
Besborodko
(under Catherine II):
Bait.
Potemkins
Gliick
und
in
Bruckner,
Monatschrift,N.
Ende,
F., i, 517.
22.

Propert.,iv (v),8.

25. faces.
29. harness.

Seneca, Epp., 87, 10.

Philostrat.,Vitt. soph.,ed. K., p. 228.
Martial, i, 2 ; xiv, 188.
Julian was
given by
35. Cicero.
Eusebia
with him
to Gaul
a libraryto take
; Julian,Or., 3, p.
123

288,
288,

sq.
39. sleeves.
41. mules.

Becker, G611, i, 63 f.,87 ; Pliny, Epp., iii,5.

Digg.,xxxiv, 2, 13 [14] ; Scaevola [libroxv Digesin Dioclet, Edict, de pret.,c. xv, Mommsen.
torum]. dopfiiTdpiov
Cf. Becker-GoU, iii,
20.
289, I. dice.
Sueton., Claud., c. 33 (solitusetiam in gestatione
ludere)
vol. i,p. 286,
see
289, 4. used.
Pertin.,c. 8. For the hodometer
and
Beitr. zur
Gesck. d. Erfindungen, i, 16.
Beckmann,
289, 8. friends.
Cic, Ad. Ail.,x, 10, 5. Cf. Becker-Goll, iii,11.
Herod.
De vita sua
Nicol. Damasc,
289, 14.
(Mueller,Hist. Graec.
fr.,iii,p. 350).
289,21. Southern.
Plutarch, Cato
minor, c. 38, 2: roSi dxp'e'c
Sid t6 /iiyow
Si vavTav
rwv
KepKipas (pvXd^as "yopf KareirKi/iviiKTe,
ToKKd
Kaibvniv
al (rKr/val.Id.,Anton.,
t^s vvKrhs fi"l"d-q(mv
irvpi,
ApoU. Sidon.,Epp., iv,8). The conditions are or were
9, 4 (cf.
.

similar

in

die innern

the

interior

Zustdnde

of

Russia

Russlands

(Haxthausen, Studien iiber

[1847], i, 96 f.); and in the

l]

VOL.

interior

Notes

437

of

Sicily (Parthey, Wanderungen durch Sicilien und

[1834], i, 338).
289, 28. houses.
Epictet.,Diss., ii,23, 36.
289, 30. says.
Strabo, xvii, 1, 17, p. 801.
289, 35- wells.
Id., xii,17, p. 578. Cf. also the obviously corrupt
N. H., xxix, 23.
Pliny,
passage,
burden.
290, 7.
Kuhn, Verf. d. rom.
Reichs, i, 61, 104,
Pliny, JV. H., ix, 26.
290, 10, escape.
Plutarch, Cato minor, c. 12.
290, 18. often.
Tarracina.
22.
Cf. Drumann,
Cic, Ad
290,
Fam., vii, 23.
RG,
vi, 394290, 26. fares.
Ulpian, lib. xxxi ad Edictum, Digg., xvii, 2, 52,
die

Levante

" 15290,

39.

290,

39.

291,

Pergamus.

Aristid.,Or., xxvii,

uncivilized.
Id., I.e.,p. 304.
inns.
Seneca, De bene/.,vi, 15,
3.

347-350

pp.

Jebb.

7.

ground. Sueton., Cues., c. 72. Cf. also Hippolyt.,Refut.

haeres.,v, 23 : d tis odiv fmKpdv ^aSl^uv irapaTvx'i'v
KaToKifutTi

291, 6.

291,
291,

S.
7. inn.
8. Bethlehem.

Luke, x. 34 sq.
dem Hauaus
Id.,ii,7. Wetzstein, Inschriften
und den
d. Berl. Acad., 1863, nos.
ran
Trachonen, in Abhandl.
and
Ill
112
iravSoxeia in]the year 397 A.D.) ;
(two Sri/ioffia
stabulum
(cai
et
Tpi.KKlvi.ov
triclinium). Cf.
(ffTO/SXoy
133
Lebas-Waddington, 2480, 2462, 2463. If a place built a ^eviiv
free from
the inhabitants
were
quartering: ib.,2524, Julian,
B.
iroKiv
: ^evodoKelaKa6* ^KOiXT-qv
VaKarias)430
Epp., 49 {apxiepet
Two
for
wKvd
k.t.X.
KardaTTiffov
Trai'Soxe'c
pilgrims to the
dwelling of S. Simon
Stylites(died a.d. 460),Telmissus
(479
A.D.) : 2691, 2692.
erected.
II.
Pliny, Epp., viii,8, 6.
"

291,

'

Read
founded
'.
13. found.
Muratori, 470, 7
291, 14. slaves.
Firmi ; Mau, Scavi di Pompei,
291,

(Zagaroli). Hospitium Hygini

Bdl, 1882, p. 116.
hotel.
E.
Wilmanns,
I., 762
CIL, viii,5341.
291, 17.
Plutarch, De vitioso pudore, c. 8, p. 532.
291, 19. select.
291, 23. profitable.Cf. Becker-GoU, iii,34.
291, 25. officials. CIL, iii,6123.
291, 27. provided. Rev. Archiol.,xxi (1870),p. 314.
Acts apost., xxviii, 15.
291, 29. Marshes.
The
Strabo.
For
To
the
read
Gay
Party-coloured
291, 32.
index
of the ItineraCf.
the
(Inns)', Strabo, v, 3, 9, p. 237 C.
ria,ed. Pinder et Parthey, s.v. Tabernae, Ad medias,Ad novas,
not
Veteribus.
need
inns.
Tabernae
always mean
(Hefner,
das
Die rom.
heutigeRheinzahern,in
TopfercolonieTabernae,
Miinch.
gel.Anzeigen, i860. No. 21).
camel.
Artemidorus, Onirocr.,i,4, p. 12 (ed.Reifi,p. 17).
291, 38.
in Archdol.
Sittius.
Jordan, Ueber rom.
Aushdngeschilder,
291, 40.
Ztg.,iv (1871), p. 75.
CIL, xii, 4377.
Orelli,4330
291, 40. cock.
Olives.
cit.,
Marquardt, Prl.,ii',474 f.
Jordan, op.
292, 3.
Read
inn-signs.'
292, 3, tabards.
=

'

'

'

'

292,

i.
[vol..

Notes

438
5, fashion,
via

and

532 (near Bologna

miles
from
Rome)

Marini, AtH, ii,p.

8

Nomentana,

Italian

the

on

WUmanns,

EI, 2719.
292,
292,

Apollo. Marquardt, op. cit.,CIL, xi, i, 721.

Decidiorum
The
hospitium ad lucum
stay. Orelli,4329.
in an
; cf Mommsen,
inscriptionfrom Capua is unconnected
CJL, X, 4104.
tariff. CIL, xii, 5732.
II.
23. guest. Virgil,Copa.
c.
7.
27. frequented. Sueton., Vitell.,
De
sanitate
praec, c. 16, p. 130.
jeers. Plutarch,
29.
34. guests. ApoU. Sidon., Epp., viii,11.
36. bugs. Pliny, N. H., xvi, 58 (coma arundinis) pro pluma
strata cauponarum
implet. He calls the fleas (ix,154) cauponaIn the Vita Hadriani, c. 16,
aestiva animalia.
cuUces
rum
cimices
Becker-GoU, iii,36.
certainly should be read
; cf
36. spiders. Dioscorid., De venenis, ii,praef., ed. Sprengel,
ii,P- 5bread.
I.
Marquardt, Prl., ii*,472.
6.
9.

292,
292,

292,
292,
292,
292,

'

'

'

'

292,

293,

S.

5- treatment.
293, 6. brought.
in the Lit,
293,

293,

II.

Luke,

x,

34.

Plutarch, Apophfh. Lacon.

1869, no.
Centralblatt,
17.
iii,
pandars. Ulpian, Dig.,
2, 4, "

var.,
2

Cf. Bursian

44.

xxiii,2,

43,

ib.,

"9.
293,
293,
293,

293,
293,
293,

293,
293,
293,

293,
293,
293,
294,
294,
294,
294,

Cod., IV, 56, 3.

Marquaxdt, op. cit.,p. 471, 5.
Tertullian,De fuga in persecut.,c. 13.
19. gamblers.
wine.
Cf. Becker-Goll, iii,41 f. ; Martial, i, 57.
20.
21.
Aquarius. Petron., c. 39.
oats.
21.
Martial, xiii,11.
Cf. iv, 42
24. toll-keepers. Artemidorus, Onirocr., i, 23.
ijipyaala).
(S,xptiiiu"i
force.
Id. ib.,iv, 57.
25.
convicted.
Galen, vi, 663 ; xii, 254.
30.
35- restoring. Augustine, CD., xviii,18.
Institt.,
iv, 5, 3 ; Digg., iv, 9 (Ulpianus libro
36. suffered.
xiv ad Edictum).
Cf. Digg.,yi\n, 2, 14, " 17, and xlvii,5, " 6,
38. smuggling. Quintilian,Declam., 349 (mille artibus circumscribuntur
I. circumscribimur).
De curiositate,
I. duty.
c. 7, p. 518 ; Id.,Deelam-r
Quintilian,
ft.
Marquardt, StV, ii',269
359.
8. pearls. Quintilian,
Declam., 349 and 359.
8. soldiers'. Tac, A., xiii,50 sq.
descendants.
II.
Philostrat.,Vitt. sophist.,
p. 228, ed, Kay13.
16.

bought.
herself.

ser.

294,

14.

police. Mommsen,

Hermes, xxii, 1887,

p.

556 f, ; StR,

f.

294,
294,
294,
294,

ii',2, 1074
17. posts. Tertullian,Apolog., c. 2.
directed.
21.
Cod., i, 55, 6.
22,
brigandage, Cass. Dio, xxxvi, 3,
this

work.

26,

fortified.

CIL, iii,i, 3385.

See

vol,

i, p. 283 of

I.]

VOL.

294, 29294, 31.

294,

revenged. lb., ui, i, 1539, 1579, 1585.

Ephem. epigr.,iv, p. 81.
Bonner

Jahrbb., 1873, p. 151.

Brambach, C. I. Rhen., 780.
castles.
CIL, viii,2494, 2495 (188 a.d.) : burgum [Com32.
modianum] speculatorium inter duas vias ad salutem commeantium
tutela constitui
iussit (Ti.Claudi)us (G)ordianus v.
nova
c.
leg. Aug. pr. pr.
35' avoid.

294, 37.
294,

439

Moesia.

294, 31. Darmstadt.

294, 31. Treves.
294,

Notes

C)rprian,Epp., 68, 3.
stripped. Wilmanns, E. I., 785.
robbers.

Lucian, Alexander, 44.

Burckhardt, Die Zeit Const, d. Gr. (2. Aufl.),p.
120
Rohde, Der griech.Roman, 393, i, 451, i.
; Die, Ixxi, 4.
Khalifs.
Lumbroso, L'Egitto al tempo dei Greet e dei Romani,
4.
(Cf.on robbers in Egypt, p. 52, 3.)
p. 52, 2.
Die rom.
Schweiz, p. 20 f. MarMommsen,
5. mountainous.
Das
rom.
quardt, StV, ii',538. J. J. Muller,
Nyon, in Mitth.
d. antiq. Ges. in Zurich, xviii,p. 194.
Hirschfeld, Gallische
der Wiener
Studien, p.- 43 f. (Sitzungsbey.
Akad., 1883, p. 311).
8. man.
iii,
CIL,
i, 2399, 2544.
8. Spanish. lb.,ii,
2968 (Tarraconensis),
3479 (Carthago nova).
10.
Gospels. S. Luke, x, 30 ; Hausrath, Neutestamentl.
Zeitgesch.,i, 344.
39.

295, 3- Cassius.
295,
295,

295,
295,
295,

295, 13-

Trachones.

Lebas-Waddington,

p.

534

StRE

(Tracho-

nitis)
.

Mommsen,
RG, v, 323 f.
Strabo, xii, 7, p. 570 ; 8, 8, p. 574.
295, 19.
legs. Galen, ii,188.
295, 21.
ff. S. Silvias
295, 23. Byzantines. Burckhardt, op. cit.,p. 120
in
note
to
on
c.
(
referred
278,
35),
peregrinatio
54.
p.
CIG, 3612.
295, 25. Germanicus.
295, 28. forays. Lucian, Alexand., i.
Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands,ii,494.
295, 31. Lucian.
cultivated.
Varro, R. r., i, 16, 2.
295, 34.
Dio, Iv, 28.
295, 35. war.
295, 37. fight. Tac, A., ii,85.
Strabo, v, 5, p. 224 sq.
295, 39. savage.
295, 41. proconsuls. Epictet.,Diss., iv, i, 91.
Lucian, Alexand., 55.
296, 2. accompany.
Herodian, i, 10; Boissieu, Inscr. de Lyon, 478,
296, 9. executed.
iv : a latronibu(s)(in)terfecto.
296, 10. Italy. Appian, B. C, v, 132.
296, 12. perilous. Propert., iii (iv),16.
296, 12. Augustus. Sueton., Av.g., c. 32.
Id., Tiber, c. 47. Such military posts appear
296, 14. Tiberius.
StR, ii',2,
again in Italy in the third century: Mommsen,
and
vol.
also
Cf.
i,
;
Juvenal, 3, 305 sqq.
p. 294 of this
1075, I.
295, 15.

smallness.
clean.

work.

anRomundNeapel,
296,18. Papal. Grl\pa.tzsT,Reiseerinnerungen
Werke,
296,

19.
cum

x, 243.
cruoiiied.

Digg., xlviii,19, 28, " 15, Petron., c. iii :

crucibus adfigi.
iUiterimimperator provinciaelatrones jussit

296,

[vol.i.

Notes

440

physician. Galen, ii,p. 385,

20.

says

that

one

can

the

see

inside of the

body ctI \riaTuivev "pH Keiix^vwvATd^tav,

Id., ii,p. 221.
296, 24. instructive.
Casaub.
ad Sueton., Caes., c. 31 ; Ovid, Fasti,
26.
hedges.
296,
iv, 177 ; Metam., i, 493.
Juv., 10, 30 sqq.
296, 28. shadows.
N. H., viii,144.
dog.
Pliny,
296, 30.
296, 36. possibly. Id., Epp., vi, 25.
Marquardt, Prl., i^, 168, 180.
296, 39. landowners.
Varro, if. r., ii,10, 3, says that one ought to choose
296, 40. herds.
shepherds, qui

non

praedonibus
grassatoribus
ac

297,

2.

panien,

It still extends

Voltumo,
p. 378.

297,

7. Rome.

297,

II.

and

ad

M.
the

along

abounds

Strabo,

robber-bands.

bestiis

mulae

cudgelled. Fronto, Epp.

297, 4. Forest.
to Castel

297,6.

solum
pecus sequi possint,sed etiam
defendere.
Digg., xix, 5, 20, " i :
ablatae.

v,

Caes., ii,13.
whole

coast

in waterfowl

4, 4, p. 243

from

Beloch,

Cuma
Cam-

C.

Juv., 3, 305 sqq.

Dio, Ixxiv, 2.
highwaymen.
Dio.
the arch of
10.
Id.,
Ixxvi,
Inscription found near
297, 35.
exercitus
CIL, vi, 234 : genio
Severus, Gruter, 109, 3
|qui
Rom.
exstinguendis saevissimis latronibus |fide at devotione
satisfecit.
exspectat. et votis omnium
armed.
H.
A., Procul., c. 12.
297, 38.
robber.
Rohde, Der griechischeRoman,
297, 41.
357, i.
298, 2. Tilloboras.
Luciau, Alexand., 2.
Middle
298, 5. collections.
Insecurity in the
Ages ; Stephan,
Verkehrsleben
Hist.
Taschenbuch, iv, 10, p. 359. In
; Raumer,
France
in the eighteenth century : Taine, Orig. de la Fr. contemp., i, 498 ss.
298, 7. Dover.
Stockmar, Denkwiirdigkeiten,
p. 14.
Le Brigandage en Grice, in Reuue
E. Bumouf,
des
298, 13. Greece.
deux
mondes, 1870, Ixxvii.
298, 20. alike. Franz
Loher, Kaypathenreise, in Augsh. Allgem.
March
Zeitg.,
i, 1872, BeUage.
und
seine Inselwelt.
298, 25. Verlikka.
Noe, Dalmatien
cf. Hehn, Ilalien (isted.),
298, 26. history. On its causes
i,129 fi.
XIII
Under
Clement
murders
(1758-1769) 11,000
(4,000 of
them
in Rome)
were
officially
registered in the States of the
Church
:
T. vi, 1. xv, c. 157 (not
Canti,Storia degl'Italiani,
accessible to me). Reuchlm, Gesch. Italiens,
i,p. 14 f. Id. ib.,
and
fi.
i, p. 134 fi.,
362
The
taken
from
298, 26. Mafia.
following facts are
Franchetti,
La
Sicilia nel 1876, i (1877). Cf. Reimer, Zwr
Gesch. d. sicil.
Rduberbanden, in Im N. Reich, 1879, no. 25. Gaudy, Sicilien
im Herbst 1838, Werke
Augsb. Allg. Ztg.,December
18,
v, 113.
1876.
Sardinia.
298, 30.
Gregorovius, Corsica (2nd edition), p.
=

157-

298, 40,

immune.

the year

1826

Baumgarten,
the

mail

coach

Gesch.

Spaniens, iii,p. 88 f In
running between Montpellierand
.

301, 29. provinces. Mommsen,

Ibid.,pp. 50
301, 32. Hadrian.
fleets.
Ibid.,
301, 33.
p. 46.
301,

302,

I.

302,

7.
8.

302,
302,

Id., Schweizer

36. West.

464

p.

302,

302,
302,

302,
302,

303,
303,
303,
303,

Nachstudien,

in

xvi

Hermes,

garrisoned. Id., Conscriptionsordnung,

p.
f.
Alpine. /6t(?.,
p. 215
Rhaetia.

(i88i),

Harster, p.

211

i.

50.

Jung, Die Militdrverhdltnisse,etc.,p. 685.

Inschr. des Museums
von
Mainz,
15. Italy. J. Becker, Rom.
of
veterans
Camuntum
from
at
S.
135-226.
Many epitaphs
and
Ganl
plenished
reItaly, of the 15th legion,which under Nero was
Britons.

II.

302,

op. cit.,p. 65.

f.,44, and 56.

f.

with

302,

[vol.i.

Notes

442

Galatians

and

Cappadocians

Oesterr.

Mitth.,

(1886), 15.

Mommsen,
CIL, iii,2, p. 916.
RGDA',
119.
Syria.
p.
25.
Marquardt, StV, i*, 118 ff.
27. without.
epigr.,i, 446. Marquardt,
Zumpt, Comment,
31. Palestine.
StV, i\ 229, 315Zumpt, I. c, 454.
34. settled.
Italian.
StR, ii',955, 4.
Dio, Iviii,2 ; Mommsen,
39.
I. repeopled.
Eutrop., viii,3.
CIL
1 1
camp-followers. Hirschf dd. Epigraph. Nachlese zum
und
Romer
88
ff.
iii,(1874),pp. 4-10 ; Jung,
Romanen, p.
Cf. vol. i, p. 172.
unseen.
20.
Letter carriers and posts
Cf. vol. i,p. 177.
24. Mauretania.
in Palestine : Hertzfeld, Handelsgesch. d. Juden d. Altertk.
married.

21.

158 and

(1879),pp.

Vol.
Africa.
Santander.

303, 26.
303, 28.
bowl

from

Zig.,xxxi

Castro
of the

333.

iii,p. 37.
Hiibner, Die
Urdiales

despatch

(1874),p.

115,

Heilquellevon
Santander,

near

of

water

pi. II

303,

Ixxii,5 and 6.
30. Alps. Pliny, N. H., x,
32. cherry. Vol. ii,p. 171.

303,

36. Spanish. Symmachus,

from

on

Umeri
which

(a
is

silver
sentation
repre-

Archdol.
spring),
BilKuUwhist.
Schreiber,
the

deratlas,T.
303,

303,

trafficked.

Cf. my

38.
StV, m\

523, 4Rodbertus
field.
304, 4.

mie,

V,

52.

Epp., iv,

discussion

on

in Hildebrand's

62.

the

in

games

Marquardt,

Jahrb. f. Nationalokono-

263.

foregoing is entirely and in part verbally

14. coinage. The
Gesch. des rom.
taken from Mommsen,
Miimwesens, pp. 729-731.
cf.
had.
N.
Pliny,
H., vi, 84 ;
Appendix iv.
304, 21.
des
Gesch.
rom.
Mommsen,
Miinzmesens, p. 775.
304, 23. wonder.
304,

Nero's.

304, 29.

logic*,311
304,

32.
c.

ib.,p.

771 f. ;

Tac, Germ.,

5 ;

IJultsch,Metro-

service.

Cic, Verr.,ii,5, 65,

166

cf. also

Sallust,Jug.,

26.

in Deutsche
RuniUchau, vol,
Japan. Deutsche Kolonisation,
xxxi, April 1882, p. 50 (from Hiibbe-Schleiden).,
10.
Pliny, N. H., xii, 92.
poor.

305, 4.
305,

Id.
f.

Notes

I.]

vot.

443

Stephan,23"W Verhehrslehen im AUerthum, p. 28.

Horace, "^is".,i,6, 32. Cf. Bliimner, Die gewerbl.
Thdtigkeitder Volker des class. Alterthums,pp. 29 and 41 ff.

303, 17. travel.

iron.
305, 20.

H.

camel's.

Pers., 5, 132 sqq.

Horace, A. P., 117;
Carm., iii,24, 35; Sat.,i,
305, 27. winter.
cf.
6
i,16,
Carm.,
Ep.,
i, i, 15.
;
29
;
71
;
1,
4,
162
Cf. vol. i, p. 189.
305. 31- gold. ManU., Astronom., iv,
sqq.
118.
305. 33- opened. Pliny, N. H.,

305, 23.

ii,_

36. sailings.CIG, iii,3920

(epyao-Tijs
negotiator).
cit.
chant-ships
(p. 55, 2), p. 154 ; Jewish mer305, 38. Spain. Hertzfeld, op.
which
sailed from
Gaul
to Spain, p. 268, note.
305, 41. Italy. Horace, Carm., i, 31, 13-15.
Borghesi, Bull. Nap., viii,i860, no. 184 ; cf. also
306, 2. West.
the mutilated
inscriptionfrom Sigus in Numidia, CIL, viii,5749.
Juv., 14, 287 sqq.
306, 8. sun.
Or., xlviii,p. 355.
306, II. private. Aristid.,
306, 14. country. Strabo, iv, p. 200.
^06,15. commerce.
Tac, Agric, c. 24.
Pliny, N. H., vi, loi, 104.
Peschel, Handels306, 20. India.
d.
Roihen
in
gesckichte
Meers,
Abhandlungen z. Erd- u. Volkerf.
86
kunde, ii,
reached
even
306, 26. days. According to Diodorus, iii,34, many
the
tenth
on
day.
Ethiopia
whole journey see Varges,I"esWa."4e^y^"t,
306,31. resting. Onthe
pp. 78-81.
Add.
ad
CIL
306, 33. Berenice,
Mommsen,
iii, in Eph. epigr.,
op, cit.,
V, pp. 5-11 ; RG, v, 615 ; Lumbroso,
pp. 31^33.
Strabo, ii,4, 11, p. 118.
306, 34. Arabia.
Pliny, N. H., vi, loi, 173.
306, 36. barbs.
Varges, ib.,p. 81.
307, 7. February.
According to Mommsen,
RG, v, 616, i, Arabian
307, 9. Egyptian.
and
Indian
excluded
from
the Egyptian ports, or
ships were
subjectedto prohibitive duties,and the chief depot (611, 2) of
the
and
Arabian
Indian trade, Adane
(Aden) was
destroyed
under
the supremacy
to Roman(perhaps
Augustus) to secure
Egyptian trade.
Horace, Epp., i, i, 45.
307, II. Indies.
Seneca, Qu. nat.,i,prol.,13 ; Lucian, Hermotim., 4 :
307, 14. fact.
ek'lvSois "we\8eiv
"TT7fKiSv
i,Trb"BpaKKilwv
^apparentlyproverbial.
16.
Indische
Lassen,
incorporated.
Alterthumskunde,
iii,5.
307,
Gesch.
d.
Malabar.
16-18.
21.
Peschel,
Erdkunde, pp.
307,
Vespasian. DUlmann, Ueber die Abfassungszeitdes Peri307, 22.
d Berl. Acad., 1879, p.
plus maris Erythraei, in Monatsber.
305,

"

419
307, 26.

ff.
wealth.

3"7) 35-

places. Lassen, op. cit.,pp.

Dionys., Perieges.,709

307,

39. visitors.

508,

5.
725

3q8,

sqq.
6.
5 and

Ptolemy, Geogr.,i, 17.

distinguished. Mommsen,

Gesch.

d.

rom.

MUnzwesens,

p.

ff.

7. found.
3, of barter

Lassen, jdj,82.
with

impossible for

the

that

Indians

time.

The

report in Pausaoias, iii,i^,

48),
is,according to Lassen
(ii,

[vol.i.

Notes

444

demy, 1886,

no.

730,
to that

of Tiberius

time

According

RG, v, 618 f.
p. 416, 13 Roman

308, 8. rarely. Mommsen,

of Aurelian

coins

dating

found

were

The

to

not

Acor

from

the
far from

Si-ngan-fu.
308,

China.

II.

des antihen

Geschichte

Hirth, Zur

Cf.

Orienthandels

f. Erdkunde, xvi, 1889, pp. 46loi

Pliny,
; xii,84, the Roman
64). According
million
sesterces
annually for Arabian and
Empire only paid 45
conclude
from
Seric (Chinese) wares
the
together. We
may

(Verhandl.d.

Geselhch.

Berliner

of this

smaUness

h., vi,

N.

to

and

sum

from

the

value

of the wares
for with Roman

that

paid
large part
products.
imports were
cludes
Among
these, Hirth, on the authority of Chinese records,inand
with
sewn
woven
Syrian carpets
patterns,glassware
(presumably including beads), all the metals used in antiquity,
orpiment and realgar,jewels, gems and other objects used for
and coral,and finallydrugs. The soornament, such as amber
the
he thinks, an
called
166 was,
of
embassy
year
attempt of
direct
relations
to establish
with
China
Syrian merchants
by
the Parthian
the sea-route, and to dispense with
carrying trade,
which
have been
interruptedby the great pestilence,which
may
the whole
of Central
Hirth
Asia.
over
perhaps extended
places
in
Anam.
The
of
here
in
were
or
goals
Cattigara
voyagers
of
the
first
of
of
in
the
the
direct
some
Bengal
Bay
period
port
of these

maritime
as

the

of

intercourse

third

century

a.d

the

West

Canton

with

must

China.

have

been

But
open

as

to

early
foreign

trade, for according to a Chinese work on the plants introduced

from
Lawsonia
composed
overseas,
300
a.d., jasmine and
inermis (thelatter from Ta-Tsin) had been imported and planted
there by foreign merchants, which
that the latter
clearly shows
had

been

settled

at

Canton

for

considerable

time.

308, II. Tokharistan.

Peschel, op. cit.,p. 9.
308, 17. away.
Pliny, N. H., vi, 88.
"Sir
308, 21. Issedon.
Henry C. Rawlinson, on the ground of a
made
by Ney Elias, the results of which are stillkept
journey
secret by the British government,
to
places the silk-route more
the south than I have done, viz. along the Gund, by the YashylKul
and
Rang-Kul (two lakes in the Pamirs) to Kashgar, a
road taken
late as
as
(Proceedingsof
1759 by a Chinese
army
the Royal Geographical Society, 1887, 89 f. ;
also 1884,
see
The
the
of
silk-route
will
mined
course
be deternever
probably
503)
with certainty,especiallyas there certainlywere
several
the Pamir
great roads across
highlands from W. to E. That
.

which

direct
'

stone

to

308,

be

30.

308,

39.

proper
vom

name."

LuUies,

Lullies, Die

Pamir-Hochlande,

as

mean

etc.

sqq.

seems

below.

Kenntniss

der

Griechen

und

(Progr.des WilhelmsgjTnna; Ptolemy, i, 11.

Orient (1885),p. 40

K6nigsberg, 1887), pp. 20-22

Syria. Hirth, China and the Roman
zu

most

'

Si-ngan-fu.

Romer
siums

I have
to Kashgar is the
assumed
from
Hissar
and simple. Daraut- Kurgan, I may
add, does not
fortress ',but
fortress of the Karagu '.
Daraut

I.]

VOL.

Notes

445

309, 3. Huan-ti.
ont donni
ct
believes that

Cordier, Sur I'originedes noms

que les Chinois
I'empire Romain
(MHanges Graux, pp. 719-721),
the Chinese
already knew of Rome
through Mark
who
when
Tarsus
at
sent
Antony,
residing
Lycotas several
to Bactriana.
times
Ta-Tsi
he considers, originally
the
was,
Chinese
afterwards
transferred
designation for Tarsus and was
to the Roman
Empire, just as the designation for the triumvir
was

transferred

to

M.

Antoninus.

series 6, vol. i.
Reinaud, Journ. asiatique,
Gesch.
and
ss.
Irans, p. 150 f.,beUeve
Gutschmid,
(1883),p. 374
de I'acad.
them
been
ambassadors
to have
; Letronne, Mint,
des inscr.,Nouv.
s^rie,vol. x, p. 227, and Hirth, p. 167 sq.,
think
merchants.
were
they
merchants.
12.
Hirth, pp. 272-275.
Id., p. 147.
15. Gulf.
Id., p. 306 sq.
19. died.

309, 9. tortoise-shells.

309,
309,
309,

architecture.

Id., p. 238 sqq.

309,

20.

309,

post. Id., p. 221, sqq.

22.
Id., p. 219 sq.
Mesopotamia.
and
202
22.
Pygmies.
Id., pp. 200
sqq.
26. ball.
Id., pp. 207-214.
erste Auftretendes Eisens
29. explored. Ingwald Undset, Das
trl. by J. Mestorf
in Nordeuropa, German
(1882),p. 337.
N.
Pliny,
H., xxxvii, 45.
35. Camuntum.
6. Adriatic.
Inguald Undset, op. cit.,p. 178 f.
to Dr. Otto Tischler
for the above
indebted
13. assigned. I am
Cf
of Konigsberg.
Appendix xx.
Tac, A., ii,62.
25. hostile.
Strabo, xvii, i, 13.
29. Strabo's.
India.
Xenophon, Ephesiaca, iv, i (dated about 200 a.d.
32.
Gr.
Roman, 392).
by Rohde,
Diodor., iii,18.
34. coast.
Pliny, N. H., vi, 173 sq.
3. cassia.
6. Arabia.
RG, v, 606 f.
Mommsen,
8. report. Pliny, N. H., vi, 140.
(135),
Lebas-Waddington, 2589 (142 a.d.), 2590
9. extant.
2606.
Cf.
(247).2603 (257/58).
2596 (193),2599
Romans.
tions
Alleged representaII.
Strabo, xvi, 4, 15, p. 779.
et Pitra, in Rev.
of Petra at Pompeii : Hittorf,PompH
archiol.,1862, 7, pp. 1-18.
16. commerce.
Erythr., 30.
Peripl. mar.
fee.
20.
Caes., B. G., iii,i.
21.
Belgae. Id. ib.,i, i.
slave.
Diodor., v, 26.
23.
Caes., B. G., vii, 3, 42, 55.
25. Nevers.
of LucuUus
of a statue
as
Erection
28. Deles.
proquaestor
Bull, de
:
insula
Italicei
HomoUe,
negotiantur
by
quel [in]
con.
HelUn., 1884, p. 75 sqq.
Delian
Cf. the
inscriptions,
28. Alexandria.
Eph. epigr.,v,
2.
RG,
Mommsen,
577,
v,
609-612
(?) ;
pp.
28. Numidia.
Sallust, B. Jugurth., c. 21, 26.
26.
Dio, liii,
30. barbarians.

309,
309,
309,
309,
3Q9"
310,
310,

21.

310,
310,

310,
310,
311,
311,
311,
311,

311,

311,
311,
311,
311,
311,
311,

"

311,
311,
311,

[vol.r.

Notes

446

Procop., B. Goth., iv,

forts.

2, p.

466.

311,

32.

311,

Arrian, Peripl.
Eux.,
interpreters. Pliny, N. H., vi, 15.
Eux., 14.
40. garrison. Arrian, Peripl. Pont.
i.
Russia.
2.
Mommsen,
RG, v, 293
6. camps.
Hermes, vii (1872), 298 ff.
Mommsen,
6. commerce.
C/L, iii,1351 (Dacia) : I. O. M. Terrae

311,
311,
312,

312,
312,

35.

Pont.

river.

39.

et

Genio

312,

g.

opened.

312,

14. books.
17. revolt.

312,

12.

312,

16.

312,

20.

312,

23.

312,

24.

P.

R.

Dae.

Commerci.

et

Arnmian., xv, 11.

Cic, Pro Fontei., ii (i,i).
Vellei.,ii, 110.
26 A.D.
Tac, A., iii,42.
slain.
Mommsen,
RG, iis,289.
Pro
leg.Manil., 7,
investing. Cic,
dealers.
Plutarch, Cato, c. 59 and

18.
61

Drumann,

RG,

iii.575312,

26.

companies.

312,

29.

class.

312,

30. merchants.

312,
312,

Beside

the

c.

97.

in

lists

Lebas-Waddington,
ii,
Ephem. epigr.,iv, p. 43, cf. Waddington,
i, 143 (Ephesus),1034" (oiiv "AtriryTrpayfu.aTevd/j.ei'oi,
'P[t"/tarot])
;
koL
oi
of
:
cK-qvATai (boutiquiers)
ipyajral
(Abydos)
1743"
Mommsen,
Eph. epigr.,v, 51 (cives
'Pu/*oioiif 'IXJif). Also
Romani
qui ibi negotiabantur, an
inscriptionat Prymnessus
of the early empire). Cf. Mommsen,
RG, v, 332.
37. provinces. CIL, iii,5212.
38. Bourges. Mommsen,
CIL, iii,p. 711.
2086
traded.
:
CIL, iii,
negotiator Daciscus
{sic). A
40.
et Asiaticus
at Mevania, Wilmanns,
negotiatur Gallicanus
Viae
negotias
(sic),
CIL, vi, 9663.
Appiae
2497.
ii,248 E.
41. Cyzicus. Lebas-Waddington,
Oesterr. Mitth., viii (1884), p. 248.
I. Gaul.
African.
2.
CIL, iii,5230.
CIL, v, p. 83. Julian, Or., 2, p. 71'D.:
4. Italy. Mommsen,
'iTaKuai ifiTdpiov
/id\a eSSai/iovjcai ttXoiW-ij)
ppiov. (pipovai
yap
'Everoi.
Kal
"VTev6ev ^opria Mvaol
Kal Haioves
Jerome, C. Rufin.,iii,10, ed. Vail.,ii,540 : ut nego4. East.
tiator
orientalium
mercium, qui et hinc deportata vendere
habebat
et ibi emere
necesse
adveheret, biduum
quae hue rursus
tantum
fuerit
?
Aquileiae
Bigg., xix, 3, 61 (64) : freightingof a ship from
4. Africa.
to
Aquileia with oil and wine.
Cyrene
5. population. Herodian, viii,2.
8. Puteoli.
CIL, x, 1634, 1576 ; Mommsen,
RG, v, 467, 2,
Tot. orb. descr.,c. 24.
8. Tyre.
II.
Mommsen,
Epigr. Anal., in Ber. der Sachs. Ges.
pay.
Phil. hist. CI., 1850, p. 57 ff.
Alexandrians.
12.
CIG, 2024, 6.
RG, v, 284, i.
Mommsen,
15. Verus.
Acts of Apost., xxvii, 6.
18. Lycia.
settlement.
20.
Herzfeld, Handelsgesch. d. Juden d. Alter124", and

312,

Caes., B. Afr.,
Tac, A., xiv, 31-33.

Mommsen,

'

'

312,
313,
313,
313,

313,

313,
313,
313,

313,
313,
313,
313,

313,
313,

I.]

VOL.

Notes

447

313,

22.

313,

22.

everywhere. In Delos before the Mithridatic war : MommRG, v, 467, 2.

Portus.
CIG, 5892 (erectionof a statue of Hadrian
by
of
Gaza).
city
Naples. Procop., B.G., i, 8.
Ravenna.
ApoU. Sidon., i, 8.

313,

22.

Puteoli.

313,21.
sen,
313,

22.

the

cults

313,
313,
313,
3i3"
313,

Cf.

the

inscriptionsthere

referringto

Oriental

in

Beloch, Campanien, p. 120 f.

Malaga.
OIL, ii,p. 251.
23.
Sirmium.
Henzen, 7257
CIL, iii,2066.
25.
Wilmanns, 2498.
27. Lugdunum.
29. Jupiter. Mommsen,
Ephem. epigv.,ii,pp. 308, 401.
CIL, iii,p. 1060 ; Mommsen,
RG, v, 468n. ;
32. Apameans.
Id.,Miscell. epigy.in Mitth. d. Arch. Inst.,1888, p. 312 : tomb
of one
Aurelius
Marcianus
Kc6,ai/s
iunipov Sp{uv)'Avnox^iovItovs
BHT
418 A.D.).
(482
loc. cit.
33- Sjrrian. CIG, 9181-83 ; Mommsen,
38. camps.
Jerome, In Ezech.,27, v, p. 513 Vallarsi ; Momm^
plena laudis et
sen, loo. cit. ; Ambrose, De offic,ii,14 : Haec
communem
cum
digna primario viro,non
Tyriisnegotiatoribus
et
lucri
Galatis
mercatoribus
habere
On
the
cupidinem.
dangers of mercantile
journeys, ibid.,i, 49.
I. cities.
Salvian., De gubern. Dei, iv, 14 (p. 82 Baluze) :
turbas.
negotiatorum et Siricorum
According
{sic)hominum
to Forcellini,
Heyd {Gesch. d. Levantehandels, i, 24, 6) takes
Sirici to mean
not
Syrians but sericarii. He is certainly
mistaken.
Cf. Marquardt, Prl., ii',498 f.
3. psalms. ApoU. Sidon., loc. cit.
Hebrew.
10.
Gregor. Tur., Hist. Franc, viii,i ; cf. vii,31 ;
=

313)
313,

314,

314,
314,

X,

26.

assembled.

314, 27.

Vol. i, p. 12
f.
Aristid.,Or., iii,p. 22, Jebb, in f.
Id., Or., xlviii,p. 335 sq., Jebb.
Libanius.
Liban., ed. R., i, 362.

314, 30.

sea.

3)14, 24.
314,
314,

25.
26.

work.
had.

Rescript of Honorius

(Haubold,

Mon.

leg.,p. 296).

CIL, xii,p. 83''.

Tot. orb. descr.," 36.
paper.
harbours.
Gregor. Tur., Hist. Franc, v, 5 ;
314, 38.
Tot. orb. descr.," 35.
314, 40. demand.
Blumner,
Thdtigkeitd. Volker des class. Alterih.,
16, i.
Cornwall.
O.
Peschel, Volkerkunde, 225.
315, I.
314, 35.

vi, 6.
Gewerbliche

Leoutius, Vita S. Joannis eleemosynarii,c. 3, 15 ;

315, 4. barter.
Acta Sanctorum, ed. Bruxell.
(1863),iii,
p. 115 {23rd January).
315, 5. anew.
315, 8. throat.

Peripl. may.

Erythr., 7, 40, 56.

H., xxxvii, 44.
Diodor., v, 13 ; Blumner, op. cit.,p. 117, 9.
Vndset, Das erste Auftretendes Eisens in Nordeu-

Pliny, N.

315, 9. scattered.
frontiers.
315,13.

ropa, pp. 289 and

cf. pp. 453 and 503, where

Iron Age in North
Germany is dated in the middle
in
Denmark
somewhat
in Scandinavia
later,
century,
rather later.
or
313,

18.

Savoy.

346

Undset,

Iscrizioni

latine ritrovate

nella

the

Roman

of the first
about

100

Scdndina-

[vol.I.

Notes

448

and NIGELvia,Bdl, 1883, pp. 234-236 (P. CIPI POLIBI(BY)

LI. OF.).
Omit
'the'.
direction.
161 ; Blumner, op. cit.,
22.
Pliny, N. H., xxxv,
315,
cf.
51, 3 ; 86, i.
34, 4 ;
d. a.
Geogr., 445, 3. Jung,
Kiepert, Hdh.
315, 25. Hungary.
Romey
und
Romanen, p. 186.
31-5, 26. clay. Athen., xi, 784c. ; Bliimner, op. cit.,15, 8.
Tot. orb. descr.," 31.
315, 29. exported.
Hist, arc,
Tyre.
Procop.,
25 ; Bliimner, op. cit.,
30.
315,
21, 10.
in
Ber.
d.
Sachs.
Ges., 1851.
Mommsen,
315) 35- Toumay.
Bliimner, op. cit.,28, 3.
315, 38. imitated.
Falemian
vines were
Galen, xiv, p. 77. But
315, 40. similar.
also planted in Baetica
GIL,
ii,
Wilmanns,
;
2029
1279.
Marquardt, Prl., ii*,440 f.
316, 2. Byzantium.
Galen, vi, 603 ; Hehn, Culturpflanzen,p. 200.
316, 3. Rome.
Orelli,4253 ; Columella, R. r., vii,8, 6 ; hoc
316, 4. transmarine.
casei
potest etiam trans maria permitti.
genus
Cf. e.g. on
the
travels
of Posidonius, Zeller,
316, 19. wander.
Gesch. d. gr. Phil.,iii,i, 510 ; of Apion, Lehrs, Qu. epp., p. 5
sq. ; of Apuleius, Bosscha, Vita Apuleji, of Galen, Galen, ed.
K., i, 58.
Cic, Tusc, v, 37, 107.
316, 21. returned.
visited.
De def. orac,
c. 2, p. 410.
Plutarch,
316, 29.
De
anatom.
adm., iv, 40, ed. K., ii,470.
316, 31. Quintus. Galen,
Artemidorus, Onirocr.,i, prooem., p. 3.
316, 35. learn.
Philostrat.,Apoll. Tyan., i, xviii,ed. K.
316, 36. leave.
316, 40. perorations. Epictet.,Diss., iii,21, 8 ; 23, 32.
De
Kriegk's book,
peregrinationibus Romanomm
317, I. far.
academicis
to me.
(1704), is unknown
Philostrat.,Viit. soph., i, 21, 3.
317, 3. raise.
Vita
Cremona.
Vergiliin Reifferscheid,Suetoni rell.,
p.
317, 3.
=

399

sqq.
Gaul.

Pliny, Epp., iv, 13.

Tac, A., iii,43.
Apulei.,Florid.,iv, 20; Augustine, Conf., ii,2,
6.
of a 20-year-old studens
Epitaph
Ka.Ttha.gmi,Add. ad
4, 3,
GIL
viii,1 191 ; Eph. epigr.,v, p. 527.
317, 6. Epirus. Sueton., Aug., c. 8, 89, 94 sq.
Tac, A. iv, 49 ; Agric, c. 4.
317, 6. Marseilles.
Romans.
Strabo,
iv, i, 5, p. 181 ; cf. CIL, xii,p. 56".
317, 7.
zealous.
8.
Suet., Tiber., c. 11.
317,
students.
Strabo, iv, 4, 13, p. 673.
317, 10.
educated.
12.
Philostrat.,Apoll. Tyan., p. 4, 8, ed. K.
317,
studies.
Cic, Pro. Arch., 3, 4 ; cf. O. Mueller, Antiq.
317, 14.
Antioch., i, 68 ; ii,106 sq.

317, 4.
317, 5. Aedui.
Africa.
317,5.

schools of
which
See the list of Asiatic towns
had
317, 15. All.
Bemrhetoric in Grafenhan, Gesch. d. class. Philol.,
and
iii,
34,
Gr.
Litt.
hardy,
Gesch., 413 B., 451 ff.
Continent.
Philostrat.,Vitt. soph.,ed. K., 217, 5 (Nicetes); 219, 23 and 220, 27 (Scopelianus)
; 227, 12
(cf.207, 24
11
Polemo) ; 267,
(Heraclides); Aristides,Or., xv, p. 232, 16

317, 18.

Jebb.

Lucian, Peregrin., i.
Gell.,N. A., xii, 5.
8. Julian. Julian,Epist. ad Themistium, p. 263 A.
8. vehicles.
Lucian, Peregrin.,35.
Philo,De animal., " 56 : sacris certaminibus
14. met.

Olympian.

320, 6.
320,
320,
320,

320,

[vol.i.

Notes

450
8.

century.

orbe

ex

congregatim

veniunt

terrarum

ob

varias

ad quae
necessitatis

ob
nonnulli
negotiationem, quoniam
species
solemnem
advenientium
in coetum
voluntates
sunt
.

dum

pudori

nam]

I have

adduxerint.

the

required by
320,
320,
320,

320,
320,
320,
320,
320,
320,
320,

paratiores
[ad emen-

sibi,si

ducunt

inserted

the

eo

words

egressinihil in domum
in brackets, which
are

sense.

Chrys., Or., Ixxvii, p. 651 M.

Alex., Paed., iii,22, p. 265 Pott.
20.
earthquake. Strabo, xii,8, 17, p. 578.
vol. i, p. 319,
traffic. See n. on
22.
24.
Corinth.
De
c.
Plutarch,
exil.,
12,
p. 604.
27.
28. Romans.
Ix)beck, Aglaoph., p. 37 sq.
Philostrat.,ApoU. Tyan., iv, p. 72, ed. K.
29. crowded.
Galen, ed. K., iv, 361.
30. Samothrace.
island.
Reise auf den Inseln d. Thrakischen
Conze,
Meeres,
33.
and
58.
pp. 47
of the pilgrimsin Conze, pp.
See the inscriptions
37. called.
and Hauser,
Cf.
Conze, Niemann
CIL,
iii,
I, 713-721.
63-72.
Archdol.
Unters. auf Satnothrake (1875). Very likelyHadrian
16.

18. wine.

Clem.

there

was

Die

elsewhere.

too

statue

was

dedicated

to

in

him

the

year
Neue
archdol.
53-55.
Rufus
praetorius[myst-]

132/3 (p. 36 ff.). Ephem. epigr.,iv, pp.

auf S. (1880),p.
plus (ofwhose distich

Unters.

91

'

numina

321,
321,
321,

321,
321,
321,

321,

321,
321,
321,

vestra

the ends

'

of the

lines

'

"

"

'

321,

[san]ctissima
still preserved)is
[vene]ror precibus', are
according to Hirschfeld's very probable conjecture(p. 116)the
Rufus
of Tac, A., ii,67.
Trebellenus
3. shepherd's. Conze, p. 73.
6. brethren.
Id., Reise auf der Insel Lesbos, p. 32 ff.
Corinth.
II.
Strabo, xii, p. 559.
manifold,
12.
Apulei., Apol., p. 494.
Cf. Wolf, De novissima
oraculorum
aetate.
15. centuries.
12.
16,
Epictet.,Diss.,
iii,
17. change.
Cael. Aurelian., Morb.
chron. (Art. med. princ,
19. troubles.
ed. Haller,xi),i,i, p. 23 (cephalaea); i,5, p. 86 (mania) ; paralysis
ii,5, p. 118 ; cachexia, iii,6, p. 246 ; hydrops, iii,8, p.
258 ; vesicae passiones, v, 4, p. 390.
blood.
Id. ib.,i,14, p. 200
Haller : (inphthisis)
vehemen20.
ter utUis navalis
gestatio atque longa navigatio. Cf. ib.,ii,
Oiibas.,ii,857.
13. P- 175 (haemorrhagia) ; also Daremberg on
22
22.
Egypt. Cels.,iii,
; Pliny, Epp., v, 19, 6 ; N.. if.,xxxi,63.
24. relapsed. Galen, xii, igi.
26. sea.
PUny, N. H., xxiv, 28.
Stabiae.
For
their
read
its '. Galen, Meth.
27.
med., v,
ed.
Cf. Symmachus, Epp., vi, 17 ;
K., X, 363 sqq., cf. 372.
92,
Prooop., B. Goth.,iv, 35 ; Mannert, Geogr. d. Gr. u. R., ix, 1,
es

321,

fi.

'

'

749.
321, 29.

consumptives.

Procop., B. Goth., ii,4

sq.

I.]

VOL.

321,

Notes
Cassiodorus, Var., xi,

cure.

32.

451
10.

concocted.

PUny, N. H., xxv, 52 ; Strabo, viii,418 C. ;

Horace, Sat.,ii,3, 166 ; Sueton., Calig.,c. 23.
321, 36. Isis. For the temple of jEsculapiusat Epidaurus cf. Cur^
tius,Peloponnes.,
ii,419 ff. For the travels of Aristides during
his illness cf. Welcker, Kl. Schnften,3, 89 ff. Cf. also vol. iii,

321,

35.

p. 99 fi.
321, 39. discovered.
ancient
Italy see

For

of

some

the

chief

watering-placesof

Becker-GoU, i, 153, 8 ; and on the subject in

the
article
general
Aquae in St RE, i',where, however, there
is no
mention
of the Aquae Bormiae
(Cassiodor.,Vm-., v, 29)
which were
used for gouC
See also Lersch, Balneologie,
p. 116
'

'

ff. ; and

for the hot

springsof

fi. and

321,

322,
322,
322,

322,
322,
322,

lands, ii,212
Tac,
40. busy.

c.

323, 9.

seas.

read.

323,

14. aside.

324,
324,
324,

UNDER

THE
;

EMPIRE.
cf. also

Seneca,

Ad

Helv.,

6.

323,

323,

TOURING

Pliny. Pliny, iV. H., xvii, 66

12.

323,

Griechen-

435.

Hist.,i, 67.
Aus'm
Werth, Rom.
implements.
Brunnenfunde, in
d.
im
Rheinland, Ixvii,p.. 155.
Jahrbb.
Alterthumsfr.
I. visited.
Hiibner, Ber. iiber eine epigr.Reise nach England,
und
Schottland
d. Berl. Acad., 1867, p. 798.
Irland, in Monatsb.
fitted.
ed.
On
the age
Mommsen.
2.
SoUn., 22, 10, p. 115,
author
of the unknown
from
whom
this notice is taken, see
xi
Mommsen,
sqq.
p.
Huebner, CIL, vii,p. 24.
9. used.
B.
Schwarz, Die Erschliessung der Gebirge
13. Auvergne.
den
dltesten Zeiten bis auf Saussuve, p. 119, i.
von
recreation.
Seneca, Ad Polyb., 6, 4 ; Epp., 28 ; Prop.,
15.
Remed.
iii,21 ; Ovid.,
am.,
213 sqq.

323, 4.

323,

Hertzberg,Gesch.

E.

I.

VII.

323,

Greece

Manil., Astron.
Hadrian, c.
Gomperz on

iv,

513.

17.
Philodemus

in

Hermes, xii,224 (Philo'

dem., irepl6av6,Tov,A).
Africa.
22.
Peschel, Gesch. der Erdkunde, p. 29.
und
Romer, iii,i,
27. ships. Ukert, Geographie d. Griechen
85 ; Peschel, ib.,p. 22.
Humboldt, Kosmos, 2, 222.
27. Strabo.
Aristides.
Aristides,Or., xvi, p. 242, ed. Jebb : ef tis Ifui
27.
toO 'ArXoiTiKoC ireX"yovs
iari yrj,
Seneca, Medea, 374 sqq.
4. Thule.
coasts.
10.
Hehn, Culturpflamen*, p. 397.
followers.
Peschel, op. cit.,p. 21 f. ; Plutarch, Sertorius,
17.
c.

8.
Sebosus.

Peschel, p. 22.
Pausan., i, 23, 7.
324, 27.
324, 29. expedition. Meltzer, Gesch. d. Karthagir, i, 23i-'238.
a. Geogr.,p. 221.
Agadir. Strabo,i,p. 47 ; Kiepert,l,ehrb.d.
324,31.
21
festivals.
Peschel,
Haiino,
Geogr.
Peripl.,
;
p.
324, 40.
14.
10-^12.
ed.
Miiller,i, pp.
min.,
Pomponius Mela, iii,9, 94sq.
325, 3. Gods.
324,

21.

abandoned.

[vol.i.

Notes

452
325,

10.

325,

II.

Pliny, N. H., v, i, 6-8.

confusing. Miiller,Geogr. min., i, p.
flutes.

Pliny, N. H., v, i,
325, 18. credence.
The
Id. ib.,v, 14, 15.
325, 29. attain.

11

xxix

cf. p.

11.

sqq.

eating of dog's flesh by the

und
:
Entdeckungen, i. 129.
Barth, Reisen
.j^arabilsiya
alien Geogr.,p. 223 f. ; Pliny,
Lehrb.
d.
Kiepert,
325, 38. Djerma.
N. H., XV, 36 sq. ; Barth, ib.,i, 165 f.
CIL, viii,i.
326, I. Severus.
Barth.
2.
Barth,
326,
p. 105.
Post
of the 3rd legion below
6.
Legion. Id., pp. 120-133.
326,
30" 35', CIL, viii,6; 30" 25', Barth, p. 135 ; cf. p. 141.
Id., pp. 164-166.
326, 8. permanence.
called.
12.
Pliny, N. H., v, 38.
326,
Ghurian.
Barth, p. 139.
326, 14.
see
Herodotus, iv, 183 (forlivingin caves
326, 15. Herodotus.
cf.
Gesch.
d.
i,
65,
Karthager,
440).
Meltzer,
27,
Pliny, N. H., viii,178.
326, 16. backwards.
Ib., v, 43. Cf. Seneca, Qu. nat., iv, 2, 17.
326, 17. hisses.
Pliny, N. H., v, 34 ; xxxvii, 92 ; Strabo, xvii,
326, 19. rubies.
835 (KapOTMvioi XWoi).
326, 21. jewels. Pliny, v, 37.
326, 23. tells. Ptolemy, Geogr.,i, 8, 5 ; cf. i, 10, 2.
Kiepert, Lehrb. d. a. Geogr., p. 223 f.
326, 27. reached.
326, 31. Aethiopia. Pliny, N. H., vi, 181.
327, 2. terrify. Peschel, p. 26 f.
of the wonderland
Kuru
Uttara
327, 3. garnished. Indian
sagas
in
Greek
Gr.
were
accounts, Rohde,
repeated
Roman, 217 ff.
Diodorus
borrowed
from
lambulos
(ibid.,p. 225 ff.). Indiae
fabulosa, Pliny, N. H., xii,80. Cf. Lassen, Ind. Alterthumskunde, m, 303, and Jerome, Epp., 124, 4. According to Pliny,
burnt
N. H., xii,80, the Arabs
only fragrantwood.
327, 4. ivory. Lucret., ii,537 sqq.
Verg., G., ii,122.
327, 6. arrow.
scription
Dio Chrysost., Or., xxxv,
Cf. the detaste.
327, 17.
p. 434 sq.
of the country and peopleof the Camarini
(cujusternominando
in the furthest east,
ram
Moyses Eden
descripsit)
beyond the Brahmans, in the Expos, tot. tnundi, 4 sqq.
PUny. Pliny, N. H., iv, 89 sq.
327, 21.
Tac, Germ., c. 45.
327, 25. heard.
dismissed.
Id. ib.,c. 46.
26.
327,
retinue.
Plutarch, De def.orac., c. 18, p. 419 F. ; De facie
327, 35.
in orbe lunae, c. 26 ; Humboldt, Krit. Unters.,i,174 "E. ; Rohde,
N. Rh. Mus., xxxv
'a story', says Grimm
(1880),p. 160:
which
well
believe
one
(DM.*, 694 ff.)
originatedin some
may
'

native
British saga, without
denying its much
connexion
with the specifically
Greek
belief in the
of heroes
hidden
'.
[to
resting-places]

Claudian,In Rufin.,i, 23 ;
327, 36. forms.
20
; cf. Euseb., Praep. evang., v, 17.
328,

2.

frontier.

328, 5. Susa.
UtRE,

v,

more

evident

wafting away

Procop., B. Goth.,iv,

Strabo, ii,p.

117 C.
Pausan., iv, 31, 5. On the travels of Pausanias

1258'*.

cf,

Notes

I.]

Vol.

453

328, 7. strangers. Dio Chrys., Or., xii, p. 198 M.

328, 10. see.
Tac, Germ., c. 2.
328, 15. people. Cic, De prov. cons., c. 12.
Flori Epii., ed. Jahn, p. xlii ; cf. Hiibner
in
328,21. settled.
Hermes, i, 97.
Cf. e.g. Cleon of Magnesia in Pausan., x, 4, 4, and
328, 22. resort.
Ruf.
Festus
Avienus, Ora marit., 270.
328, 26. Africa.
Cic, TuscuL, i, 20, 45.
328, 27. prevented. Aristid.,Or., xlviii,p. 355.
328, 28. Melkarth.
Kiepert, Lehrb. d. a. Geogr., 486, 2.
Ann.
P.
328, 32. back.
Flor., op. cit.,p. xli, 5.
328, 36. nearest.
Pliny, Epp., viii,20.
Ovid, Epp. ex Ponto, ii,10, 21 ; Trisi.,i, 2, 77.
329, 2. Nile.
circus.
Seneca, Trariq. an., 2, 13.
329, 17.
Stat.,Silv.,iv, 4.
empty.
329, 21.
coasts.
M.
aiiroTs f7)ToO"r"',
Antonin., iv, 3 : i.vax'^pricei.s
22.
329,
Kal
Koi
aypoiKLas
alyiaXoits 6jyi).
Drumann,
RG, vi, 388-394.
329, 26. Pompeii.
28.
others.
iv,
Ibid.,
538.
329,
Cf. vol. i, p. 113 f. ; ii,p. 193 ff.
329, 28. Empire.
; Stat.,Silv.,i, 3, 83 sqq. ; iv,
329, 32. lists. Martial, x, 30, i-io
4,

329, 33.
329,

329,
330,
330,

330,

14, sqq.
villas.

Cf. the

list in

Hirschfeld, VG,

p. 25.

Sueton., Aug., c. 72.

41. springs. Martial, v, i.
Delle antiche ville Tusculane, in Bull,
2. private. I"i.nciani,
and plates xx
and xxi.
d.
com.
R., 1884, pp. 172-212
Julian, OrcU,, i, p. 13 D. : p^ov SnfiveyKasrijv {k
4. climate.
Tr\ov(riuv oi rah Hjpats
"vodov (^)tuv
VaKaTuv
is Ilapdvaiovs
t^v otKrjffiv
t6v
el
KMpbv
o-u/i/ieTO|3dXXocTes,
iraph
piaaBuiv.
Tibur.
10.
Fronto, Epp: ad M. Caesar, et invicem, ii,6, ed.
35.

Praeneste.

Naber.
330,

II.

April. Mommsen,

330,

II.

March.

330,

14. Algidus.
18. solstice.

330,

88

330,
330,
330,
330,

Edict

des

Claudius, in Hermes, iv,

103.

Sueton., Nero, c, 34.

Stat.,Silv.,iv, 4, 14 sqq.
Gell.,xvU, 10, i (aestuanni) ; Stat.,Silv.,i, 3,

(bruma).

Stat.,Silv.,iv, 4, 23 sq. ; Pers.,Satt.,vi, 6 sqq.

Salernum.
21.
Horace, Epp., i, 15.
Id., Carm., ii,6 ; Seneca, Tranq. an., 2, 13 ;
Campania.
24.
Epp., 68, 5.
Pliny, Epp., vi, 31, 15. See also CIL, xi,
33. breakwaters.
20.

summer.

P- 524*-

Pliny, Epp., vi, 10, 2 ; StRE, i* (Alsium).

age.
administered.
Henzen,
5144 ; E. Luigi Tocco,
33". 39Bdl, 1867, 209-21^.
oggi Palo e sue ville romane,
330" 35-

Fronto, De fer. Alsiens., 3.

331, 5. fare.
mentions.
Varro, R. r., iii,2.
331, 7.

happiness. Gell.,xviii,i.
Fel., Octav.,c.
17. morality. Miuuc.

331, 9.
331,

331, 18. Prattica.

331, 20. towns.

CIL, xiv,

p.

186.

Pliny, Epp., ii,17.

2-4.

Alsium

331,
331,

331,
331,
332,

plague. Herodian, i, 12.

23.
28.

Drumann,
RG, vi, 391 f.
Hehn,
Italien,
29. guards.
p. 52.
30. imperial. Martial, xi, 7, 4.
I.
Campagna, p. 39 ; Gregorovius,
gravel. Westphal, Rom.
Figuren', 148 fi. ; StRE, V (Aatium) ; Lanciani, Bdl, 1870,
p.

332,

[vol.t.

Notes

4-54
Circe.

14

II.

ss.

canal.

Martial, x,

51, 58. Procopius,B. Goth.,i,11, also

cf. Gregorovius, G. d. SiR, i',345.
;

calls the canal a river

Westphal, op. cit.,p.
332, 14. view.
Strabo.
16.
Strabo, v, 233.
332,
Tac, A., iv, 59, with
332, 19. roof.

332,
332,
332,

332,
333,
333,
333,
333,
333,

333.
333,
333,
333,
333,
333,
333,

Nipperdey's

Stephan. Byzant.,
333, 36. Convivium.
ix.
Herodian.
rell.,
pp. vii and
333,

39-

334,

2.

tiied. Phaedr., Fabb., ii,5

vineyards. Strabo, v, 244.

230,

M.

Leutz,

Sueton., Tiber.,c. 72.

dei scavi,1880, p.

vii : Vesuvio
Bacco
con
(paintingfrom
Vesuvius.
Tac, A., iv, 67.
334, 4.
Martial, iv, 4, 4.
334, 7. Hercules.
Cf. vol. i, p. 321.
334, 10. milk-cure.
15. Massa.
lius Felix

19

Notizie

tav.

334,

note.

stocked.

Martial, x, 30.
villa.
ii,
Aelian, Tact., pyaef., {Griech.Kriegsschriftst.,
27.
ffov
'Sipovairapi,
ipovrlvifT"p iruri^fuf
236) : irel di iirl BeoO irarpbs
Tivis Siirpi^a. Dig-, i, 8, 4 : Nemo
ii/iipas
viraTiK^liv ^op/ilais
prohibeturpiscandi causa, dum
igiturad litus maris accedere
villis
monumentis
et
et
aediflciis
tamen
abstineatur,quia non
Pius piscasunt iuris gentium, sicut et mare
; idque et Divus
et Capetanis (/.Cajetanis)rescripsit.
toribus Formianis
Martial, x, 30, 9.
30. Marcia.
30. Apicius. Athen., i, 7a.
Porphyry, Vita Plotini, 7.
31. house.
38. disadvantages. Seneca, Epp., 55, 6 ; Beloch, Campanien,
p. 178 f.
I.
Republic. Cic, Att.,li,8, 2 ; 5, 17 ; Pro Plane, 26, 65.
Misenum.
I.
Horace, Epp., i, 17, 52.
continuous.
2.
Strabo, v, 247.
Stat., Silv.,iii,5, 81-104.
5. abode.
19. Naples. Strabo, v, 246 ; Vergil, ed. Ribbeck, p. xxv.
20,
Ovid, M., xv, 711 ; Verg., G., iv, 563 ; Horace,
repose.
Epp., V, 43.
in
Tvimalchios
Heimat
und
22.
Italy. Mommsen,
Grabschrift,
108.
Cf.
Hermes, xiii,
CIL, x, p. 171.
Pliny, Epp., iii,7.
25- busts.
Strabo, v, 245.
29- cut.
chose.
Seneca, Epp., 57, i.
3"Cicero's.
Drumann,
RG, vi, 393 f.
3435- Julianus. Gell.,xviii,5, i.

332, 26.
332,

63.

232,

Pompeii).

Beloch, Campanien, 269-274. The villa of Polwhich

over^
(perhaps the father of Statius' friend),
82
between
Limpn opposite(Stat.,
:
S.,ii,3, 149 ; 2,
the reef La Gajola at the Punta) was
called Epill^

looked

the

Nisida

and

mones

(an unexplained forqi). This is l?nown

from

an

inscrip-i

Notes

I.]

VOL.

tion of

12

tunnel

Jan. 65, found

Mommsen,
334, 16.

wine.

Strabo,
334,

17.

334. 1921.

334,

v,

during

Piedigrottain

near

the

455
the

cuttingof

channel

of

the

new

Posilipo
conduit.

Roman

Hermes, xviii,758,

Marquardt, Prl.,ii

16 ;

451,

on

the other side

see

243.

Neptune. Stat., Silv.,ii,2, 2, 21-24.

Vergil, Catal.,6.
glorification.
palaces. Strabo, v, 248 ; Sueton., Aug.,

c.

98.

Tac, A., iv, 67.

334,
roads.
28.
Gregorovius, Figuren', 346-365.
334,
334. 39. pirates. Id. ib.,p. 152.
dulces
Cassiodorus, Var., iv, 48 : Lucaniae
335, r. deserted.
recessus
; Eutrop., ix, 25, 10, 3.
Cassiodorus, Var., xii, 15.
335, 10. expense.
Dio.
Ixi, 17.
Dio,
335, 15.
335, 19- Quietus. Digg., xvii, i, 16.
Martial, iv, 25 ; Hehn, Italien,
335, 23. Tibur.
p. 18.
Cassiodorus, Var., xii, 22.
335, 29' coast.
was.
CIL,
xiv, p. 217.
335. 35GandoHo.
perial
CIL, xiv, p. 216''. On the private and im335. 39villas (ib.,
2608 : T. Flavius
Aug. 1. Epaphra proc. villarum Tusculanarum), ib.,p. 253 sq.
Pliny, Epp., viii,17.
335, 40. lined.
WestTac, A., xiv,22 ; Pliny, N. H., iii,log.
335. 41- Subiaco.
The lakes there are said to have
phal, Rom. Campagna, p. 118.
22.

erected.

disappearedafter
CIL, xiv, p.

an

354.

inundation
Remains

of

the

of Nero's

Anio
villa at

in the

year

Subiaco,

dei scavi, 1883, p. 19 s. ; 1884, p. 425 ss.

Vol. ii,p. 195 f. Cf. Justi,Winckelmann,

336, 8. works.
CIL, xiv,
336, 18. return.
336,

19.

men.

336,

21.

women.

734.

p.

1305.
Notizie

ii,i,

24,

366.

Lucret., iii,1063.
Cic, Pro Coel.,14, 34 sq,
Ovid, Am., ii,16, 49;

cf.

Marquardt, Pri.,ii',

7-

336, 24. leaping. Propert.,iv, 8, 15-26 ; cf. ii,32, 9.

336, 25. ponies. Horace, Epod., 4 14 (et Appiam mannis
terit).
torches.
26.
Ovid,
iii,
336
269.
Fast.,
336, 31. opportunity. Id., A. a., i, 259.
336, 32. settlement.
Juv., 4, 117 ; Jahn ad Pers., 6, 56. Cf.
Preller,RM^, i, 315 n.
Martial, xi, 80.
337, 6. Nature.
337, 7. hills. Becker-Goll, i, 149 ; StRE, t?, Baiae ; CIL, x, p.
in Livy, xii,16, 3 (a.u.c.578) as
Baiae, first mentioned
351.
In
Cumanae
', belonged to the territory of Cumae.
Aquae
it
been
the
to
of
first
have
seems
the beginning
century B.C.
still little visited (desertaad id tempus [of SergiUs Orata] ora
Lucrini
lacus, Valer. Max., ix, I, i).
Nereids.
Martial, iv, 57, 8.
337. 7Dio, xlviii,51.
337, 9. catered.
monarch.
12.
Josephus, ^.^.,'xviii,7, 2.
337,
PuteoU
H.
intended.
16.
auf einem
Jordan, Die Kiiste von
337,
ef.
his Topaff.
Arekaol.
in
Zig.,1868, p. 91
;
rom.
Glasgefdss,
'

[vol.I.

Notes

456

St. Rom, ii,145.

siders,
Beloch, Campanien, p. 184 f.,conthis glassvessel to be
Pharos
on
rightly,I think, the
a
lighthouse at Baiae itself.
Pliny, Epp., ix, 7.
17. shore.
Horace, Carm., ii,18, 20 ; Verg., Aen., ix, 709 sqq.
17. sea.
Bauli and Misenum.
Cf. CIL, X, p. 213, on the villas near
Anthol.
ed.
:
Regianus
Lat.,
Eiese, 272.
23. spy.
26. exceptional. Martial, iii,58, 1-5.
Strabo, v, 4, 7, p. 246 C.
27. themselves.
Caial.
A.D.
Imp. Beloch, op. cit.,p. 185, supposes,
3"- 117

graphied.

'

'

337,
337,
337,
337,

337,
337.

I know

not

for what

reason,

that

Baiae

veteres

was

the

imperial

palace.
337,

Alex.

Sever.,c. 26.
history cf. Florian.,c. 6 ; Sjmimach.,
Epp., I, 7, 8 ; V, 93 ; vii, 24 ; viii,23 ; Auson., Mosell.,
346 ; Ammian., xxviii,4, 18 ; Eunap., Vitt. soph. Jamblick.,
26 [r"dapa]
Kari
0epfia d^ iart Xovrp^ rrjs^vpias,twp
rijv
76
Ba'taLS de"repa,
iKeivots 5e oOk ^(mv^Tepa Trapa^iiKKeff"ai.
'Pw/tatV^i'^i'
Mueller, Gen. aev. Theod., ii,p. 34.
Cic, Ad Fam., ix, 12, i.
34' unhealthy.
37- salubrity. Cassiodorus, Var., ix, 6.
Andres, Dell' aria di Baja., Bull. Nap., N. S., ii,
40. Baiae.
32.

ponds.

337) 33- world.

For

337.
337.
337,

p.

74

its later

ss.

Lersch, Gesch.

d.

Petrarch,
Balneologie,
p. 147.
Epp. fam., V, 4.
338, 2. immorality. M. Landau, Boccaccio,p. 21 f.,37, 103.
338, 4. fire. Lersch, op. cit.,p. 185.
Juv., 12, 80 (Bajana cumba).
338, 10. boats.
338, 10. gaUey. Tac, A., xiv, 5.
Auson., Mosell., 201 ; cf. 345 ss.
338, II. races.
music.
Cf. the passages
cited in Becker-GoU, i, 152 f.,
338, 14.
especiallySeneca, Epp., 51 ; Cic, Pro Coel., 15 and 20 ; In
Clod., 4.
338, 15. rowed.
Propert., Eleg., i, 11, 9-14 ; Martial, iii,20,
337, 41.

summer.

20.

Cels.,ii,17.
338, 16. above.
338, 17. feasts. Tac, loc. cit.
338, 21. girls. Varro, Sat. Menipp., fr. 44 (Buecheler,Petron.*,
(vi,68, 9 ; x, 30, 10) was
probably not the
p. 165). Martial
first to localize the story of Salmacis
in the Lucrine
lake.
misfortune.
Ad
338, 23.
Cic,
Fam., ix, 3.
338, 25. oysters. Juv., 11, 49.
338, 27. heart.
Ovid, A. a., i, 283.
love.
Regianus : Anthol. Lat., ed. Riese, n. 270-272 (i,
338, 30.
182 sq.).
338, 32. solved.
Prop., i, 11, 27.
338, 33. Helena.
Martial, i, 63.
Puteoli.
338. 35Gell.,xviii,5, i.
Cic, Verr.,ii,2, 37 : jucunda suburbanitas.
339, I. nearest.
Lucret., i, 727 ; cf. Aetna, 593.
339, 2. Etna.
8.
Ceres.
Diodorus, v, 3 ; Cic, Verr.,ii,4, 48 etc.
339,
Cicero.
of fact,in the
Cic, Verr.,v, 10, 26. As a matter
339, 9.

343,

3. books.

Id. ib.,p. 24, 10, where

R. Rochette, Feint, antiq.,
to paintings.
wrongly refers dtjaavpolypaiifiiTav
6. Numisianus.
ed.
Galen,
K., ii,127.
22.
Epidaurian. Curtius, Peloponnes.,ii,pp. 423 fi. and 573 ;
Bursian, Geogr. von
Griechenland,ii,74^76.
Sulla.
Plutarch, Sulla, c. 26, 5.
29.
better.
Id.,Quaest. conviv.,iv, 4, 1^4, and 8, Defyaterna
34.
Cf. Bursian, Geogr. v. Griechenland, ii,409.
c.
amore,
17.
buried.
Ausland,
1866, no. 2, p. 48; cf. Abegg, Die
35Bdderstadt
in
Ausland, 1874, p. 190.
Aedepsus,
Anthol.,ed. Jacobs,
4. stay. Antipater, Thessalonica,35-37.
ii,p. 104 sq. (.^.
Pa/.,ix, 421) ; ApoUonidas, A. P., ix,408.
Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands, ii,96, 3.
7. Naxos.
island.
12.
Philostrat.,Vit. Apoll. Tyan., ed. K., p. 138, 22.
CIL, in, 1, 489.
14. Roman.
16. West.
Mommsen,
Eph. epigr.,v, 602 ; Bull, de Corr.
viii
Hellin.,
(1884), p. 75 ss.
18. recovered.
Ad. MichaeHs, Griech. Grabreliefs,
in Archdol.
Zeitg.,1872, p. 148 f. ; Bursian, op. cit.,ii,458.
19. possessed. Mommsen,
RG, v, 236, i.
20.
depopulated. Pausan., viii,33, i.
Cicero.
22.
Cic, Ad Attic.,v, 11.
birth.
N. H., xvi, 240.
Pliny,
24.
two.
Ovid, Met.j xiii,630 (cf.above, n. on 341, 11) :
25.
duasque Latona
quondam stirpespariente retentas ; in Heroid.,
only one
palm-tree is mentioned
21, 102
(et de qua pariens
arbore
nixa
dea
indication
of
different
ship.
authoran
est),
p. 198,

343,
343,
343,
343,
343"
344,
344,
344,

344,
344,
344,
344,
344,
344,
344,
344,

344, 28.
344,

[vol.i.

Notes

458
2

Ovid, Heroid.,21, 95-104.

Horace,, Carm., i, 7, i
Kessler, Philologus,xxviii, 559 f.
29.

seen.

Lesbos.

Epp., i,

3441, 39.
and

i.

abode.

Conze,

Reise

auf

der

Insel

CichoriuSi Rom
in 18 A.D., and

Lesbos

(1865),pp.

f.

51
345, 3. Horace.
Horace, Carm., i\ 7, i.
345, 4. unrivalled.
Strabo,xi\f,p. 652.
Greece.
Dio
Chrys., Or., xxxi (Rhod.),p.
3451,5-

321, 31 M.

; 327,

Cf.

Marquardt, SiV, i",349, 2.

341, 27.
Or., xliii (Rhod.), p. 550, 14, ed.
Aristid.,
345, 9. blows.
built.
II.
Id.,
345,
p. 541 iiiit.
Sun-God.
345, 12.
Lucian, Amores, c. 8.
345, 19. Miletus.
Diodor.,xix, 45.
17;

345, 23. wreathe.

ib.,p.

539,

The
8 to

541,

whole

descriptionis

3 ; cf.

ravages.

345, 27.
345, 29.

statues.

Pliny, N.

taken

from

Pausanias, iv, 31, 5.

Dio, Or., xxxi, p. 355 M.

H., xxxiv, 36.
sate.
Aristid.,ib.,p. 553, 11.
acceptable. Horace, Carm., i, 7, 1.

345, 26.

345, 30.

Cf.

environs.

Cic, Contra Rull.,ii,16, 40.

Sueton., Tiberj,,c. 10 ; cf.
3441, 33. Marcellus.
und Mytilene, p. 46 f. (residenceof Germanicils
visit of Hadrian
in 124).
Tac, A., vi, 3.
344, 34. exUe.
344, 32.

n,

J.

Aristid.,

Notes

I.]

VOL.

459

Sueton., Tiber.,c. 11.

345, 31. Tiberius.
lonidas
[15], Anthol. Gr., ed. Jacobs,
345, 34. suspected.

Tac, A., vi,

20

(Cf.the
ii,p.

poem

121

of

Apol-

sq.)

sq.

Sueton., Nero, c.
345. 35- abdicate.
Tac, A., ii,53.
345. 37- tour.
346, 7. roofs. Strabo, xui, p. 594.

34.

346, 9. Trojan. Id. ib.,p. 600.

346, 13. heroes.
Herodotus, vii, 43;
Arrian, i, 11;
Plutareh,
Alex., c. 15.
346, 22. unscathed.
Appian, Mithridat.,53.
Strabo, p. 594 sq.
346, 25. immunity.
346, 28. possessing. Tac, A., iv, 55.
346, 31. troops. Sueton., Claud., c 25.
346.33- Jul"- Tac, A., xii, 58.
346, 35. ancestry. Digg., xxvii, i, 17 " i.
Grote, History of Greece, 1884, i, p. 319 fi.
347, 6. Strabo.
Greek.
Ibid.,p. 320.
347, 7.
347, 12. antiquities.Philostratus, Apoll. Tyan., iv, 11, 148, p.
168, ed. K.
347,18. Ilus. Strabo, xiii; Pompon. Mela, i, 18; Artemidor.,
Onirocr.,iv, 47, p. 228.
Diodorus, xvii, 7.
347, 19. Diodorus.
Ilians.
Pausan.,
viii,12, 4.
347, 23.
26.
Tyana. Strabo, loc. cit. ; Philostrat.,loc. eit. ; Dio,
347,
Ixxvii, 16 ; Herodian, iv, 8.
Pliny, N. H., xvi, 238 ; Philipp.,Epigr., 75 ;
347, 29. anew.
Anthol.
Gr., ed. Jacobs, ii,p. 216.
347, 32. legend. See Ovid, Fasti, vi, 421.
Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 51, I.
347. 33- Ju"oLucan, Pharsal.,ix, 901 sqq. ; cf. Sueton.,
impressions.
347. 37'
K. B. Stark, Nach
ed. Roth, p. 299, 20.
d. griech.Orient, p.
the
which
adduces
of
one
Lucan,
might think
passage
373,
written
to-day on the heights of Balidagh ',as a proof that
far from universally
the conviction
was
prevalent that the later
the local successor
of ancient Troy '. It is clear that
Ilion was
himself
could
Caesar
only look for Troy in Ilium ; and one
for the assumption that
would
require the strongest reasons
looked elsewhere
for it,as, to the best of my
Lucan
knowledge,
^

'

'

there
as

is

no

to the

Ilium

trace

elsewhere

identityof

lay waste

the

in Roman

two

after Fimbria

literature

Steitz,Die Lage des

Troja {N.Jahrbb.f. Phil.,1875, p. 255, 7),finds no
refers to such
observation
rhetorical

ruins.

A.

in Lucan's

and
description,

display.

Pausan., vii, 5.
348, II. Colophon. Id., I. c.
Tac, A., ii,54.
348, 12. oracle.
348, 14. baths.- Aristid.,Or., xiii,p. 189 J.
Dio
Chrys., p. 489, 20 M.
348, 16. native.
18.
Asia.
Strabo, xiv, 641 sq.
348,
348, 19. country. Aristides,Or., xiii,p. 522

348, 10.

of any

doubt

Probably a great part of

tion
destroyedit,and Lucan's descripcities.

excelled.

J.

sees

Homerischen
trace of personal
in it

only

[vol.t.

Notes

460

348, 19. province. Marquardt, StV, V,

337-343

cf.

Mommsen,

RG, V, 303.
Seneca, Epp., 102, 21.
348, 21. world.
Strabo, xiv, 646.
drainage.
348, 24.
Aristides.
Lucian, Imagg., 2 ; Aristides,Or., xli,p. 613
348, 30.
J. ; Philostrat.,ApoU. Ty., iv, 7, p. 67, ed. K ; CIG, 3202,
3304-6.
348, 31. 178. Dio, Ixxi, 32.
Cf. (besides Strabo, loc. cit.)Aristid.,Or.,xv, p.
349, 6. leisure.
232 J. ; XX, p. 261 ; xii, p. 521.
note
1. 18.
Cf. vol. i, p. 317 and
on
349, 7. schools.
ed.
Vitt.
10.
K., p. 219.
strings. Philostrat.,
soph.,
349,
K. Sprengel, Gesch. d. Medicin, ii,136 f. Strabo,
349, 13. Albinus.
medical
school there, which
a
no
xii,p. 580, mentions
longer
existed

his time.

Jerome, Vit. Hilarionis,

urbem
Cypri nobilem
42 (ed.V, II, 37) : ingressusergo Paphum
motu
terrae
carminibus
frequenter
lapsa,nunc
poetarum, quae
olim
fuerit
ostendit.
tantum
ruinarum
vestigiisquod
Pliny, N. H., v, 70 ; cf. on Agrippa's visit to
30. Agrippa.
Jerusalem, Philo, Leg. ad Gai., p. 589 M.
Dead
Sea
should
Paus., v, 7, 3. In the text
32. Jordan.
Sea ',and
Red
Antioch
for
Antiochia
',
be read for
Rome.
I.
Marquardt, Prl., ii',407, 7.
6. small.
Antiphil., Epigr., 16 (Anthol.Gr., ed. Jacobs, ii,
p. 185).
Stat., Silv.,iii,5, 75.
7. hostel.
Kiiste von
Puteoli
etc.,in Arch. Ztg,,
14. gate. Jordan, Die
f.
Beloch,
;
1868, p. 93
Campanien, pp. 125-127, cf. 132 fi.
20.
topsail. Seneca, Epp., 77, i.
E. I., 2231.
24. ports. Wilmanns,
28. African.
Strabo, iii,p. 145 C.
Philostratus, ApoU. Tyan., vii, 12, p. 134,
30- beyond.

349, 25.

249,

at

Tac, Hist., ii, 2-4.

consulted.

'

349,

'

350,
350,
350,
350,
350,
350,
350,
35".

'

'

'

'

ed. K.

Cic, De fin.,ii,26, 84.

Diodorus,
Thdtigv, 13 ; Bliimner, Die gewerbl.
34.
des class. AUerthums, 117, 9.
keit d. Volker
E. I., 1104a
CIL, x, 1797.
40. Syria. Wilmanns,
2. spending.
Sueton., Aug., c. 98.
vol. i, p. 306, 2.
5. resting. See n. on
Bull.
Minervini,
Nap., N. S., iii (1855),p. 105 :
7- Jews.
in Pozzuoli.
Giudei
Cf.
Aciba.
CIL, x, 2258 : P. Claudius
Acts of Apostles,xxviii, 14.
10.
worships. CIG, iii,5853 with notes by Franz; Mommsen,
'.
IRN, 2462
CIL, X, 1556 : three bases with 'Dusari sacrum
Cf. ib.,1576, 1578, 1579, and
1634. Cf. Beloch, Campanien,

350, 31.

investment.

350,

exported.

350,
351,
351,
351.

351,

f.
p. 120
erected.
351, 14.
351, 20. vessels.

IRN, 2486
CIL, x, 1624.
S' ^tijSAs
Philo, In Place, p. 533 M. : (nsd^oi/s
tuv
=

fjid\tffTa
Taxvvavro6vTuv.
351,

21.

built.

351, 23. curious.

Suidas,

s.v.

vaOs.

Lucian, Navig., 1-6,

13.

Notes

I.]

VOL.

461

Cf. Graser, De veierum

re navali
351, 27. tons.
(1864),pp. 42 and
47 ; also Jas. Smith, Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul *, 1880,
calculates the tonnage of the I sis at only iioowho
p. 187 ff.,
tons.

1200

reputed. Philo, In Place,

351, 35-

5, p. 521

M.

Plutarch,

De

f.

17.
Aristides.
36.
351,
in a
persons
orac.,

351,

Aristid.,Or., xlv, ir. ^ijTopi/c^s,

p. 93 J. 600
which
from
ship,
brought prisoners
Judaea to
Rome
In Acts of Apostles,
; Joseph.,Vit.,3.
"x.^yii,
37 the MS.
readings vary between
76 and 276. At the time of the Crusades
the pilgrimtransports carried 1000, 1500, and more
;
passengers
Prutz, Kulturgesch. d. Kreuzziige,p. 105.
verius
38. palace. Pliny,N. H., iii,120 (praegrandiilia domo

nave).

quam

marble.

Id.

ib.,xxxvi, 2 ;
grezzi,AdI, 1870, p. 136.
Pliny, N. H., xxxvi,
352, 4. burnt.
351, 40.

352,

7.

352,

14.

Catal.

l8.

2
"

352,

Ammian.,

xvii,

obelisk

the

of the

erection
million

Iscr. de' marmi

sq. ;

Ges.,ii,i.
xxxvi, 70 ; Preller,

f.

221

rowers.

Brurza,

70.
d. Sachs.

imp., in Abhandl.
planted. Pliny,N. H., xvi, 201

com.

Regionen,
352,

cf.

on

The
transport and
4, 13.
Place de la Concorde
in Paris

the
cost

francs.

Ausland, 1867, p. 722.

Pliny, iV. H., xix, i.
r6m.
Wessely, Die Daten
griech.Papyrus aus
Mitth. a. d. Sammlung
der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer,

admired.

20.

fastest.

352, 27.

352, 29. cannot.

Kaiserzeit.

ii,iii (1887),p. II.

352, 31. Sicily. Cf. e.g. also Cicero, Verr.,ii,5, 56, 145.
Diodorus, v, 12.
352, 33. stadia.
Acts of Apostles,
xxviii,11-13 ; Hausrath, Der
352, 36. Rhegium.
ff.
Apostel Paulus, p. 466
Josephus, B. J., iv, 10, 5.
332, 38. miles.
N. H., xxxvi, 83.
star.
Pliny,
352, 39.
revealed.
Strabo, xvii, i, p. 792.
352, 40.
Ovid, Am., ii,13, 8 : palmiferamque Pharon.
352, 41. Pharos.
proc.
IRN, 6846 : M. Aurelius Aug. lib.
353, 2. entrusted.
.

fari Alexandriae
353) 3- legends. H.
353,
353,

ad

Aegyptum.

Maltzan, Arab. Sagen iiber Alexandria, in

Ausland, 1870, p. 967.
A. v. Kramer, Aegypten, ii,132 fi.
14. trace.
clusters.
lighthouse of
Ritter, Erdkunde, i, 869. The
15.
of
in
the
hand
to be depicted
an
Pharos appears
allegorical
figure
on

v.

sarcophagus (Aquari, Due

Roma,

V,

1877,

explanationis

p. 154,
far more

in
sarcofagi,

plates xviii,xix) ;

probable than

Bull,
at

Lumbroso's

the

comun.

di

Aquari's
{Bdl, 1878,
Capri.

least

it to be
considers
lighthouse of
p. 66 s.),who
353, 18. diversity. Herodotus, ii,35.
L'Egitto etc.,pp. i-io.
Lumbroso,
353, 26. reverenced.
NeiXos.
353, 26. spread. Athen., v, 203 C. : i xpv"ro^p6a5

353, 27.

Aristides,Or., xlviii,p.
Lucan, Pharsal., x, 189-192

drinkable.

353, 30. War.

334.
;

cf, 194

ss.

Pre-

Notes

462

353,
353"
353)

sumably the whole passage was

suggestedby Nero's expedition
(see vol. i, p. 326 i.).
Lucian, Navig., 44.
32. Nile.
trunks.
Heliodorus, Aeihiop., i, 31.
36.
Strabo, xvii, p. 788 ; Juv., 15, 126 sq.
36- earthenware.
Verg.,
G.,
iv, 287.
39- gay.

353,
353, 4"'

wall-paintings.Some
des

354, 4.
pp.
334, 6.
354, 6.
cf.
12.

Helbig,

crowns.

and

loi

14.

354,

14.

dey

verschiitteten

Unters.

collected

are

by Jahn,

Villa Doria

uber

die

Panfili,p. 22 ; cf,
Stddte,p. 393 ff.
campan. Wandmalerei,

302,

surrounding. Sever.,c. 17.

Palestrina.
Perhaps imitation of a carpet from Alexandria,
p. 358 (afterE. Q. Visconti),Lumbroso, p. 31.
The
most
lances.
scription
important publications with full dein Wormann,
Die Landschaftin der Kunst
der alien

Volker, p.
354,

der

them

of

Columbar.

Wandgemdlde
Helbig, Wandgemdlde

354,

[vol.I.

304

ff.

village-huts.Stephan, Aegypten, pp. 51 and 367.

Dongola. Westphal, Die rom.
Campagna, p. 104.

17. Tacitus.
354, 20. fruit.
354,

354,
354,

Tac, A., vi, 28.

Pliny, N. H., xiii,42.
21.
representations of Pygmies in Jahn,
pygmies. The
Archdol. Beitrdge,p. 418 ff. ; Helbig, Wandemalde, pp. 381-383.
existent.
22.
Herzen
According to Schweinfurth, Im
von
south
the
who
live
of the Monbuttu,
Afrika, ii,131-155,
Akka,
1" and 2" N., and have an average height
approximately between
of I '5 metre, are a link in the long chain of dwarf peoples,which
extends
Africa along the equator. These peoples present
across
is tending to dissolution.
sign of a primeval race, which
every
The
Akka
are
hunters,and especiallyclever in the pursuitof
the
is the fowl.
animal
A
elephant. Their only domestic

Pompeian
houses
354, 24.
354, 26.

mosaic

and

Acoris.

'

shows

Pygmies

all full of fowls

Cf. Appendix ii.

huts,

surrounded

by their small

',

Hadrian, c. 26.
Marini, Atti degli fr.Arv., p. 556
CIL, vi,
354, 27. Memphis.
locus
:
of
Severus.
on
estate
an
461
appellatur Memphi
qui
Cf. p. 628 and
tAjtos
CIG, 5922
Aa;8iy/)ii'ffos)
(6
; Liiders,Die
dionys. Kiinstler,p. 62 n.
354, 36. copied. Letronne, Rec. d'inscr. etc.,i, p. 210
; cf. MarThe
ruins
of
the
of
quardt, StV, i% 440, 6-9.
city
Antinoopofounded
by Hadrian, are an exception,cf Mannert, x, i, 396.
lis,
Pliny, N. H., x, 153 sq. ; Hadrian, in Vit.
354. 38. incubators.
8.
c.
Saturnini,
354, 39' Pilgrims. Fel. Fabri, Evagatorium (Bihl.des lilt. Vereins
vols, ii-iv),
zu
Stuttgart,
iii,
58 ; Reisen des Samuel Kiechel {ibid.,
vol. Ixxxvi, 442). Wilh.
v.
Boldensele, Itinerarium
(Ztschr.
des histor. Vereins fiirNiedersachsen,1852, p. 249).
Stephan, Das heutigeAegypten, p. 126.
354, 41. Cairo.
Pliny, N. H., xiii,29 ; Lucian, De dea Syria,29.
355, 2. knots,
355, "" century. Rohde, Gr. Roman, p. 465 f.
Canobus.

"

355) ""

learning. Heliodorus,Aethiop.,ii,27,

I.]

VOL.

355, 13.
355,

14.

Notes

Aethiopia. Dio, Ixxv, 13 ; CIG,

Memphis. Sueton., Titus, c. 5.

355, 15- intended.

Philo,

Ad

Gat., p. 595

5973.
M.

Sueton.,Nero,

c.

20.

19,

15. Aurelius.
16. Verus.

355,

463

Dio, Ixxi, 28.

Letronne, Rec. des. inscr.,
ii,310

cf.

CIG, 4775,
4780
of the material
available
17. capital. The
great abundance
for a description
of Alexandria
will,I hope, be sufficient excuse,

355,

and

355,

if I have
section
353,

23.

the

given

Addenda.

detailed

more

account

than

the

scope

of this

demands.
For

town.

coveries
by Kiepert of Mahmud
Bey's disof
ancient
Alexandria
see
topography
Erdkunde
zu
Berlin,vii,337 ff. Nerout^
Gesellsch.f.
a

risumS

respectingthe
Zeitschr. d.

SOS-Bey,

L'ancienne

Alexandrie, 1888,

inaccessible
to me.
was
cf.
vol.
and
Cf.
note.
i,p. 4
Kiepert,p. 341 ;
dei
Greci
dei
e
Lumbroso, L'Egittoal tempo
Romani, p. 87 s.
Zur
Lumbroso, Bdl, 1874, p. 14 ; Wachsmuth,
355, 34' Corso.
Topogr. V. Alexandria, in Rhein. Mus., xlii (1887),p. 464 ff.
Achill. Tat., v, i.
At the intersection
of the two
355, 41. led.
the
main
streets
(the centre of the town, where
SiKturT^puiv,
the S,\"nt,
the palaces and
the o-^/iawere
later
arose
situated),
355, 28. passuum.

the beginning of the fourth

before
(not much
century) the
Sulla
descriz.
Straboniana
di Alessandria,
Tetrapylon. Lumbroso,
AdI, 1876, pp. 14-16 ; Id., L'Egitto,p. 138.

355,

Road.

I.

356, 5.
356, 5.
356, 7.

water.
roofs.
fourth.

p. 346.
9. melted.

Kiepert, pp.

341-344.

Mommsen,
RG, v, 582.
Caes., Bell. Alex., i, i.
Strabo, xvii, i, p. 793
Gutschmid

sq. ;

cf.

Kiepert, op. cit.,

Gesch.

Aegyptens, ii,91.
Strabo, ib.,p. 795.
di Alessandria,
Lumbroso, Sulla descrizione Strabon.
15. Antony.
10
AdI, 1876, pi.
157-161.
; id.,L'Egitto,pp.
356, 19. silver. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 567 M.
356, 21. decorated.
Euseb., Chron., ad an. 119.
356, 27. Capitol. Ammian., xxii, 16, 12.
356, 29. unique. Expos, t. mundi, 35.
356, 31. free. Diodor., xvii, 52 sq.
356, 36. Strabo's,
Strabo, xvii, p. 792.
356, 37. Neapolis. Wachsmuth, Z. Topogr.v. Alexandria,in Rhein.
Mus., xlii (1887).
356, 38. second.
OIL, viii,8394 ; Henzen, 6929.
356, 39. Jews. Marquardt, StV, i*,455.
356, 40. cross-race.
Ibid.,283, 5.
356, 41. districts. Philo, In Place, p. 525 M.
356,

356,
356,

13.

357,1.
in

on

Sharpe,

view.

named.

Vid\o,ib.;'LviS"X"toso,Cenrnsull'antica
Alessandria,

AdI, 1875, p. 14 s.
Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 565 M.
357, 2- seen.
357, 4., Trajan, Gt'sAz,Gesch. der Juden, iv, p. 142 f,
Josephus, B. J., ii,18, 7 and 8,
357, 5. limited.
RG, v, 593,
Mommsen,
357, 8. contained.

[vol.I.

Notes

464
13. Indians.
357, 16. Joppa.
357, 19. India.

Dio

357,

Chrys., Or., xxxii, p,

M.

373

Diodorus, i, 31.
Stephan, Das heutige Aegypten, p. ix.
peoples. Dio Chrys., Or., xxii, p. 372 M.
357, 21.
Diodorus, xvii, 52.
357" 23. world.
Rome.
Josephus, B. J,, iii,2, 4 ; Dio Chrys., loc, cit,;
24.
357,
Aristid.,Or., xiv, p. 205 J.
357. 25. Carthage. Herodian, vi, 6, 1 ; iv, 3, 7.
Preller,J?. M., ii',448 f.
357, 32. ascendant.
CiE.
vol. i,p. 269, 2.
fortune.
c. 98.
n.
on
Sueton.,Aug.,
357. 36.
Ptolemies.
Strabo, ii,4, 10, p. 118; xvii, 1, 13, p. 798.
357, 38.
Ptolemies

see
Lumbroso, Rech. sur
politiquesous les Lagides, p. 138 ss.
Mommsen,
RG, v, 616, holds that this
357. 40- Myoshormos.
attained
of
trade
immense
was
growth
through closingthe
and
Indian
vessels by means
Egyptian ports against Arabian

under

On
commerce
I'tconomie

of

357. 4".

358,

10.

difierential

tariff.

Africa.

Strabo, xvii, i, 13.

profit. Hock, Rom. Gesch.,i,2,

'

'

should

per
exceeded.
II.
15. harbour.

profit

Egyptians

burden-bearers

cent

100

358,
358,

the

cis

read

Strabo, p. 793.
Lucian, Toxaris,

Sia^dWovTaixal

lis

'

pp. 281-290.
hundredfold

31.

The

(Suidas

s.v.

ixdotpbpoi 6vTes, cf.

In the text

profit'.

ridiculingof
:
alyvirrid^eiv

the
oSroi

and
6,x9oit"l"l"ov

s.v.

this.
broso,
LumDio,
ss.
op. cit.,p. 100
Bliimer, Die gewerbl.Thdtigkeitd. Volker d.
358, 18. consulted.
class. Alterth.,p. 8.
Id. ib.,p. 10 f.
358, 21. dresses.
Id. ib.,11-13,
15.
358, 23. paper.
H.
c.
Firm.,
A.,
358, 25. army.
3.
Bliimner, p. 15 f.
358, 26. famous.
Pliny, N. H., xii, 59.
358, 29. leave.
cults.
Lumbroso,
L'Egitto,p. 97 s.
358, 32.
Vit.
numSaturnini, c. 8 (Lehrs rightlyemends
358, 37. every.
illis
ilUs deus est ',for
deus est
unus
mus
; cf. Juv., i, 113;
also Renan, L'iglisechrit.,p. 189, 3.
Gutschmid
in Sharpe,
illisdeus
Gesch. Aeg., ii,146, 3 had already emended
Unus
:
the
Nummus
est'). Ibid.,p. 147, i, on
authenticity of the
letter,doubted
by Hausrath, Neutestam.
Zeitgesch.,
iii,
534 f.,
and
denied
2.
i
585,
absolutely
by Mommsen, RG, v, 676, ;
358, 40. corn-supply. Pliny, Paneg., c. 31.
359, I. Aethiopia. Dio, Or., xxxii, p. 373 M.
Galen, xvii, B. 492 ; xi, 42.
359, 4. snails.
lentils.
Lumbroso, L'Egitto,p. 56, 2.
359, 4.
Athen., iii,p. 94.
359, 5- cook-house.
barley-beer.
Varges, De statu Aegypti,p. 72. Hehn, Cul359, 5.
und
Hausthiere*,p. 117 f. Cf. Dio Chrys.,p. 387
turpflanzen
The
M,
Egyptian beer mizr, of wheat, barley and millet,was
welcome
under
the Khalifs ; Krejner,
a
object of taxation

Intpp.

to Cass.

Ixii,6) has

with

nothing to do

'

'

'

'

359,

Culturgesch.des Orients,ii,204.
7. impudence, Cf. vol. i, p. 37.

[vol.I,

Notes

466

Sprengel,Gesch. d. Medicin, ii, 137.

360, 40. studied.
360, 40. repute. Cf. vol. i, p. 168.
Galen, ed. K., iii,220.
361, I. flock.
361, 2. physician. Id. ib.,i, p. clvi.
c. 8 ; Galen, ed. K.,
ttjsSriptaK^s,
361, 3. witnesses. IIpAsHeiaapa jrepl
xiv, 237.

Plutarch, Anton., c. 28, 2. Study of medicine

Cynic philosophy in Alexandria, Lucian, Toxar., 27;

studied.

361, 6.
and

with

Jtmmian., xxii, 16,

18

(Fulgent.Planciades

1. i.

Lindenbrog's note, and

mythol.

Alexandriae

Vales.
in cunctis fere

domicilia
scribit); Eunap., Vitt.
angiportis fuisse medicorum
C.
D., xxii,8, 3. Cf. also
Sophist.,180 (Magnus) ; Augustine,
Reichs, i, 89.
Kuhn, Verfassung des romischen
Expos, tot. mundi, 37 (Geogr. lat. min., ed. Riese,
361, 5. health.
pp.

17-20).

114,

sought. Strabo, xiv, 4, 13, p. 674 ; Lucian, Alexand.,44

Cf. Graienhan, Gesch, d,
4v AXe^avSpelg,TraiSevd/ievoy)
(vihv
f.
Gesch.
d. gr. Lift.,
class. PhiloL, iii,
; Bernhardy,
i,414.
49
ib.
Cf.
the
note
and
361, 12. including. Ammian.,
Kuhn,
17.
Public
instruction in music,
Reichs,i,100.
Verfassung des rom.
Julian, Epp., 56. On a school of mathematics
(till640) see
Aiok\tituiv6sand
Grafenhan, iii,49. Alchemy, Suidas, s.w.
A school
Ziiffi/nos
AKe^avSpeis ; Gibbon, History, ch. xiii,50.
of magic at Canobus, Rufinus, H. eccl.,ii,26.
For Egyptian
cf. Origen, Contra
Cels.,iii,36 ; Neubauer, G6ogr. du
sorcery
see
Talmud, p. 406. On the Egyptian doctrine of numbers
Hippolyt., Refut.,iv, 43 sq.
361, 16. spread. Euseb., Hist, eccl.,vi, 23 : raxvypd^ioi yip airnf
(Origeni)irXelovs ij^tttA t6v ipiBfiiiv
Trapfiaai/
iirayopeiovTi,
xpi""'!
re
S/ia
reTayfiivoiSCtXX^Xoi'SdfiH^ovres,
oiix iJTTOvs.^
jSijSXtoypd^ot
Kal K6pais^TTt t6 KaWLypatpetv '^ffictjfiivaii.
Expos, t. mundi/, 34 ".
viros sapientes prae
mundum
omnem
Aeg3rptus habundat.
celebrated.
361, 21.
Expos, t. mundi, 34 ; Mommsen, RG, v, 585,-2.
361, 21. Serapis. Cf. esp. Aristides, Or., viii (p. 56) ; Preller,
R. M., ii",375 ff.
Sever., c. 16.
361, 24. court.
Herodian, v, 8, 6.
361, 25. Caracalla's.
361, 28. genuine. Juv., 6, 525 sqq. ; cf. Ann. Floras in Florus,
ed. Jahn, p. xlii.
361, 32. thronged. Strabo, xvii, p. 799.
361,

8.

'

'

361, 34. hotels.

Ib.,p.

8oi.

361, 40. Harmachis.

CIG, iii,4961 (Hermann, 0pp., vi, 140)

cf.
On the god Armachis
Harmachis
or
Kaibel, Epigr.,1049.
Reinisch, StRE, i', 1732.
Kal TrjsiKei
361, 41. Canobian.
Strabo, p. 800 : "pxfitk 'Kavo^i.aii.ov
\afivpiai.
Amoenus
loc. cit., 14 ;
Ammian.,
362, 34. secluded.
impendio
locus
et laetis diversoriis exstructus, auris et salutari temperamento
ita ut extra
mundum
perflabilis,
nostrum, morari se
=

quisquam arbitretur
spirituimmurmurantes
en

durch

Sicilien

u.

in tractibus
audierit
die

illis agens,
ventos.

Levante,2,

62

cum
saepe aprico
Parthey, Watiderung-

'There

is

now

hardlya

VOL.

I.]

Notes

trace of the once

so
Nile close by shows

flourishing
town,
where

it

was

467
and

only

the branch

of the

situated.'

362, 5. Elysium. Lehrs, Quaest. epp., p. 26.

362, 7. oracles. Strabo, p. 801 ; Plutarch, De Is. et Osir.,c. 27;
cf, Pausan., iv, 7.
362, 8. proverbial. Cf. e.g. Juv., 6, 84 and 15, 44.
362, 13. papyrus.
Hehn, Culiurpflanzen';
p. 250.
Wanton
362, 16. flutes. Strabo, xvii,15-18, p. 799 sqq.
Egyptian
banquets with music and dance, Clement
Alex., Paed., ii,4,
Two
40, p. 192 Pott.
representationsof obscene revels on the
Nile, Bull. Nap., iii,82 ; cf. also B. N., 1857, P- 34" further
1856, p. 61.
362, 23. camels.
Philostrat.,
ApoU. Tyan., v, 43, ed. Kayser, p.
:
eiri Kafi-qXiav
(from Alexandria) (xiipovv eidi "jrvpa/j.lSuv
104
6xoifi.evoi,
Se^iivBijiivoirbv 'SeTKov.
Germanicus
sailed from
Canobus
the Nile,
362, 23. stream.
up
Tac, A.,,ii,60.
362, 29. monuments.
Strabo, xvii, i, 32, p. 807 sqq.
362, 34. hills. Tac, loc. cit.
Proved
in detail by Letronne, Melanges d'iru362, 37. covered.
le
rev6tement
des pyramides de Gizeh
dition,p. 377 : sur
(cf.
Rec des inscript.,
t. ii,p. 487 ss., and
ScheifEele's article,
mides
Pyrain the StRE).
leaves.
Cf. also Herodotus, ii,125, 5 ; Diodorus, i,64.
362, 40.
8.
363,
climbing. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 76.
363, 10, Ages. Abdallatif
(Letronne, Rec, p. 492).
363, 12. height. Aristides,Or., xlviii,p. 363 J.
363, 12. Marienburg.
Treitschke, Histor. u. polit.Aufs., i, 44.
363, 15. copied. Cf. Appendix xxi.
363, 23. excavated.
CIG, iii,App., 4700 b-1.
363, 35. specified.Tac, A., ii,60; Strabo, xvii, i, 46, p. 816;
Duncker, Gesch. des AUerthums, i^,139.
363, 41. given. Brugsch, Reiseberichte aus Aegypten, pp. 123-128.
For
all the
cf. Jacobs, Ver364, 2. Egypt.
following passage
mischte
v
ol.
"E.
and
iii,p. no
Schriften,
Letronne, La statue
vocale

de Memnon.

364, 7. destroyed. Philostrat.,

ApoU. Tyan., viii,4, ed. K., p. 107.
Letronne
364, 28. Memnon.
{CIG, iii, p. 1204, 4742b) quite
'Awtav
unnecessarily hesitates to refer to him the inscription
Jl\"l"rTov
the word
6 is wanting
iJKovra rpls,because
before the father's name
(Lehrs,Qu. epp., p. 23).
364, 30. completed. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 58.
364, 39. visit. Letronne, p. 13.
365, 8. forgotten. Alciphro, Epp., ii,3 : etye "pa TrbBoi alpei"...
xp^P'O.TOS
TTJsy" AlyiiTTOV,
fieydKovKal r(bv airrtdi irvpafddupKal twv
Kal
rov
AyakpAruv
TrepiTixoOvTav
Trepi^oi)Tov
\a^vplv6ovk.tX.
365, 15. home.
E.g. CIG, 4917 : N. N. "^kw koI wpoffxeKiivriKa
ri/v
Kal
lb
'laiv
tCov
(tovs
rj,
ireirolriKa
tj"CKoivTuv
Kvptav
irpoaKiviiiia
/xe,
the
Cf. on
proscynemata Franz, Elem.
epigr., p.
Mexei/) na,
from
336 sqq. and besides the inscriptions
Egjrpt mentioned
below, CIG, i, 516
CIA, iii,2, 3824 (Sunium, in the ruins of
the temple of Athene
: 'O^T^fft/ios
i/iv^adrit^s]ide\^rjs Xp^trTTjs),
.

[vol.I.

Note's

468

Sufez and Sinai

CIG, ii,1826 si}.,iii,
4668 sq. ipU rocks between
stands aione it caanot
and in Sinai itself).Wjiere
be
iiuiifaBri
understood
with Letronne, op. cit.,
laissi"
souvenir
ce
a
',
p. 246,
he remembered
but
i.e. his friends or perhaps Sthe goddess,
of Zeus
Lebas-Waddington, 349-358 {proscynemata in hoBOU*
Osogos at Mylasa by judges who had been sent thither iiotti.
other cities to decide
disputes),ib.,ii,95a (Corinth), Meittor
in a gfotta near
deorum
: CIL, 1,623 ; iii,
i, 582 (inscriptions
Panormus
in Epirus, speciallyvisited
and
by seamen,
now
Grammata
called
Grammata
name
iCIG, 1824^1827]). The
deserted
natural harbour
is also given to a no^
of Syra,owing
and
Greek
and Latin, pagan
Christian instaiptions
to the many
carved in the rock, including appealsto Aesculapius,who
less
doubtDe
had
BuU.
a
(likeSerapis),
temple here..
Rossi,
crist.,
i (1876),pp. 112-116
; cf. iii (1878), p. 60 sq.
Reaier, Inscr.
de I'Aig.,2583-2597
of a
CIL, viii,5504-5518 (inscriptions
Bacaces
also
Cf.
The
or
ss.
Bacax)
i6.,6267
god
inscriptions
in a cave
in Minorca
to refer to an
{CIL, ii,3718 sqq.) seem
annual
festival held there.
Inscriptions of Christian pitgjiffi^
in the catacombs, De Rossi, Roma,
sott.,
pp. 170, 17a ; it.,vel.
Be
c^
ii,p. 14 sq. Plutarch,
curios.,
11, p. 520 D, ; rl Kara
tQh' Tdlxf
roO Setvis iir'iyaSw, Kal
0 SeTva
ifWi/i^Bi)
ypA/iiiaTa
65e Tts, koX TroXXa T0LavT7}s y^fiovra
tpCKtcv
dpLffTos
^\vapias.
Parthey, Wanderungen, ", 481 ;
363, 23. vultures.
Brugsch,
Reiseberichte,
p. 328.
365, 25. pipes. Duucker, Gesch. d. Alterth.,i", I73 fi.
Letronne, Stat. voc. de M., p. 342 ss.
365, 29. Ptolemies.
have.
363, 32.
CIG, iii,App., 4821c.
Archives
des missions
365, 34. seen.
1866, ii,p. 484,- Db
scienlif.,
that the Sa^^**
Rossi, Bull, di avcheol. crist.,
v, p. i, believes
the
which
of Rome
is
are
catacombs,
vety unlikely.
365, 39. Empire.
CIG, ii,4832 ss. (Latopolis)
; 4838 c (Apollinopolis Edfu) ;
4845-4858
(Silsilis)
(Philae)
;
;
4900-4947
in
s.
(OasisThebarum) ; 4980-5073 (stone-quarries Nubia);
4951
5039-5068 (Talmis-Kalabsha in Nubia, temple of the god Manduli); 5074-5108 (Pselcis); 5110-5124
(Hiera Sykaminos,
temple of Isis and Setapis). Cf. append., pp. 1188-1239, and
Deville, Inscr. grecques d'Egypte recueillies en j86i d Phiioe,
Elephantine, SUsilis,Biban-el-Moluk, AbydoS, Antinoe, Sakdes missions
Archives
et litUr.,
karah, et Alexandria
scieniif.
vol.
ii
2nd
series,
(i856), p. 458 ss.
CiG, 4837c ; Letronne, Rec., ii, p. 255, mentions
366, 6. pagan.
the place where
it was
found
the Hydrettma Panii.
as
battle.
II.
366,
Henzen, 5310.
366, 14. priests. Strabo,xvii, in several passages.
366, 17. prophets. Aristides,Or., xlviii,p. 331 ; cf. p. 360 J. and
363. Heliodorus, Aethiop.,ix, 22,
366, 19. Hermopolis.
They showed it to Apio. Aelian,H. 4,, x, 29.
Diodorus, i, 84.
366, 27. talents.
366, 28. Germanicus.
Pliny, N. H., viii,185.
stable.
Strabo, xvii, 31, p. 807.
366, 29.
Sueton., Titus, c, g*
366, 29. oonsecratioQ.
'

'

'

"

I.]

YOU

Notea

469

366" 3^. (Jry, Hiutarqh, D.e so^xt. cmimcU., 23, 8,

366, 33. fed. Stoabo, ib.,p. 8ii sq.
et Memphim
et Memr
366, 36. labyrinth. Severvs, p. ;7 : Nam
et
et
nonem
labjnrinthondiligenter
pyramides
inspexit. Pomonly the, pyramids and labyrinth.
ponius Mela, i, ig, names
366, 36. Moeris.
Tac, A., ii,61.
3"6, 39. equinox. Ci.. Forbiger, Syene, StRE.
de
367, 2. filling.Aristid.,op. cit.,p. 347 ; cf. Letronne, Mt-m.
I'acad. des inscr.,vi (1822), p. ?9i
ss.
Stiabo, op. oit.,p. 817 sq.
3"7, 8. hurled.
3",7,II. Joined. Aristides,op, cit.,p. 343 sq.
Id.,op. cit.,
367, 19, teaosfonn.
ral^irepip. 349 : " -ye tJ.\A./5oi/8tKg
naX

ras

Si) woi*

dXXas

Karii"Koi'

dXXd

roiirout 76

i"s ^acrlv oWtis

K.T.\.
(jtpovpci

367, 32. earthquake. Antipater Sidon., Epigr., 52,

^Mai.

Brunofc,

in Hebdomad., i,in Gell.,iii,10, i6

Yarro

ii,p. 20.
(septem
authors
from which
later Roman
drew (Rhoden,
opera),a source
iJte
mijiacc.,
"|tMi"j(i"
pp. 8, 13). Diodorus^ i, 63 (""t-ois ^ttto to?s
(e" To?y ^Trra tiow KaTovofjta^o/jUt/o
^pyots);ii. n
iiriipaveffTiiToii
Ipyois).Vitruv.,vii,prooem. 15 (septem spectacula); Strabo,xvi,
{iirraffedfiora).CIL, iv, iiir
(Pompeis.
p. 738 ; xvii, p. 808
munera
id asaphitheatro)
: 'omnia
vicisti,
tonheptatheam^tpa
e^ti '.,Plutarch,.(4Mi"ja/:.,c.
35 {evrots iwrd KoXovfj-ivois
fei/iaaiv),
note.
Philo, Byzant., De
Cf.. Martial, Epigr., i, i, with my
ed. Orelli,pp. 67, 141 aqq.
vii orb. spectaculis,
Delos.
Lib:. speotacvUs)*-.,
Martial,
x, 4.
367, 39.
Pausan., iv, 31, 5.
368, I. Babylon.
368.,2.. wsdls. Id.,viii,33, 3. Jerome, In Jesai.,v, J4, ed. Vail.,
iv, p. 175 : dtdioimus a quodam fratre Elainita,
qui de illis
vitam
finibus egrediens nunc
exigitmoiiaehorum,
Hierosolymia
veaationes regias,esse in Bahylone et omnis
generis bes,tig,"
t.

ambitui coerceii.

eius tantum

murorum

Plutarch,

368, 4. customs.

minor,

"ato

12

c.

/SouX^deis

Koff' isToptsut
ml
"fidwy
TTJs'A"r(as xal ^ei^ffSoiOea/riii
TrXacijfl^^jt
Kal

17. travellers,
Aglaoph., p. 30

3^^

^.

ij^epanvPaneg.,

p.

Frc"ftt"),
E.pp, ai..M.

p.
view,
Jerome^
enim
amoena
semper

Pictav.,Ps.,xiv, 5

In,

Lobeekj,

Caes, et inn.,iv, 4, ed,

Jetiem.,i, a,

et excelsa

; p. 302,

montiunj, isms

Vol. i, p.
interest.
decorative.
Phjk),

ed. Vail., iv, 845 :

20,
idolis
dedicantur
loca
; Hila^ir,

et nunc

P.

Annius

temple of

edita et exc.alsa

quoque

tempUa sacriaquomaculaatus.
356.

iegp.ad. Gai.,p. 5Q8

Jahn's edition
(p. 10% Hailm). Cf. Hiibnw, Hermtisy i, 124
369. 1, supplicants, tuciaBi,Amoif., 12 and 18,
369, 2. Pausftnias. Pausan,, i, 21, g."
369, 5. sacrificial, Strabo, x, 5, ii" p. 4187, Ci.
air.

Cf.

391,

66.

368, 24.

qufieque

xxi,

sq.

cer^nosies,

Naber,

the

..

Smijjfws tifsitepliied"FrriK
eirapxiaii-

368,

368, 24.
368, 30.
368, 34.

^i^ii

Florus

in

Branchidae neat

M.
of

Eiorus;

p, xlt

i.

om

BjiJftttta".
xiv, i,

the
5,

grave

P.-634 ;

by
94.

Notes

470

[vol.i.

Ephesus, xiv, i, 20, p. 639 ; CIL,

Ortygia near
solo cum
a
viii,10,627 : lucum
signiset ornamentis suis.
R.
lions.
Preller,
M., ii',396 f.
369, 9.
Reiff
on
Artemidorus, Onirocr.,iv, 83, p. 250.
369, 9. geese.
RGDA*, c. 21, lat. 4, 23-36.
369, 16. sesterces.
369, 19. temples. Pliny, N. H., praef. 19.
Sitzungsb.d.
Conze, D. pergamen. Biblioteken.
369, 20. fashion.
Berl. Akad., 1884, p. 1259.
IRN, 6.
369, 25. pictures. Mommsen,
See
the
list
of
statues.
places in Brunn, KiinstUrgeschichie,
369, 27.
fi.
Verm.
Schriften,iii,421 ". ; R. Rochette,
ii,774
; Jacobs,
Gemdlde
Feint, ant., p. 94 ss. ; K. Zacher, Ueber
als Tempelschmuck, N. Jahrbb.f. Philol.,1880, p. 577 fi.
369, 31. Apollo. Pliny, N. H., xxxvii, 11.
Millin, Voyage dans le midi, ii,p. 547.
369, 37. Cimiez.
369, 37. kept. See further Beckmann, De historia nat. vet.,c. iv,
Geschichte
der Erfindungen, ii,364
p. 169 sqq. and Beity. zur
the

grove

of

ff.

Pliny, N. H., viii,31. Cf. Beckmann, p. 367.

Cic, Verr.,iv, 46, 103.
370,
Lucian, De dea Syria, 16.
370,
Pausan., v, 12, i.
370, 9. Capua.
N. H., viii,37.
War.
Pliny,
Jordan (Hermes, vii,68, cf.
370, 13.
believes
in
be
it appears
also
to
a gloss,but
ix, 343)
templo
and
'in
161 ;
in xxxiii,129
quodam templo ',xiii,88.
xxxv,
16.
Athens.
Dio,
lix,
370, 14.
Kaibel, Epigr. Or., 811.
370, 15. bear.
Pliny, N. H., v, 51.
370, 19. sprang.
; Pes370, 23. Juno. Hanno, Peripl.,18 ; Pliny, N. H., vi, 200
d. class.
chel, Gesch. d. Erdk., p. 21, 3 ; O. Keller, Thiere
Alterth. in kuUurgeschtl.Beziehung (1887),p. 15 f.
Athen., v, 21 f. ; Preller,R. M., ii',295, i.
370, 29. Bodrium.
ii,10, 2.
Pausan.,
Sicyon.
370, 30.
ants.
N.
H., xi, iii.
Pliny,
370, 31.
Lassen, Indische Alterthumsk.,ii,849 ; iii,
314.
370, 32. marmots.
Vit.
cocoanuts.
Philostrat.,
Apollon.,
iii,
370, 34.
15.
Pliny, N. H., xvi, 162.
370, 35. tree-trunks.
370, 36. plate. Id. ib.,xii, 94.
Anthol.
Graeca, ed. Jacobs, iv, p. 201 ; Epigr.
370, 38. burst.
adesp., 393.
Capitol. Pliny, N. /?.,xxxvii, 22.
370,41.
371, I. Elephants. Id. ib.,xxxvi, 196.
371, 3. pearls. Id. ib.,ix, 156.
Cael. Aurel.,Morb.
chron.,ii,4 (Art.tned.pnnc,
371, 7. accessible.
ed. Haller, xi, p. 135).
Pliny, N. H'.,xxxiii, 129.
371, 8. Smyrna.
Id.
161.
10.
clay.
ib.,xxxv,
371,
Aero
12.
ad
Marsyas.
371,
Horat., A. P., 203.
(Varro in iii dis369, 38. tusks.
3. Verres.
7. India.

'

'

de lingua latina.)
ciplinarum et ad Marcellum
Jerome, In Zachar.,12 (vi,p. 896 Vail.);
371, 16. move.
lis,Der Parthenon, p. 299.
Pausan., i, 21, 7-9.
371, 20, elsewhere,

Michae-

I.]

VOL.

Notes

471

given. Anthol.
Palat., vi, 232
(Hadrian's epigram),
Keller,Thiere d. cl. Alterth.,p. 59.
371, 26. birds.
Solin, 27, 53, ed. Mommsen, p. 142 (auct.ignot,),

37I1

21.

Horace, Sat., i, 5, 97 sqq.

371, 28, believe.
Augustine, C. D., xxi, 26.
371, 31. daemon.
On
private collections of this
371, 33. relics.
GoU, i', p. 38
Ixxvii, 7.

Lucian,

Adv.

indoct.,13

kind
sq. ;

cf. Becker-

Dio, lix, 21

8.
c.
Sueton., Vitell.,
371, 34. Mars.
371, 36. Cologne. Id. ib.,c. 10.
371. 38. Jupiter. Tac, A., xv, 53 and
72.
Pliny, N. H., viii,194.
371, 41. Rome.
consecrated.

Livy, iv, 20.

N. H., xxxvii, 4.
Pliny,
372,
8.
threads.
Herodotus, iii,47.
372,
372, 10. handling. Pliny, N. H., xix, 12.
Pindar.
Pausan., x, 24, 4.
372, 10.
doubted.
Id., i, 27.
372, 13.
372, 14. Sparta. Plutarch, Agesil.,c. 19, 8,
Pausan., viu, 28, i.
372, 15. Arcadia.
16.
Delphi. Appian, xii, 112.
372,
Pliny, N. H., xxxiv, 14.
372, 19. Palatine.
Id. ib.,xxxiv, 48.
372, 21. Regia.
Cf. the passage
His(. Aug., Vit. Aureliani, c.
372, 24. historical.
Hist.
I
Greece, 1884, i, 437). Similarly in
(citedby Grote,
of antiquity have
remained
Itaiymemories
alive,while those
of the middle
have
:
perished Reumont, Viitoria Colonna,
ages
372,4.

6. horn.

p. 94

f-

372, 30. egg.

Pausan., iii,16,

2, and

Lobeck, Aglaoph.,

p. 50

sq.

note.

Pliny, N. H., xxxiii,84.

But
there was
Procop.,B. Goth.,iv, 22.
UUxis
mutatam
navem
Corcyra 'scopulus in quem
N.
fabula
est
H., iv, 53.
; Pliny,
specie

372, 32. breast.

372, 35. boat.

also

near

a,

simili

'

372,

36. sceptre. Pausan., ix, 40,

373,

I.

skin.

Ampelius,

Lib.

mfta.,

6.
c.

8.

Pliny, N. H., jaii,88,

8.
smelt.
Pausan., x, 4, 3.
373,
Id., vi, 19, 3.
373, 9. Amalthea.
consecrated.
10.
Diod., vii, 4, 49.
373,
12.
Memphis. I^beck, loc. cit.
373,
11.
373, 14. Iphigenia. Dio, xxxv,
Philostratus,Apbll. Tyan., v, 5.
373, 17. Teucer.
Strabo, v, 3, 6y p. 232.
373, 17. Odysseus.
18.
Nestor.
Athen., xi, 489 B.
373,
long. Procop., B. Goth., i, 15.
373, 21.
Strabo, xvii, 17, p. 834,
373, 24. altar.
anchor.
Arrian, Peripl. Ponti Euxini, 11.
373, 27.
visited also by MarcelThis was
Id. ib.,16.
373, 29. mountain.
linus, see Martial, ix, 45.
373. 31- Absyrtus. Procop., B. Goth.,iv, 2.
in StRE, under Joppe,
See Appendix ii. Cf .-Forbiger
373, 36'bones.
373, 4. strangers.

Joseph.^B. J., iii,9,

373. 36- traces.

373, 39373, 41.
25,
374,

u
[yoi^t

Notes

4?2

I.

Pausan., iv, 35, 6.

guides. Epictet.,Diss., 7, i

Seneca, Consok

vA

Mam.,

2.

fail.
and

sqq.
list of
161

3.

bathed.

Cf.

whole

the

PoletmH'- fit-,
subject Prellei;,
p. iSQ
i
Lobeck, Aglaoph., pp. 29-31
(on iivariijyiiif/^).
on

Pausanias

places,where

mentions

the, Exege(es,
5i.,p.

sq.

374, 4. punishments. Lucian, Ver. hist.,ii,31.

374, 5. temple-servants. Lobeck, toe. cit.

places. Preller, op.,cit..,

p. 162.
Pausanias'
dependence on
ii,52 (on
8. antiquities.Preller,p. 168.

374, 6.
374,

374, 8.
374,

10.

physician. CIG, 1227.

be.
Non., p. 419, 9 :

Cf.
the

Curtius, PelopSVns^.,
guides at Otympifij^

vindicare

libera,rejY^arro;

....

Juppiter Olympjae, IVJinerva Athenis suis mystagogls

vindicassent.
(Petron.,ed. Buecheler', p. 166^ 34);.
Et

me

long. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 32.

Lucian, Philopseud., 4.
374, 18. truth.
Plutarch, De Pythiae oraculis.
374, 19. made.
features.
Solin.,ed. Mommsen,
374, 30.
p. xvjii.
Wess.
Itineraria,p. 523
374i 35- save.
sqq.
Tac, A., ii,60.
374, 41. Menelaus.
Or.,xlviii,
p. 360. My friend A,,y Gutsghp
375, I. golden, Aristid.,
mid
informed
Kanobos
the Egypthat
rne
repre3ents,
tian
(d.1887)
which
word
with
was
nub, gold,
pronounced
a
strong
initial aspirate; cf Brugsch, Geogr. des alt^n Aegypt^Sj, p, 283
(H'lnub); Bunsen, Aegyptens Sfelle in der Weltgesph^,
ii,76.
16.
Ammian.
Cf
i
Marcell.,xxii,
Suida^, K^^WTU^
375, 4. repeats.
375, 7- beginnings. Tac, Hist.,ii,4.
Aristides,Or., xl^ii,
375, II. Leda.
p. 539 J.
375, 14. hairpin. Pausan., ii,32.
Id., i, 35.
375, 17- A"lis.
preserved. Id., ix, 19, 5_.
375, 20.
It woujcl be, supe?fl,^ous
Id.,iii,20, lo.
375, 26. statue.
t^ gjve
more
examples.
Livy, xxxvi, 30.
375, 31- pyre.
Alexander.
Sidon.
Apollinar.,Epp^, iii,12 (cum JwIJJBS
375, 31.
Caesarem
Hectori
ut suo
..;...
justa persolvisse,
di(iic^"i
In Lucan., Phars,, xi, 990, Caesa.T addressee hjjasejfj
mus.
Di cinerum, Phrj^^ecoUfequ jggn^^
to the
when
sacrificing
374,

16.

'

ruinas ').
375, 32. Ilium.
375, 33- died.

Dio, Ixvii,16,; Herodian, iy, 8,

Dio, Ixviii,30.
375, 34. Troy. Philostrat.,Heroic, p. 288 ; ed. Kayset^
Pausan., viii,11, 5.
375, 3^. stone.
Drumann, RG, iii,525,
375, 37- tomb.
Sueton.,Calig.,c. 3 ; Riese, Anthoh lot.,7"#
375, 39- survived.
Galauria.
37"" X.
Hertzberg, Gesch, Griecheftlands,
ii,436.,S,
376, 3. Dirce. Pausan., ix, 23, 2 ; 25, 3.
Cic, Fin,.,v, i ajid.2. Houses of Socrates a^^
376,4, zealous.
: H^er.,
Sjeoiosthenes
xyiii,3 ; Wach^fflsul^,
4^""" i, tH-

Notes

474
Cnidos.

[vol.i.

Id.

ib.,20.
Epictet., Diss.,i, 7, 23.
380, 2.
Dial, de oyatt.,
c.
10.
380, 8. Tacitus.
buried.
16.
De
Gic,
legg.,ii,2, 4.
380,
A.
Id. ib.,ii, i, 2.
Biese's
treatise,Die Ent380, 21. Nature.
wickelung des NaturgefUhls bei den Romern
(1884) throws no
the
in Berliner
review
on
subject. Cf. my
light whatever
philol.Wochenschrift, 24 May, 1884.
380, 36. loci. Preller,RM, ii^,201 f.
of the same
Seneca, Epp., 41. Other passages
381, 10. sombre.
kind in Preller,RM, i',108, i and Motz, Ueber die Empfindung
bei den Alien, p. 45 f. Cf. Wormaun,
der Naturschonheit
Ueber
und
Romer
der Griechen
den landschaftl.Natursinn
(1876),p.
379, 40.

viewed.

82.

381, 14. worship. Apulei.,Florid.,i, i. Cf. also the two poetic

appeals of Silvanus in the vale of Tirinus, Henzen, 5751, and
Axima,

CIL, xii, 103.

Orelli,1613
Rom.
RudorfE,
Brunnenordnung, in Zeiischr. f.
381, 19.
gesch.Rechtswissensch,,xv, 214 "E.
Bdl, 1853, p. 82. Cf. vol. i,p. 278, 5 and h.
381, 21. river-beds.
im
Hubner, Heiligth.d. Nodon, in Jahrbb. d. Alterthumsfr.
Rheinl.,Ixvii,p. 39.
near

in

times.

381, 22.

temple.

Note

sur

des

le monument

de la Seine lue

sources

parisienne d' arcMologie et histoire par Ch. Lucas,

architecte,
Paris, 1869 (Ausland, 1869, p. 236) ; CIL, xii,3076
(Nemausus) : August, laribus cultores Urae
(probably the
modern
Eure) foutis. On the spring of Nemausus, ib.,p. 381'.
durch
die Kiistenlander
381, 25. imposing. Barth, Wanderungen
118
f.
des Miiielmeers,i,
; Hesse-Wartegg, Tunis, pp. 182-184 ;
Gu6rin, Voy. archiol. dans la rSgence de Tunis, ii,295 ; CIL,
The source
viii,5884 : Genio numinis Caput Amsagae sacrum.
d

la sociili

of the

adored

as

381, 30. sanctity. Pliny, Epp., viii,8.

Sueton., Calig.,c.
38i, 39. Clitumnus.

43.

sen's

Amsaga (Medjerda)was

called

there, a station between

Sacraria,It. Heirosol.,613 W.

sulle rive del Clitumno

cf. Momm-

consecrato

Among the numerous

Spoleto and Trevi was
De
Rossi, Del tempietto

al culto

arch, crist.,
1871, pp. 143-148.
well-head.
Pliny, N. H., iii,117;

381, 40.

126.
382, I. calls.

382, 3.

divinity;

note.

sanctuaries

ravine.

Pausan., x, 32, 2.
Strabo, xiv, 5, p. 671,

Bull, di

Cristiano,in
cf.

describes

Preller,R. M., ii',

it

shortly,Pomp.

Mela, i, 13, very poetically.

Pausan., loc. cit.
382, 3. Pausanias.
Lehrs, Populare Aufsdtze^,p. 122 f.
382,'8.nymphs.
382, 10. penetrating. Pompon. Mela, loc. cit.
382, II. images. Pausan., loc. cit (For inscriptionsof pilgrims
in grottos see n. on vol. i,p. 365.
Jacob Balde describes quite
in the ancient style the impression
made
when he' visited the Madonna
at Waldrast

ii,II, 21-24):

'

Spirat

ex

antris

on

him

pietas et

the

by

in Tirol

grottbS

(Lyricorum,
Conscius

horror
.

I.]

VOL,

Notes

nymphae.

Locus

[cordia

17.

382, 20.
De

382, 22.
N.

382, 27.

ipse gratum Terret

mulcet

ac

Superique per

fusi '.

prae
382, 16. silence.

382,

475

Pliny, N.

H., xii, 3.
Motz, op. cit.,
p. 45.
acropolis. Pausan., viii,
23, 4 ; Pliny,N. H., xvi,238. Cic,
of them.
i, i, speaks mockingly of some
legg.,
date-palm. Hehn, Culturpfl.u. Hausth*, p. 488 ; Pliny,
H., xvi, 240.
others.
Id. ib.,xvi, 234 sq.
He puts the erection of the
godhead.

Cf.

of Lucina

temple
in the

in the

year

He

u.c.

379

therefore

this

wrote

Cf. Appendix i, p. 4.
76 a.d.
year
N.
28.
men.
Pliny,
382,
H., xii,9 sq.
Strabo, xiii,i, 44, p. 603.
382, 30. Attalos.
Hehn, op. cit.,234 fE.
383, 9. celebrated.
Ischia.
Cf.
383, 13.
e.g. Stromeyer, Erinnerungen eines deutschen
Karl
Arztes, i, 443;
Hase, Ideate und Irrthiimer,p. 3"1.
clari383, 17. Pliny's. Pliny, N. H., xii,30 sq. : et ante cunctos
ortus juxta Gomphos
et Olympum
tate Penius
interqueOssam
convalle defluens D stadiis,
dimidio
nemorosa
spatinavigabilis.
In eo
cursu
[angustissimam vallem] Tempe vocant. v milium
ultra
longitudine et ferme
sesquijugeri latitudine
passuum

829

hominis

visum

u.c.

attoUentibus
intus

jugis, [nemore]
viridis [?perhaps

ripas gramine,
montib.
:

labens

labitur

Hac

avium
what

The

ooncentu.

the

avium

cauoro

Acad.

concentu

Alb., 1867,

of Tempe
description

22.

Penius

additions

of

Boccat., De

sense

laetior

iv,De

videtur

duobos

(quotedbelow

incedere.

Cf.

locik PHnianis, and

in the

text) in Bursian,

Griechenland, i, 58 f.
Hadrian, c. 26.
383,
383,24. Scylla. Seneca,,Epp., 79.
Jerome, C. Rufin., iii,22
383, 29. Charybdis.
Geogr.

convexis

[viridi?] circa

']calculo,amoenus

sonorus

canorus

laevaque leuiter

viridante.

requires.
merely
sylvisfontibus etc.,says, paraphrasing Pliny's descripr
calculos
et gramine vestitis marginibus inter
sonoros

Programm
the

dextra

se

luce

'

indicate

course

tion

sua

V.

Tibur.

(ed. Vall., ii,

551)Seneca, Epp., 104, 15.

383, 37. sensible.
observatione
sub
alicujus fluminis
'

'

rariorem

'

streams.

obsi'.

In

the

corrupt passage,
', I sugg;est
iii,26; vi, 8.

naturam

Cf. Qu. n.,

ApoU., Epp., i, 5.
Longinus, De sublimis,35. Alciphro,Epp., ii,3
for

'sub

Sidon.

383, 41.
:
384, 3. ocean.
rbv
Sk
ISeTv rbv NeiXoK'
oiJ lUya
Kal
^dtppaTr/v
"5/i^yaKal Sav/juurrbv
6vTa ; Kcd 0 Oep/MiSuiv,
oSrw /i^yai/
0
iSetv ; oi /jUyaSi Kal rbr 'Iffrpov
6
6
k.t.X.
'A\vs,
'P^xos
Tiypr)!,
Vol. iii,
384, 7. Nero.
p. 32.
Lucan, iii,261 sqq.
384, 7. Lucan.
Dionysius, Perieg.,987.
384, 7. Hadrian.
lands
A lake with
abroad.
floatingis12.
Pliny, Epp., viii,20.
384,
See
vol.
16.
i,p. 329
near
Gotiliae,Dionysius Halic, i,
of this work.
384, 15. Sabinus.

Lucian, Apologia, 15.

384,19. ebb-tide.

Vtinit, Dickens,
Pbilostra.ti,ApoUiTyan.,iv,t,;

Notes

476l

fvo^uf,

:
Qa^id. Qgttp^Sfild,(deatb. o|^ !"*ifkisi

water, he

went

out

with

the

'

low
stftd,it, Iwiflg;

tide '.

PUny, N. H., ii,208; Strabci,xiii,31.14, B- ^'

De
mundq, p. 729;
Qajen, vd, 58,; Dioj lxyiii,.2[7_,
Apulei.,
M^ireeU., xxiii,6, 181.
384^^26., forgotten, Amwan.
Galen, j^yi,35^ sq.
384, 28. descents.
Solfatara.
Pliny, N. H., xjod,,21,
384, 30.
384, 39. sight. Pseudolucian., Charidem., i.
; ^li^
38(5,I, ppetry. Helbig, Ca:mpaH. Wamimalereii p. spps.fj
f.
vol.
12".
iij,
;
Gf' RonuxHi p. 504
p.
385, 2. rhetoric.Rohde, op. cit.,p. 508 i.
Varro, iJ. y., iii,i, 4 ; cf vol, i, p. 29.
385, 6. made.
i, 2 ; cfi i, 59.
VaiTQ, ife.,
385, 8. LucuUus.
385, 12. lyres. Lucret., ii,29.
Cie.,JQe legg,,ii^i.
385, 15. stream.
385, 21, p^tty. Seneca, Cpm/tow., ii,9, p. 122 BVerg., G., ii,458 sqq,
3,85,29. Haepios.
385. 33- pipes. Horace, Bpp., i, i""~
Propert., i, 2, 9 sqq,
383. 37- shore.
vero
385, 38. ruralities. Mart., iii,88, 5 : Sedi rure
ba$[i"a(pque
384, 24. put.

laete^tur.

J^v., 3, 18-20.
385,4.1. marble.
385, 41. poets. H, Motz, Ueber die,Bmpfindu^g der- Naiursph^heit
bei ^m 4ltei% -p. 77 f.
3864 2. silent. Pliny, N. H., jEsxvii,62^.
38^, 5. (irea,med.E.g. Quintiiian, x, 3, 24 ; Seneca, Mppf, 9% 43.
6. ppetcy. Motz, op. cit.,p. 78 ^.
3,$j6,
3"6, 6. thought, Pliny, Epp,, i,6, Quin'^ilian
eajpiesses tlk^opposite view, x, 3, 22-24.
386, 9. Epicurus. Pliny, W^ H., xix, 51.
Wandvtujifiitii
386, 20. Pliny. Helbig, C"''"''d"'''^'^^^
273 f.; Vi^v.,
vi, 6, I ; 10, 3 ; PUny, Epp., ii,17, 5 ; v, 6, 29.
386, 23. valued.
See, however, vol.;i, p. 10,
RG, v, 6i, 46.
386, 27. park. Drumann,
24.
cities.
Sallust, B. C, c. 12.
386,
386, 31. fields. Vol. u, p. 188.
38"),37, sleep,,Vo^- h p.. 114.Phiiostr^t.,Apgll. Tycm., v, 2.3;.
aa"j 4i. groves.
387, I. deemed. Seneca^ Epp., 86, 8.
387, 6. views.
Tac, A,.,
xy,- 42,
D^g.,, viii,i, 15 " I (Eoj5a.]?a"us"Jijbi,..,xja
387, 10. arrange.
toUere
Virfijja
lifeQ hortps extoltee,'.Tap., A.,
Sabinum).
xi, I ; 'pisc^atsextoUere', xiii,zi.
387, 12. eminences.
Seneca, Epp., ,89, 21.
of the yiUfivaji
387, 16. boats.
Mart., iv, 64 ; cf. on "tiie.-situat.Bjp^
-view
of
edition.
The
f.
frgxaiotte JaJBPtnlniS
^fta
ii,543
my
sight of Rome
; see.vol. i, p, 10,.
387^ 24. variety. Pliny^ E.pp., v, 6,
38?, 32.) shady.. Cg"p. Gfa^sM, Lntm.t.Uy p. 16''; Amoemm
c^'-rdiros. awripefjyfis,
l" : (Qallia)
(TKios
Pompon. Mela^iiiii,
Tepirms.
'

'

amoena

lucis

imina.niibjjg^

'

I.J

VOL.

388, 5.
10.

588, XI.

47^

BUrsian, Geogy. V. Grieefienland,

i, 58

sua.

N.

388,

Notes

H., 'So !sq.,and to. on p. 383,

cool.
Horace, Epp., i, 16, 15
Garda.
Catullus,C, 31.

^88, I4.

YuihS.

388, 16.
388, 19.
388, 19.

"nvet.

f. ;

cf.

Pliny,

17.
;

Carm., iii,13.

'PiiiMogUs,
Zurftpt,
xii,754

Orti Mariara)
(aftei.

Seneca, Epp., 89, 21.

sole.
Pliny, Paneg., c. 50.
Bracciano.
De
Rossi, Buli. 'Nap.,'N.'S.,ii,ir ; H6nim,
CJL.
xi, I, 3316.
5137
^88,^. Villas, Pliny, Epp., ix, 7 ; N. H., x, 77 : Larium
lacUih
=

"^

arbusto

amoenum

388, 31.

agro.

lake.

Gassiodorus, Vay., xi, 14.

388,^4. lenibn-ttees.
Diiminler, Gedichte dus 'de'm HbfkfiisB 'Kilrh
des Grossen, in Haupts Ztschr. f. deutsch. Alterth.,
xii,446 ff. ;
"F.iJahh,Paiilus Di'aconus,p. 97, who
douMS
the authoif(p.65)

ship of P. X).,'wrhich T)umihler regarded as

^'88,
40. nested. ApoU. Siddn.,Epp. i,5.
i"9,*" lined, ftin^,
Epp., Viii,57.
389,2. Nefo's.
Tac., A., xiv, 22.
389, 4. Tibumus.
3^9) S. Avaterfall.

Horacie, Carm., i, 7,

certain.

12.

Dion^sius Halic, v, 37 : irapa Trorapiv 'kuttim,

Ss^K iriXem fih" VipipavKa8' i^ijXoOToXiJs ^Kxeitai ffKbirfXav
tfwiijrretS^ -r^peSftaT"p Ti^^/ln
5i
/caXos /ii*i'
^drttfuii,
i(pBijt"m,
-ySblti)!
-.

589, 10.

innei:. Stat., Silv.,

i, 3.
iV. H., iii,54.
Piiiiy,
389, 12. -Hver.
389, 15. Attic.
Hertzberg, Gesch. GHeeMnidHds, ii,393.
birds.
Gell.,
i, 2, 2.
389, 17.
J3. J., iii,io, 7, 5.
389, 21. Capharnaum.
.JosfepHus,
fields.
S.
Silviae
389, 24.
A'quUknae peregnnatio 'ad Idea s""fcte,
ed. 'Gaiiltlrtihi {Bibliot.stoHco-giundica, iv [1887]), "". ifO.
Gf. c. 44 : in (jub itiherfe hiehs Vidi supei:ripa"ifluniiaiS Jordanis

vallem

habufldantfeni
Vineis
pulchram satis et amenaili
ibi
inultae
sa^S.
erant
et
arboribus, quoniam aquae
optiiiiae
B.
VdHdS., ii,6 ; Luxbr., 304, 332
389, 28. pavilions.
Procop.,
Ji'M^^o?.,
I.i,pp. 216, 269). C/i, viii,7759 (Girta)
(lUesfe,
In *}ua fkindiAlba.
-^ognitus*sfl locus iambenisaiimus
odoratur
ad
coma
mare
pinus. Daphne pudica vif [et,sa]lit
et

....

et

loco

vitrea

Nais.

Corp. Glosskr. Latin.-,ii,p. i65": a'irio^u",

littbrum.
Tae;, Hist.,iii,76 : ainoena
1^.
D., ii,39, 100.
^9(",5- 'Coasts. Cic.,
-N-.Jihein. Mus., 4877,
m
3^0, 8. gaiih. Kiesslfilg,
Piympejanisches,
fefeUfum',
t
fGocid.
patelecisla
p. 636;'Cic.,Epp. adfam., vii,i,
ikhifein.
'siimm').
"Mis^ilm", KiesSlirig
ii2. dSseritninate.
"S'gb,
Cic, Ad Ait,,xiv, 13.
389, 31.

synonymous.
til "ik'ral.
(isJc)

'

396, 12.

'Cicfe'rb. fa.

^6.,xii, 9.

Pliny. Pliny,Epp., v, 18 ; cf. i,9 arid Motz, op.'cfi.',''p.

71,
390, ts. pleasure. Mutairch, Qu. conv., i, 4, 3.
Liban., ed. R., i, p. 285 sq.
3^6, 17. sea-resort.
bbstrufct.
Nav.
coHstit. fustiniani,63.
396, I9.
Be abdif.,
i, 5, fed. DiTtdorf,iii,191:
"jgd,at. exaltitag.'P'tCitbp.,
390,

12.

Notes

478
ij OiXtKraa

iropB/iol
.

[vol.I.

re
ra"rtj7r6\t.veOTrpdcruTrov
Sia^epoPrusipyaj^ofUptj
5f
TepiT\eTj$ainh ^SiaTOi irdvTes,diroaKoiri^jaffSai.
.

TTOdeLVoL
390, 24.
the
hall

by

ib.,6, p. 194
etfx"/"eTieiKws

Id.

sea.
sea

to

the

sea,

where

the church
Cf.
^ei
.

walkers

of St. Anthimus

close

by

ib., 7, p. 195, 8, 198 (a

yey^San rrjs BaK"tra-iji
i\j/eC).

II, 205.
Vol. ii,p. 194.
390,. 29. built.
390, 41. apart. PHny, Epp., ii,17.
Stat.,Silv.,ii,2, 16-20.
391, 4. seemed.
and
note.
work

See

vol.

i,p, 334

of this

fragments. Parthey, W anderungen, ii,62.

coasts.
Curtius, Peloponnesos,i, 83 f, Cf. e.g. Pausan.,
391, 10.
vii, 21, 4.
Susceptibilityto this is probably first found among
391,18. desert.
Christian
hermits
like Basil and Gregory of Nyssa.
Cf. Humboldt,
Kosmos, ii,27, and Weingarten, Der Ursprung des Monchi [1878],p. 565), who
thums
[Ztschr.fiirKirchengesch.,
rightly
391,

8.

finds
391,
391,
391,

391,
391.
391,
392,
392,

392,
392,
392,
392,
392,
392,
392,

393,
392,

392,

Rousseau-like

element

in their

descriptions.

modernity. Rohde, Gr. Rom., pp. 511 and 512.

Pulcher, it is true, is also not uncommon.
expression.
24.
This
attributable.
so
extremely characteristic
25.
passage,
of the feeling for nature
of that time, reads as follows (iii,
7,
27) : Est et locorum
(laus)qualis Siciliae apud Ciceronem, in
intuemur; speciem in
quibus similiter speciem et utiUtatem
in salubribus,
fertilibus.
maritimis, planis,amoenis
; utilitatem
Greece.
20.
Lucian,
Navig.,
31.
Rhetores
Gr., ed. Spengel, ii,358.
35- Phaedrus.
shore.
ed.
Liban.,
38.
R., i, p. 531, 11-16.
I. park.
Cic, De amicit.,19, 68.
In the whole
Isola there is flowing
Fibrenus.
2.
region-near
in
the
not
south.
common
water, a thing
Nissen,ltd.
very
Landeskunde, i, 329.
Cic, De legg.,ii,i, 2.
4. like.
8. incline.
Nissen, op. cit.
head.
times
the
the
10.
snow
Apparently in ancient
on
later than
now.
Apennines melted
Nissen, i, 398,
view.
II.
Verg., Aen., xii, 701,
Id., G., ii,136-176.
14. word.
Nissen, i, 362 flf.
17. age.
5^ M
22.
t^s
springtime. Liban., ed. R., i, 338, 16 : tois
U
olKovm
oiSiv
otov
ej 6pov!,Trdffijs
eax"Toii
iirupelas
ipo^cpovfiiv
Kot
eiSv/das d^opftal,
TijyaXxal 0urd Kal k^ttoiKal Spat xal ivSij
Kal to
ipviiuv
(jxaval
wpi t"v A'KKoiv dvoKavaai tuv "lipivuv.
23. Alps. Liv.,xxi, 48. Cf. Nissen, Ital. Landesk., i,171-173.
Cf. especiallyStrabo, iv, 6, p. 204, who
scribes
de31. avalanches.
chieflythe western
roads,and Claudian, De bell. Getico,
who
describes
the
crossing of the Splugen.
340 sqq.,
wooded.
38.
iii,
Humboldt, Kosmos, ii, 257 and Sil. Ital.,
Before
the construction
of the road in
477-iv, 348 ; viii,399.
1806
the Simplon,
a path led terribly
over
along steep rocks
23.

'

so

that H, A. O, Reichard

'

after

ridingover

it in

'

1785 found

no

I.]

VOL.

Notes

mountains
for Nature

dangers
P2.

393.

36.

393,
393,

could

of the

'

any

more

longer

no

be

but

by

checked

Uhde, Reichards

way.

that
the

by

393,
393,

393.
393.
394,
394,
394,

feeling

Selbstbiogmphie(1877),

remote.

Interpr.ad Apul.,

27. Polybius. Strabo, vii, 5, i, p. 313.

28. Mela.
Pompon. Mela, ii,2.
Haemus.

29.

miles are meant.

ft. [The actual
393,

the

difl"culties and

193-

ApoUon., Argonaut., iii,164 sqq.

393, 17. sea.
Flata.ich,A emil. Paul., c. 15 ; cf.
.393i 19- feet.
De
Deo
Socr.,p. 678.
393,

time

Pliny, N. H., xxv, 3.

plants. F. Cohn, Die Pflanze,223.
Rhodope. Strabo, iv, p. 208 sq.
Persians.
10.
Helbig, op. cit.,
278 f.
Strabo,
625.
xiii,
Cayster.
13.
5,

393,
393,

dreadful

479

Pliny,

N.

H., iv,

The

supposed
height is about

41.

German

heightis therefore
7,700

ft.

geographical
about

29,000

Tr.]

33- few.

Strabo, xii, 2, 8, p. 538.

Solin.,45, 4, p. 192 Mommsen
(auct.ign.).
Seas.
M.
Id., 5, 12, p. 55
(auct. ign.).
37I. crater.
Strabo, vi, 2, 8, p. 274.
6. eternal.
Seneca, Epp., 79.
streak.
I read with
12.
Hirschf eld (WieKer
Hadrian, c. 13.
i
ut
solis
videret
ortum
arcus
Studien, [1881],p. 116) :
specie,
ut dicitur,
ker
varum
',instead of varium
') Baede(or curvum
the shape to a convex
lens.
compares
shelter.
Parthey, Wanderungen in Sicilien und der
17. night
260.
For
later ascents
of mountains, beginningabout
Levante,i,
of Etna
the ascent
by Cardinal Bembo, cf. Schwarz,
1500 with
Erschliessung der Gebirge, p. 461.
19. cock-crow.
Hadrian, c. 14 with annotations
by Salmasius
33-

god.

'

'

'

'

394,

394,

and
394,
394,
394,
395.

Casaubon.
Ida.

Diodor., xvii, 7.
Seneca, Tranq. an., 2, 13 ; cf. vol. i,p. 329.
25.
D., ii,38, 98.
3r. plains. Cic, N.
Tliis is done
by Motz, in his already quoted
3- evidence.
U
eber
die
bei den A lien
treatise,
Empfindung der Naturschonheit
which
abounds
in
observations.
acute
He
a
work, however,
it only can
these
deductions
an
says (p. 113), 'After
appear
that
idolum
the ancients
had
little feeling for
fori to suppose
the beauty of grand mountain
'. A. Gerber, Die Berge
scenery
und
Kunst
in der Poesie
der Alien
(Munich, 1882), contains
20.

Lucania.

nothing

relevant

to

this

question.

Motz, op. cit.,p. 128, note i.

Humboldt, Kosmos, vol. ii,p. 79.
395, 12.
395, 17. infrequent. lb. id.,ii,p. 33.
foreground. Hehn, Italien,p. 64 f.
395, 20.
Burckhardt, Cultur der Renaissance,p. 233.
395, 24. scenery.
im
Zeitalter
J. Falke, Die ritterliche Gesellschdft
395, 24. blind.
des Frauencultus, p. 131.
in the Early EngO. Dolch, The Love of Nature
lish
396, 6. character.
Annen-Realschule
zu
Dresden, 1882),
Poetry {Programm der
395, 6.

apart.
call.

Notes

i.
['V'aL.

ii, 159Hertzberg, Cketucer's Cdnlerbuyy GesehicTiten,

"p."6.

it, 2-49.
J95, ^b.xiops.

Burckiardt, rrp. dt.,p. 234 ff.,oh itU "this.

St. Bruno
/(f.
of eblogn*,the
ib.,pp. 237-240.
396, 32. scenery,
of the Chartreuse
founder
at Grenoble
(d.iioi),in his
-Sfee

tion
descrip-

of the
in

founded

situation
that

of the

he

difway ferent
Die
Senlming,
grosse KaliAllgemeine Zeitung,26 April,

feelingfor Nature

Calabria,displkys

Grenoble,i,in

zu

(deliaTorre) 'which

house

second

from
hause

of

ancients.

MUnchener

in

no

1889, Supplement.
Gf. also

"wrifteai.

3*^6,33.

Die
Jafaitschek,

Geselhehafider Henais-

in Italien

ture
(1879),p. 36 f. For L. B. Alberti's love Of Nathat
for
of
Lorenzo
de'
2
Burckhardt, op. cit.,
;
p. 112,
ff.
When
L.
d.
P.
11
M., ii,
Medici, Reumont,
{DeJovitis
scripHo LuHi Locus, Venet., 1559, p. xxii) praisesthe p'rdmohBilacium
promohtorium tjuo nihil spectory tiear Bellaggio j['
ot th6 view
tatius jucunditissalubriusquereperitur')because
both
of
the
his
words
in
the -style
x"l
over
arms
are
lake,
quite
sance

cf.

atiiieflt

feelingfor nature.
396, 36. Europe. The following pages
the

additions,the substance

repeat,

of my

Ueber

with

die

essay,
Gefiihlsfiir das Romanlische

very many

und
Entstehung

in dir Ndtiir
Entwickelung des
(1873). Many readers will perhaps think this irrelevant. My
to believe that this chief
own
*Scperiencehas, however, led me
obstacle

to

is the

Nature

to

dtacy
as

modem

assume

which

prevailsat

iinnecessaryto consult
im
fiihls
review

Mittelalter

by

R.

M.

the

the

present day.

Biese,Die

A.

und

in

easilycounteracted

insightas possibleinto

an

for nature

antiquity. This tenby gaining

development of the feeling

sentiments

consider,be most

can,

deep

comprehensionof the ancient attitude to^^ards

constant
scious,
tendency,whether conscious 'iiiuncon-

true

in der Neuzeit
in

Werner

I considered it

Entwickelungdes l^'cdutgi(1888),judging froto the

Deutsche

Liit.-Zeitung, 21

Aprilj

quotation marks) on thfe

value of the study of landscape
paintingfor the historyOf thfe
for naturte (pp. 396-398) are
from the pen of G. Defild.
ifeeling
1888.

The

in
(enclosed

observations

i97,9- Scefnery. Rjehl, Oulhirsiudien

"d.,1859, p. 57.
397,

12.

ideal.

Id.

ib.,p.

59

aus

drei

2nd
Jahrhunderti'hj

f.

"5^,it.

Romantic.
that Salvator Rosa, the most
It.is significant
irdfiiknticof all the Italian landscajae
paintersof thfese\^enteenth
esteemed
else.
in England than
inore
Avas
cS^tnity,
knyrtrhere

398, 39. grazing-ground. Schwarz,

399,
399,

dltesten

Zeiten

Die

dev Beigevon
Erschliessitng

Saussure

I.

399, 18. Jocks.

iv,
399,

bis

auf
(1885),p. 315.
pleasant. Id. ib.,pp. 328 and 340.
5. nothing. Pii II Cotntnentarii,
pp. 4-6 ; cf. G. Voigt,flifeft
Silvio,i, 91.

den

Leonardi

B^ni

Arristiki

Vet.
Epistolae,

L.

MeKiSSj

3.

22.

road.

VireiHs iu

444.

Pel.

Fabri

v61.
Siuitgdrt,

EvagatoyiU'm,i (BihlMhek Ae'i Utter.

vol. iV),
ii),
p.
p. 71 ; Evag.,iii (Sibt.,

402,

[vol.I.

Notes

482
10.
aus

travelling. Ausland, T."TI,no. 45 (Ein NiirnbergerTourist

dem
Anfange des ly. Jahrhunderts).
intention.
/. Lipsii Opera (Vesaliae,1675), ii, 31 sqq,
Ausland, 1872, p. 693 fi.
Peregrinus. Cf. the Program. Acad. Alb. Regim., 1873, i.

402,

19.
Cf.

402,

28.

402,

32.

16".

33.
der

divided.

402,

403,

'

Read

'.

16""

Achates.

Fidus
Zeiller,

Bedenken

used

their

written

names,

parchment,

on

Anstellung

handbooks

in leaden

'

erected

guides

the

rocks, and

the

von

in pocket
already
Reysen, iii.
at Leipsic: Deliciae
editions,publishedby Franz Schnellboltzen
1602.
Beil.
Itinerar.
1600
z. Allgem. Ztg.,
Italiano,
per
lialiae,
;
10
Sept., 1885.
That
individual
unknown.
I.
travellers,especially Englishmen,
terest
inalready regarded Alpine landscapes with intelligent
is
shown
the
in the seventeenth
extract
from
by
century
Evelyn's Diary, June 27, 1654, quoted in Appendix xxii. It
that in the seventeenth
is evident
an
century, although it was
ascents
made
and
arduous
of
were
dangerous climb, frequent
in
the
from
which
the highest peak
one
Carpathians,
enjoyeda
The
view
travellers left
extending to a distance of 150 miles.
Zeiller

'.

signa
description could not sufficiently
express
of God
the
this
mountain
on
',
peak
upon
'

praised

wonderful

His

creation

garischeroder Dacianischer
not

The

author
wonderful

of the
works

he thanked

God,

and

astonishment

'.

Un-

Simplicissimus (1683,place of printing

by Seiz, Wigand, 1854, p. 61 ff.

edition

stated),new

Schneekoppe

with

the
'

beneath

cases

The

also

was

often

climbed

in the

seventeenth

century.

Bezold, Konrad
Celtis,der deutsche Erzhumanist, in
N. F.,xiii(xlix),
graphy
In the bioSybel'shistor.
Zeitschr.,
1883, p. 44.
written
his
Celtis
is
called
friend
of
the
a
by
friends,
the forests.
Two
of his odes defend
sun, the mountains, and
solitaryworship of God amid the grandeurs of nature (Od.,i,
16, 19). In some
respects he was
certainlya precursor of

403, 9. Isar.

Rousseau.
403,

15.

romanticism.

As

Schwarz

op. cit.,
p.

says,

342,

citingthis

passage.

backgrounds.

403,

16.

403,

31. Travels.

Vol.

Addison,

i, pp.
Remarks

391,

394.
several parts

of Italy,etc.,
In part iv of Brooke's
London, 1761, pp. 258-261, 273, 295-302.
Vergniigen in Gott (1721-1748)he says in the Betrachtung des
In many
Blanckenburgischen Marmors
:
places the rough
summits
of the mountains
beautiful.
Vastness
are
prodigiously
awaken
and
horror
at
'. Erich
once
Schmidt,
pleasure
may
und
Richardson, Rousseau
Goethe, pp. 183, 108.
Letters of Lady Mary
5. Saxony.
Worthy Montague (ed.1837),
indebted
for nearlyall
i, 310, 21 Nov. 1716. I am
to Munro
the quotations from
Lady Mary Wortley Montagu's letters,
on

'

404,

and

for those

from

Gray's letters.
September, 1718.
intensely. 25 September, 1718.

404,

6. about.

404,

10.

404, 13. loved,

12

iii,175.

I.]

VOL.

404,

16.

404,

20.

404, 29.
West

Notes

483

region, ii,387 (21 July, 1747).

planted, i, 275 (8 September, 1716).

spirits.Gray's

letters to his mother

(13 October) and

to

(16 November,
1739).
Richardson, Grandison, iii,39, in Erich Schmidt,
404, 40. lands.
und
Richardson, Rousseau
Goethe, p. 173 f.
volumes.
Im
neuen
405, 5.
Reich, 1873, no. 37, p. 408.
accessible.
Le president de Brosses
en
405, 10.
Italie,Paris, Didier
et Cie. (1858),Letter
letter
(ii,
s.)
;
39
53 (ii,
74
444).
delighted. Keysslers Reisen
405, 29.
(3rd edition
by Schiitze,
See
also ib.,pp. 1-4.
^71^)^ P- loio.
Geddchtniss
Albrecht
Ludwig Hirzel, Zum
von
4"5, 33. scientific.
in
Im
neuen
no.
Hallers,
Reich, 1877,
51, p. 964.
Litteratur
im
Morikofer, Pie schweizerische
405, 39- inhabitants.
18. Jahrhundert, pp. 24-27.
Edited
406, 3. Holland.
by Ludwig Hirzel, 1883.
406, 12, picture. Pp. 27, 35, 55, 58.
Protuberance
406, 14. earth.
Johnson, Dictionary (1755),s.v.
',
but
Mountains
seem
and
so
wens
quoting More, says
many
unnatural
protuberances upon the face of the earth '.
Haller's
406, 15. Neckar.
TagebUcher, p, 23.
Rosenkranz, Neue
406, 23. see.
Studien, iii,92.
Life and Letters
Die
Tauchn.
Macaulay,
ed.,iii,
of
J. Frey,
Alpen, p. 23.
117.
Morikofer, op. cit.,p. 180 ; D. Strauss, Kleine
406, 28. frustrated.
Cf. Winter, Beilr. zur
Gesch.
Schriften,N. F., pp. 158-200.
des Naturgefiihls,p. 27.
Gibbon's
406, 31. Gibbon.
Autobiography (written1788).
The
in Gulliver's Travels
following passage
407, 10. incomparable.
(Voyage to Laputa etc.),ch. iv, shows that Swift's feelingfor
that
of his contemporaries :
We
resembled
nature
into
came
'

'

'

beautiful

most

built, the

neatly
grounds

fields

meadows.

farmers'

houses

at

small

distances

enclosed, containing vineyards,

Neither

do

I remember

to

have

cornseen

delightfulprospect.'
Isles of
Johnson, Journey to the Western
31., ruggedness.
to the Hebrides
Scotland
(1775),,
p. 84 ; Boswell, Journal of a Tour
I
with Johnson (1785),pp. 373 and
indebted
am
to
473.

407,

and

country

more

Munro

for

these

references.

fancy. Isabella L. Bird (Mrs. Bishop), A Lady's Life in

the Rocky Mountains^, 1881, p. 63.
in GrossR. Pauli,Entstehung des Einheitsstaates
408, 5. swollen.
in
Preuss.
britannien, 3,
Jahrbb., 1872, September, p. 320 (from
H. Burton, History of Scotland from the Revolution,etc. [1855],
A Journey through England
from
extract
ii,365 note : verbatim
and Scotland along with the Army under the Command
of H.R.H.
ing
the Duke
[1746],p. 93). For most of the followof Cumberland
indebted
to Pauli
I am
quired
references
(d. 1882), who also inity
authorof the late Mr. J. H. Burton, the most
competent
other
Scottish
on
aspects) in the
history (in this and
eighteenthcentury, regarding the time when the first signs of
admiration
for the Highlands appear.
,i^,5^g.
408, 10, desolate. Hettaer, Litteraturgesch^deszS.Jahrhdts,
407,

40.

[vol.I.

Notes

484

A Tour
through the Island 0/ Great Britain
408, 21. Beattie.
de Foe, continued
by the late Mr.
originallybegun by Daniel
8th
Richardson,
ed.,iv, 242.
for the HighThe steady growth of admiration
lands
408, 37. tincture.
be traced in poems
and descriptionsof travel through
may
the second
to the time of
half of the eighteenth century down
Burton
draws
attention
Sir Walter
Scott.
to Forsyth,
specially
The Beauties
of Scotland,Edinburgh, 1805 (Letterfrom
Pauh).
.

'

'

409,

8. Vivis.

409,

20.

became.

Nouv.
Hiloise,pt. iv, letter 6.
letter
11.
Ibid.,
32.
letter
Third
to Malesherbes, in Hettner, LilteraNature.
35.
turgesch.d. z8. Jahrb.,ii',507.
vi (ii,117).
Confessions,Book
37. beauty.
du
vii. promenade
Riveries
promeneur solitaire,
40. repaid.
(vi,p. 203 s.).
iv (i,p. 308).
4. frightful.Confessions, Book
mountain-torrent.
10.
Riveries,v. promenade (vi,p. 120)'.
Nouv.
Hiloise, pt. i, letter 23.
15. writes.
Ibid.,N. K., Ixvii (ii,
31. days.
p. 354).
d. 18. Jahrb., ii',486.
herself.
Hettner,
Litteraturgesch.
4.
16. lively. To
Frau
v.
Stein,i, 264, in Schmidt, Richardson,
Rousseau
und
Cf. also pp. 179, 105
Goethe, pp. 174, 100.
(Herder, 1770, and Lenz).
18. did.
L. v.Stolberg,1791 ; Denkschr.
".g'.NicoloviusandF.
28.
auf Nicolovius, p.
Meiners, Briefe iiber die Schweiz
19. HHoise.
(1784-1790),
ii,p. 165.
21.
footsteps. Osenbruggen, op. cit.,p. 20 f,
le peintre des PyrMes,
34. frightens. Sainte-Beuve,Ramond
in Causeries
du lundi,3. 6dit. (Paris,1857),x, pp. 362-403. Cf.
J. Schmidt, Franz. Litteraturgesch.,
i",115.
Rosa.
Sainte-Beuve, Obermann, in Critiqueset portraits
39.
littiraires,
Bruxelles, 1832, ii,pp. 240-281.
8. Saussure.
Sainte-Beuve, Topffer, in Causeries, viii,p.
336 s.
first. Vol. i, p. 392 f.
10.
F. Cohn, Die
9. botanists.
Pflanze, p. 223, 43. Cf. also
and
als Botaniker,
Schwarz, op. cit.,
465,
Cohn,
/. /. Rousseau
p.
in Deutsche
if.
Rundschau, 1886, p. 364
les Alpes, iii,
13. English. Saussure, Voyages dans
p. 197 s.
17. glaciers. Alpine Reiselitt. d. fr. Zeit,vi, in Allgem. Ztg.,

409, 24.

travel.

409,

isles.

409,
409,

409,
410,
410,
410,
410,
411,
411,

411,
411,
411,
411,

411,
412,
412,
412,

412,
412,
412,

Beilage,15 September, 1885.

Saussure, Voyages
24. readers.

412, 29.
412, 29.
412, 32.
412,

Cosmographei, p. 493.
Book
iv (Lausanne, 1782, i,p. 274).
Confessions,

corpse.
tale.

Ibid.,iv, p. 388
Ibid.,iii,p. 211.

dans

les

Alpes, iii,p.

22

ss.

ss.

Alpes. Osenbriiggen,p. 22 fi.

Haser, Alpenfahrten in friihererZeit, in Noti
37. memoirs.
und
Sild, July, 1886, p. 107.
E. Rambert, etc.,
Breitinger,
in Deutsche
Rundschau, December, 1881, p. 41 fi. On the

I.]

VOL.

Notes

mouatain

rambles

of

485

brothers de Luc
of Geneva
cf. J.
Alpen, p. 36. The first good views of the Alps were
the
den
Merkwurdigen Prospecte aus
Schweizergehirgen by
the painter Kaspar Wolf
of Aargau, ibid.,
p. 32.
37. Eigi. Goethe, Werke, xxii, p. 359.
Ibid.,xiv, p. 188.
40. ice-mountains.
invaded.
2.
Gibbon, Misc. Works, 1837, p. 357,
6. view.
Saussure, Voyages, iii,p. 114.
8. Lausanne.
Gibbon, op. cit.
Meiners, Briefe, vol. iii,preface.
9. Europe.
10.
wearisomely. Ibid.,iv, p. 189.

Frey,

the

Die

'

'

412,
412,
413,
413,
413,
413,
413,

413, 26. degree. Cf. my

und
Kunst
schonen

Werke,

ed.

Schubert

essay

Kant

in

seinem

Verhdltniss

in Preuss.

Natur,
Jahrbb., 1867 ;
and
Rosenkranz, iv, p. 128 f. (cf.118),

122.

137,

413,

39.

travelling. See Peschel, Ausland, 1869, no. 35 (Zur

Volkerkunde, ii,p. 314).
digest. U. Hegner, Die Molkenkur, ii,p. 46.

413,

40.

basis.

413, 32.
und

zur

Kant's

Cf. Peschel's

fine

geographicalenvironment

on

descriptionof
human

the influence

manners,

Erd-

of the

op. cit.,i, p.

f.

387

Sainte-Beuve, CaKseries,viii,p. 338.

Id. ib.,iv, p. 284.
414, 4. supreme.
8.
plains. Bonstetten, Schriflen,ed. Matthison, 1793, p. 11.
414,
writes.
Nicolai, Beschreibung einer Reise durch Deutsch414, 10.
land und
die Schweiz
im Jahre lySg, vi, p. 465.
See
und
mountains.
Moltke, Briefe iiber Zustdnde
Bege414, 13.
benheiten
in der Tiirhei,p. 231 :
mountain
is
Nearly every
the Euphrates and Tigris
beautiful ; the Karadja Dag between
I have
which
is not '. Bismarck
is the only one
the
seen
on
remarked
that he did not much
like mountains, first
other hand
in the valleys,and secondly because
of the limited views
because
I prefer the plains I won't
down.
of the climbing up and
the
of
Berlin
small
hills with pretty woods,
plain
say precisely
and
clear swift brooks, as in Pomerania
generally on the Baltic
und
seine Leute, ii,178.
coast '. Busch, Graf Bismarck
413,

41.

art.

'

'

"

"

414,

14. Frat.

Read

'

the

please. J. Frey,

Euphrates
Die

'.

Alpen, p. 23.
Goethe, Werke, xxii, p. 387.
Spriichein Prosa, Naturwissensckaft,iii.
414, 34. returned.
visited.
8.
Oberalpen, in
Tagebuch der Reise in den Berner
415,
Rosenkranz, Hegels Leben, pp. 470-490.
Vergil, G., ii,485.
415, 40. Muses.
Letzte Briefe des Jacopo Ortis,German
26.
by
Foscolo,
being.
416,
of
the
Cf.
also
the
crossing
description
Lantsch, 1829, p. 145.
Adelchi
of the Alps in Manzoni's
2).
(act ii,scene
Grdfin von Albany, ii,169 ; cf. 168.
Reumont,
416. 33. Zante.
Chartreuse
de Parme, bk. i, ch. 2.
4ifl;
35. fillip.Stendhal,
St. Petersburg,
Skizzen
und
Streiflichter,
416, 36. Italy. Italien,
1867, 2nd edition, 1879.
417, 4. struggles. Hehn, op. cit.,p. 3.
Ibid., p, gifi.
417, II, sea.
414,

29.

414,

34.

'

mori

'.

417,

[vol.I.

Notes

486
15. charms.
Fr. Preller
think

The

following illustrates
from

wrote

of nature

in

our

Rome
own

March

the

feeling:
gladly
to impress
beauty of

contrary
'

I often

1830
country, though it used
in

quiet and modest

a
give me
happy welcome, and I think it
not impossible that I shall be able to console
myself for the loss
stored up its
of the sublime
beauty of the south, for I have
them
wherever
I may
and
shall
be.'
profitby
precious teachings
Fr. Prelleys erstem
Aufenthalt in Italien,in
Burckhardt, Aus
21
May, 1878, Beilage. Nissen, Ital. LandesAllgem. Zeitg.,
decidedly. Cf. also
kunde, i, 462, expresses himself still more
me

the

220,

empty

as

Fatherland

cold.

and

The

will

2.

Justi, Winckelmann, ii,2, p. 427.

regarded. F. Caballero, Ausgewdhlte Werhe, vol. iv, p. 10.
418,
418, 22. territory. P. Giissfeldt,Reise in die Andes, Chile und
Argentinien, in Deutsche
Rundschau, November
1884, p. 264.
the word
had
Sebastian
Munster
Gletscher
already introduced
Erdzur
Peschel, Abhandl.
(glacier)into literary German.
f.
und
Volkerkunde, ii, 314
418, 38. garden. Kremer, Culturgesch. d. Orients, ii, 334 f. Cf.
Fleischer, Ibn-Loydns Gedicht vom
spanisch-arabischen Landv.nd Gartenbau, in Berichte d. Sachs.
Ges., 1885, p. 1556.
Cohn,
Zeit [Die Pfianze,p. 465). TuckerDie Garten
in alter und neuer
der ital. Renaissancezeit,p. 53 (garden of
Gartenkunst
mann,
Beirut
in the thirteenth
of
Ibelin
at
century). Maltzan,
John
Tunis
und
Sittenbilder aus
Algerien, p. 109 (garden in Tunis).
Indian.
Baron
das Britische Reich, ii,91.
Hubner, Durch
419, II.
Gesch.
Paradise.
d.
Duncker,
Alterth.,iv^, 155 and 562.
419, 14.
Liban., ed. R., i, 603, 15-20.
419, 18. flowers.
schau,
RundPersians.
20.
Brugsch, Persische
Briefe, in Deutsche
419,
October, 1885, p. 133.
arouses.
Polack, Persien
(1865),i, p. gi f.
419, 22.
419, 25. emphasizes. Vergil, Aen., vi, ("Ti-^nKoran, Suras 55 and 76. Laboulaye, .^bdallah:
419, 29. blessed.
Three
A proverb says,
things delight the eye : running water,
and
'.
beauty
greenness,
Interlaken.
[Ch'en Chi-t'ung], The
Tcheng-Ki-Tong
419, 39.
Chinese
Painted
by themselves [1884], p. 143.
Lamartine.
Cf. also Sse-ma-Kuang's
Garden, a, poem by
419, 41.
statesman
at the end of the eleventh
century, in Hue, V empire
The poet says :
the water, in a dark
I like to sit near
chinois.
the
rock.
of
The
has already risen,
a
moon
wood, or on
top
of the water,
I still sit there, it is a new
pleasure. The murmur
the rustling of the leaves, stirred by the
wind, the beauty of
the sky make
dream
me
; all nature
speaks to my soul, and
absorbs
before I reach
attention, and the night is half over
my
Cf. the modem
door.'
describingevening,quotedby
my
poem
180
Tcheng-Ki-Tong, op. cit.,p.
(?).
J. Falke, Der englische
Garten, in Nord und Siid,
420, 2. influenced.
A.
Nov.
Bilder
der
aus
neueren
Kunstgesch.,
1884 ;
Springer,
In
France
it was
the missionaries'
ii',1886, p. 257.
reports
417,

32.

country.

18.

'

'

I.]

VOL.

Notes

and

Sir William

that

led

to

Chambers's

breach

enthusiastic

the

book

with

propaganda
with

487

the
of

on

old

above

tradition,but

Rousseau,

who

English gardens

great

buildings(1757)

Chinese

had
in

all the

become

quainted
ac-

(F. Cohn,
Falke, op. cil.,

1766

Rousieau

als Botaniker, p. 369). According to

in
and
of Kent
his successors,
spiteof the innovations
p. 189,
illustrata
the splendid illustrated work
Britannia
still about

shows

gardens, without
exception,in
from
that time
was
change, however,
rapid
new
style prevailed.

1750
The
the

the

old

style.
onward, and

the

Cf. also Marco

Polo's
descriptionof the
420, 6. sinuous.
laid out by Kublai
Khan
in the thirteenth
century in
Ferd.
420,

Die

Cohn,

Garten

in alter und
Die

feelings. Wormann,

II.

420,

neuer

der Kunst

Landschaft in

der

alten

Chinois,
Volher, pp. 35-52
vol.
de
les
missionnaires
viii).
Pi-kin, Paris, 1782,
par
Hiibner, Ein Spaziergang um die Welt, Deutsche
17. waterfall.
Ausgabe, 2nd edn. (1875), ii,78.
(afterthe

420,

garden
Peking.
Zeit,op. cit.,
p. 512.

Miss

18. artistic.
in

Tracks

L.

Isabella

Japan, 1880,

exhibitions

Bird

i, 75, 218

gardens) ;

and

Mimoires

cf. also

les

concernant

(Mrs. Bishop),
ii,196
ii, 182

f.

Unbeaten

(flower festivals,
(street-names in

Tokyo).
420,

Waitz, Anthropol. d. Naturvolker, iv, 91.

Lockhart, Life of Scott, v, 248.
Princess
Salm-Salm, Zehn Jahre aus meinem

tasteless.

24.

420, 28.

Scott.

420, 31.

huts.

Leben

ii, 12.
420,

P420,

Lady Brassey, Voyage

necessary.

32.

421,

Sunbeam'^, 1878,

^73-

und Feldkulte der littauischen

Brosow, Wald
Altstddt.
des
Gymn. zu Konigsberg, 1887,
Volkergruppe, Progr.
'

the Esthonians
Volksleben,in Deutsche

420,

the

36. worshipped.

p
420,

in

1 1

On

love of nature

ci. Aus

dem

esthnischen

Rundschau, Feb. 1882, p. 217.

Ernst
need.
Wichert, Littauische Geschichten,p. 12.
38.
MiillenhofE,introd. to Klaus Groth's Quickborn
40. marshes.
Klaus
Groth, Vertelln, p. 22.
(7th edition),p. xv.
What
Byron (Don
5. apologized. Goethe, Werke, xxiii,273.
islander
Lambro
Greek
the
Juan, canto iii,56) says concerning
is the

fruit of observation.

'

in the choice of his abode,

seen
and of scenes
love of music
sublime,
that flow'd
A pleasure in the gentle stream
Past him in crystal,and a joy in flowers
hours.'
his spiritin his calmer
Bedew'd
A

taste

shared.

421,27.

Diderot,

geon),vols,

xiii and

s., 497
delineation.

ss., 227

421, 29.

xiv.

15

quae

salon

de

Cf. esp.

(ed.Nai1763 etc. CEuvres

xiii,234 s., 478 ss., xiv, 173

s.

Helbig, Untersuchungen

Wandmalerei, p. 350.
421, 38. pulcherrima. Forma
forma

Le

beatis

is
Arte

similarlyused
manus

ilber die
in

facieque

campanische

Stat.,Silv., i, 3,
locis

('facieque'

BaJirens

Epp.,
422,

[vol.t.

Notes

488

2.

422, 4.

substitutes

n,

Varia

17, 3

for

the
hinc

'

'

cf.

;
corrupt artemque
inde
facias).
atque

plastic. Helbig, op. cit.,p.

Pliny,

f.

354

Nearly all these passages

Carm., ii,5, 19 sq.
quiver. Vergil, Aen., vii, 8 sq.
refreshing. Id., Georg., iii,137.
red.
Id., Aen., vii, 25.
moon.

in

are

Motz,

p.

99

ff.

Horace,
422,

5.
5.

422,

6.

422,

7.

422,

Lucretius, v,
So also Motz
15. blue.
when
that
the ancients

422,

422,

9. mist.

qualitiesrather

other

422,

Catullus, 63, 277

waves.

16.

and

blue

hills.

H.

the

editors

Kom,

of the

mountain

of this work.

i, p. 389

461-464.
:

says, p. 19

think

We

we

have

describing things, mentioned

than

Bliimner
of

vol.

see

the

Tmolus

colour.

has

Ovid,

found
all the

pointed

have

out

referred

to

me
'

the

that

caerula

Gierig
'

coma

in

Metam., xi, 158 to the blue

They are certainlywrong.
appearance
senior
et aures
Ovid
Liberat
suo
judex consedit
says : Monte
caerula
tantum
coma
arboribus, quercu
Cingitur et pendent
circum
cava
tempora glandes. In this rather tasteless fancy
of the mountain
face, nothing wasrfurther
god with a human
from
the poet's mind
than the thought of the distant view of
god

of the distant

the

mountain.
head

from
forest

In

this aspect indeed

mountain
blue
a
appears
not only at the crest (herecoma)
and
the
,
blue
the
mountain
itself. Undoubtedly
as

foot,and

to

looks

as

is here

caerula

mountain.

equivalent to

fleat Alciden

Kvavh/.

In

Seneca,

Hercules
tellus Clara

Crete, magno
explain caerula, but I do not think that an
adjective which is only appropriate to the island as seen from
a
an
distance, could become
epitheton ornans.
16.
in
modem
also
literature nothing of the
poetry. Perhaps
422,
kind will be found
before the eighteenth century.
The earhest
known
to me
instances
in Haller's
are
Alpen, where the grey
of the Wetterhom,
adorned
with
head
and
snow
purple, pute
the
to shame
blue crests of common
mountains
',and a ling
in
of gleaming heights shuts
the blue distance '.
tearful.
Ovid, Trist.,i, 3.
422, 27.
Tac, Hist.,iii,23.
422, 32. himself.
moonlight. Vergil, Aen., vi, 270 sqq. ; cf. iii,588 sqq.
422,34.
Helbig, op. cit.,p. 362 f.
Motz, op. cit.,
422, 36. plainly. Vergil, Aen. iii,150 sqq.
p. 105,
duces
who
speaks of ghostly moonlight in this connexion, introwith this epithet into the description
a
new
idea, which
is quite as foreignto ancient sentiment
em,
it is familiar to modas
and thus unwittinglysuppliesa characteristic illustration of
Oet., 1873

Tonante,

Caerula

I cannot

'

'

'

the

difference

'

between

the

two.

Helbig, op. cit.,p. 363.

combined.
Id. ib., p. 357
f. Lessing, whose
ideal of
423, 13.
beauty was
entirely
a dislike
antique,shares with Winokelmann
for landscape painting. Lessing, Laokoon, ed. Blumner, 2nd

422, 37. poet.

ed., p.

499

423, 17, islands.

fDie

Chrys., Or., xxxv,

p.

436

M.

[vol.u

Notes

490

platanonas

Martial, xii, 50, i : Daphnonas

425, 25. groups.
aerios pityonas.
Florentin.,Geopon., x, i.
425, 27. diversities.
Matius.

Pliny, N. H., xii, 13.

Wiistemann, p. 17 f.
Pliny, I.e. Wiistemann,
p. i8h, mistakes
32. dwarf-trees.
for
N.
of
dwarf cypresses.
tlie cypress hedges
Pliny,
H., xvi, 140,
in Pliny,Epp.,
metulae
to as
The latter are probably referred
cf.
N.
H., xvi, 140 sqq.
V, 6, 35 ;
H., xvii, 120;
Fioato, Ad M. Goes.,
32. grafting. Pliny, N.
de
Anlonin.
lar
oration.,4, 3. Simi; Epp. ad M.
ii,13, ed, Niebuhr
tricks with graftingwere
practisedby the old Arabs (Kremer,
in
medieval
Culiurgesch. d. Orients,ii, 332 f.) and
Europe
Other
Days, p. 313).
of
(Wright, Homes
Wiistemann,
; Manil., Astr.,v, 256
pp. 23-25
35. anemones.

425, 28.
425, 32.
425,

fleets.

'

425,

425,

et

On

sqq.

the

of the flowers

names

'

Prof.

cf

Ferd.

Cohn's

essay.

xxiii.

Appendix

filling. Florentin., Geopon., x, i (Florentinus mentions

Marius
of his TeafryiKi,
Maximus, praefectus
13th book
he
wrote
urbis in 218 [Teuffel,
so
RLG^, 381, 2],
apparently in
die
the third century.
GemoU, Untersuchungen uher
Geoponica,
in Berliner
Studien, i, 170 f.).
Wiistemann,
p. 17.
425, 39. forming.
426,15. inspiring.Wornxana, Die Lattdschaftin der Kunst der alten
ing
Volher,p. 330 ff. There is a coloured reproduction of the paintwall in Aniike
the north
on
Denkmdler, edited by the
Deutsck.
archdol. Institut,
i,pi. 11 ; south wall,pi. 24. A park
with
all
of
the same
kind from
trees
a
landscape
grave in the
in
Cf. also the descriptions
Vigna Sassi in Wormann,
p. 334.
Gr.
Rohde,
Roman, p. 512.
P. de Crescentiis,Op. rural, commodor., ix,
426, 21. middle-class.

425, 35.
in

the

2.

Besides

black-letter

imprint,I have
complete
427,
427,

4. roofs.
7. bases.

folio edition
Italian

of the

translation

originalwithout

made

from

ferigno (Milan, 1805).

by
Crescentiis,ix, 3.
Id. ib.,ix, 4.
and Liibke, Gesch. der neuern
Burckhardt

i", 238 f.
427, 9. Italian.
with
few
a

The

more

'N

Dallo

text

426, 26. great.

the

used

following

omissions, from

is

taken

Baukunst,

nearly verbally,but

J. Burckhardt,

Der

Cicerone, i^

398-400.
Baukunst
Liibke, Gesch. der neuern
p. 77 fi.
(2nd ed.),i, 237 ; ii (ist ed.),258 ff. ; Tuckermann,
im
Kleinschmidt, Augsburg, NUrnberg und ihre HandelsfUrsten
the
of
116
fi.
descriptions
p.
13. und 16. Jahrhundert, gives on
gardens of that age (thatof Jacob Fugger, who
largestGerman
to the royal
died in 1525, was
preferred by Beatus Rhenanus
the
describes
and
161
he
Blois
On
fE.
at
Tours).
gardens
p.

427, 27.

style.

garden
to

see

Burckhardt

at the

and

castle of Ambras

Mittheilungen iiber

der Periode

der Renaissance

f.
atsschrift

Gesch.

in Tirol.

Gartenbau

by

Al.

im

I have

vii,
Westdeutschlands,

been

able

und wdhreni
in Pick's MonFor the
129-155.

Mittelalter

Kaufmann

not

I.]

VOL.

Notes

Venetian

427,

Venise,

ruled.

29.

Die

Pflanze,

'.

arbres
does

not

is
will

images

114

p.
427,

41.

with

variety

of

in

other

or

p.

he

1610,

the

alleys

divers

'

stuff

them,

past
did

He

like

not

they

"

in

46)

proper,

running

garden

les

(Essay

garden

"...

les

taillant

with

figures

or

'

noticed

Bacon

in

Garden,

When

en

421.

but

modernen

d.

313-316.

knots

device

Flower

Gesch.

in

Zeii,

neuer

exteutent

green

of

juniper

be

for

Review,

Quarterly

ff.

330

Schmidt,

Erich

op.

Kohl,

Alte

Rousseau

Richardson,

cit.,

p.

30

und

und

Goethe,

f.

Zeit,

neue

p.

363

f.

(garden

at

1783).

Bremen,
37.

hedges

Winter,

eighteenth.

30.

by

English

p.

protest.

29.

189,

427,

The

1880,

April,

house

in

out

'.

pp.

making

und

253-269

liitir.,

the

'

alter

jardiniers

near

of

cut

children

427,

enclosed
allow

les

the

'

earth

which

'

of

Vie

Molmenti,

see

Falke,

v.

James

to

Triumvirat

approve

in

J.

1880),

que

Nisard,

coloured

427,

figures

century

Garten
;

edition,
presented

les

et

Die

485-512

pp.

was

jardins

fifteenth
f.

Cohn,

(2nd

Casaubon

the
262

p.

Frd.

Geschmacks

he

in

gardens

privie

491

collision.

Goethes

mit

Unterhaltungen

dem

Kanzler

Miiller,

103.

transformed.

Hehn,

Culturpfl.

und

Hausthiere^,

p.

419

fi.

VOL.
I.

I,

THE

II

SPECTACLES.

Dio, liv,17 ; Macrob., Saturn.,ii,7 : Kal (Haupt,

Hermes, viii,249 vai]axapuTTeii,
^aaCKeO iaaov airois xc/)i^/taj

12.

concerns.

"

devices.

DoUinger, Akadem.
Vonrdge, i (1888), 279.
Ant.
Josephus.
Jud.,
Josephus,
19.
xix, i, 15 sq.
Sueton., Nero, c. 57 with Casaubon's
29. Nero's.
note, and
Hausrath, Neutest.
Zeitgesch.,iii,200, 2.
I.
spectacles. Dio Chrys., Or., xxi, p. 271 M.
Tac, Hist., i, 4.
4. rumours.
5. popularity. Plutarch, Otho, c. 3.
faece repletam.
10.
dregs. Lucan, vii, 405 : mundi
18. injuring. Sallust.,Ep. ad Caes. sen.
de rep., i, 7, 2.
81.
20.
Juv., 10,
panem.
remarks
Lumbroso, L'Egitto, p. 103, 2, who
24. Alexandria.
that
both
had
there
introduced
already been
long before :
Josephus, C. Apion., 2, 5 in f. (frumentationes); Epiphan.,
De
pond, et mens., ed. Basil., 1544, p. 537, 8 (Ptolemy I

I, ig.
I,
1,

2,
2,

2,
2,
2,
2,

2,

"

LinnKbv

2,

2,
2,
2,
2,

iv

KaTasKevd(Tas
AXe^avSpeig.

k.t.\.

Dio

words
oihu
Chrys., Or., xxxii, p. 370, 18. The
25.
iroXi)
Princ.
are
a
elpij(r8M
/SAtioi'
gloss. Fronto,
Hist.,
yap
duabus
Romanum
5, II : Trajan said, populum
praecipue
et spectaculisteneri.
rebus
annona
account.
Mommsen,
RGDA^,
35.
p. 90 sqq.
36. regard. Sueton., Aug., cc. 43-45.
Barth^lemy, Voyage en Italie,1801, p. 385.
40. francs.
scudi.
Ef.
L. Tocco, Del velario e delle vele negli anfiteatri,
41.
races.

p.

20.

Dio, Ixvi, 10.

3, 3. expended.
Id., Ixvi, 25 ; Sueton., Titus, c.
3, 3. Titus.
Hist., 5, 11.
3, 15. people. Fronto, Princ.
3, 17.

absence.

M.

3, 18. Hadrian.

Herodian

3,
3,
3,

'

next

c.

to

23,

cf.

Hadrian

cc.
'

7 and
read

17.
'

according

to

'.

devote.

Herodian, iii,8, 6-10.

21.
spectacles. Sueton., Tiber.,c. 47.
23. gladiatorial. Id. ib.,c. 34.
Dio, liv, 2 and 17.
25. Augustus.
The
Nerva.
2.
7d.,Ixviii,
statements, quoted by Reimarus,
25.
from
Zonaras, p. 583 D., and Chron. Paschale, ad ann.
97, to
the effect that the gladiatorial
were
entirelyabandoned,
games

3, 19.
3,

For

Antonin.,

7.

are

exaggerations.

Notes

494
3, 26.

Pius.

3, 26.

Aurelius.

3,
4,

4,
4,

[vol.ii,

Anton.

P., c. 12.
Antonin., c. 11, 27.
Tacitus.
Tac,
Hist., i, 72.
34.
Ad
cat-calls.
I.
Cic,
Alt.,i, 16, 11 ; ii, 19, 3; xiv, 2; Pro
Sesi.,c. 54 sq. ; Propert.,iii,18, 18 ; Lipsius,Electa,ii,10.
2.
Augustus. Tac, Dial., c. 13.
6. provider. The
acclamation
:
propitium Caesarem, ut in
ludicro
mentioned
aliquo precabantur,
by Pliny, Epp., vi, 5,
to the giver of the spectacle. Cf the acclamation
addressed
was
at the end of the inscriptionof the
collegium Silvani Aureliwhich
of
was
composed
gladiators belonging to Commoanum,
dus :
Maxime
Commodiane
(perhaps the procurator of the
Indus) abias propitium Caesarem.
Wilmanns, E. I.,2605.
received.
Horace, Carm., i,20, 3 ; see also Sen., Epp., 29, 12.
4.
Sueton., Aug., c. 56.
9. boys.
distributed.
10.
Aurelian, c. 48.
titles. E.g. Plutarch, Otho, c. 3.
Cf. Tac, Hist., i, 72.
10.
urbis
12.
Tac, A., xvi, 4 (plebs
personabat
song.
certis modis
plausuque composito). Dio, Ixxiii,2 : Sira re
ctib6Gaav h toTs Oedrpcts
iirl r^ tov
KofifidSovffepairelq,
wtas
e'upidfiws
rire
raOra
ri
is
^K/So^K,
iieTairx,tilJ.aTl^ovTes yeXoi"raTov e^^dov.
M.

4,
4,
4,
4,
4,

Cf.

Lips., loc.

Cassiodorus

4,
4,

4,
4,
4,
4,

5,
5,
5,
5,
5,

cit.

The

custom

still existed

at

the

time

of

Var., i, 31.
18. reign. Dio, Ivii,11.
Tac, A., i, 54.
26. acknowledged.
Sueton.,Aug., c. 45 ; Tac, loc. cit. : neque
abhorrebat
talibus studiis et civile rebatur
misceri studiis
ipse
vulgi.
28. scofied.
M.
Antonin., c 15.
Sueton., Nero, c. 11.
31. podium.
Pliny, N. H., xxxvii, 64.
31. used.
Pliny, Paneg., c. 51.
35. amongst.
3. popular. Dio, Ix, 13.
8. circus.
Gell., v, 14, 29.
10.
exchanged.
Sueton., Claud., c. n.
contest.
Id., Titus, c 11.
14.
16. side.
Sueton., Domitian, cc 10 and 13 ; Pliny,Paneg., c. 33,
;

5, 17. afiable.

Id.

ib.

reply. Dio, Ixix, 6.

Gallieni duo, c. 12.
5, 22. easy.
dissono
caedem
clamore
Tac, Hist., i, 32 :
5, 25. combat.
Othonis
si
in
ut
circo
theatro
ludicrum
ac
poscentium,
aliquod postularent.
Tetrinius
5, 25. gladiators. E.g. Sueton., Calig.,c. 30 : cumque
latro postularetur,et qui postularent, Tetrinios
ait.
esse
26.
viris
fighter. E.g. Martial, Spectac, 29, 3 : missio
5,
saepe
clamore
petita est.
magno
lion.
loc.
cit.
Gell.,
5, 31.
Fronto, Ad M. Caes.,ii,4, 4.
5, 33. request.
ihvahd.
Paulus, Digg., Ix, 9, 17.
5, 34.
Dio, Ivii,11.
5,36. consent.
tablet.
Id.,
Ixix, i6.
5, 37.
5, 19.

5, 39.

importunities.Sueton., Tiber.,47.

Notes

II.]

VOL.

495

6, 2. valued.
Josephus, Ant. Jud., xix, i,
6, 4. repeal. Dio, Ivi, i.
Tac, A., vi, 13.
6, 6. emperor.
restore.
Pliny, N. H., xxxiv, 62.
6, 10.
loudest.
6, 12.
Josephus, .(4. /., xix, i, 4.
Sueton., Domit., c. 13.
6, 15. restitution.
demand,
/d.,
Tit"s, c. 6.
6, 19.
edict.
Plutarch, Galba, c. 17.
6, 21.
Tertullian,Sped., 16 ; cf. ^d
6, 29. spares.
Macrin., c. 12.
6, 38. esset.
6, 40.

De

endure.

mortibus

persecut., c.

4.

wai., i, 17.

17.

7, 3. moderate.

Ammian., xvi, 10. 13.

6.
Cassiodorus,
Var., i, 27.
popular.
7,
7,9. punished. Digg., xlvii,10, 7, " 8 ; cf. 9, " i.
Schol. Juv., 5, 3.
extant.
7, II.
Tac, A., xi, 13.
7, 12. insults.
Ad
18.
Cic,
Alt.,ii,19, 3.
repeat.
7,
Id.
ib.,xiii,44, i ; cf. Drumann, RG, vi, 298.
7, 25. applauded.
Dio, xlviii,31, certainlymore
right than Sueton.,
2, 28. riot.
Aug., c. 16.
Cf. vol. i, p. 58.
7, 29. Cleander.
enforced.
Dio, Ixxii,13 ; Herodian, i, 12.
7, 34.
Dio, Ixxiii,4.
7, 38. were.
Cf.
act.
Grote, History of Greece, v, p. 260 ff. ('the common
7, 41.
common
inspiration,and common
susceptibilities,
spontaneous
each man's
of
a multitude, effacingfor the time
impulse
separate
').
individuality
Dio, Ixxv, 4.
8, 8. rehearsals.
Id., Ixxvi, 2.
8, II. sons.
8, 13. bury. Id., Ixxvii, 10.
Quintilian,vi, 3, 63.
8, 20. seat.
26.
Juv.,
toga.
8,
II, 203.
Sueton., Aug., 40 : negotium aedilibus dedit, ne
8, 28. refuse.
posthac paterentur in foro circove nisi positislacemis
quem
togatum

consistere.

circove is

right and

Roth
not

himself

circave

p. 287, 14.
8, 30. mourning.

Dio, Ixxii, 21
A., ii,i, 279.
Commod., c. 16.
8, 34. death.
bare-headed.
8, 39.
Dio, lix, 7.
8, 41. died.
Dio, Ixvii,8.
Martial, v, 23 :
9, 3. revoked.
Hdb.

was

finallysatisfied

(hisformer

that

reading),p. xxix, cf.

(cf. Commod.,

c.

16) ;

Becker,

d. R.

Herbarum

fueras indutus, Basse, colores,

dum
siluere loci etc.

jura theatralis
9, 3. scarlet.
9, 4. sunshades.
9, 7. forbid.
9, 12. Punic.

iii",488,
9, 17,

Id., v, 8 ; xiv, 131.

^xiv,137
28
Id., xiv,
sq.
Digg., i, 12, i, " 13 sq.
RG, i^, p. 462.
Mommsen,
"

I.

provincials.Marquardt, op.

cit.

iv, 2.

Cf.

Marquardt, StV,

Notes

496

Polyb., xxxii, 4, 5.
Cic, Fro Mil., c. 35.
Cic, Ad Qu. jr.,iii,8, 6 (ludos apparat magni25. Quintus.
ficentissimos, sic inquam ut nemo
sumtuosiores)
Id. ib.,iii,
The
26. says.
rupt,
figure denoting the cost is cor9, 2.
Cf. Marquardt, StV, ii'
cf. Drumann,
GR, i,46 and 49.
85 f.
CIL, i, p. 377b, after the Fasti AnMommsen,
33. Augustal.
For
the
time
of the composition see
tiatini.
p. 295b.
when
in
Josephus, Ant. Jud., xvi, 5, 1. Herod
38. talents.
with
Rome
Bias
rai
re
300 talents,
Siaxo/ids
presented Augustus
T"} 'Pw/mIoiv
Sijyuifi.
Augustus gave him in return
woi.oiii.evov
of the Cyprian mines, xvi, 4, 5.
half the revenue

9, 19.

games.

9, 24.

stop.

9,

[vol.II.

9,

9,

9,

9, 40.

Petron.,

cost.

c.

45.

municipia. (C)n. Satrius Cn.

Iguvium, apparently at the time

f. Rufus

9, 41.

victoriae

67,

p.
10,

I.

Caesaris

Augusti

'

of

iur. die.

Augustus) spent
Mommsen,

sesterces.

7750

iuivir

'

(at

in ludos
RGDA

*,

I.

Pesaro.

Orelli,81.
Tac, A., iv, 63.
Martial, x, 41 ; iv, 67;
Hadrian, c. 3, where

10, 4.

sesterces.

10,

II.

chariot.

10,

12.

Hadrian.
before

25.

v,

iterum

is

vicies.
Valerian's
letter with
granted to Aurelian for his circenses

amounts

peated
erroneously re-

the

list of

the

(Aurelian,c. 12)

genuine. Mommsen,
StR, ii',i, 138 note.
Cf. Marquardt,
Olympiodorus, ap. Phot., i,p. 63 Bekk.
17. double.
d. R. A., ii,3, 264.
Hdb.
share.
20.
Procop., Hist, arc, c. 26.
Marquardt, op. cit.,
p.
Following Hultsch, Metrologie',p. 317, I reckon the
245.
pound of gold at 1^44 14s.
solidi.
22.
Marcellin.,Com. chron.
33. partially. Cf. vol. i, p. 118.
De
Ambrose,
offic,ii, 21 : Quod faciunt qui
37. families.
is not

10,
10,

10,
10,
10,

ludis

circensibus

toriis vel
vincant

ut

10,

etiam

etiam

superiorum

38.

emperor.
11, 4. avoid.
II,

vel

venationibus

tbeatralibus

gladiapatrimonium dilapidentsuum,
et

muneribus

celebritates.

Cf. vol. i, p.

123.

Zosim., ii,38.
Theodos.,p. 54 sq. ;
15. obligation. P. E. Mueller, De gen. aev.
annotations
Cf.
Cod. Theodos., vi, 14, with
by Gothofredus.
f
206
d.
1.
the
rom.
340),
Reichs,i,
Kuhn, Verfassung
5 (of
year
for the 3 praetorwho
amounts
fixes the following minimum
ships of Constantinople: For the Flavialis 25,000 folks and
for the Constantiniana
follesand 40
20,000
50 pounds of silver,
and
of
silver. On
the
for
lb.
Triumphalis 15,000 folles
lb.,
30
and
their reduction
to modem
of these amounts
the significance
the following kind
from Fr. Hultsch
values, I have received
.,

communication.
'

According to the Constantinian

monetary regulations,on
these figuresare
undoubtedly based {Metrol.*,p. 330 ff.,
be reduced
must
and 341 ff.,
from silver
esp. 344) the amounts
lbs. to miliarensia
(= ^^ silver lb.),and thus :
which

"

Notes

498

[vol.II.

Cf. Marqiiardt,StV,
night-time. Ovid, Fast., v, 361 sqq.
iii",495. IDio, Iviii,
19.
41. conducted.
attend.
c.
Sueton., Aug.,
31.
3.
6. nights. Jerome, Chron.
8. shortest.
Preller,op. cit.
II.
night. Stat., Silv.,i, 6, 85 sq.
15. bright. Tac, A., xiv, 20
sq. ; xvi, 5.
16. illuminations.
E.g. gladiatores dedit lumina
ludos,CIL,
Or., 3324 (Lanuvium).
xiv, 2121
CIL, ii,3664: cum
vas(is)lum(inum).
19. certain.
20.
Caligula. Sueton., Calig.,c. 18.
22.
spectacle. Tac, A., xv, 44.
Dio, Ixvii,8.
24.. light. Sueton., Domitian, c. 4;
Lib.
Martial,
spectacular.,
25 ; cf. Rucca, Sull'uso
24. wave.

13, 40.
13,
14,

14,
14,

14,
14,
14,

14,
14,
14,

14,
14,

de' soUeranei
14, 27.

14,
14,

14,
14,
14,
15,

Republic. Cic, Off.,ii,16,

55

cf.

Jahn

ad

Pers.,p.

224.

lunch.

Marquardt, StV, iii',495, 5.

31. staggering. Ibid.,496, 2.
Ibid.,n. 7.
32. handed.
33. cheating. Martial, i, 11, 26; v, 49.
Marquardt, loc. cit.,n. 3.
35. feasts.
Dio, Ixxviii,22 ; Mommsen,
StR, ii',i, 237, 6.
37. abolished.
180
cf.
Pars.,
Horace,
Sat.,ii,3, 182.
;
39. pacified.
5,
28
cf.
also
i,6,
Sueton.,Domitian,
5. poorest. Stat.,Silv.,
sqq. ;

14, 30.
14,

etc., p. 18.

c.

4.

praetor. Sueton., Calig.,c. 18.

audience.
II.
Marquardt, StV, iii',496, 4.
rained.
12.
Stat.,Silv.,i, 6, 9 sqq., 65 sqq.
has demonstrated, Zu Statius' Silven,i,6, in

15, 8.
15,
15,

21-28,

of birds
'

quas

line has

mentioned

was

Ganges
were

in nets,

on

fallen out

besides

lavat

ac

hung

up

ropes

after

1. 77, in which

cranes,

palus Scytharum
at the beginning

stretched

over

examples. Henzen, AdI, xx,

iv, plate lii sq.
Sueton., Domitian,
19. senators.
Id., Nero, c. 11.
25. estates.
Dio, Ixvi, 25.
25. used.
28. pounds.
Vit. Elagab.,c. 22.
29. eating. Herodian, v, 6.

the

p. 293

15,

c.

15,
15,

15, 30.

loss.

The

of the

Mus., xliii,
another'kind
this efiect:
disbirds for tribution

to

games,

probably

amphitheatre.

15, 16.

15,
15,

perhaps
'.

Wachsmath

As
Rhein.

ss.

Man.

dell'Inst.,

4.

Ibid.

been
to have
Seneca, Epp., 74, 8. Missilia seem
in
tion
ErecAfrica.
CIL, viii,895 (VillaMagna).
very popular
of a statue
of two aediles,ob honorem
aedilitatis in compensatione missiliorum
(239 a.d.); ib.,6947 and 6948 (in

15, 32.

dear.

both ludos
missil. et

13,

scaenicos

cum
missilibus)
; 6996 (Cirta)ludos
acro[amatibus]; 7094-98, 7122, 7123, 7137, 796O1
7963, 7984 (Rusicade).
Digg., xviii,i, 8 " i (Pomponius, libra iv ad
33- beforehand.
et sine re venditio
SabinUm) : Aliquando tamen
intelligitnr,
cum

11.]

VOL.

veluti

Notes

quasi alea eraitur : quod

quam
vel avium
vel missilium
emitur
;

cium

tur, etiamsi

fit quum
captus pisemtio
enim
contrahi-

incident, quia speiemtio est,et quod missilium

eo
captum est, si evictum
fuerit,nulla -eo nomine
obligatio contrahitur, quia id actum
intelligitur.

nomine

nihil

casu

emto

ex

499

Gordiani
6, 42. could.
tres, c. 3 ; Prob.,c. 19.
16, 4. municipia. Cic, Verr., i, 18, 54.
Sueton., Caes., c. 39.
16, 9, crushed.
16, 10. prevent. Id., Aug., c. 43.
Ovid, A. a., i, 173.
16, 13. Rome.
16, 22. pater. Martial, Spectac.,2.
16, 25. frequent. Dio, Ixxviii,26.
Tac, Dial, de oratorib.,c. 29.
17, I. womb.
refuge. Horace, E^^., i,8, 36 ; Propert.,iv,8 25; Seneca,
17,21.
Epp., 87, 9;
Tac, A., xiv, 14:
(Nero) nobilium
99, 13;
venales
in
deduxit
familiarum
scenam
egestate
;
posteros
cf. Juvenal, 8, 183, describing the age of Nero.
Sueton., Caes., c. 39.
17, 36. nobles.
Cf. esp. Juv., 8, 183 sqq.
Laberius.
17, 37.
arena.
Dio, xliii,23 ; Sueton., Caes., c, 39 ; cf. Dirksen,
17, 38.
Tab.
Heracl., p. 97 sq.
Dio, xlviii,43.
17, 39. forbidden.
decree.
2.
Sueton.,
Aug., c. 43.
18,
Vintelius.
Dio, li,22.
18, 5.
Sueton., Nero., c. 4.
18, 7. acted.
18, 9. gladiators. Dio, Ivi, 25.
Sueton., Tiber., c. 35.
18, 14. convicted.
18, 17. continuing. Dio, Ivii,14.
Sueton., Calig., c. 18.
18, 17. chariots.
Id.
knights.
ib.,c. 30 ; Dio, lix, 10.
18, 19.
senators.
Dio, lix, 13 (iroXXoitUv irpiiruyKaTaSiKaaShres
18, 19.
.

"

TToXXol Si Kal

Tuiv

SlCKiav

juocojuax^ftii'Tes).

Dio, Ix, 7.
18, 21. abuse.
drive.
Sueton.,
Nero, c. 12 (where, as Lipsius observes,
18, 25.
be right,and
cannot
sexcentos
only quadringentossenatores
equites is hardly possible). Tac, A., xiv, 14 ; xv, 32 ; Dio,
Ixi, 17.
18, 27. knighthood. Tac, Hist.,ii,62.
18, 30. dancing. Sueton., Domitian, c 8 ; Dio, Ixvii,13.
18, 30. fight. Dio, Ixvii,14.
Juv., 4, 99 sqq.
18, 32. bear.
Dio, he. cit.
18, 33. combat.
M.
Antonin., c. 12.
18, 37. arena.
helmets.
Dio,
Ixxv, 8.
18, 41.
helmet.
Seneca, Qu. n., viii,32.
19, 2.
Juv., 8, 197 ; cf. also Fronto, ed. Naber, Epp. ad
19, 4. school.
et invic, v, 22
s. ;
M.
Caesarem
Dio, Ixxviii,21 ; Philogelos,
ed. Eberhard, 87.
descriptionfollows Dionys. Halic, iii,68,
19, 20. buildings. The
in Abhandl.
d. Sachs,
Catal. imp., ed. Mommsen,
19, 26. Maximin.
Circensibus
Hoc
:
(Antonino
Pio)
imperatore
Ges,. ii,647
ruit et oppressithomines
ApoUinaribus partectorum columna
'

'

'

'

Notes

500

(Cfi Anton. P., c. 9). lb., Diocletian, el Muximin.;

xiii.
MommPartectorum
podius ruit et oppressithomines
that
word
found
sen
only
remarits,
by partecta (a
here) are
the scaffolds forming the back
of- seats.
rows
probably meant
N.
and
seats.
21
H., viii,7,
xxxvi, 24, 101.
;
Pliny,
32.
Also
the
obscure
statement
34. Trajan. Becker, Topbgr.,667.
cxii.

19,
19,

[vol.h.

is tinrav Spifwvsirpo^icov
Kalis
Pausanias, v, 12, 4 {okoS6ii,ri/ji.a
ffTaSlav /ji^kos)
probably refers to Trajan's extension' of the
circus.
Rom, p; 842,
According to Richter, Topographie von
Trajan's building was
preserved'inthe main, althoughit'may
At Ifeast Caracalla'S coins
have
been enlarged and embellished.
the
show
same
of
exactly
representation'
(Cohen', Ca/ac, 236)
the circus as those of Trajan (cf;Chron. at 354, p. 647; 19 M.) '.
The
Pliny, Paneg., c. 51.
inscriptionOrelli,
41. exhibited.
the 35 tribes give thanks
for
CIL, vi, 955j in which
3065
in

dio
'

19,

their '.commoda'
the

in

seats

Trajan

locorum

circus,but

the

to the

'

increased

places of

to

those

the
who

reffersnot to
projectione'i
new
places addfed by
5000
received

com

dblfes ; these

also meant
locomm
by Pliny, loc. cit. (populo
quinmilia
StR, iii;i, 446, 3.
adjecisti).Mommsen,
que
Marquardt, StV, iii',506.
20, I. extensions.
On
the
course.
dispositionof the seats cf. ibiSi
20, 3.
tot.
bronze.
Expos,
mundi, Riese, Geogr. lat min.,,i,12D, id.
20, 9.
Preller,Die Regionen Roms, p. 221.
20, 13. Laterano.
are

....

20,

20.

resort.

20,

21.

augurs.

Cic, Div., i, 58, 132:

Horace, Sat.,i, 6,.141.
Juv., 6, 588.
Cic, Pro Milone, c. 24: popa

boards.

20, 24.

20, 25. Circus.

circo.

Licinius

nescio

quisde

guests. Sueton., Aug., c. 74.

shops. Tac, A., xv, 38.
fruit-dealer.
C. Julius Epaphra pomar.
dfe circo maximo
20,30.
ante
pulvinar.Orelli,41268 CIL, wi, 9822.
used;
Juv., 3, 65: ad circum
jussas prostare'puelUts.
20,32.
oirci: prostare
Anthol. Lot.,ed. Riese, i,190 : lUe habuit
doctas
Salmasius
26.
Script,
c.
puellas. Elagdbal.,
(ed. Eugdiin.,,
hist. Aug.), p. 918b.
20, 27.
20, 29.

20,
20,

Cyprian, Spectac, 5.

brothel.

20, 33.

dress.

Juv., 3, 65.
35.
danced.
Priap., 25 {Anthol. Lat., eA'. Meyer; 1642). Bio
35.
dfeoent
Chrys., Or., xx, p. 264 M., describes similar but moredi iroTe
etSov iyii-Sti'Tm
in a Greek
incidents
liippodrome: tjSii
4\X'o
iv
iroXXoi"s
Ti
Tpirrovras,
rf airif ^vSpdwovs
liriroSpSnov
/SoS/faiK
rbr Si
5i
t6v
di
rby /liv
t"v
aiXoOyra
OaCfut i,iroSiS6}t"vop
Spxoifievov
fi pSSbv
TolTjfiaivaytvibaKovTO,rbv Si fSovra rbv Si Itrroplavnvii
Si7}yo6fj."vov.

20, 37.
21,

1.

M,

10.

performances^. Cf. Marquardt, SiV, iii',511

picking. Manil., Astronom., v, 85 sqv
won.

Via

and'

This

Campana,
was

Fuscus

from
niiglie

communicated
cursor

in

found
inscription,
to

vix.
prasini-

December

ann;

1887 off tiie

yet publisM

Portese,is not
by O. Hirschfeld'.

Porta
me

"

xxiv. vicit-Hom,

It reads :
liii;ad' deam

voL.jti.]
Diamiii.

Hie

Notfis

Bovillis

omnium

i.

Una

palma rev(ocatus)bis eandesBivicit.

cursor(um) primus

(dio)C.

Cestio

causa.

On

the

on
iii',
,458,'

14. millia.
31, 16.; day.

M.

Servilio

circus

that

cos.

of the

die missus

vicit stamemoriae
Machao,conser(vus),
qua

Arval

see

grove

Bovillae

at

Pliny, N.
CIL, iii, 2,

21,

501

i6j(i.,
p. 528,
H., vii, 84.
Read

2007.

est

Marquardt, VG,

6.

'day,

as

feat;

'.

Fletcher

hours.
Waltz, Anthropol. dev Nalurv6lker,'iv,
,411.
lion.
Gell., v, 14.
21, 37.
Pliny, iV. H., xxi, 7; Mommsen, J?G, i",232.
22, 7. laid.
freedom.
Marquardt, StV, iii',
22, 12.
,522, 4.

21, 19.

22,

19.

22,

21.

Martial, x,
brought great)profit to
26. .advocate.
Juv., 7,

22, "24. purses.

libet,hinc

On

74.

si

/3.
Gf.

10,047-49.
.'Appendix xxiv.

.522, 2, and

22,

Henzen, 7419
-victories. CIL, vi, 2,
years.

the

112

which

races,

victors,cf

the

Marquardt,.5"F, iii',

presumably
xxiv.

Appendix

centum
patrimonia caussidicorum,
russati pone
lacernae.

parte alia solum

For
MSS.

lacernae,perhaps Laceriof,the reading of the interpolated

A lamp with
is correct.
victorious
a
agitatorbears the

C. ANNIVS
LACERTA
NICAand
CORACI
NIGA
call to the chief horse),Henzen, B(f7,I86f , March 8.
of the same
On
the frequent use
this class of
names
among
xxxix.
people see Appendix
:
inscription

{probablya

22, 27.
22, 28.

Faction.
Marquardt, op. tit.,p. 520, 6.
fees.
Gf. vol. ii,p. 23 f.

22, 33.

Libanius.

22, 39.
22,40.

Liban., ed. Reiske, ii,190, 12.

charioteers.
Jerome, Ep., 83 ; cf Symmachus, Epp., vi,42.
train.
H., xxix, 5 : nullum histrionum
Pliny,\Af.
equorum.

comita,tior egressus.
que trigarii
Martial, x, 50 and 53 ;
23, 4. deemed.
P- 387.
6. Scorpus.

23,

23, 9. Rome.

Martial, xi,
Id., v, 25 :

12.

23,

Kal

TMV

quadringenta caballo,
ubique-micet.

Galen., De praenot. ad
29 ;
mentions
twv
piv ^pxw"""
K.,
xiv,
604,p. 451
Sewv
flK6vas
rav
Tois
Tivibx'^''
dydXfUuriavviBpovf,
shows
to
the context
naming Rome,. which however

Lucian, Nigrin.,

costume.

Postum.,

dare

int.ScoEpinasus

aureus

Haupt, Hermes, I872,

i.

seusuro

non

quam

cf.

ed.

"

without
be; intended.
23, 14. iame.

List

reliefs,coins,
.

of

of
representations

contorniates

and

Barcellona, AdI, 1863, p.. 137

Acad;
name

Feb.

3, 1868

(a glass cup

of the.victorious'

the names

ss.

of the other

charioteer
three

'

circus

gems

in

games

Huehner,

on

mosaics,

Mosdico'di

Cf. idj in Monatsber. der BerJ.

with circus games
the
; beside
is written
'

va(le) ) ;

and

de

'iav{e),',.and^.eside
Rossi,.BmZ^ Crist,,

1878,
95,

p,

14.

sq. ; Martial,iii,
151, 5 (Vetri). Cf. CIL, vii, 1273
di Baccano, Bdl, 1873, p. 133 ;
E. Brizio, Musaici

Marquardt,
23,

16.

op. cit.,504,

of"cial.

Actis

23,

23,

5.

CIL, vi, 2, 10,048 (monument

continetur

Avilium

factionis

Teren

of
suae

Diodes) 1. 13:
nium
primum om-

Appendix xxiv.
CIL, vi, 2, 10,051.
7419 6. ji (iii,
p. 590)
24. prize. Henzen,
Head
of a boy charioteer : Ersilia Caetani-Lova28. drove.
di fanciullo auriga, in Bull. com.
d.
testa marmorea
telli,Una
Di
musaico
di
colori
un
R., 1880, p. 163 sqq. (pi.xi). Id.,
rappresentantegliaurigki delle quattro fazioni,in R. acad. dei Lincei,
cclxxviii (1880/81) seduta de 15 maggio 1881.
Id., La iscrizione di Crescente,in Bull, com., 1878,
32. share.
In an
dem
article Aus
Sportleben des classischen
pp. 164-176.
the
Alterthums
in
weekly journal Der Sporn {Centralblatt
fiirdie
des deutschen
Gesammtinteressen
Sports),1879 (xvii.Jahrgang),
no.
by Crescens is
5, p. 35, the proportion of first prizeswon
that
and
it
is added
considered
brilliant
a
by no means
record,
a fashionable
English jockey would hardly be content with his
gains.
vicisse

23,

[vol.II.

Notes

502

00

xi.

Cf.

24, 16.

gained.

On

these

details

and

others

cf.

xxiv.

Appendix

No.

48, p. 369.
Sporn, 1879,
Leipz. Illustr. Zeitg.,20 November, 1886.
fecimus
et
The
addition
:
Juv., 8, 146 sqq.
25, 3. Epona.
shows
that
what
Hoc
not
was
seemly in
juvenes (1.163)

24, 33-

Der

won.

24, 36. fortune.

Consul

25,

25,
25,
25,
25,

Lateranus

was

readilyoverlooked

if done

by

young

nos

the

men

Tac, A., xiv, 14 (foedum studium).

Sueton., Nero, c. 4.
5. devotee.
6. often.
Dio, Ixv, 5.
c.
Sueton., Vitell.,
4.
7. zeal.
8. expert. Dio, lix, 5 ; Ixi, 17.
10.
Sueton., Calig.,c. 55 ; Biicheler, Coniectanea,in
gave.
to whom
to be the same
Rh. Mus., xxxvii, p. 334, believes him

dedicated
his third book.
Phaedrus
build.
Josephus, Ant. Jud., xix, 4, 4.
25, II.
L. Verus, c. 6.
25, 12. Verus.
Commodus.
12.
Commodus, c. 2.
25,
25,

12.

25, 13.
25, 20.

Herodian, iii,10.
Elagabalus. Elagab., cc.
Nero.
Sueton., Nero, c.

Geta.

(proc.colleg.aurigaiiorum
5,

and

6
16.

The

12.

Orelli,2596
inscription,
genuine (CIL, vi,

iiii fact.)is not

555*).

indispensable. Marquardt, StV, iii,523, i.

For the authorities see id. ib.,p. 523 f. I only
racehorses.
25, 23.
which
cite those
are
lacking there.
Schol. Juv., i, 155 ; cf. also Varro, R. r., ii,7, i25, 27. incited.
25, 31. pastures. Strabo, vi, 2, 6, p. 273 ; cf. Cic, Verr.,ii,l, 10,
28.
Cf. also Gregorovius,Gesch. Roms
in Mittelalter,
25, 34. account.
25,

22.

ii,64.
Hertzberg, Gesch,
25, 38. horses.
i, 487 f.,514-

Griechenlands

unter

den

Romern,

II.]

VOL.

Notes

503

and 10,056 (in

25, 39. distinguished. Cf. the lists CIL, vi, 10,053
which
also the owners
and
vendors
of the horses are
named)
and
Roehl, Ind. CIG, iv, 3, p. 136.
blood.

Vegetius, Veterin.,iv, 6.
26, I. Cappadocia. Solin.,45, 5, p. 192, ed. Mommsen
(ex aufct.
et
ignoto): terra ilia Cappadocia ante alias altrix equorum
accommodissima
est.
Itiner.
ed.
proventui equino
HierosoL,
Pinder
and
Andavilis
Parthey, p. 273 : mansio
(not far from

25, 40.

Tyana)

ibi

Gothofredus
I

p.

97
famous.

26, 2.

XV,

villa

est

i).

10,
fi-

Expos,

ergo

maxime

tem,

tot.

for

mundi,

quidem

in

ed.

Riese,

circenses

in,
p.
delectabilibus

omnibus

circensibus

autem

veuiunt

equi curules.
Pampati {Cod. Theodos., x, 6,
Schlieben, Die Pferde des AUerthums,

Cf. Ad.

Antiochiam

unde

Pampati,

suggests Palmati

Ecce

7 : Habes
habundan-

similiter

Laodicia

Tyrus et Berytus et Caesarea.

26, 4. Tagus. Symmachus,
Epp., iv, 62.
Perhaps the Cappadocian studs,which
at that time
were
so
exclusively
near, were
et

imperial.
Colum., vi, 29, 4.
Pliny, N. H., viii,42,

three.
26,
26, 7. years.
26, 8. male.
6.

Rilievo

Undoubted
di

Appendix

162.

exceptionslike DicaeosjTie(Zangemeister,
Cf.
rare.
p. 257n.) are
very
nominibus
circensium,
my
equorum
Regim., 1875, iii ; CIL, viii,10,889-91

Foligno, AdI, 1870,

xxv

and

De

Alb.
Program. Acad.
(6 names) ; Eph. epigr.,
v, p. 566, 1318 (mosaic in the island
of Meninx, 4 names) ; ib.,317, 454, a leaden votive tablet from
which
Carthage, once
apparently containing 32 names,
among
is perhaps masculine.
Beronica
Cf. Buecheler, Rh.
Mus.,
xli (1886), p. 160.
Wihnanns, E. I., 2601, 1. 51.
26, 9. Tuscus.
Victor.
Id. ib.,2600, 2, 1. 3.
26, 10.
G(ustav) F(reytag), Sportberichteines romischen
26, 16. harness.
A horse that won
in
Grenzboten,
1869, ii,p. 447.
Jockeys,
54
races

all

(1876-79)without a defeat is considered

records
AUg. Sportszeitung,
1883,
(Silberer,

tione

have

No.

10

beaten
; N.

Fr.

March.

1883).
slaves.
Veget., R. vet.,praef,, 10.
26, 17.
Colum., iii,9, 5 : sacrorum
26, 1 8. victorious.
semina
diosi pemicissimarum quadrigarum
Presse, 7

to

custodiunt
sobole

et

spem

futurarum

armenti.

certaminum

stu-

diligentiobservavictoriarum
concipiunt

generosi
propagata
at
A siinilar case
occurred
26, 24. goal. Pliny, N. H., viii,160.
De
see
animal.,
"
58.
Philo,
Alexandria,
Solin.,45, 11, p. 194 M. (aucl.ign.). The inciting
26, 26. torches.
of the horses was
CIL, 10,074apparentlydone by the hortatores,
of
mosaic
the
Barcelona
be
to
seen
on
Such
are
(one
76.
waving a cloth).
26, 30. spectators. Digg., xxxi, 65, i : quadrigae legatum equo
perirequidem ita credunt, si^equusille decessit,
postea mortuo

qui

demonstrabat

26, 31. acclamations.

quadrigam.
Dio, Ixxiii,4.

[vol.II.

Notes

504

mentioned
those
by Marquardt,
26, 34. representing. Besides
in this connexion,
StV, iU',524, ijsee CIG, 6311, and especially
of Barcelona, edited by E.'Hubner,
the remarkable
mosaic
Tav.
D.), On the thighs of the horses
{AdI, 1863, p. 135 ss.,
d'dgg.
the

inscribed

are

and
there

of the

stands
driver

of

or

owners,

Cpncor"us

Gerona

(Mosaico Romano,
inscriptionsEph. epigr.,iii,1877, p. 202)
each of the four quadrigae besides the name

near

only

the

of

name

the

Epictet.,Diss., i, 11,

revived.

26, 41.

breeders

mosaic

the

the

1876,

Gerona

of the

names

In

Nicetus.

principalhorse.
27.

Cf. Marquardt, StV, iii*,520

27, 4. business.
The
rank.
10.
inscriptionCIL, vi, 10,077
27,

ff.

(L- Avilio Galatae

that
the
freedmenof
shows
the
lib.),
partiest;eceived
of the domini factionum.
Gentile
L. Avilius JPlanla
names

fact.
the
was

russ.

dominus

Cf.

fact. russ.

inscriptionof

Appendix

xxiv

(to 1.

13 of the

Diodes).

Marquardt, StV, iii*,490, i.

R., 1886, p. 312, 1341 : A. Antoniiis
27, 35.
et supra
Albanus
factionis prasinae p. (cf.also
cursores
cursor
vol.
on
n.
ii,p. 21, 10).
cellarers.
lb., 1342 : cellarius factionis prasinae.
27, 35.
obscure.
Marquardt, StV, iii',521, 3.
28, 3.
colours.
Ibid., p. 517 fi.
?8; 4.
28, 10. disappeared. CIL, vi, 10,062 : D. m. Epaphroditus agitator
later.

27, 28.

Dio, Ivi,27.
Bull.

runners.

com.

d.

f(actionis)
r(ussatae);
{i.e.
manumissus)

vie. viii.

chelidonius

pannus

vicit clxxviii et at purpureum

liber
I do not beUeve
that the nation
denomifor the purple party is right,:
but as

scription
(in Marquardt, iii",518, 4) I prefer to read iflthe infamiliae
T.
Ateii
:
CIL, vi, 10,046
quadrigariae
etc.; in spiteof the "specious
CapitonisP. Anni Chelidoni
analogy of 10,045 : (iecurionibus
|et familiae |panni rusetc.
sei
C. Cejoni Maxim,
28, 13. identity. Cf. the epigram of a later time, Anthol. Lat.,ed.
intrat.
Riese, 191, 5 : dilexit genitor prasinum, te russeus
A
actio
factions.
Garartiantinia
in
a
f
forged inscription,
26, 17.
6080
call to a
Henzen
a
CIL, vi, 10,065, is made
up from
charioteer
circus horse, Garamanti
nica
Iscr.
or
a
(Marini,'
in
I
have
f.
no.
as
Preller,Regionen Roms, p. 156
dot.,
note),
222,
before

'

'

"

'

in Ind.
shown
26. Vitellius.

'

Regim., 1858.

lectt. hib. acad.

c.
Sueton., Vitell.,
28,
7 ; Dio, Ixv, 5.
Caracalla.
cf.
26.
10
Dio, Ixxvii,
bcxviii,8.
;
28,
28, 26. Caligula. Sueton., Calig., c. 55 ; Dio, lix, 14.
Sueton., Nero, c. 23 ; Dio, btiii,6 ; Pliny, N. h.,
28, 26. Nero.
xxxiii, 90.
Martial, xi, 33 :
28, 27. Domitian.
"

Saepius ad palmam prasinus post.fata Neronis

pervenit et victor praemla plura refert.
i
punc, livor edax, die te cessisse Neroni ;
vicit nimirum
non
Nero, sed prasinus.
On

the reference

i, p. 63.

of this

epigram

to

se^^ray 'edition,
bbmiti'an,

[vol,ii.

Notes

5o6
29, 28, mania.
ed. Graux,

See
Rev.

rbv piof elKovifSpTuv

iv ^Lovicov
tw;'
Choric, 'Virip
i
de philoL, N.
S.,
(1877), p. 247, c, 14,

429,

36. loyalty. Martial, xiv,

30,

2.

131.

authority. Marquardt, SiV, iii*,517,

5 ;

Huebner,

De

actis,

p. 42.
30, 9.

bursting. Ovid, A., ui,

2,

78

evolat

admissis

discolor

equis.
agmen
colour.
Id.

ib; 67 sq. ; A. a., i, 145.

Die,
lix, 14.
30, 17. poisoned.
Achilles.
Sueton., Nero, c. 22.
30, 21.
Tiridates.
Cf Dio, lix,5 ; Ixi,17. The circus was
generally
30,25.
of mica.
with
laminae
strewn
Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 162.
c.
Dio, Ixv, 5; Sueton., Vitell.,
30,28. Vinius.
4.
30, 29. popular. Tac, Hist.,ii,91.
c.
Sueton., Vitell.,
14.
30, 33. revolution.
Teachers.
dates the treatise,
c.
Tac,
Dial.,
Nipperdey
29.
30, 39.
in the introduction
to the third edition,p. viii sq., after Domitian's death.
Liban., ed. R., i,p. 200, 3, (during the lecture of
the
the rhetorician, among
pupils), iroKKh fihv vei^fjLara
irpds
Kal
ijnruv Kal dfixni^wv. Scholte's
Koi
dXXiJXous itrip
fit/ioiv
Jtvibxi^v
supposition,Observ. crit. in Juv. (Traj.,1873), p. 41, that
the
tunic
viridis thorax, Juv., 5, 143, means
braided
of a
of the Greens
charioteer
(asa favourite giftfor boys) would be
plausible,if Juvenal had written prasinum thoraca,but
very
be right.
anyhow it may
Martial, x, 48 (publishedunder Trajan).
30, 41. safe.
2.
engrossed. Cf. vol. ii,p. 2.
31,
6.
exchanged. See Appendix xxv.
31,
31, 12. superior. Pliny, Epp., ix, 6.
Juv., 11, 197 sqq.
31, 14. Cannae.
31, 17. partisanship. M. Anton., Comment., i, 5.
put. L. Verus, c. 6.
31, 21.
venalis est.
Scis hoc
amicos, i, 6 : Venetus
31, 24. pupils. Ad
fatum
ut
venierit,veniat
perpetuum Veneti(s)
esse,
numquam
venerit, veniat semper
(Perhaps ut numquam
;
semper.

31,

II.

'

'

that he is always coming, but never

comes.)
Circus.
ad
Fronto,
Epp.
amicos, ii,3.
31, 25.
31, 28. great. Lucian, Nigrin., 29.
Galen, De ordine libror. suor., ed,
31, 32. senseless.

K., xiv, p. 53.

fodder.
Id., Method,
36.
therapeut.,iv, 6,
Dio, Ixxvii,10.
40. chariot.
2.
slaughter. Herodian, iv, 6.

Bas., p. 369 ;

ed.

31,
31,
32,

32, 7. Factions.
Moeller, De

lived

Ammiano

in

Rome

Marcellino

in

his

later

K.,

x,

years.

478.

Cf. E.

(Regim., 1863),pp. 13-21.

xiv, 6, 26; xxviii,4, 11 and 29. Cf.
and
x, 29
25 :
expectantur cotidie nuntii, qui
urbi
munera
appropinquare
promissa confirment, aurigarum et
fama
coUigitur ; omne
equorum
vehiculum, omne
navigium
scenicos
artifices advexisse
jactatur.
60 (Ammian., ed. Wagner et Erfurdt,
22.
greeted, Exc. Valesii,
brought.
Symmach.,

32, 17.

32,

He

ed.

Ammian.,

11.]

VOL.

i,

p.
Gesch.

Notes

620).
Roms

507

CassiodoT.,Chronicon,

Cf.

519.

Gregorovius,

im

Mittelalter,i*, 288-292.
Cassiodorus, Var., i, 20 and 27 ; cf. 30-33.
32, 26. killed.
Id. ib.,ill,51.
was.
32,29.
children.
Cassiodorus, Var., iv, 42.
33, 2.
Gregorovius, op. cit.,i, 436.
33, 6. Totila.
Cf. vol. ii,p. 10.
33, 21.
games.
Cf. on
him
De Rossi, Ann.
dell'Insi.,
xxi, p.
33, 23. Synunachus.
Jahn in Berichte d. Sachs. Ges., January 14, 1851, and
283 ss.
also Seeck, De
Symmachi
vita, chronologia et pyosopographia
in
his
edition
of Symmachus,
Symmachiana,
1883.
One
33, 23. owned.
Villa Casali,the

was

situated

on

the

Caelian

on

the

site of the

second

34,

beyond the Tiber, the situation of the

third is unknown.
Seeck, loc. cit.
36. wishes.
Symmach., Epp., iv, 60 ; ix, 132.
son's.
His
Seeck,
quaestorship fell in the year
39p. Ixxii.
(P- lix).
393
38. outbid.
Symmach., Epp., iv, 58-60 ; v, 82.
had
buted).
contriI.
StiUcho, who
post. Id. ib.,iv, 6 (he thanks
Cf. vii,48, 105 sq. ; ix, 22.
Id. ib.,ix, 20.
2.
money.
iv, 60 (Eupraxius) ; ix, 18 sq, (Pompeia and
3. breeders,
Fabianus).
ix, 12.
3. connoisseurs,
6
; v, 83 ; vii,82, 105
4. support, iv,
sq, ; ix, 23,
Laudacius.
iv,
63.
7.
breeds,
10.
vii,48.
16. purchased, ix, 20
and
24.

34,

20.

33,
33,

33,
34,
34,
34,
34,
34,

34,
34,

some.

V.

36.

v, 82.
34, 25.
34, 35. ship. Symmachus,
written
earlier.
narrow,

34,

38.
c,

34,

35,

Juv.,9,

201

42

Martial,
x,

i, 14 ;

33.

The

first

was

Tertullian,De spect.,

16.

Tzetzes, Chil.,xiii,hist.,497, 479.

Matem., Mathes., ii,33 sq.
r.
v
Amob., i,53 ; Veget., De arte veterin.,
(iii),
73 (74).
pace.
P.
Gothofredus
Cod.
E. Mueller,I)"
Cf.
on
Theodos., ix,16, 11.
Theodos., ii,p. 7og ; Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 223.
gen. aev.
daemon.
J.Schmidt, Ephem. epigr.,
v, pp. 317, 454 ; Bueche4.
in
Rh.
Devotion
von
Mus., 3di (1886), p. 160.
Carthago,
ler,
Delattre, Inscriptions impricaioires trouvies A Carthage (Bull,
de corr.
HelUn., 1888, pp. 294-302) quotes three inscriptions
leaden
found
in
plates in holes
upon
(all Greek) of the seven
there.
in
the
Two
of
in the sepulchral cippi
bored
cemetery
adjurations of a vixvthem, which agree in the main, contain
in
their
to
course
and
to
impede
24 horses
Sat/Muiv
Aoipos injure
their
charioteers
and
or
: ""/"eKe
of
the
Blues)
3
4
(including12
airoU Tois ir6Sas,
airSiv (the horses) rj/vvdK-qv, i/iiroSiirov
(kkoij/ov,
Svva"rdii(nv
iv
Iva
iirwoSpS/ufi
t^
airois
rip
aSpiov'ilfjUp^
/ii)
iKveipuaov
yiiTjS^
eie\0eivrods irvXwyat
nr/SkveiKijaai
irepiiraTeiv
paiSirpix^LViiriSk
nvKSevaai roit
Ti"v IriraipLav,
li-fyre
vpo^aivavr^v iplav{aream)jJ.'frre
38. Soothsayers.

34, 40.
35,

bets.

and

Epp., iv,

identified.

Firmic.

'

[vox.ii.

Notes

5o8

their names
ISLois iitn"xois'^
*0|i*r?pos ^"fia ireirilTU(rav lifiamis
airuv
ttJv velKTjv,
follow).KaT"Sijffovaindis rAs x^t/jas "^S.tpG'Xe
r^v
Kai
dvvatr"winv
T
odS'iSiovsipTtTdT^p
6paffiv,iva
^XiireLv
dwd^tUTtv
jiri
ISLuy 'dpfidTwy
\ovs iivtoxovvTas
e ic nay.
Hfjui'fiaWov UpTraaovaOToiis
"

'

eiri tj)V yijVi

XvaTeffiruaav
eV ^ravTl rhirtp
fiJ"VQi,
ivirotov
ffrpiyj/ov
fjA\t"rTa5e ev Tois KafLirr^pffiv
fierdr
ipofiov ffvpSfMcvot,
-tov
pXd^Ti^
aiv rois tirirois,
oOs i\ain"ovaiv.
Tie. third
''B.Sr),
Tavra,
/TiifiaTos
an
adjuration,that
plate with the heading Kwripa contains
the
charioteer
of
be
fettered
ViotOricus,a
to-morrow
Blues, may
in the circus with his horses, uis oth-os 6 iXixTup KaToSiSerai

KoX

TToffl Kal Talf x^pif '" loi

TOiS

Ammian.

35, 15. lore.

T^ ice^aXy.

MarceU.,

xxvi,

3,

cf.

3;

xxviii, i,

37;

.4,25.

Vii.,Hilarion.,c. S.
Jerome.
suspected. Cassiodoriis,Van., iii,51.
De
ward.
Rossi^ Bull, di Archeol: crist.^
1869, vii,.
33,27.
p. (xt s. ;
Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 11 71.
Jahn, Coiumb. d. Villa Pamfili, p. 48. Such bells
33, 28. bells.
exist
two are described,
still
; cf. Brazza,,BdI, 1877, p. 84, where
Butux'!'^ ^opuvand EiffarAw "^e6(l"tr(ov)
bearing the inscriptions
veUa
UpuToyhr) vIko)in
(with a palm) ; a third {Elirairiiav
inscritti
'Nuovi
{Commentat. Mommsen,
campanelli
Bruzza,
of horses,not of
recognizeshere names
p. 556). Bruzza, who
of these bells was
that
the use
derived
charioteers,supposes
run,

35, 17.
35, 18.

Alexandria.

from
33. 33-

Sueton., Calig.,c.

poor.

35, 36. injured. Elagab.,c. 23

celebres convenire.
ludos

26.

lucemj utsolet; populus ad

ante

Juv., 9, 142.
Martial, xiv, 160 ; Seneca, De
i, p. 245!
36, 9. linoreasfed. Cf.vol.
36,37. magistrate. Sueton., Claud., c. 12.
means.

35, 41.

36, 3.

been.

vit.

b., 25,

Mommsen,

2.

StR, i',

-394,'437,
37,

I.

Cf. vol.

might.

10.

bounds.

The

ii,p. 7f.

whole

intemial

in detail by Zangemeister, Rilievo

treated
circensi,AdI,1870, p. 232 ss.
sentaniegiuochi
lander's
37, 13.
37,

2o.'i

treatise

cited

of the.:circus is

arrangement
di

FoligtiorapprtOf. also J. Fried-

by Marquardt, iSiV, iii',

,504,^6.

Zangemeister, op. cit.,p. 248.

of 7 chariots at Alexandria,Philo, D^ animal,
Race

moat.

usual.

" 58.

ILucret.,vi, 92
3.7, 36. "halk.
Varro, Satt. M"m/"/)., 288
rum

intimo

carcere

didum

ad

emended

calcem

Labi

Candida

243

ce

per aecorcanthat thes gloss

Xfwij IjrjroSpojuiaf
creta,

starting line.

vij10,048, 10,055 and Appendix xxiv.

tion'
races.
According to an unintelUgibletestamentary foundaat Anzia
(Mauretania Caesariensis))
9P52j.U.10
Cli, viii".
to take place there
twice a year cirouenses
1-5,there were
'

and

nemini

inofiensum

Gurrenti ;
fortuna cur-

calcis

believe
certainly,

by Zangemeister, p.
the

ad

(Buecheler):

missum

sivit.

refers to it and
not to
awarded.
Cf.
CILj
37,- 38.
37i 39-

1 es

(?) missus ".sex'*cxxx.v.

II.]

VOL.

37,40.

38;^2.
38, 4.
at

Notes

normal.
last.
fewer.
the

509

Marquardt, S^P', iii*,

.5l4,f.

Seethe

Faifi of Philocalus, im CIL, v p. 334 sqq.

In the Fasti of Philocalus,only twelve are taentioned
festival of Cama
and
Lorius
(?).

38,-5. given. Marquardt, op. cit.,515, 2.

38, 9. double.
Mommsen,
CIL, i, p. 387 sq.
II.
there: were
38,
thirty-six, According to the Fasti PMlad,
thirtyon November
13 (Jovis epulum) and December
25 (natalisiinvicti i.e. Solis,
later Christi,
and
on
sq,),
thdrty-six
p. 409
October
Solis
dies
22
(ludorum
extremus).
38, 14, three-in-hands.
Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 524;
Anth'ol. Lat., e6.. Meyer, 1428-; CIL,Ai, 4314;
38,118. confined.'
d. Roma, 1886, 312,
Bull: com.
1343 : Gigas ag^t J factionis |
in
vicit
xxvi. majoresii;.
biga I
prasinae I
primas
3SJ 20. boys. Cf: the inscriptionof the
bigariusinfans
Florus,
CIL, vi, 10,078.
38,*22. ten.
Marquardt, op. cit:.,
524, 4 ; CIL, vi, 10,049,
10,051.
A gem
38,'26. sixteen.
Appian, xii,112.
(Gaylus,Rec, i t:, 371,
i) shows a charioteer with a palm in a chariot with 20, horses.
38; 25'. unl^iokiy. Sueton., Nero, c. 24.
38; 32. prevent. Zangemeister, p. 259 f.
38, 39. belt. Cf. the torso of a. charioteer inGurlitt, Antike DenkHandles
of charioteers'
mdler, Epigr. arch. Mitteilungen,i, 20.
Bidl.
iv
knives, see
(1876), p. 189, pi. 21, 2..
cow.,
Pliny, N. H., xxviii, 237.39, I. have.
sleeves
could
other colours; cf. Brizio,
The
have
39, 2. Colours.
Musaici
di Barcano, Bdl, 1873, p; 133 s... Cf. Marquardt,
StV, 519, 4.
chieflyused,
39,' 3. starting. In the following description! have
from
the
fathers
Inst.
besides-some
early
(asliactanti,
passages
Sil.
20
Ital.,xvi, 315
div.,'vi,
; Gregor. Nyss.,"laOTf.Mos.,init.),
.

'

ss., who

from

his account

evidentlyhad

'

^;he Roman

Circus

before

his eyes;

signal. Cic., De div.,i, 48.

Tertull.,De spect.,c. 16.
39j,ii. looked.
We
have
no
precise knowledge of the method
39. 13' gates.
di Barcellona, in Atil, pp,
cf.
Mus.
Huebner;
starting;
39, 9,

of

150certain, that: at the tiina of Cassiodorus

I5'2i It is however
line (whidi,Zangemeister,
the chariots drove
up to a marked,
in
finds,probably correctly, the- Lyons mosaic), and
p. 239 ff.,

(Gassiodbrus,Var^, iii,51) ; but- it is

introduced.
In
when
this arrangement
was
quite uncertain
mode
of
American
is
the
modem
sidered
constartingtrotting-races
The
horses
come
the best.
up at a trot, and: when,
having passed'the starting-post,they are approximately-level,
Go on '. (Z"m
the signalfor the start is given with the words
technischen Betriehe der Trabrennefij in Ber Sporn, 1879, no. 6,
that

tiie

race

began

here

'

pi 4a).
39: r4. dust.

Prontin., De
ludorum

aquis, 97::

circensium

circus

nisi aedilium

maximns
aut

ne

diebus

perquidem
etiam
curamissu irrigabatur: quod durasse
postquam res a,A'.
tores transiit sub Augusto, apudiAteium Gapitonem. legimus.
censorum

(with sulkies)the average time

for looo
metres
to be i m.
seems
now
43^ seconds {Zum techBetriebe der Trabrennen, in Der
nischen
Sporn, 1879, no. 6, p.
8
for
metres
minutes, 37 seconds, ibid.,p. 208 ;
5000
43 ;
in 8 m.
4800 metres
43 s., p. 224). [The record for i mile was
in 1905 I m. 58J s. ; for i pacing mile i m.
55 s. in 1906. Tr.]
circus
the horses
In
the Roman
evidently always ran full
gallop.
Manil., Astron., v, 71-84 ; cf. Philo, De animal,,
23. finish.
c.
58.
See Choric, loc. cit. (n. on
p. 29, 1. 28),c. 19,
33' collisions.
8, p. 245 : ri 5' "v etTTOLs irepi Tois Wiveiv Tois I'ttttouselSln-av,
Svocv iv ravri^ffUfnr\eKOfi^v(t)v
of TToXXditts dWrfKovs i^d/yovrac
apfidrav;
k"v dv^jj tls rovro,
dXXd Kal kLvSvvos ^k"i ffupex^^'iwTdjv re K"vSpCjv,
For

39, l8. lasted.

39,
39,

[vol.ii,

Notes

5IO

avvavelXe

Kal
'

Archer
forces

his

comes

on

himself

round

the

way

through

the

with

such

impetus,

an

though

that

these

by

it looks
devices

as

and

40,

40,

10.

At

pauses.
races

24

note.

40, 28. AMPHITHEATRE.

Thierhetzen

zu

room

inner

left for

20,

32.

197.

Rom

intervals

in

544-590),

[1855], pp.

no

to the

of
after every 6 missus in the case
the
of
in
Cf.
case
20.
StV,
Marquardt,
every 5
Cf. also Appendix xxv.
Uebey
Gladiatorenspieleund
My essay,

the

; after

iii*,516

close

comers,
moment

expedients he turns
would
be hardly possible
24)

40,

decisive

violent

which
victories,
vol.
of
rivals
to any
ii,p.
(cf
Inst,
div.,vi,
Lactant.,
spectators.
37Seneca, Epp., 83, 7 ; Juv., 11,
7. end.
It.,201
sq.
9. sight. Rutil. Numat.,

39,

the

at

very often
if there were

'

his

dangerous

most

and

horses

into

defeats

apparent

Bea/iivav. Fred

iidovi^vtuv
rrjs a/jJ-W-rts

Ik

tt/k

hurls

barrier,even
him,

trotting races

der

Kaiserzeit

(Rhein. Mus.,

here,
reappears
de Gladiatoribus

altered

much

N.
and

F., x
larged.
en-

Spaeth {Procontains
1863)
gramm
diatorensp
The
treatises of M. Planck, Ursprung der Glanothing new.
and
Goguel,
(Ulmer Gymnasialprogramm, 1866),
known
Les gladiaieursremains
(Strasbourg and Paris, 1870) are unThe
latest works
to me.
the subject are
on
by P. J.
Meier:
De gladiatura Romana
selectae (Bonn, iSSi),
quaestiones
The

Ludwiggymnasiums

des

and

other

Commentatio

essays

41,

2.

banquets.

41,

2.

Etruria.

Dissertazioni

which

are

Miinchen,

zu

cited

below.

Strabo, v, 4, p. 250 0.
Henzen, Explicatio musivi
della

pontif.Accad.

the statements
Besides
74.
in Athen.,
Nicol. Damasc,

of

iv, p.

by

G.

Rom.

the
155

di

Borghesiani,in the
xii (1852),
p.
archeol.,

(Val. Max., ii,4;

J. ; TertuU., De sped.,c.
that
indications
fightsof

authors

Suetonius), there are other

cutioner
gladiatorstook place in Etruria ; thus the word lanista ('exein the Etruscan
language according to Isidor.,Orig.,
the
Etruscan
Charon, who, like Mercury the
X, p. 247) and
of
souls
characters
of the
one
guide
(Dio, Ixxii,19), was
appearing in the amphitheatre (TertuUian, Apol., c. 15). Also
at Tarquinii shows
a
picture in a tomb
gladiatorialcombats
Etruria
maritima, pi.85 ; Micali, Storia dell'^Italia
(Canina,
5, after

'

11.]

VOL.

Notes

511

etc.,p. 53) ; likewise

sepulchral urns, P. J. Meier, De glad,,p 36,

Dennis, Cities and Cemeteries
of Etruria, vol. i
Val. Max., ii,4, 7 ; Livy, Epit.,16.
9. Decius.
16. fought. Livy, xxiii,30 ; xxxi, 50 ; xxxix, 46 ; xli, 28.
Gesch.
20.
Cf. Mommsen,
probably. Pliny, iV. H., xxxv,
52.
d. rom.
of pairs (at
the number
Miinzw., p. 554, 164. From
clined
inwould
be more
an
unusually magnificent spectacle) one
to refer it to the sixth century of the city.
des Gladiastaatl. Anerkennung
25. colonies.
Buecheler, Die
in
Rhein.
xxxviii
torenspiels,
Mus.,
(1883), pp. 476-479.
Marquardt, StV, iii^,555.
33- pairs. Sueton., Caes., c. 10 ; Plutarch, Caes., c. 5.
35. combatants.
Dio, liv, 2.
duels.
I.
Horace, Sat., ii,3, 84.
Pers., 6, 48.
3. Genius.
6. decree.
Sueton., Tiber., c. 34.
8. some.
Mommsen,
RGDA',
p. 90.
Dio, Ixviii,15.
9. fought.
Pliny, N. H., iii,66 ; Preller,Regionen, p. 85.
13. 265.
scale.
Tac, Hist., ii,95.
14.
I.

41,
41,
41,

41,

4I1
41,
42,
42,

42,
42,
42,
42,
42,

42, 16.
42,
42,
42,
42,
42,
42,
42,
42,

Cf.

G.

sometimes.

Gordiani

tres,

c.

3.

Polyb., xxxii, 4, 5. Cf. vol. ii,p. 9, of

silver.
21.
Pliny, N. H., xxxiii, 3, 14.
amber.
Id. ib.,xxxvii, 3, 45.
22.
28. nomads.
Dacians
and
Suevi, 725, Dio, Ii, 22
A.D.
ib.,Ix,
30.
47
Aurelian, c. 33.
33. arena.
Probus, c. 19.
35. Sarmatiaus.
Saxons.
Epp., ii,46.
Symmachus,
37.
the
Henzen
Parthians.
rightly recognizes on
41.
Parthian
relief (Expl. mus.
arms;
Borgh., p. 107)
1842, p. 18 and Ammianus'
description,xxiv, 4,

20.

talents.

this work.

Britons,

Torlonia
cf

15 ;

Ad

I,

6,

8 ;

XXV,
I, 12.
candelabra.
Sueton., Domit., c. 4 ; Dio, Ixvii,8.
43, 13.
According to
43, 14. dwarfs. Dio, ib. ; Stat., Silv.,i, 6, 51 sq.
Martial,i, 43, 10 and xiv, 213, dwarfs had already appeared in
earlier

times.

43, 16. age.

43, 18. noble.

Sp.,
43, 19-

Dio, Ixiii,3.
Id.,Ixi,17

Tac, A.,

xv,

32 ;

Dio, Ixvi, 25

; Lib.

6b.

prohibited. Dio, Ixxv,

16.

Cf.

also

Nicol.

Damasc,

in

43,

Athen., iv, p. 154 A.

in aediid vitium
solum
Vitruv., x, praef. 3 : nee
foro
etiam
in muneribus,
a
magistratibus,
quae
ludorum
(?) dantur, quibus nee mora
gladiatorum scaenisque
finito tempore
sed
necessitas
conceditur
exspectatio
neque
Kal
xal Biarpov
:
ti
58
694)
xxxvii,
(a.u.c.
perficere cogit. Dio,
koX
ix ^6\(ap (^Kodofj.7}fjL^vov
dverpdirt)
Tiva
AvdptaTroL
irpbstrap-fjyvpAv
dirdiXovTOt
irafnrXrideTs
vapd.TrdvTa ravra
what
on
Cf. Appendix xxxvi, and
follows,Becker,
27. arisen.

431

Topogr.,680 ff.
Archdol.
33- gladiators. Stieglitz,

43, 24. forum.

ficiis sed

'

d.

Bauhunst,

vol.

ii,p.

301,

Notes

512

believes Pliny'saccount, fabulous

architect

the

article by

ii.
[vol,,

as

it

sounds,

Curio, in. N. teut^ch.Merkur, 1797, p.

Bergau of Nuremberg considers

des

Rudolf

"

'

improbable,

means

construction

the

as

and

technique generally.

stretched

the

over

which

was

whole

not

only

an

307
this

Theater
fi.). Also Prof.

building by
.

and

technical

of Roman
buildings
compel us to presuppose
of
elaboration
in
the
machinery, the manual
degree
the

refers to

{Die bewegUchen

Weinbrenner

It is

enough
Colosseum, the
considered

recall the

to

erection

remarkable,

of

no

tion
execu-

high

very
work

and

velarium
the obelisks,

performance

but even
in the
1586 (Hiibner,Sixtus V, ii,160 fi.),
in
the
of
the
and
roof
basilica,in the
Paris,
century
of thesaine
Trajan '. Paul Laspeyres ,(d.1881) was

in the year
nineteenth
forum

of

opinion, and
simpler if one
seats
the

but

remarked

that

appliances

rotation

that

merely
it would
available

of the

the

assumed

appear
in that
of the

construction

would

of
shifting,

by
age,

no

means

if

one

the

be jnucji

specta;tor?'
impossible with

were

to

assume

timber

framework, especially
great masses
not
on
a
buildings in question were
very large scale.
d.
severest.
Gesch.
Rechis
rom.
Walter,
ii,p.
(2nd edition),
43, 41.
in
collat.
Sent,
leg.Mos., xi, 7 ; Paul.,
rec,
419 " 783 (Ulpian.
[9, 19]. Fr. i. pr. Dj h. t.).
V, 17, " 3, c. I ; C. Th. ad I. Fab.
Marquardt, StV, iii",559, 2.
44, I. non-citizens.
estate.
2.
Paul., Sent, rec, v, 23, " 'i, 15, 16, 17, fr. 3, " 5.
44,
1.
Ulpian, ix, De Off. Proc. (Digg.,xlviii,8, " 12) ; MarciaUj 1.
ii reg. (ib.,xlix, 19, 3).
Ulpian, Coll.,loc. cii.
44, 14. obtained.
turned.
Phny, Ep. ad Tr., 31 sq.
44,22.
Callistratus,lib. vi de cognit. (Digg.,xlviii,28,
44, 24. robbery.
etiam
ad bestias hos danmaverunt.
" 15) : nonnulli
in ludo
fui
44, 24. sacrilege. Quintilian, Decl., 9, 21 :
inter sacrilegosincendiarios
morabar
et
homicidas; Cf
/
Martial, Sped., 7, 7-10.
H.
Claud.
11.
c.
A.,
Goth.,
44, 25. mutiny.
Cic, In Pison., 36, 89 ; cf. Drumann, ii,69 i,
44, 32. beasts.
Fam., x, 32.; Drumann, ii,610, 44.
44, 39. deformity. Cic, Ad.
arena.
10.
I.
Dio,
bcix,
45,
Sueton., Calig.,c. 35.
45, 5. beheaded.
Id:, Claud., 14.
45y 8; law.
Id. ib., 34.
45, 10.
scenery.
Tacitus.
Tac, A., xii, 56.
45, 14.
Hadrian, c. 17.
45, 20.
appear.
45, 23. fighting. Josephus, A. J., xix, 7, 5.
45, 25. pardoned. Cf. vol. ii,p. 5, 23-38, of this work,
Sueton,, Nero, c. 12.
45, 28. criminals.
Dio, Ix, 30.
45, 33, Claudius.
Josephus, B. J., vi, 9, 2 ; vii, 2, i ; vii, 3, i,
45j 38. Berytus.
46, 3, triumph. Paneg., viii,23, 3 ; vi, 12, 3,
Dio, xxxix, 7 sq, ; Cic, Pro Sulla, 19, 54 ; Sexl.y
46, 6, bravoes.
if the

....

39,

46,
46,

10.

85.
Ebria.

Pompon,,

i3j 13, money.

Auctorat., fr, i (Ribbeck),

Cic,
Attic, iv, 46 and 8a,.
Ad

[vol.II.

Notes

514
48, 32. applications. There
Bucco

was

an

auctoratus

of

Pomponius

and

auctoratus.

Borghesi, Bdl, 1842, p. 32,

CIL, i, 745, 747, 749, 756, 776 (in the years 740,
35.
and
during the reign of Claudius). Ritschl,Die
747, 752, 760
Tesserae
gladiatoriae,p. 14 [304].
Parrucci, Graffiti,
p. 60.
48, 38. Sempronius.
Auctoratus
ob
sepeliendum
patrem, Quintilian,
48, 41. pay.
DecL, g and 302 ; vir fortis gladiator,Calpum., 50.
Lucian, Toxaris, 58.
49, 4. drachmae.
steel.
Lips., Saturn., ii, 5 ; cf. Juv., 11, 8 : scripturus
49, 7.
et
regia verba lanistae.
leges
Manil., Astron., iv, 225.
49, 12. peace.
sword.
TertuUian, Ad mart., c. 5.
49, 14.
18.
brigandage. Dio, Ixxiv, 2.
49,
arena.
Martial, Lib. sped., 29, 6.
49, 22.
49, 24. fingers. Sueton., Claud., c. 21.
Cf. on
lances,Digg., xii, i, 11 ; xxx, 51 ; disci,
49, 24. bowls.
xvi, 3, 26 " 2.
Presenting of gold coins on dishes,on the
mosaic
circus
of Lyons, and
Juv., 6, 204.
Sueton., Tiber., c. 7.
49, 27. appearance.
49, 29. generals. Id., Nero, c. 30.
From
Pompeii : Mus.
Borb., iii,plate Ix ; iv, pis.
49, 34. belts.
and
xxix ; v, plate xxix ; vii,plate xiv ; x, plate 31.
xiv
in the
Further
instances
Despuig collection,Hubner, Antihen
Cf. Adr. de Longp^rier,Rev. arcJiiol.,
von
Madrid, p. 307.
viii,
and
the
of
M.
Antonius
monument
165,
Fabretti,
pi.
Exochus,

48,
48,

34.

chance.

freeborn.

Col.

Traj.,256.

Cf.
49, 35- feathers.
Constantine
from

e.g.
in

Gell, Pompeiana, i, pi. 18, and a lamp

Rev. arch., xvi, pi. 371, 2.
The
Schol.
peacocks' feathers (seven in Lucil.,Satt.,

Juv., 3, 158 mentions

But probably the helmets
adorned
with ostrich fegiiers
3, 22)
also helmets
of gladiators (Pliny, iV. H., x, i, 2). ;
are
the monuments^particu36. attire. Schol. Juv., 8, 207, among
the
mosaic.
larly
Borghesi
.

49,

Pertinax,c. 8.
49, 40. necklets.
fencer.
De
Cic,
5.
or., iii,23, 86.
50,
6.
vol.
Cf.
mentioned.
ii,p. 46.
50,
50,
50,
50,

50,
50,
50,

50,
50,

begged. Sueton., Caes., c. 26.

sharp. Id., Calig.,c, 54 ; Dio, lix, 5.
Dio, Ixvi, 15.
15. AUienus.
Hadrian, c. 14.
15. Hadrian.
Parthians.
M.
Antoninus, c. 8.
17.
excusable.
Did.
Julianus, c. 9.
19.
art.
21.
Dio, bcxvi, 7.
assertions
of Dio, Ixxii,22, Herodian, i, 15.
30. always. The
Vita M.
thus.
be combined
Antonini, 19, Commodi, c. 12 may
Cf. Meier, De gl.,p. 55, i.
10.
12.

50, 39.

wish.

bcxii,17

Commod.,

cc.

and

sqq.

50, 41. tuition.

Juv., 6, 246

sqq.

11

Clod. Albin.,c. 6;

Dio,

II.]

VOL.

51,

I.

Notes

favourites.

Martial,

v,

515

24,

10

Hermes

cura

laborque

ludiarum.

Juv., 6, 78-113 ; Petron., c. 126, arenarius aliquas

aut
histrio.
aut
perfusus pulvere mulio
Cic, Phil., 2, 25, 63 ; Drumann, RG, i, 504.
9. Hercules.
fame.
II.
Plutarch, Galba, c. 9, i.
Commodus.
M.
Anton., c. 19.
14.
15. poets. Martial, v, 24.
16. seal-rings. Cf. Appendix xxvi.
26. free.
Cf. the
inscriptionsmentioned
by Henzen, Bdl,
with
of the iight
ss.
1879, p. 46
lib(eratus)and the number
freed ; e,^. C7L, v, 451 1 : Thrax
after which
the gladiator was
lib. viii {liberatus
octo).
pugnarum
Schol.
28. itinerant.
Juv., 6, 105.
estate.
Horace, Epp., i, i, 5.
30.
Juv., 3, 158.
31. seats.
Josephus, Ant. Jud., xix, i, 15 ; Sueton., Calig.,c.
32. make.
called
Without
doubt
the same
by Dio, Ix, 28 : rbv tuv
55.
Fafou
K^\to)v
fTri Tou
dp^avra (formerly misinterpreted)
; he
saved
from
in the year 46.
death by Messalina
was
c.
gladiator.
Macnnus,
35.
4.
M6rim6e, Lettres sur I'Espagne, 1833 ; Bernhardi,
27. faced.
Reiseerinnerungen aus
Spanien (1867-1871),1886, pp. 35,46,

51, 6. saw.
accendit
51,
51,
51,

51,
51,
51,

'

51,
51,
51,
51,

51,
52,

247

'

f.
P. Poetellius

made.

(P.l.)lanista

ad

ar(am) Forinlar(um)
CIL, vi,2, 10,200. An
lanista
August(i)', CIL, x, 1733
IRN,
inscriptionof a
Mommsen.
M.
Tul.
One
2895 (Naples)is rightlydoubted
by
familiae
gladiatoriae (Arelate),
negotiator
Olympus
Herzog,
Gall. Narb., n. 352
CIL, xii, 727.
32. disrepute. L. Julia munic.
cap. viii lin. 49 (quive

52, 29.

Rom(ae)

dd

ann.xliix

(?)vix.

|h.

s.

e.,

'

'

'

52,

lanistaturam

fecerit).

Martial, xi, 66.

52, 34. lanista.
about.
Sueton., Vitell.,c. 12 (lanistaecircumforaneo.
52, 35.
in sordidam
Tac, A., iv, 62 (ut qui
52, 38. business.
cedem
id negotium quaesivisset).
...

52, 40.
53,

mentioned.

Sueton., Aug.,

Dio, Iv, 26.

2,
40. early. Cic, Catil.,
also believes the
gladiatorialschool.
he

'

c.

42

mer-

(lanistarum familiae)

5, 9, in Jordan, Hermes, ix, 416 ff.;

Aemilius
',Hor., 4. P- 32, to be a
Urlichs
{Archdol. Analekten, 1885, p.

Indus
So

who believes that a school had become

a necessitybecause
15 f .),
and was
of the amphitheatre of Statilius Taurus
erected
(30 B.C.),

after,probably in its neighbourhood.

33, 41. Caligula. Josephus, A. J., xix, 4, 3.
53, 41. Caligula. Pliny, N. H., xi, 144, 245.
54, 4. impeirial.Catal. imp.
Mommsen,
54, 8. enlarged. Hirschfeld, VG, 179.
soon

StR, ii',1070with and after

arose
;ro72, wljo believes that as the ludus magnus
the Flavian
amphitheatre,the ludus matutinus was, before Vespafian'3time, the only school of gladiatorsin Rome.

54,

lo.

[vol.ii.

Notes

5i6
Catal.

mortuaries.

samiarium

imp. (armamentarium

spo-

liarium)
.

34,

Preller,Regionen d. St. R., p. 121 f. A curssor

magni, CIL, vi, 10,165.
Hirschfeld, op. cii.
13. order.
CIL, xiv, 160 (the offices in
Henzen, 6520
14. tribunes.
coh.
i
Germanor.
trib.
:
ascending order)
proc. ludi matutini.
etc.
annouae
CIL, x, 1685 (as
Augusti
Ostis,
;
proc.
before): praef. fabr. trib. milit. leg. iii Cyr. procur. ludi
ad
Alexandreae
famil. glad. Caes.
adlectus
inter
Aegyptum
etc.
selectos ab imp. Caes. Aug.
her.
CIL, xiv, 2922
(descendingorder) ; proc. xx
14. civil.
ludi
ludi
matutini.
magni
patrimoni
proc.
proc.
proc.
proc. reg.
urbis etc.
CIL, viii,7039 (as before) : proc. Aug. dioeceseos
at ludi matutini
et ad putandas
et Thevestinae
Hadrumetinae
trib. leg.vii geminae praef. coh. i
rationes
S3rriaecivitatium
II.

overseers.

(sic)ludi

54,
54,

54,

Gaetulorum.

Henzen, 6947 (ascending order): proc.

Aug.
et a censibus
a hbelmajor, ludi magni hereditatium
lis Aug. praef. vigilum praef.Aegypti.
: proc.
15. step. So also CIL, viii,p. 968 ad 8328 (descending)
quadr. G(alliarum?) proc. ludi magni.
18. sought. CIL, ii, 1085
(descending order) : proc. prov.

54, 15. heads.

Armeniae

54,
54,

Sicil. proc.

alimentor.

54,
54,

subproc.
Capua.

Lucaniam

Bnittios

Did.

20.
20.

Calabr.

Apuliam

per

magni.
Julianus, c. 8.
Tac, A., xv, 46.

ludi

Praeneste.
that

proves
existence.

it

watch

kept by

soldiers

imperial.

was

1. 14 (tribunes).
on
Cyprus. Mommsen,
op. cit.,1071, 2 ; Hirschfeld,op. cit.,
Add.
ad CIL
iii (Ephem. epigr.,v, p. 44) ;
i8i, 4. Mommsen,
[proc] Augg. ad f(amil.)gladiat.(per)Asiam
e(t adhae)rentes
p(rovin)cias
pro(c.)Augg. ad xx tr(ansPajdum.
54, 32. levy. Dio, Ixxvi, 10.
Digg., xlviii, 19, 31 (Modestinus libro iii de
54, 35. licence.
54,

Cf.

The

22.

n.

54, 26.

poenis)
.

54, 39.

Digg., ib.
Tac, y4.,xiii,
31.

emperor.
unknown.

55,2.
E.
It

I do not

needed

imperialpermission was

55,6. camp.

Josephus, A. J., xix,

Tac, Hist.,ii,11.
55, 7. Otho.
tert.,c.
55, 10. millenary. Gordian.
Gallienus.
Gallien.,c. 8.
55, II.
55,11.

triumph.

Aurelian., c.

55, 16.

Severus.
vizors.

Jordan,

20.

whence

the continued
enforcement
I., 2610, deduces
the
as
nothing
regards
given by
games
proves

that

55,

know

Bull.

Forma

Bechi, Mus.
Nap., N. S.,i,p. 99

and p. 175.
Goro
55, 26, hall.

von

33.

4,

for the

the

this

edict.

governors,

municipal spectacles.

3.

33.

Read

'

Aurelian

Urbis, tab.
Borb., v, tav. xi
ss.

Wilmanns,
of

i, 4

'.
xv,

102.

(1829); cf. Gamicci,

Minervini, ib.,1859, pp. 116-120

Agyagfalva, Wanderungen durch Pompeji,

II.]

VOL.

Notes

517

f. ;

Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*-,pp. 193-198. According

Nissen, Pompeji-Studien, p. 253 fi.,the court with the
porticowas used for walking or for elections (?ah Siimmplatz),"
audience
in the
according to Overbeck-Mau,
p. 197, the
p.

120

to

great theatre
55.

30-

sheltered

preserved.

from

there

sudden

rain.

Bull.

Nap., N. S.,i,tav. vii,13 and 14 ; better

cf. the April number
of Bull. Ital.,i860
(no.

ib.,1859, tav. X ;
I have
been
able to consult.
not
182), which
Appian, B. civ.,i, 68 ; Vellei.,ii,30, 5 ; Flor.,
55, 38. weapons.
ii,8 (iii,
20).
Seneca, Epp., 70, 17 ; Sjonmach., Epp., 2, 46.
55, 40. commit.
foiled.
Tac, A., xv, 46; cf. Zosim., i, 66.
55,41.
Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*, p. 196.
56, 6. found.
food.
12.
56,
Lips.,Saturn.,ii,c, xvi ; Cyprian, Epp., 2 : imple.

in

tur

cibis fortioribus

succum

corpus,

ut

arvinae

toris

moles

robusta

56,

14.
c.

carius pereat.
pinguescat, ut saginatus in poenam
hoydearii.
N.
Cf,
H., xviii,72.
Sueton., CI. rhet.,
Pliny,

2.

flesh.

Galen, vi, 529.

spendthrift. Juv., 11, 20.
20.
prescribed. Tac, Hist., ii, 88 : singulis ibi militibus
Vitellius paratos cibos ut gladiatoribus saginam dividebat.
Seneca, Epp., 37, 2.
56, 21. return.
22.
56,
preserved. Scribon. Larg., De comp. medic, 102, 203, 207,
208, and Pliny, N. H., xxvi, 135.
A bronze
bust erected by
56, 24. diet. S. Preller,op. cit.,
p. 122.
the venatores
at Corinth
to their physician,CIG, 1106
Kaibel,
56,
56,
56,

16.

18.

Epigr. graeca, 885.

CIL, vi, 631.
56, 25. esteemed.
De collegiis,
Cf.
56, 29. guilds. Mommsen,
pp. 102, io8 ; 78, 25.
CIL, x, 4856.
Mommsen,
IRN, 4615
CIL, vi, 631 sq. withHenzen's
56, 31. worshipped. Orelli,2566
=

annotation.

CIL, xii, 1590.

PolentinHenzen,
(collegium venator.
7210
orum.
Orelli,4063 (Mutina) coUeg. hareCIL, xi, i, 862
nariorum.
Also the
CIL,
inscriptionat Puteoli, Mommsen,

56, 33.
56, 33.

Henzen,

union.

7209

elsewhere.
'

I,

1234

Mercurio

retiarii

56, 35.
56, 36.
56, 39.

Thracians,
coarmio.
messmate.

retiario
b.

m.

lud.

(?)...

can(dum)

mag(istri)

college of gladiators.
Borghesi, Bull. Nap., i,p. 95 ; CIL, vi, 10,197.
CIL, x, 7297.
Orelli,2571
Priori
Garrucci, Bdl, 1865, p. 80 : D. M.
lud.
con(v)ictori
mag.
Juvenis murmillo
mag.

curarunt, belongs perhaps

to

f..

Doctor
Henzen,
Thraecum, CIL, vi, 10.192.
56, 41. instructor.
Pinnesis
s[pectatus]v[ictor]de Val.
6171 (Bergomum) : Thr.
Faustus
Valerian [ifamilia ?] nat. Raet. docet
[doctor Thracum
Doctor
est ?) ; differentlyin
CIL, v, 2, 5124.
Mommsen,
murmpll].
Docto[ri]
CIL,
vi, 10,174
sq.
myrmillonum,
Doctor
secutorum, Fabretti,
(Concordia) CIL, v, i, 1907.
doctor
et
Ael.
Marcion.
Aniceto
D.
M.
prov.
sp.
234, 613.
b.
m.
ib.,614
Garucci,
cit.)
op.
primus (primus palus.
=

[vol.ii.

Notes

51 8

C/L, 10,183. Doctor

oplomachor.,i6.,
10,181.
Magister Samnitium, Gic, De
Donat., Vii.
orat., iii,23.
Vergil., 7, 28 : in Balistam, ludi [gladiatorii]
magistrum"
distichon
fecit. Cf Haupt, Hermes, i,41 ff.
Doctor
only,
CIL, iii,10,198 sq.
thinks
lie can
wooden.
Henzen
I.
recognize such a palus on
tav.
:
mus.
a lamp
Expl.
Borgh.,
vii,1, and Bdl, 1843, p. 93.
; cf. Lips.,Sat.,i, cxv.
4. practice. Goro, op. cit.,
p. 122
10.
riposte. Quintilian,v, 13, 54.
used.
10.
Sueton., Caes., c. 26 ; Petron., Sat., c. 45 : Thraex
et
qui
ipse ad dictata pugnavit, i.e. a gladiator trained in the
school.
Cf. Juv., II, 8 : dictata magistri.
Eze12.
public. Jerome, Epp., 48, 113 ; Id.,Praef. in Comm.
est
facile
dare
dictata
de
et
ictus
:
chiel.,13
populo
singulos
Henzen,

6173

'

'

57,
57,
57,
57,

57,

calumniari.
service.
TertuUian, Ad martyr., c. i.
Valer. Max., ii,3, 2.
thrusting.
57, 15.
A left-handed
Commodus.
fighterwas called icaCTs
57,16.
(whence
Scaevola). Buecheler, Ind. Bonn,
aestiv.,1877, p. 12, quotes
from
est scaevam
non
Ulpian [Digg.,xxi, i, 12) : sciendum
morbosum
vel vitiosum, praeterquam
si imbecillitate
esse
dextrae validius sinistra utitur,sed hunc
sed mannon
scaevam
cum
Seneca, Controv.,praef.,
admirably emends
esse, and
scaeva
iii,8 ss. ; quidam sic cum
componi cupiunt quoinodo
of
aUti
est '). Cf. Henzen, Bdl, 1879,
alii timent
(instead
Orelli,6174
CIL, vi, 2, 10,180 : libeiatus murp. 46 ss. ;
iiii [quarta] (or rather
scaev[a] pugna
[rnillo]
pugna[rum]
iiii ',Meier, Glad. Rom., p. 48, 2).
for a
Scaeva
as
a
name
CiG, 2889:
gladiator: Victor, Caesares,c. 17 (Commodus).
ep?^ SKeuas(
'scaeva'). Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 529 BIktup
57,

12.

'

'

'

'

Cf.

Sxeuas.

283.
some

57,

Heuzey,

pictures one

cases

Ztsckr.

57,

In

20.
21.

fellows.

57, 25.

f.

tiros.

often

doubt

no

Gesch.
revived.
Cf.

Mission

und
on

Cf.

archSol.
sees

the

at

the

intentionally.Meier,

Kunst, i, 168.
this Appendix

Appendix
CIL, vi, 631.

Macidoine

en

sword

(1876),p.
left

side,in

WestdeUtsche

xxxix.

xxviii.

Sueton., loc. cit.

57, 27. fee.
57, 31. fight. Epictet.,Diss., i, 29, 37.
37. 33- profitless.Seneca, De provid.,4, 4.
57, 34. equals. Id. ib.,3, 4.
57, 36. contemptuous.

Seneca, Dial.,

ii

(Nee injuriam

etc.),c. 16, 2.
Cic, Tusc, ii,20, 46.
57. 37- groan.
Id. ib.,ii,17, 41.
master.
38.
37,
die.
Id.
ib.,and Seneca, Epp., 30, 8.
57, 40.
58, 9. replied. Dio, Ii,7. Herod
supported Q. Didius, the legate
of Augustus against these gladiators,Josephus, A.
J., xv, 6,
7 ; S. J., i, 20, 2.
58, 9. Lucms.
Appian, B. c, v, 30, 33 ; Sueton.,Aug., c. 14.
58, 10. Brutus.
Veil.,ii,58, 2 ; Appian., ib.,iii,49.
58, 13. soldiers. Tac, Hist., ii,12, 23 sq., 34 sq., 43.

II.]

VOL.

Notes

519

Id. ib.,iii,57, 76 sq.

58, 14. stood.
M.
58, 17. obedient.
Anton., cc. 21 and 23.
Did.
58, 19. Capua.
Julianus, c. 8.
28.
giver. Quintilian,
58,
Decl.,ix, 7 (insteadof fortunae conscius
f. conspicuusetc.').
aliquando fulgor read
Fadius.
See
vol.
58, 35.
ii,p. 44.
The
have
58, 41. broken.
Seneca, Epp., 70, 20.
carriage must
had very high wheels, like those now
used by the Roman
cafrettieri. Gottling's repeatedly expressed notion
(AdI, xiii,p.
Thumelicus
60) that the other suicide was
is,deservedly, quite
forgotten.
59, 3, suppressed. Tac, A., xv, 46.
Zosim., i, 71.
59) 5- overcome.
Syffimachus, Epp., ii,46.
59, 12. hands.
Cf. Marquardt, StV, iii*,
561. I only mention
59, 13. announced.
the quotations missing there.
Cf. on the scnpiores Henzen
in Gerhard's
Archdol.
59, 18. begged.
Ztg.,1846, p. 295, and Coll. Inscr. lot.,5663, 6566, 6975-6977.
Zangemeister, CIL, Iv, p. 10.
elsewhere
at various
For
read
22.
spots (in Pompeii).
59,
Museo
Borb., i, rel. dei scavi.
Garrucci, Bull.
59, 30. awning.
DESIDERIVM
in an
Nap., 1853, p. 115. (TOTIVS ORBIS
tisements).
of those adverinscriptionquoted there is evidentlyalso one
Mau, Scavi di Pompei, Sepolcridella via Nucenna
tisements
(Mitth.d. Arch. Instituts,1888, p. 120 fl.)gives two new adverof gladiatorial
found
tombs
what
on
by
games,
appears
been an abandoned
road from Pompeii to Nuceria.
P.
to have
Monni
Rufi.
Glad.
Q.
(Nolae ?) k.
|
par. xx
144 :
pug. Noia
Maias
the
vi |v Nonas
et |venatio
Mais
erit (not later than
P.
of
the
of
reign
(suUa
early part
Augustus).
145
parete in
Numini
fondo alia cella del monumento
n. 2) :
|Augusti |glad,
Da
et venatio
(?)Pompei flaminis Augustalis|pugnab.
par. XX
'

'

'

not

iii

Nucer.
of"cia

later

'

'

Constant.
Nucerini

'

than

mea

Pr.

'

Non.

certo

index

(Nonis
(?).

viii

From

Eidus
the

Maias

form

Eidus

Tiberius.
'

stead
inAug., Claud., 5 ('in indice ludiorum
of
ludorum
', Ritschl, Tesserae, p. 641). Garrucci,
di Pompei, pi.x, p. 66, gives the picture of such a libelGraffiti

59, 37.

exported.

Hist.

'

Apparently

lus.

and

always

were

stand

the

added

list

was

afterwards

before
written
otherwise
;

the
the

games
victor

and

would

first.

if the relief in Bull. Nap., iv, plate i, does not

Even
69, 6. arena.
represent an amphitheatral pompa it at any rate (Jahn, Ber.
in common
with it.
d. Sachs. Ges.,1861, pp. 313-315) has much
after
N.
mentioning
H., xxxv,
49 (where,
According to Pliny,
the decoration
of ships and funeral
piles,he proceeds : iuvatque
caedem
aut
certe
speciosevehi),there
pugnaturos ad mortem
of
been
to
have
seem
processions gladiators in carriages (on
their way
to the amphitheatre ?).
auctoratos
8.
60,
gauntlet. Seneca, ApocoL, 9, 3 (inter novos
ferulis vapulare).
rav
fiaixrlSie^6dovs
Eusebius, H. E., v, i {t(:.s
60, g. mentioned.

Notes

520

ddi"Tii.has)
; TertuU.,

iKeiae

Tots

ywv

Felicit. et
ordine

[vol.II.

Perpet., c.

8,

Ad

(populus

33

"

where
postulavit),

venatorum

5 ; Passio SS.
vexari
eos
flagellis
pro
Holstenius
quotes other

mart.,

c.

besides.

passages

60, 13. naturally. Dio, Ivii,13 ; cf. Lips., Exc. ad Tac., iii,37.
Martial, viii,80 ; cf. Lib. Sped., 29.
60, 17. combats.
M.
blunted.
18.
Anton., c. 11 ; Dio, Ixxi, 29.
60,
comicines
et
flutes.
Juv., 3, 35 (quondam
muuicipalis
60, 22.
arenae
Perpetui comites). CIG, 3675 : oiK^i. xaXKcKdrov
KiKadov
Xauiv iveyeipdj.
adXinyyos dKo^ojv OiiS' d.vlatav ai\ijiv,
fpu3V7]V

CIL,

X,

(Venafrum)

4915

Martios

vocando
cf. Mommsen's

Tibicinis

ancentu

Music

modulans

cantu

gladiantes in

stimulans
is also

alterna
vocavi

arma

liefs
depicted in the reThree
pets
trumgladiatorial
gladiators'
representing
games.
in Overbeck-Mau, Pompeii^, p. 182,
of the shape shown
in. in diameter, were
found
in a tavern
at Pompeii,
3 ft. II
1885,
Bdl,
p. 252.
Donat., Ad Ter. Andy., i, i, 56 ; Prudent., Psy60, 37. habet.
Advers.,xvii,
chom., 49 sq., cf. Gronov., Obss.,ii,25 ; TuTne\".,

note.

often

10.

60,

Plutarch,Lycurg., c.

custom.

39.

ravTO,

19, 8

dyuvi^eo'daLrods

fidva /a^KiaXOtravros

Kal

iBXruiArav
irepltw
iroXlras,iv ots xetp oiiK
:

Krause, Agonistik, p. 522, 4.

besides Schol. Pers.,5, iig ; Sidon. ApoU., C.,23,
of Scaurus,
129 ; Garrucci, Graffiti,
p. xi, and the monument
tollere ',Cic, Consol.
Mus.
manum
Borb., xv, pi. 27 ss. Hence
',Martial,Lib. sped., 29, 4 ; Quinfr.,7 ; 'ad digitum pugnare
tilian,viii,5, 20 ; cf. viii,5, 12.
Meier, p. 48, i.
A
relief
in the museum
(from Cavillargues,now
61, I. thumbs.
the fightof a Samnite
and four
of Nimes) shows
and a retiarius,
them
with
a
upturned thumbs.
spectators, amongst
woman,
MISSI
The
Bdl, 1853, p. 130.
inscription,pug]NANTES
stantes
missi ', CIL, xii, 2747 ; cf. Orelli,
(equivalentto
and
CIL,
2581
CIL, vi, i, 10,194, where
X, 2, 7297
2571
is
is to be taken
ST.
MISS,
not a cry of the public,
together)
but
Stans
missus
is the gladiator
an
explanatory note.
tory
dismissed
unconquered after an undecided
fight,next to vicdvaTelverai.

60, 41. left.

Cf.

'

'

'

the

most

61,

'

the

De

In the epitaph on the

tation ascribed to the

gl. R., p. 49 sq.

ira,i,2, 5 ; Lactant., Inst, div.,vi,20.
secutor Urbicus, CIL, v, 25,933, the ejchorvicerit
deceased
ut quis quem
: te moneo

occidat, apparently

recommends

6.

willing. Seneca,

for the decision

61,

'
missus
issue ;
is the vanquished
the
of
master
or
of the games
grace

honourable

gladiatordismissed by
of the public. Meier,

'

De

of the

to

the

victors

Urbicus

public; perhaps
had
previously defeated.

he
adversary whom
Augustus. Suetou., Aug., c. 15.
Mintumae, Mommsen,
IRN, 4063
CIL,
not
249) shows that this prohibition was

12.

The

all times.
edict.
Sueton.,
61, 13.
and

61,

15.

was

not

to

slain

wait

by

an

inscriptionof
(ofthe year
force everjrwhere

x, 6012

in

at

fight.

'

Nero,

c.

4.

'

Suppositicius (Martial,v,

24,

8 ;

CIL, iv, 1179

Notes

522
Deensium
12

63,

9.

qui

confectores

trained.

bestiariorum
63, II. founded.

ministerio
ferarum

[vol.II.

arenario
et

Seneca, Epp.,

varia

70,

fungunt

20,

[Saeton., Nero,

c.

ministeria]).

harenae

mentions

even

'

ludus

'.

Baumgarten, Gesch. Spaniens, iii,207, 222 f.

given. Preller,Reg. d. St. R., p. 121.
in
matutini
Pompeii :
Ibid., advertisement
14. morning.
But
in
CIL, x, 7295
(Panhormi)
erunt, CIL, iv, 1200.
apparently the venatoy (here missio) begins at noon.
Sueton., Claud., c. 34. In Martial,viii,67 the
63, 16. daybreak.
63,
63,

12.

not
at the
have
ended
fifth hour.
at the Floralia
venationes
first. BesAlso in Lucian, Toxaris, c. 58 the beast-fightscome
of the criminals
destined
tiarii seems
generally to be the name

beast-fight,so it is a sign of cruelty to like to see them

fightersthan the
(Sueton., Claud., c. 34), and they are worse
worst
gladiators(Petron.,c. 45). Venatores on the other hand
are
practisedhunters, and probably not as a rule condemned
for the

criminals.

63,
64,

18.

games.
sudden.

Cf.

Appendix

xxx.

Freytag, Bilder aus dev deutschen Vergangenheit,

Monach.
Gall.,Gesia Karoli, ii,8 sq. (Pertz,Monum.,
15,344.
Annales, 801 (."6.,
i, 190) : Ipsius anni
ii, 752). Einhardi
Octobrio
Isaac Judaeus de Africa cvim
elefanto regressus
mense
intravit
et
Veneris
nives
quia propter
Alpes transire
portum
hiemavit.
Vercellis
Cf.
non
817 (p. 197).
potuit,
I have
these
taken
facts from
Burckhardt, Cultur
64, 19. easy.
On
the zoologicalgardens and
der Renaissance, pp. 288-290.
menageries at the Hague (fourteenth
cent.) Amsterdam, Lubeck,
tonic
Ghent
Masters
of the Teu(fifteenth
cent.),those of the Grand
Order at Marienburg and Stuhm, and the court menageries
Vienna
and
of Dresden
of the sixteenth cent.)
(from the middle
cf. Strieker, Zur
Vorgeschichteder zoologischenGarten, in Im
neuen
Reich, 1879, no. 41, p. 539 fi. ; also the collection of
and
Virchow
HoltzendorfE, Heft
336. Further, Beilage zur
1882
Oct.
stock,
Allgem. Zeiiung, 15
(menageriesof Henry I at WoodII etc.).
Frederick
of the emperor
de'
animal.
Lorenzo
c.
Politian,
Miscell.,
Reumont,
64, 40.
3.
f.
Medici, ii,466
des J. Schillberger
64, 41. Dily. Reisen
(1394-1427), edited by
K.
F. Neumann,
p. 103.
Cairo.
F.
I.
65,
Fabri, Evagator.,iii,30.
France.
les animaux
sur
Mongez, Mimoire
65, 3.
promenis ou
tu6s dans
les cirques,M6m.
de I'Institut,
vol. x, p. 417 ss., and
Oken, Allgem. Naturgesch.,vii,2, pp. 1321-1329.
65, 12. transhipped. Brehm, Illusir. Thierleben,ii,493.
Seb. Mvinster,Cosmographei (Basel,1578),p. MCCCL
65, 15. event.
^without doubt
the same
sent together
animal, which Emanuel
with an
to
Leo
X
the
in
elephant
Burckhardt, pp.
year 1513.
cit.,290, 4.
Brehm, op. cit.,ii,756. S. Kiechel of Ulm saw a
65, 18. better.
18.

G.

"

rliinoceros in Constantinopleat the end of the

Bibliothek. d. litter.Ver. in Stuttgart,
vol.

sixteenth

Ixxxvi, p.

tury.
cen-

414 f

II.]

VOL.

65,

19.

1664.

Notes
London

Gazette,1664

523
;

cf.

Quarterly Review, June

1855.

65, 23. Germany.

Oken, op. cit.,p. 1193.
65, 34. milk.
Dickens, Household
Words, i (1850),p.

hippopotamus)

445

ss.

(the

65, 39. exaggeration.

Dio, xliii,22.
66, 9. delight.
Vict., Epit., i, 25.
For
read
66, II. laid. Mommsen,
RGDA',
500
3,500 '.
p. 94.
66, 14. sorts.
Sueton., Titus, c. 7. Eutrop.,vii, 21.
66, 14. tame.
Dio, Ixvi, 25.
66, 16. Dacian.
Id., Ixviii,15.
The zoologicalgardens in London
contained
on
66, 18. Gardens.
January i, 1864, 567 quadrupeds, 1063 birds,100 reptiles(Ausanimals
of the amphitheatre were
land, 1866, p. 240). The
nearly all quadrupeds.
66, 21. cooks.
Galen, Ile/jt6.varo^. iyx^f-p'^ff.
vii, 10, ed. K., ii,
cf.
619 ;
iv, p. 349.
66, 21. drugs. Vol. i, p. 176 ff.
Aurel.

'

66, 25. cage.

Pliny, N.
The
individuals.
66, 30.
in

H., xxxvi
emperor

40.
,
Macrinus

is said

'

to

'

have

been

vol. ii,p. 51 of this

Africa,Macrin., c. 4 (see
aut
work). Finnic., De math., iv,y,^sq. (bestiarum venatores
Marsos
tales qui aspides venari
vel besconsueverunt
tiarum
? in Lebas-Waddington,
dpxtKvrriyis
magistros). An
hunter

also

....

(Ilium).

1743a

65, 31. merchants.

Symmach., Epp., v, 22
(ursorum negotiatores)
66, 41. supported. Strabo, ii,5, 34, p. 131 C.
67, 6. pasturages. Anthol., ed. Jacobs, iv, 202.
Epigr. adesp.,
francs
at 6000
398. The damage caused by a lion is estimated
Illustr.
a
Thierleben,i, 209.
year ; Brehm,
67, 10. Sais.
Pliny, N. H., xxviii, I2i.
Ammian.
67, II. Nubia.
Marc, xxii, 15, 24. Cf. also Cless (Numidia), SiRE, v, 736.
67, 13. Nile.
Themist., Or., x, p. 140a.
Brehm, op. cit.,ii,768.
67, 14. occur.
18.
67,
menageries. Philostrat.,Apoll. Tyan., i,28, ed. K., p. 20 ;
Ammian., xxiv, 5, i ; Liban., ed. R., i, 603, 19.
67, 20. century. Ammian., xxxi, 10, 19 ; Julian, De Constantii
imp. reb. gest. or., ii,ed. Spanheim, p. 53 B.
18.
reinforced.
67,
Panegg., i, 10 ; xii, 22 ; Marcellin.
Com.,
Chron., ad an. 496.
67, 22. lions. Ammian., xviii 7 4.
67, 23. animals.
Id., xxiii,6, 50.
67, 26. panthers. Digg., xxxix, 4, 16, " 7. Cf. Dirksen, Abhandl.
d. Berl. Acad., 1834, p. 104.
28.
67,
exempted. Symmach., Epp., v, 60 and 62.
die Romer
fell.
67, 31.
Insiit.,ii,i, " 12 ; cf. Schirmer, Kennen
ein Jagdrecht des Grundeigenthilmers? in Ztschr. /. Rechtsgesch.,
einmal
das Jagdrecht des romischen
xi, 311 f.,and id., Noch
in
Ztschr.
der
Grundeigenthiimers,
iii,Rom.
Savignystiftung,
.

Abth., pp.

23-33.

imperial. Juv., 12, 106.

35. sovereignty. Aurelian, c. 5.
Aelian, Nat. anim.,
67, 36. licence.
67,
67,

[vol.11.

Notes

524
34.

av^p rijs Toirup (eleXa^dv ck ^a"n\4as toO

pliantorum) i!i7pasoiK iweipos, Siva.ij,i.v
TrdXai,'AXi^avdposifo/ia,Kal ffToXels itrl tt]v Bijpav
'Poi/xalav
10,

k.tX,
'

Epp., vii, 122, begs,

auctoritate
emptio sacra

ut

When

Symmachus,
Libycarum mihi
praestetur ',perhaps he only means

67, 41. selling. Cod. Theod., 1. xv, Tit. xi,1. i.

ferarum

aliarum

lions.

68,
68,

68,

Aurelian, c. 20.
Ti. Claudius
Spectator procurator
procurator.
4.
ad
helephantos, Orelli,2951.
4. lions.

12.

devoted.

Gordianus-

tert.,c.

33.

For

arcoleontes

Laurento

(C)

Sal-

think
;
conjectured argoleontes,Scaliger agrioleontes
more
likely.
(Henzen, 6342), which
procuratores a loricata
De
Rossi, Bdl, 1877, p. 83) erroneously referred
Borghesi (and
Victor
M. Aurelius
to this,cf. Hirschfeld,VG, pp. 3, 4.
Augg.
Aurel. Sabinus
lib. adjutor ad feras,CIL, vi,2, 10,208.
Augg.
lib. pp. (praepositus)
herbariarum, 10,209.
Sueton., Calig.,c. 27.
68, 16. criminals.
A lion requires 8 pounds of good
Aurelian, c. 33.
68, 17. save.
Jllustr.
meat
a
day, Brehm,
Thierleben,i, 210.
Beschr.
served.
Bunsen,
Roms, iii,473.
68, 19.
vivari
cohh.
CIL, vi, 130 : custos
Orelli,22
68, 21. cohorts.
M
onatsb.
d.
urbb.
Berl.
et
ci.iiiihaei,
Acad.,
(241
a.d.)
;
praett.
naasius

arohileontes is
68, 14. stai^. For

'

'

1808, p. 89.

Procop.,Bell. Goth.,i,22 ; cf. Jahn, Ann. Sfl.,

Becker,
Topogr., 207.
X,
68, 25. park. Sueton., Nero, c. 31.
68, 30. leopards. Symmachus, Epp., iv, 12 ; vii, 59.
Vol.
i, p. 113 f.
68, 31. Africa.
68, 33. Republican. Marquardt, StV, iii^,488, 5.
69, 2. provided. Cic, Ad Fam., ii,11, 2 ; viii,9, 3. Cf. Plutarch,
Cic, c, 36.
Symmachus,
Epp., ix, 125.
69, 3. return-favour,
8.
catch.
Strabo, xv, i, 42 ; Pliny, N. H., viii,24 ; Arrian,
69,
Hist. Ind., c. 13.
Claudian, Laud. Stilich.,
ii,5, 28.
69, 9. boars.
3, 305 ; Stat.,Silv.,
ostriches.
Hist,
10.
Aelian,
69,
an., xiv, 7.
69, II. lion-pits.Claudian, ib., 3, 341.
Pliny, ib., viii,54; cf.
Cf. Appendix xxxi.
Xenophon, De venat., c. 11,
69, 20, green.
Claudian, ib.,3, 322.
69, 22. mostly. The embarking of the elephants (at Hannibal's
crossing of the Rhone) described (afterPolybius, iii,
46 ; Livy,
xxi, 28) by Sil. Ital.,iii,460 ; Aelian., Nat. an., x, 17.
69, 23. delay. Pliny, Epp., vi, 34.
69, 23. wreck.
Symmachus, Epp., ix, 117.
69, 24. safeguarding. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 40.
69, 25. heavy. Claudian, loc. cit.
Apulei.,Metew., iv,72. Symmachus, "^^., ii,76.
69, 28. succumb.
68, 21.

vivarium.

208

II,]

VOL.

Notes

69, 33. stay.

Cod.

Theod., xv,
GalUeni, c. 8.

70, 3. backs.

amphi theatrical.
1840, p. 20.

Mon.

70, 4.

70, 5. decorated.
beasts in the
took

Also

tit.
d.

525
xi,

i,

2.

I., iii,pi. 38

cf.

the

metal
plates which are
mosaic
are
probably such
devices
to irritate them.

Borghesi

them

for

plate. Seneca, Epp., 41, 6.

Capitol. Juv., 10, 63 ; cf. Schol.
scarlet.
Pliny, N. H., viii,197.
9.
12.
people. Gordiani, c. 3.
Cf. vol. ii,p. 66 f.
13. tamed.
16. docility. Plutarch, Be solert. anim., c.
the taming of beasts
see
Jahn, Columbar.

Henzen, AdI,

hung

about

bracteae.

the
zen
Hen-

70, 7.
70, 8.
70,
70,
70,
70,

34
18.
70,

5, 5, p. 963 C.
d.

Villa

For

Pamfili, p.

ff-

practised. Lumbroso, L'EgUto,p.

lihus,"

23

105 ; cf.

Philo,De

anima-

sqq.

constellation.

Manil., iv, 234 sqq. ; v, 700 ; Firmic,

Mathes., viii,17.
Dio, xxxix, 22 ; or to the Capitol according to
70 20. escorted.
Suetonius, Cues., c. 37.
team.
Cic, Philipp., 2, 24;
Plutarch, Antony, c. 9;
70,22.
Pliny, N. H., viii,55.
In the edict of the aediles,Digg., xxi, i, 40-42,
70, 24. nobles.
in
as
boars, wolves, bears, panthers, and lions are mentioned
the possession of private I)ersons; cf. Seneca, De
ira,iii,23 ;
Juv., 7, 76 ; Plutarch, De cohib. ira,c. 14 sq., p. 462 F. ; Pauand bears) ; Epictetus, Diss.,iv,
san., viii,17, 3 (white boars
I, 25 ; Dio, Ixxviii,7 ; Elagab., cc. 21, 25, 28.
Jahn, Archdol. Beitr.,p. 435 ; O. Keller, Thiere
70, 25. rabble.
d. klass. Alterthums
in kulturgeschicht.
Beziehung (1887), pp.
AU.,^!, i, 25 (cynocephalusin essedo) ; Luxor.,
3-5 ; Cic, Ad
De
simiis
dorso impositis,Anthol.
canum
Lat., ed. Meyer, 341 ;
loc.
an
Philo,
cit.," 23 sq. (with
descriptionof the
interesting
cf
A
silk
with
bare back
and
tricks of a goat,
" 90)
monkey in
ludibrium
buttocks
mensis
as
',Claudian, In Eutrop., i, 30370, ig.

"

'

30770, 27. boys.

70, 27. reared.

Martial, v,

31.
Nat.

anim., vii, 4.
Dio, Ixvi, 25 ; Aelian, loc. cit.,Pliny, viii,181.
Pliny, ib.,Keller, p. 55, 26 and 27.
70, 29. motionless.
A tame
stag adorned, Calpurn.,
stags. Martial,i,104, 3 sq.
70,30.
in Instit.,
Tame
ii,
stags are also mentioned
Ed., 6, 33 sqq.
70, 28.

Aelian,

water.

I, 15-

Martial, ib. ; Luxor., Anthol, Lat., ed. Riese, 360,

canibus
venationem
De
faciebant.
pardis mansnetis, qui cum
N.
cranes.
H.,
59.
Pliny,
x,
30,
31. fought. Dio, Ixvi, 25.
Martial, iv, 35, 74.
32. death.
Id., i, 6, 14, 22, 48, 51, 104.
36. anew.
Id., i, 104 ; viii,74 ; Seneca, Epp., 85, 41 ;
37. teachers.

70, 30.
70,
70,
70,
70,
70,

yoked.

vi, pi. 1,
Caylus, Rec, d'antiq.,

70,

70,
70,
71,
71,

71,
71,

71,
71,

[vol.II.

Notes

526

38. cymbals. Aelian, Hist. Ind., c. 14, 5 ; cf. Martial, i, 104 ;

Pliny, N. H., viii,4 sq. ; Plutarch, De fort.,c. 3 ; Aelian,Nat.
an., ii, 11.
ently
Pliny, ib. ; Sueton., Galha, c. 6 ; described differ40. rope.
in Dio, Ixi, 17.
Latin.
6; Philo,
Aelian, H. a., ii,11 ; Pliny, N. H., viii,
41.
De
animal., " 24 sq.
2.
practising.Pliny,/oc. cit. ; Plutarch, Z5fi soZo'^ an., c. 12, 3.
Cf. with the simple report of the eye-witness,Cicero
5. turned.
{Ad Fam., vii,i), the narration in Pliny, N. H., viii,21, and
especiallyDio, xxxix, 38.
8. elephant. Dio, ly, 27.
Fight of bear and bull,
Martial, Sped., 9, 17, 19, 22.
9. bull.
ground
Mus.
Borb., xiv,pi. 48 (inthe backSeneca, De ira,iii,
43, 2.
in
after
decoration
the
a
are
theatre).
amphirocks, probably
The
same
on
a
lamp, Bartoli, Luc. sep. i,t. 33.
Hist,
driven.
eccl.,vii, 29.
10.
Sozomen,
and
Henzen's
mentary.
comII.
pricked. Cf. the Borghesi mosaic
CIL, x, 1074.
Taurocentae, IRN, 237
hot.
Ruinart, Ada
II.
mart., p. 171.
Martial, Sped., 19;
straw.
II.
Cic, Pro C. Cornel, de maj. or. i. fr.: videlicet
ad temptandum
foeneos
in medium
homines
periculum proAd Hist.
taurariae
Gloss.
Salmas.,
(cf.
Labb., pilae
jectos.
be
to
seem
representedon some
Aug., p. 154). Similar scenes
diptychsfrom Gori ; cf. Henzen, Ann. d. I.,xxv, 118 ; Martial,
ii,43, 6 :
=

71,
71,

at

me

(toga velat) quae

noluerit

dici quam

furias passa

pilaprima

est

et

tauri,

comua

suam.

Martial, Sped., 9, 19, 27.

bears and bulls
to fightsbetween
Cf. the references
71, 13. ropes.
to p. 71, 1. 9.
in the note
above
Feman
Caballero,Ausgew. Werke, v, 177 n., and
71, 17. survived.
71,

12.

tossed.

Appendix
71,
71,
71,

71,
71,

xxxi.

Strabo, iv, 5, 2, p. 199 ; cf. Grat. Falisc, Cyneg.,174

Nemesian.,
Cyneg., 124 sqq.
sqq. ;
Symmachus,
Epp., ii,77.
25. cages.
Martial, xi, 69 ; of. the fable of Cod. Bodl. 69 in
27. been.
Crusius, De aetate Babrii, in Leipz. Studien,-ii,2, p. 188 f.
Sartor arenarius
magister ? CIL, viii,7158 (Cirta).
bisons.
Martial, Sped., 15, 27.
29.
31. proficient.Herodian, i, 15.
22.

71, 32.
71, 32.

war.

Pliny, N. H., viii,34.

easily. Id. ib.,viii,54.

blow.

71, 36. heroes.

71, 39. Eleusis.
71, 39. Athens.

Martial, Sped., 27.

Artemidor., Onirocr.,i, 8, p. 15.
CIA, iii,l, 114 : BatriXef 'Poi/xardAKadywviSdfuvos

XapawloivTavpoKaSdimis.
archon
a bull-baiting
as
of

venator

/36as,at last
Keller, Thiere
71, 39. Pergamus.

near

Rhoematalces
in Athens

therefore

probably gave
(37/38 a.d.).An inscription

Kiistendje,who,

iroKKoii

ev

araSlois

fell a victim
to a
/Sous "ypios {i.e.a
d. Mass.
Alterth.,54, 14).

Aristides,Or,, xxv,

ed,

Jebb,

p.

324.

7r\i)fas
bison,

II.]

VOL.

Notes

527

71, 39. Miletus.

CIG, 2858 (/30177/a).

Dio
Smyrna.
lb., 3212
Chrys.,
{TavpoKaedtpiaj
; cf. also
Or.,66, p. 6o6M.mf., and the reliefs from Smyrna, representing
the baiting of zebus, in Keller, op. cit.,p. 70.
zebu
Relief : before
a
named
Helix
39. Lesbos.
wearing a
tav.
girth,lies an unarmed
AdI,
1842,
d'agg.Q.
man,
p. 148 sq.,
The
wild bull described
by Philo, De animal., " 51, he had
in Alexandria.
probably seen
37. bull-fights. Bottiger, Kl. Schy.,vol. iii,
p. 325 (Stierkdmpfe,
ein Sieg des AUerthums
iiber die Modernen). Cf. also Anthol.
Pal., ed. Jacobs, ii,192 (ix,543) ; Heliodorus, Aethiop.,x, 28
The
ss.
subject is also treated at length in Waddington, Voy.
Asie min., p. 137, on
the inscription
at Caryanda, no.
en
499,
which
the
of
the
to
dxi
according
giver
spectacle(rau/ja^^T/s)
ToO epe8i.^oiJ.4fov
the flesh,etc.
He
distinguishes
raipov Siivci/ie
and
TavpoKaBd^iai.
(bull-baiting)
ravpo/jiaxiai,
(fightsbetween

71, 39,

71,

71,

bulls),and

thinks

the

latter

introduced

were

into Asia

Minor

from

Rome.
Caesar's.

71, 40.

Pliny, N. H., viii,182

Appian,

B.

C, ii,102

Vellei.,ii,56.
irritated.

71, 41.

72, i. foot.
72, 3. horns.

72,
72,

Ovid, Meiam., xii, 103.

Gallieni

duo,

the

are
5/tu)es

12.

probably attendants.

Dio, Ix, 13
(Valentinianus)duas

72, 9.

were.

auream

72,

c.

Sueton., Claud., c. 21 ; Dio, Ixi,9. Cf. also Bonner

In
Jahrbb.,Ixxi, table 3, i, with explanationby P. J. Meier.
first recorded
in the seventh
are
Spain bull-fights
century : King
Sisebut
of Tarraco
for
(612-620) reproached Bishop Eusebius
his passion for them
der
see
Dahn, Konige
;
Germanen, v, 184 ;
vi, 286.
5. lions.
Sueton., ib. ; Dio, ib.
defenceless.
Mnesthens
Aurelian, c, 37 : sane
7.
postea surActa
ad stipitem bestiis objectus est.
rectus
Ruinart,
mart.,
manibus
corporibus stabant et commotis
p. 171 : qui nudis
in semet
eas
(feras)
ipsosprovocabant, id enim facere jubebanThe
Denkmdler
in Baiern, published by
tur.
rom.
Sammhmg
the Academy,
1808 (a magazine of pottery,probably near
Pons
them
Oeni) representsnumerous
potsherds,among
platesv and
naked
bound
to stakes,with bears ;
vii,venationes ; platex, men
bulls
hooded
and
figures in
mantles, presumably
plate viii,
on
magistri. On a lamp of about the second century is a man
naked to a stake, and a lion leapingat him
a pulpitum, bound
(quitebaselesslyconnected by Bruzza with Androclus). Bull,
crist.,
1879, p. 21, plateiii,i.
Quint. Smyrn., vi, 532 : e^re
ffiiesfi"(r(p ^pKei-^^\^opt"s "H/Aariti^,
3t ".yaKTes doWUrfftOff dvBpib-Kovs
'Apr/aKimt elXioin KaKiv TeixovTei SKeBpovQripalviirb (cparepois' ol 5'
IpKeosiprhtibvTes H^fiwa^
SapMwToviTivSHs ucjikhviy^Mx-qTcu,. Here

et

Ixxi,29

ursas

saevas

Ammian.,
hominum

xxix, 3, 9 : habebat
Micam
a.mbestrjces,

Innocentiam.

M. Antonin., Comment., x, 8.
Josephus, B. J.,
morrow.
rjnippuToivpbi SevripavairoTs Tpo(j"^v
vii,8, 7 : ol S' d.irh ffripiav
7r#/)8,(rx^;'Tes
yi'KuTakoX TraiSi"v tois woXefilois
fucTesk"pv\"x^ij(rav,

12.

Notes

528

Galen, De anatom.
administr.,iii,5, ed. K., ii,p.
385 : rfic T" yhp iirl 0a,v6,T"f
"ira,pii^\rj8hT0iv
KaraKpiBhroivxal Bi^ploiS
iv rois
idedaavTO
iroWol iroWdKcs
^Kdarore
(TUfiaffiv Sirep^^ouX'Tidrjcrav
5ioi rax^wc. Cf. also Cels.,praef. lib. i (p. 10, ed. Targ.). The
beings to be useless :
Empirics declare the vivisection of human
enim
in acie,vel
interdum
gladiatorem in arena, vel militem
viatorem
latronibus
sic vulnerari,ut ejus interior
a
exceptum
aliqua pars aperiatur et in alio alia. Cf. Appendix ii.
Strabo, vi, 2, 6.
24. devoured.
ranking.
Hirschfeld,
VG, 182-184.
30.
substructures.
According to Promis, Aosta, p. 169, in all
33.
three amphitheatres they belong to the time of the Antonines
;
cf Appendix
xxxvi, and Rucca, Dell' uso de' sotterranei anfiteadell' acad. Ercolan.,vol. iv),Napoli, 1851 ;
trali (from the Mem.
much
but
Rucca
too far in his conception of the use
of
goes
that
with
the
this basement,
exception of the
e.g. he thinks

body.

72, 14.

72,
72,
72,

[vol.II.

essedarii and
the

level.
.

text

38.
II

73,

came

up

through

Parker, Archaeology of Rome, part vii, 1876, pi. iii,

viii,
xvi,xvii and xxvii (theamphitheatre of Capua);
is quite useless,with the exception of the reports on

thousand.

Rucca,

Sull'

ipogeo

dell'

anfiteatroPuteolano,p.

s.

Dio, Ixix, 4.
together.
Seneca, Epp., 88, 22.
5.
killed.
10.
Dio, Ixxvi, i ; cf. the coin struck on this occasion,
D.
N., vii,182.
Eckhel,
According to Dio, Ixi,i, such a ship
the model
for the one
in which
served
had
even
as
Agrippina
her death
cf.
to meet
was
Tac, A., xiv, 5 sq.
;
Calpum., Eclog., 7, 69 sqq. ; cf. Haupt, Ind.
14. emerged.
and
led. Berolin., 1854, 2, p. 31.
On theatrical
decorations
in
the
fourteenth
and
fifteenth
centuries
Baudrilsee
machinery
lart.Hist, du luxe, iii,486 ss.
21.
vind.,c. 9. The Passio
unhappy. Plutarch, JDe sera num.
SS. Felicitatis et Perpetuae,c.18,shows
that the victims of the

72, 40.
73,

beasts

excavations.

the

73,

and

men

platesiv"

the

72,

all the

trap-door.

72, 34.
cf

andabatae

space.

73,

arena

occasion
scarlet

splendidly dressed

were

had

to appear

in the

and

the

Christian

costumes

Tertull.,De

of

priestsof

this

on

men

Saturn

(in

2 ;
animae,
purple mantles,
the
o
f
Christian
Ceres.
women
as
pall.,c. 40),
priestesses
Tac, A., xv, 44 with Nipperdey's note.
25. torn.
TertuUian, Ad mart., c. 5 ; Ad nationes,i, 18.
27. tunic.
Hercules.
Id., Apol., c. 15.
31.
Anthol.
Pal., ed. Jacobs, ii,374.
32. thief.
coals.
executions
also
These
Martial,
viii,30 ; x, 25.
33took
the
in
also
in
place early
Alexandria, Philo,
morning ; so
In Place, p. 529 M.
Martial, Sped., 7.
39- arson.

testim.

c.

De

73,
73,
73,
73,
73)

73)
74, 3. bear.

Id.

ib., 21,
Aelian

21b.

evidently alludes to such

74, 5. Europa.
he says that bulls were
Nat. anim., vii,4, where
women.

representation,
trained

to carry

Notes

53"

spectacles. Dio, Ixvi, 25

[vol.ii.

Sueton., Tit., c. 7.
Martial, Lib. sped., 28, of. 24-26.
75, 37. Fucinus.
d. St. R., p. 207.
new.
Preller,Regionen
38.
75,
real.
c.
Sueton., Domit.,
4 ; Martial, i, 5.
75, 40.
Sueton., i. c. ; Dio, Ixvii,8. Cf. vol. ii,btm. of p. 8.
76, 2. died.
Becker, op. cit. ; Aurel. Vict., Caes., 28.
76, 3. naumachy.
Domitian.
Preller,
op. cit.
76, 4.
naumachiae.
Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, iii,29 ; 3.
76, 7.
Epictet., Manuale, 29, 3.
76, 16. children.
18.
sbirri.
Cf.
Huber, Skizzen aus
Spanien, i, 217 f. ; K. P.
76,
in
Reisen
eines
Deutschen
Italien
Moritz,
(1786-1788),vol. ii,
75) 3"-

p. 203.

76, 18. passionately. Dial, de orat., c. 29.

76, 21. dispute. Horace, Epp., i, 18, 19.
Id., Sat., ii,6, 44.
76, 25. was.
Epictet.,Manuale, 33, 2.
76, 26. avoided.
A.
smitten.
Ovid,
a., i, 164 sqq.
76, 31.
out-rivalled.
Martial, v, 65.
76, 37.
76, 40. laugh. Stat., Silv.,i, 6, 51 sqq.
Cic, Tusc, ii,20, 46.
77, 4. eye.
6.
Pliny, Epp., vi, 34.
gave.
77,
aroused.
Id., Paneg., c. 33.
77, II.
Gibbon, History etc., xxx
(Basil,1787, vol. v, p.
77, 13. Europe.
et Balbin., c. 8 : alii
hoc
litteris
171). Hist. Aug. Maxim,
ituros
verisimilius
tradunt
ad
bellum
Romanes
(quod
credo)
videre
debuisse
at vulnera
et ferrum, et nudas
inter
pugnas
in bello annates
hostes
timerent
se
cohortes, ne dimicantes
aut vulnera
et sanguinem perhorrescerent.
Cic, Ad Fam., vii, i, 3.
77, 17. spear.
Varro, Sat. Menipp., fr. 24 ; Petron.', ed.
77, 19. inconclusive.
165.
Buecheler, p.
M. Antoninus, Comment., vi, 46.
77, 21. wearisome.
Tac, A., i, 76.
77, 24. cheap.
school.
26.
Cf. vol. ii,p. 59.
77,
Socrates.
Symmachus,
Epp., ii,46.
77, 29.
In the
declamations
which
treat
of gladiators,
77, 30. extant.
'

there
The

are

of

lusionibus
referred

enim

to

N.
cinis

Pliny,

Varro,

radices
of

authors

allusions

no

words

to

in

the

Non.,

crudelitas

inhumanity
lusus

s.

of these

vel lusio : ab

spectacles.
hujusmodi

solet, might perhaps be

although, as is well known,

agere

gladiatorialgames,
best period only call them
ludi.
never
munera,
inde
Varro
H., xxxvi, 203 : M.
inquit
lixius potus medetur, licet videre gladiatores,cum

deluserunt,

the

hac

iuvari

potione.

In the

at
inscription

Corduba,

Huebner, Ephem. epigr.,iii,

honorem, flammap. 37
tus munere
gladiatorioet duabus
lusionibus, the lusiones are
Cf. Garrucci, Sull' epoca
certainly not amphitheatral games.
delV anfiteatro
e sui jirammenti dell' iscrizione
Puteolano, Napoli,
Tesserae gladiatoriae',
1851, pp. 5-8, and Ritschl, Die
p. 61,n.
due
I.
Munus, 'the obligation,
or
performance' (Mommsen,
Rom.
Forschungen, i, 345) can
originallyonly have been the
officium mortuorum
honori
debitum
^Tertullian,Sp., 12),
:

edito

'

'

'

ob

II.]

VOL.

Munificus
:

77) 33'

Notes
is also

mainly used in
Ovid, Fasti,v,

circi munus,

grief. Seneca,

ord. libror. L.

531

Cons,

ad

this

ence
transfer-

Poetic

sense.

Ritschl,op. cit.,
p. 62 f.
cf.
De
c.
Jonas,
;
maty.,
17

igo.

Helv.

Ann.

Senecae, p. 30.
He
writings. Epp., 7, 2.
speaks with indignationalso in
Of the work
De
Epp., 90, 45.
(c.2, 13 : juvat
tranq. animi
et
humano
cf.
sanguine frui)
Jonas, op. cit.,p. 41 sqq.
jam
there was
phitheatre,
as
78, 36. greatness. In the year 58, when
yet no amGerman
ambassadors
were
brought into Pompey's
theatre, 'quo magnitudinem
populi viserent ',Tac, A., xiii,

77, 34.

54-

78, 37. contemporaries. Martial, Sped., 1.

Not
had
only the magistrates in office,but all who
79, 2. robes.
held
curule
of"ces
the
festivals
at
wore
;
popular
praetexia
Mommsen,
StR, i', 437, i.
se
munus
Suetonius, Calig.,c. 35 : edente
(Ptole79, 6. gaze.
convertisse
hominum
oculos
maeum)
ingressum spectacula
abollae animadvertit.
fulgore purpureae
A
A. J., xiv, 10, 6.
rescriptof Julius
foreign.
Josephus,
9.
79,
Caesar

contains

the

words

Sido"Tdal

re

Kal
'T/jKacip

iraurl

rots

Kai Tpen-^evTaTs
roh
fiofofuixoiv
Trvyii.^
fierkt(3v (TuyKX-rjrLKcSv
dewpetv.
Kade^ofjt^vous
dripluiv
muneris
autem
II.
people. Sueton., Aug., c. 43 : quodam
mediam
obsides
missos
tunc
die Parthorum
areprimum
per
secundo
colin
induxit
subsellio
se
nam
spectaculum
superque
toi)s
locavit.
Dio, Ixviii,15 : (Trajanus) roils
Trpeo-^euTiis
Beda-aaScu
iiroUi..
iv
t^
TU"v
iKpLKVov/iivovs
j3ouXeiiT"(fi
^acxiKioiv
Tapa.
Sueton., Aug., c. 58 : patris patriae cognomen
14. togas.
vtt' auroO

avTOV

(v re
Te/J,(p6e'i(nv

Kdl

79,

79,

detulerunt

ei

frequenset

laureata.

....

of the

senators

with

plebs

ineunti

Dio, Ixxii,21

laurel.

Romae

....

This

was

mentions
no

doubt

the
the

tacula
specing
crown-

regular

great festivals.

practice,at least
18. proletariat.Calpurn.,Eclog.,7,
at

79,

26

and

79.

Cf.

Marquardt,

StV, iii^ 557, 7.

artistic.
Calpurn., op. cit.,7, 47.
interior.
Lucret., iv, 75 sqq.
24.
79,
xxxiv.
N. H., xix, 25 ; ef. Appendix
sky.
PUny,
79, 25.
cooled.
Cf.
Marquardt, op. cit.,558, 4.
79, 27.
79, 34. typical. Augustine, Confess.,vi, 8.
V erkehrsleben
der Alten, in
Stephan, Das
80, 12. accommodated.
Raumer's
Hist. Taschenbuch, v, 9, p. 22 n.
P. Merim^e, Lettres sur
I'Espagne, 1830 (Mo80, 16. M"imee.
saique, Bruxelles, 1833, p. 302).
of Mexico,
Maximilian, afterwards
emperor
80, 20. Maximilian.
of encertain
measure
a
meinem
(AiAs
Leben, ii,67) expresses
thusiam
for bull-fights. Cf. the
expressions of disgust in
Brehm, Illustr. Thierleben,ii,676-683.
80, 23. weaning. On the gradual cessation of the amphitheatral
spectaclessee P. E. Mueller, De gen. aev. Theodos.,ii,p. 80 sqq. ;
more
for a better and
or
complete account, Wallon, Hist, de
ss.
iii,421
I'"sclavage,
v,
80, 29, bury. Jerome Vita Hilar.,c, 3. De Rossi,Bull, crist.,
79,

21.

Notes

532
p. 77 ss., thinks

that

found

in Tunis

with

the tian
Chrishe
inscription dyrX-^trareiS^p /xer' eiitppoir^vTjs recognizes
whom
victorious
he cona
siders
gladiator {thrax or retiarius),
of
the
victorious
Christian
soul.
from
a
symbol
Apart

the

extreme

improbabilityof

such

symbol,

I have

no

figure represents a charioteer.

orders.
Cod. Theodos., xv, 12, i (with Gothofredus'

that

80, 31.

on

bucket

[vQL.II.

doubt

the

mentary).
com-

in Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1850, p. 213.

80, 33. prohibition. Mommsen
80, 37. Volsinii.
Henzen, 5580.
Firmic.
Matem., De math., iii,5, 8 ; vii,22.
80, 39. horrible.
Cod. Theodos., ix, 40, 8.
80, 40. forbade.
Cf.
Prudent., In
Symmach.,
ii, 1122
81, 2. amusement.
sqq.
Obbarius, Proleg.,xi, 39.
Cf. Appendix xxxv.
81, 7. populace. Theodoret, Hist, eccl.,v, 26.
in N.
Usener, Aufhebung der Gladiatorenschulen,
81, 8. abolished.
Rh. Mus., 1882, p. 479 f. ; Marquardt, StV, iii*,
565, 2.
etiam
Augustine, C. D., iii,14, 2:
81, 10. existent.
pugnant
si
in
et tamen
arenam
procederent in
gladiatores
alter
filius
alter
se
gladiatores,
pater esset,
pugnaturi
quorum
auferret
?
But
in
tale spectaculum quis ferret ? quis non
aurigae, venatores, histriones.
iv, 14, 22 he only names
Mueller, op. cit.,p. 87 ; Wallon, p. 427.
81, 16. callousness.
81, 20. valleys. Salvian.,De gubern. Dei, vi (172),ed. Rittershus.
Cod. Just., iii,10, 11
(10, 9).
81, 24. Sundays.
Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, i*, 290, i.
81, 27. instituted.
81, 37. solemnly. Just., Nov., cv, c. i.
Cf. also Anthol. Pal., ix, 581
81, 39. clerics. Cod. Just.,i, 4, 34.
eis rd iJ,ovi]jj,4piov
ijyow Kvrryyinov,iv ^
(ed. Jacobs, ii,207) :
iySpes
dywvli^ovTcu
irpisBqpas.
\
Var.
Some
of
the
epp.,v, 42.
ments
arrange82, 5. bloody. Cassiodorus,
there
mentioned
vii,pi. 153 (M6riperhaps Rev. archiol.,
de Narbonne). Of.,
gyavledu musie
m6e, Plaque de marbre
of this kind
besides the diptychs in Gori, Thes. dipt.,a new
one
vaMon.
ined. dell' Inst.,v, pi. 51, with explanation by Henzen,
thinks he can
recognize here
AdI, xxv, pp. 115-118. Henzen
the beasts ; cf also the epigram
to deceive
a
figure intended
in Anthol. Pal.,iv,538 (ed.Jacobs, ii,190) : e/s riv dir4 Kburov
^^'^ the
contomiates
in Sabatier,
KaTepxilJ.covBTipio/xix'"'
Descr. gin. d. mid.
cont.,pi. viii,11 ; ix, 4 and 6.
82, II. ofificials. Lex col. Genetivae. Ephem. epigr.,iii,p. 93 s. and
the time
of the composition ii,119 s., iii,
CIL,
; on
97.
p. 102
duumviratu
suo
:
ix, 2350
(Allifae)
acceptis a re p. xiii m.n.
venationes
plenas et gladiatorum paria xxi dedit.
communal.
Curator
16.
muneris
publici, CIL, xiv, 2972,
82,
pub. glad, ter.),all at Praeneste.
(curat,mun.
3011, 3014
muneris
Curator
gladiatoriiVilliani ad Deam
82, 16. bequeathed.
Aug. Voc, CIL, xii, 1529.
Mommsen,
82, 19. Emperor.
StR, ii',887, 8.
Cic, Ad Attic, ii,8, 2 (Antium) ; IRN, 6036
82, 32. three.
CIL, ix, 3437 (Peltuinum) ; Petron., c. 45.
82, 32. four, IRN,
4063
CIL, x, 6012
(Mintumae) ; ZifN,
.

II.]

VOL.

Notes

533

1785 (Puteoli)
; Garrucci, Gyaff.di Pompei, pi.
P. Somii
v, iv, iii prid. Id.
The
five days' spectacles at Praeneste, CIL, xiv,
82,
Ad
Cic,
Attic, xii,2. (708),and those of six days at
Forum
Dessau
Clodii,CIL, xi, i, 3303 are ludi, not munera,
(CIL, xiv, p. 290b, and Mitt. d. Archdol. Instit.,ii,1887, p.
194) confuses them.
82, 35. panthers. IRN, 4768
CIL, ix, 2350
(Allifae)
; 4877
CIL, ix,2237 (Telesia); IRN, 112
CIL, x, 539 (Salemum) ;
Pliny, Epp., vi, 34 (Verona).
82, 35. ostriches.
IRN, 2569
CIL, x, 3704 (Cumae) ; 5789
CIL, ix, 4208 (Amiternum)
82, 37. had.
Pliny, N. H., xxxiii, 49.
four.
82, 39.
CIL,, X, 3704 (Cumae) ; IRN, 5789
CIL, ix, 4208
2518

CIL,

p. 66 :
32. lasted.
3015, and
X,

X,

munus

(Amiternum)
82, 40.

CIL, xiv, 3015 (Praeneste).

CIL, ix, 2350 (Allifae: gladiatorum paria xxi) ;
82, 40. twenty.
xiv, 3663 (Tibur 184 a.d.) ; Murat., 617, 5 (Auximum).
82, 40. thirty. Orelli,2545, cf. n. on 83, 17-19 below ; CIL, ix,
ten.

2350.

83, 2. colleagues. IRN, 2378

CIL, x, io74d.
cf. Kiessling, N. Jahrbb.
83,8. contractor.
CIL, iv, 1177' sqq.;
68.
f. Philol.,1872, p.
83, 10. pending. Petron., c. 45.
Sueton., Tiber.,c. 37.
83, 12. extorted.
83, 14. tavern-keeper. Martial, iii,59, cf. ib.,16, 99.
CIL, xi, i,
862
D.
1.
Foro
SemAlfidio
vi.
vir.
m.
Q.
Q.
Hylae
(Mutina):
Romae
negotianti lanario Alfidia
proni coUeg. harenariorum
Severa
patri pientissittio.
the inscription
Orelli,2545.
According to Henzen
83, 21. venatio.
but
the
is
mentioned
before
not
place
belongs to Ferrara,
=

Paulus

Diaconus

(Ferraria).

83, 26. plays. CIL, ix, 2350.

^3" 31- glory. IRN, 4040
CIL,x, 4760 (Suessa) : munus
Cf. CIL, ix, 4208.
secundum
dignitatem coloniae.
"83,38. know '. CIL, X, 6012.
83, 40. criminals.
CIL, ix, 3437.
84, 14. pairs. CIL, ii,1305.
84, 29. pay.
Livy, xli, 20.
84" 37- jealousy. Cf. Appendix xxxvi.
84, 39. Rhodes.
Dio, Or., xxxi, i, i.
Plutarch, Praec.ger.yep.,c. 30, 4: tQiv (j"iKonixiSiv
84,41. hamper.
Kal axb'KaffTov ^peffii^ovin
Kal diipiwSes
Sffatrb ipaviKhv
ijri /3w/toXi5xoj'
el 8i fiii,
7r6Xeus,
Kal Tf"i(j"ouai,,
"peCyeKal SiaiiA\wTa./iivi^i\avvettjs
TOiaOra
Bed/iara.
fiAxovTots voXKoU ahovfUfois tci,
c. 5.
85, 3. despair. Id. ib.,cc. 5, 14, and 29, i ; De cupid. divitiar.,
606
M.
in
f.
Dio
Ixvi,
Or.,
Chrys.,
p.
85, 9. gladiators.
Hadrian., c. 19.
85, 9. Hadrian.
Cf. also Plutarch, Non
posse suaviter vivi,c. 17,
85, 12. Plutarch.
In De
soUert. anim., c. i, 4, hunting is praised: Sti. toO
6.
iv
xaipaiifiAxats
duSpHv npis dXK'/iXovs
iretpVKiros rifuii ijlienaBniKSros
Siav.
KuBupdv irapixe^
SiA cri^povt4 ttoXi) dcvpo rpetpata,
=

....

'

'

Notes

534
85,

13. Lucian.

Lucian, Anachars.,

[vol.ii.
c.

85, 15. depriving. Plutarch, loc. cit.

85, 19. precious. Pseudo-Plutarch, De
composed an
85, 2r. pity. Favorinus

37.
esu
earn., ii,2, 3.
oration
iiriprav
/iovoiiaxi^v

(Philostrat.,Vitt. soph., 491, 6, ed. Kayser), probably to

his art by defending what
was
universallycondemned,

play
disfor

mentions
in the
orations
context
iirl rif
Philostratus
same
these
and
Favorinus
liked
iniirip Tuv
^aXavdoiv.
X-flpij)
materias
fames
',Gell., N. A., xvii, 12.
Only Libanius speaks
of gladiatorswith a certain admiration, perhaps out of opposition
'

the

Christian

zealots

{De vita sua, c. 3).

Julian, Fragm. epist.,p. 304 D.
85, 22. abstain.
It is
Schurer, Neutest.
Zeitgeseh.,p. 387 :
85, 26. Palestine.
not permitted to sell to the heathen
or
bears, lions,
anything:
be harmed.
else whereby the people could
It is not allowed to
Fromi
a stadion
or a scaffold '.
help them in building a basilica,
in the fourth
treatise on
Seder of
a
idolatry and heathenism
the Mishna
(editedat the end of the second
century a.d,).
for this statement, as for all the rest,,
85, 37. permission. Evidence
xxxvi.
in the list of amphitheatres in Appendix
Cf.
the
of
the
demolition.
description
amphitheatre of
85, 39.
and
Cities
Cemeteries
Sutri in Dennis,
of Etruria,vol. i,p. 159 ff..
was
;
reputed to be the seat of demons
86, 10. craft. The Colosseum
G.
d.
St.
See
Benvenutoi.
Gregorovius,
Rom, viii,388,
to

'

Cellini's story of the

of which

he

was

witness

in the:

chapter i (Goethe, 28, 138). The Allg.Zeitg.

1864, relates the following : In the Coliseuni
of curious
assembles'
crowd
a
people now
day to watch
every
the excavations
of a certain Testa, who
is convinced, on
the
authority of an old parchment, that at a particularspot he will
find an
is catalogued in the mianuenormous
treasure, which
Colosseum,
of

10

book

sorcery

December,

2,

'

script'.
86, 18. interrupted. Stancovich, Anfiteatro di Pola, p. 10.
86, 24. For 'tradition' read 'speculation'.
Fr. Michel, De la popularitydu roman
des Quatre
86, 25. Gallienus.
et de ses causes
fitsAymon
[Actesde Vac. de Bordeaux, ist halfknown
to me
from the M6m.
de la sooiiti
58
s.)
only
1842,
year
p.
de I'ouest,1843, p. 162.
des antiquaires
Cl^risseau,Antiquitisde la France, p. 88 ss. ; Mil86, 28. Nimes.
ss. ;
Pelet,
lin. Voyage dans le midi de la France, iv, p. 220
de
I'
de
Nimes
ss.
Description
(1853), p. 137
amphithidtre
87, 6. still. Revue arcMol., vii,p. 194.
87, 8. clearing. Estrangin, Etudes sur Aries.
la ville et le port de Frijas.
sur
87, 22. excavated.
Texier, M6m.
MSm.
d,
des
div.
I'acad.
sav.
inscr.,2nd series,vol. ii
pris. p.
(1849), p. 235 sq.
de Montaigne en Italie,1580/
Cf. Journal du voyage
88, 16. held.
s.
1581, i, 152
P. N. degli anfiteatri,
Maffei, Verona
88, 22. courage.
illustrata,
vol. V, pp. 135-148 (ed. 2da, Milano, 1826).
de Mme.
de Rimusat, ii, 150.
88, 25. place, Mim.
circle.
Deutsche
Treitschke,
88, 27.
Geschichte,iii,271.

Notes

11.]

VOL,

88, 34-

fall. Beda
of the

535

Venerab., Collect.,
cap.
Colosseum

3, de bell.

cf

the

On
The

xxxvi.

vation
deri-

tions
restora-

Appendix
CIL, vi, 1796, c. h. 1-16 were
according to
Lanciani, Bdl, 1881, p. 6, effected under
Theodosius, Placidus
and
III by the prefect Flavins
Valentinian
As early
Paulus.
Theoderic's
time part of tire building was
used
as
a dwelling.
as
Cf. vol. ii,p. 32 f. of this work.
Cassiodorus, Var., iv, 42.
sacre
e
88, 36. devastated.
Marangoni, Delle memorie
profane
dell'anfiteatroFlavio
(1746),p. 46.
Id. ib.,pp. 49-53.
88, 40. divisions.
Laterano.
Cf. the
of the
Id. ib., pp.
mention
II.
89,
53-55.
in Fazio
Uberti
Colosseum
degli
[Dittamondo, written between
1367) ; Jordan, Topogr. d. St. Rom, ii,391.
1355 and
Marangoni, p. 55 s.
89, 17. united.
mentioned.
89, 23.
Gregorovius, G. d. St. Rom, vii,614 ff.
89, 24. Pius.
Marangoni, pp. 58-60.
89, 28. ashes.
Id., p. 47 (Sallengre,Nov. thes. antiq.Roman., i,
p. 502).
Id., p. 46.
89, 31. Famese.
89, 32. workmen's.
Id., p. 60 s.
89, 34- given. Id., pp. 64 and 72.
89, 37- bricked.
Id., p. 64.
Id., p. 73.
89, 38. grass.
89, 41. provision. Id., p. 67 ss.
the latest restorations
see
Canina, AdI, 1852,
90, 3. original. For
name

mentioned

p. 258
90,

ss.

iii^,
529

least.

90, ig.
90,

Cf. vol.

ii,p.

tate

here
occur

in

Marquardt StV,
and

for statements
in

different

nexion.
con-

12.

Ibid.

performed. Seneca, Clem., i, 6,

22.

essay

which

frequent.

19.

in

general to my
only give authorities
are
lacking there, or

ff.,and

sentences

90,

I refer

Theatre.

16.

in

in qua

....

tribus

eodem

cogitate in

tempore

theatris

hac

viae

civi-

postu-

lantur.
91, I. Pentheus.
91, 25. wearied.
ed. Graux

Juv., 6, 71.
Choiic, 'Twip rCiv iv Aioviaov rbv plovdKovi^bvrav,
in Rev. de philol.,N. S., i (1877),p. 238, c. 14,
in the emperor's
7 ; cf. p. 225, c. 8, 4 (mimes at the Brumalia
toIvvv airi][t]
iiAXiara,
paaCKeia)
presence); p. 227, c.8, 22 : (palverai,

idfwtsxpaii.ivq.
Acad., xii,p. 251.
famishing. Grysar, Sitzungsb.d. Wiener
Actaeon
is alluded to by Varro,
A mimus
"Tertullian,
Apol., 15.
ed. Buecheler', p. 216 :
Quod si
Sat. Menipp., 513, Petron.
comedisset
et non
suos
et
canes
Actaeon
ipse prius
occupasset

91, 33.

nugas

92,
92,

disguise.

'

92,

iieret.

in theatro

Cf. vol.

i, p. 256.
Sueton., Calig.,c. 57 ; Juv., 8, 185.
37. was.
astonishment.
Plutarch, De sollert. anim., c.
I.
2. often.
Cic, Rabir., c. 12 ; Prudent., In Law.
'.
read
For
roguery
demagogy
144.
Juv., 6, 45 ; i, 35 ; 8, 185.
6. charms.

91, 35.
91,

saltatoribus

'

'

19,

9.

martyr., p.

Notes

536

[vol.II,

92, 8. enriched.
92,
92,
92,

Cic, Phil., 2, 27.

Seneca, Epp., 114.
Haupt, Hermes, vii, 182,
fugitivifor divites,
needlessly in my opinion.
Abuse.
II.
/cai
Philo, Ad Gai., p. 598 M. : KaTa-x\evai6ii.ei'oi.
C)s kv dsarpiKots
fiifjiots.
irpbstwv avTLirdXwv
KepTofjiodfjLevoL

10.

pursuers.
reads
milites

12.

boobies.

according
of

Cf. the list of actors

to

somewhat

in the dedication

plays,which

(of 212 and presumably

inscriptions
date) were
arranged by soldiers of the

Roman

two

earlier

Hermes,
vigilesand of the fleet of Misenum
; Mommsen,
CIL,
vi,
1063.
V, 303
13. expression. Gell.,N. A., xvi, 7.
Kal
Philo, op. cit.,p. 552.
^ iirl /d/ioisaliTxpSn'
14. coarse.
dXXi
fiij{iTTOixetdwvTaffe^viyrepov,
ffKOJ^fidruv
fj-etpaKCtadia-Tep
Ko.yxi'iov'''''"
16. flute.
Grysar, op. cit.,p. 264 ff.
18. action.
Plutarch, Qu. conv., vii,'
Quintilian,iv, 2, 53;
8,
of

corps

ff. ;

92,
92,

92,
92,

4.

the mime

Also

?Xwv

mentioned

Kal
dpa^aTLKiiv

in De

soil, an., c.ig,g,

Troops of mimes
TroXvTrpdffojTOS.

ttXoktiv

was

contained

CIL, vi, 10, 118 [quarjtarum in mimis

saltantibus
utilis actor). Bdl, 1885, p. 240.
end.
21.
Cic, Pro Cael., c. 27.
92,
naked.
idea
that
Grysar, p. 271 ff. The
they showed
92, 35.
themselves
in complete nudity on
these occasions
cannot
be
of
accounts
at
and
by
quoting
performances
Byzantium
proved
of St. John Chrysostom.
Antioch
in the time
Gloss. Labb. :
sum
nudus, fero levia yviwriT"oi.
92, 40. praetors. Trist.,ii,497 sqq.
Martial, iii,86.
93, I. verse.
Id., xiii,praef.
93, 2. emperor.
Salvian.,De gubern. Dei, vi ; cf. Cyprian, De
immorality.
9.
93,
and
vol. i, p. 246 f.
spectaculis,6,
mimes.
Tivaiov ix Svplas,
Suid., s. KaBri/ia^evfiiros
: Al\iav6s
93,12.
Kal
iirb iravris toS 7rpo(ri6vTOS.
KaSri/ia^evfiJvov
iralpayap ^v ijiipav^i
Si "Ko\a"rtav TrepiTraBeffTdpa,
eb
iv TOts /jifiOLS
Twv
re
rots
tpatvofiivois
TOI"S
h
T"Btt Tim
iKKoKoVfiivT)
TO.
"TxfllMl"^l-y
TTJV KOiVT]V 6tj/lV
opwVTai
rbv Syfiop Kol 6(rov fierSt
Kal KaTareivovcra
toO d-^fiov
Tpbs
ffdtfiaTos,
also

actores

guartarum

'

Kal fjM.VLK^v
""r^yetav.
trvthdij
dancers.
Grysar,
op. cit.,p. 310
93, 15.

Jerome, Epp.,
David

nonne

52,
says
tibi videtur

of
.

the
.

ff.

Cf. pp.

and

253

of

story
Abishag
figmentum esse de

and
mimo

272.

King
vel

ludicro ?
Atellanarum
und
naked.
TrachtenFalke, Deutsche
Modenwelt, i, 278.
93, 17.
his
XI
received
into
Louis
Paris in 1461 by the
on
was
entry
beautiful
most
girls of the city quite naked, with poems.
the
acted
were
at Lille in 1468 before
Among
plays which
Charles

the

Bold

was

the

Judgment

of

Paris,in

which

entirely naked

the three
the
with

in accordance
witnessed
similar spectacles
myth.
1520
the
his
in
Netherlands.
The
during
journey
municipalityof
Antwerp, he writes to his friend Melanchthon, presentedall kinds

goddesses appeared
Even

of shows
were

to

as

in the
be

seen

late

street

the

Diirer

as

at the entry of Charles

most

beautiful

and

V,

well-bom

among

which

girlsof the

Notes

538
Aristomenes,

ian

iii,p.

315,

the

represented on
96, 8.

'

For

in Athen.,
iiroKpiTTis
dpxa^ttsKcofj-cfdlas,

as

be taken

cannot

for

old comedies

proof that

were

stage.

'

doddering

[vol.II.

read

'

blusteringand

',and

'

for

'

mawkish

'

dissolute '.
read
Cf. Appendix xxxvi.
96, 9. centuries.
The
96,16. hand.
Quintilian,i, 11.

Sat., 6, 73
for

Martial,xiv, 215)

'

shows

comoedi

that

fibula'

fine voice

(Juv.,

was

sary
neces-

comedian.

M.
Antonin., c. 2.
96, 17. Geminus.
96, 24. Turpio. Tac, Dial., c. 20.
96, 28. scene.
Quintilian,vi, 2, 35.
96, 30. nobility. Id., ii,10, 13 : quod faciunt

actores
comici,qui
loquimur, pronuntiant, quod
a natura
recedunt, quo vitio

ita prorsus,
ut nos
vulgo
neque
esset sine arte,neque
procul tamen

periretimitatio : sed morem

scenico
exornant.
quodam
scale.
Id., xi, 3.
96, 32.
Id., xi, 3,
96, 35. fishermen.
'

with

such

communis

the

piece as

One

112.

huius

connect

may

Rudens

sermonis

the

decore

'

men
fisher-

of Plautus.

'

97,
97,

blustering '.
decrepit. Read
other.
Quintilian,xi, 3, 178-181.
13.

9.

97, 16.

maiden.

Juv.,

3,

93-100.

tragico,Mdl, vol. xi, tav. xiii (Robert,

AdI, 1880, pp. 206-212).
saltat.,27.
97, 30. laughable. Lucian, De
theatre.
Tyan.i v, 195, p. 89, ed. K.
Philostrat.,
Apoll.
97, 32.
181
2.
98,
Horace, Epp., ii,i,
eye.
sqq., 187.
97, 29.

swallow.

98,

dances.

12.

gestures
667 f.

Cf. e.g. Attore

Cf.

Appendix

of the

xxxvii.

tragic actors

see

On

declamation

the

Ribbeck,

Rom.

and

Tragodie,p.

98, 16. composer.

My essay in Marquardt, SiV, iii*,545.
98, 30. parts. Cf the passages cited by Bergk, Ueber einigeZeichen
der Plautin. Hdschr., in Philologus,xxxi
(1871/72),p. 239, 11.
De
60
De
Ad
Cic,
Or.,i,
Legg.,i,4 ;
Fam., ix, 22 ; Pro Sestio,
;
.

57'

This strange device occurs

98, 37. applause. Pliny, Epp., ix, 34.
at the end of the sixteenth
even
century, e.g. in the Anfiparnasso
and
of Orazio Vecchi
in Monteverde's
Ballo delle ingrate,
(1597),
It is remarkable, in view
Ambros, Gesch. der Musik, i, 520.
of Goethe's
ideas on theatrical representation,that he once, if
on
only as a make-shift,ventured
something similar on the
Weimar
stage (Devrient, Gesch. d. deutsch. Schauspielkunst,
iii,247).
Cf. Mommsen,
RG, iii^,612 f. The resolution
99, 2. themselves.
of tragedy into its elements
is on
the whole
very accurately
des mots cantare
explained by G. Boissier,De la signification
ei saltare et saltare tragoediam, in Rev.
arcMol.,N. S., 2, pp.
333-3438.
stage.
99,
iii')
553
canticum

I refer

f'!3.nd
und

to

den

in

general

to my
essay in
treatise of Grysar cited
Chor in der Tragodie.

the

Marquardt, StV,
there, Ueber

das

II.]

VOL.

Notes

99, 14. vocalist.

Sueton., Nero,

539

c.

with

24,

Casaubon's

notes.

Grysar, op. cit.,p. 56, i and Lipsius,Electa,i, 24.

According
to Pseudolucian., Nero, c. 9, Nero
caused
at the Isthmian
games
excellent rival tragedian named
an
killed
by his
Epirotes to be
actors : flairiiiim"Sipuv iir' dKpipdvTap (in cothurni,as
Kayser
explains,i.e. in costume) roils iavroO iiroKpirhiotov irpo(r-fiKovTai
Nero certainly
took several actors about with him,
n
irpdy/iaTi,.
but

it cannot

that

15.

with

actors

could

Chorus

must

certaintyfrom

any

the

on

appear

this outrage
with

stage together

singer.

the
99,

be concluded

several
A

choir.

Diss,, iii,14

is ol kukoI

probably

be assumed

/iicoi90-01
rpaycpdol

from

Epictet.,

oi Sivavrai, dXXd

p^ra

TToXXwy.
99,

Grysar'sstatements
dialogues. The passage of

17. linked.

99, 19.

on

Dio

p. 45

are

mere

conjectures.

Chrys., Or., xix,

261

may

solos alone.
dialogues, but equally well to iambic
Cf.
free.
Here,
Sueton., Nero, c. 21.
Euripides,
fur., 1035.
99, 30.
The
Juv., 8, 223, Dio, Ixiii,9 and 22, and Philoparts which
as
strat.,Vit. Apollon., v, 6, mention
played by Nero, are probably
chosen
only arbitrarily
examples.
Suetonius, Nero, c. 46.
99, 34. death.
Id., Caes., c. 39 ; Aug., c. 43.
99i 39- appear.
actor.
Tac, A., xiv, 15.
99, 41.
RG, iuP, 613. Grysar {Der rom.Mimus,
Mommsen,
100, 2. texts.
in Sitzungsb. d. Wien.
acad.,xii,pp. 327-330) has introduced
refer

to

and

much

erroneous

scena

Graeca.
See

irrelevant

into

matter

the

section

on

the

ii,p. 91, 24-5 and note.

Choric, op.
oiv
t4
pi^v
K"pxvinp inrepaipei
liTToSpopdas
cit., 14, 7, p. 238
di
ffTainuSes
toTs
5^/iOisi/i^dWeiv, Sav/iaroTTOiois
T(fp.Tidii'
"wpS/yp.a
Kal
Kal rpayifSias
\ip^ xpujit^cous
iirbKpinvp^nbvras
T"fi p,ri xbpov
av
Stiff
^vdpuiroituv
dtddvai,CKeivojv yap oCtws iveirkiia
deapArtav,ws

100, 4. audience.

vol.
:

c.

/a6Xisbrip^offieieLv.
100,

ib.,c. 17, 2, p. 243: fup^s yap "Tas, k"v S,yav

6s vvv
p^v elffipxerai
^, Tb, 5e"repa ^4petTpay(pSiasiiiroKpLTov,
e"f0u]^os
S^ fj.T}T^pa
vvv
wa'ida "/"ov^a,
^i(pos
^'7n(pipov(rav
p.'qTpbs
i)TOKpLvbp.^vos,
Id.

7. mime.

riKvois inrh

and

all the
100,

fijXoTWTrfas
^pwrt/c^s. If there

strict diet for mimes

more

necessary

100,

100,
roi,
loi,

need

(c.^15,
9, p. 240),both
for tragedians.
in

Augustus.

Sueton.,

Tessera

in

the

introduction

to

the

Jerome,

ed.

of

tpwvaffKetv

certainly

were

Roth

(p. 301, 25).

pantomimo, Bdl, 1875, p.
god. Henzen,
Buecheler, Ind. Bonn,
ss.
J. Schmidt, Bdl, 1879, p. 170.
CIL,
vi,
10,115.
2,
aestiv.,1877, pp. 11-13.
below.
Cf. Marquardt, op^ cit.,p, 551, and
30. disuse.
ad Pers.,
Proll.
Welcker, op. cit.,p. 1469 ; Jahn,
38. Lucan.
Lucano, p. 64 sq. Cf. Teuffel,
Genthe, De M. Annaeo
p. xxxiv;
RLG*, 303, 4.
Juv., 7, 92.
41. Paris.
Plutarch,
Qu. conv., ix, 15, 17. Cf. Liban., ed.
men.
5.
Reiske, vol. iii,p. 381 sq.
6. historical.
Dosith., Inierpr.,iii,ed. Boecking, p. 65, says
22.

100, 28.
170
100,

was

di

un

section

on

mythology

Fabulae

pantomitnorum

quoque

inde

loi,
loi,

accipiunt laudem
scripta sunt.

et

testantur

esse
saltatione,vera
quae
12.
Cleopatra. Lucian., De suUat., 54 and 58.
Nero.
Sueton., Nero, c. 54.
13.
Macrob., Salt.,v, 17, 15 : Virgiltreated so
17. Macrobius.
not only
the
beautifully
story of Dido, that his deScriptiduwas
imitated
and
by sculptors,painters
tapestry-weavers, but also
histrionum
celebretur '.
perpetuis et gestibus et cantibus
18. Gods.
c.
Lucian, De saltat.,
59.
Lucian, op. cit.,37-61.
Grysar, op. cit.,53 f.
Myrrha.
29.
A.
J., xix, i, 13.
32. fall. Josephus,

in
loi,

[vol.ri.

Notes

540

'

101,
loi,
loi,

audiences.

loi, 34.

Cf.

Theodos., ii,104

on

later

times

P.

turmoil.

102, 8. orchestra.
Lucian, the
mimes

first two

The

last two
also

may

Mueller,De

gen.

aev.

sqq.

Sueton., in Jerome
Macrob., Saturn., ii,7, r8.

102,7.

E.

be

are

(ed. Roth,

p.

mentioned

several

301,

25). Cf.
times

by

by Ovid, Remed., 753 sq., where indeed

Cf. Grysar, RJiein. Mus., ii, p.
meant.

(Arnob., Adv. gent., i, 2 ; Cassiodor., Var., iv, 51.)

start.
12.
Grysar, op. cit.,57 f. Cf. Jahn, Das Columbar.
102,
der Villa Pamfili, p. 24.
Owii, Remed., I.e.; Lucian, Salt.,2 ("owb
KjxtiiJan
102, 17. music.
Kal irbSujv KT^Ttfi).
Kal Tep"Tt(rfM(n
rb
names
five, ib.,66 (Tocrbirati
iieplii"
-^dip
parts. Lucian
102,23.
Mus., ii,p. 38.
opafw, ^v.). Cf. Grysar, Rhein.
26.
26,
Lucian,
67.
Aerope.
102,
Anthol., ed. Jacobs, iv, p. 192 ; Epigr. ddesp.,
102, 26. Agave.
Seyo^tSj/TOS
^fiupvaiovdpXV^'^oO
elKdva).
353 (^^5
in theatralibus
Jerome, Epp., 43 : quomodo
J02, 27. Cybele.
scenis unus
histrio
nunc'Hefculem
robustus
ostendit,
atqueidem
Venerem
mollis
in
tremulus
in
nunc
nunc
frangitur,
Cybelen.
Liban., ed. Reiske, iii,391, 23.
102, 32. Ganymede.
Lucian, ib.,63.
102, 41. error.
103, 9. Lapithae. Liban., ib.,p. 373 sq.
Priam.
Mauil., v, 479 sqq.
103, 12.
28.
R. Kohler, Ueber die
Nonnus,
Dionys., xix, 136 ss.
ivy.
103,
58.

Dionysiaka
103, 33.

at

103,

41.

Hamilton.

104,

2.

once.

skill.

histriones

104,

104,

des

Nonnus,

p. 29,

2.

Cassiodor., Var., iv. 51.

Goethe, Werke, 23, 257 "f.

Fronto, Epp. ad M. Antonin.
Aug.
caudam
palleolatdmsaltant,
quom

de
'

iv, 8:
orcitt.,

cycni,capillum

In Schol.
palliodemonstrant.
Veneris, furiae flagellumeodem
Juv., 6, 653: spectant in theatarop a r a pa 1 Ii u m Alcestin
suo
can
hardly"be
morientem, the corrupt word
pro marito
the
to
kind.
mean
anything of
supposed
In the only passage frOm which
one
might draw
5. Characters.
that secondary actors
the conclusion
the stage,
on
appeared
De
be
the
the
that
to
seems
sense
Lucian,
saltat.,
83,
pantomime
acted in such
action
of a second
a
to suggest the
as
way
facing him.
person
doubtful.
et finitioiieauSus
II.
Quintilian,vi, 3, 65: Nam
de
est Augustus
pantomimis duobus, qui alternis gestibuscon-

VOL..

104,
104,

104,
104,
104,
104,
104,
104,

II.]

Notes

541

alterum
saltatorem
intereorum
tendebant, cum
dixit,alterum
pellatorem.
16. leaps. Lucian, Salt.,71.
18. fast.
Seneca, Controv.,iii,praef. 8 : Nomio
(edd.nomini
velocitas
sed obiciatur,
tantum
meo) cum
pedum non concedatur
lentiores manus
of
sunt
(according to the certain emendation
Ind.
Bonn,
aestiv.,1877, p. 12).
Buecheler,
21.
Galen, vi, 155.
body.
Nonn., Dionys., xix, 261-282.
29. hands.
Quintilian,xi, 3, 87.
31. speech.
Seneca, Epp., 121, 6.
36. words.
36. finger. Quintilian,xi, 3, 91 sqq.
Manu
loquaci, Petron., ed. Buecheler', p.
37. dance.
puer
26
ilia foeda
et praepostera sed tamen
:
212.
Tac, Dial., c.
frequens quibusdam exclamatio, ut oratores nostri tenere dicere,
histriones diserte saltare dicantur.
Among the Greeks Antipat.
mentions
the
Bacchus
of Pylades wa/iThessalon., Epigr., 27,
Cf
CIG, 6305 : Iffroplas
Sei^asKal x^.offif
\ox^v6fJ."vos.
(pfiifot^
X^P'^^
and
wdvTa
Grysar, op. cit.,p. 41.
XaX'/iffas,
rhetors.
Athen.,
i, p. 20 D.
41.
.

104,

Nonnus, op. cit.,196-202.

105, 5. bald.
105, 8. strings. Quintilian,xi, 3, 88 sq.

contemplation. Macrob., Sat., ii,7.

dress.
Lucian, Salt.,80.
105, 21.
Macrob., loc. cit.
105, 26. saw.
characters.
Jacobs, .^Mi^o/.,iv,282
CIG, 6306
105,27.
6a(t3v
KelvoLffLv
KLveiro
Trpo(TihTroL$.
Xojv
Lucian, ib.,79.
105, 28. tears.
Minuc.
Felix, Octav., 37, 12.
105, 32. tears.
Cf. Marquardt,
mask.
Salt., 27, 29.
Lucian,
36.
105,
105,

12.

"ru/i7rd(r-

op. cit.,

551,

106,
106,

44. health.
6. absent.

Lucian, Salt.,75

sqq.
of Liba,nius in P. E. Mueller, De
passages
Theodos.,ii,p. 104 and Claudian in Eutrop., ii,403-5.
gen. aev.
8.
sec.
Paris.
locos,ed. Kuehn,
Galen, De compos, medicament,
io6,

xii, p.
106,
106,

Cf

the

454-

II.

food.

15.

sex.

Liban., Pro saltat.,op. cit.,p. 388 sq.

Columella, De r. r., i, praef. 15. Lactant.,

Inst.

div.,vi, 20,
106,
106,

19.

32.
inartistic.

22.

Leda.

Apul., Apol., c. 74.

Juv., 6, 63-66 (Thymele

io6, 34. Pliny.

Pliny, Epp., vii,24

C. Ummidius
Anicetiani
Actiani:

(Puteoli):
2155:

Actius

CIL,

Anicetus
Actio

; 2150:

rustica

tunc

1946

x,

discit).
IRN,

2911

pantomimus {OIL, iv,

Anicet(e)vale).

c.
106, 37. Juvenal. Juv.,
Julian, Fragm. epp., p. 304
106, 41. pantomimes.
Zosim., Hist., i, 6.
107, %. monarchy.

I.

107, 7. weary.
107, 9. artists.

8, c.
cus.

3, 3,

are

Augustine, De
Athen., i, p.

civitate

derived froin the

words
are

Plutarch's

Kol
dyKiiS-q
llvMSeiOV,

Dei, i, 32.
Plutarch, Qu.

F, and

20

same
:

B,c.

source,

dwoii^ixwa

vii,
conviy.,

treatise of Aristoni-

Si

t^s

dpx^"'^'^'t')''

Kai "iroXvirp^ixuTroi'
(thisword
ira,Si]TLKi)v

should

[vol.ii.

Notes

542
be

also

read

in Athen.

instead

of the

meaningless

iroMKmrov)

aiirSdev
wi^av tov
KdpSaKos
d^x^M^^ "'"V ^aOdWeiov
aTTO/j^vTiP,
'Hxo"s ij Tivos Xlavis ^ 'Zaripovaiiv 'Epwri kwjjA^ovtos
oSffav

107,

"
SmriBefiUvriv.
inrbpxniJ-i'
art.
10.
Athen., I. c.

in the Litierar. Centralblatt,

1869,
107, 15. Tragedy. Bursian
f.
17, p. 490
Seneca, Contyov.
epit.,iii,praef.: Pylades
107, 18. dance.
in
aberant.
se
a
tragoedia multum
comoedia, Bathyllus
107,
107,

107,
107,
107,

Antipater Thessalon., Epigr.,27.

Jacobs, ii,p. 102.
writer.
21.
Boeth., ib.,p. 114.
Macrob., ii,7.
24. hero.
CIL, x, 1074.
2378
27. Pylades. IRN,
schools.
Seneca, Qu. n., vii, 32 : stat
29.
Pyladis et Bathylli domus.,
20.

poet.

Anthol.

no.

in

Gr., ed.

time.

Cf.

per

successores

xxxviii.

Appendix

107,

31.

107,

Plutarch, I. 'c.
32.
p. 553, 4 and 5, and
40. accompanists. Cf. Marquardt, op. cit.,
Of
the
caninscriptionswith
Petron., c. 53 (odaria saltare).
tavit saltavit et placuit Orelli,2605 is spurious, but 2607
latter
(d. m. puer,
CIL, xii, 188 is certainly genuine. The
'occurs
in
also
CIL,
Orelli, 2527
Septentrionis[the name
xii qui Antipoli in theatro
biduo
saltavit et
xiv, 2977] annor.
the
following amusing comment
by
placuit) has occasioned
Wallon
in his (generallyvery valuable) Hist, de I'esclavage,
ii,
de ce jeune enfant du Nord,
I'inscription
qui
129 : On connait
parut Sug" de douze ans sur le theatre d'Antibes, dansa deux
Quel sort fatal le ravlt si tot et si
jours et sut plaire"...
ciel
loin de sa patrie,sous
un
qui le conviait k vivre par tous las

107,

Plutarch.

'

'

'

d'un
charmes
danced.

climat

plus

doux

Ovid, Trist.,ii,519 ; v, 7, 25 ; Pliny,Paneg., c.

54 ; Tac, DiaL, c. 26.
Cic, Pro Sest.,54, 116, cf. Schol. in Mai. Auct.
108, 6. emboHum.
class.,ii,148.
A bone stamp with the inscription
:
108, 7. women.
Sophe Theoarbitrix
imboliarum.
robathylliana
Bdl, 1873, p. 67 ss.
and
CIL, vi, 2, 10,128 (a pupil of Theoros
Bathyllus ; cf. note
28.
An
embolaria
N.
on
Pliny,
H.,
vii, 158, Orelli,
p. 100,
CIL, vi, 2, 10,127.
2613
108, 10. Sparta. Athen., xiv, 631 A.
Cf. on the whole
subject my essay in Marquardt,
108, 14. houses.
and
I
Appendix xxxix.
op. cit.,553,
civitas.
I.
c. ; Sueton., Nero,
c.
12.
Dio,
108, 15.
Naidi,
Orelli,2639
CIL, vi, 2, 10,141 : Dis man.
108, 16. slaves.
108, 6.

Caesaris

vernae

ex

numero

p5n:rhiche.

Digg; xlviii,19, 8, 11 ; Plutarch, De sera num.

108, 21. cloaks.
vind.,c. 9 ; Fronto, Ad M. Caes.,i,2, 4 ; Lucian, Piscator,36.
Apulei., Met., x, 29, p. 734.
108, 23. squares.
Anthol.
De
sexes.
lat.,ed. Meyer, 959.
J08, 25.
pyrrhicha:
"

In

spatio Veneris

cumsese

adversum

simulantur
sexus

proeliaMartis

uterque venit

etc.

II.]

VOL.

Notes

543

io8, 25. Bacchic.

Athen., xiv, 631 A.
I. c.
108, 27. shepherds. Lucian, De saltat.,
108, 33. blood.
Sueton., Nero, c. 12.
Juv.,
inde

ad

122

raptos)probably also refers

ii,p. 74.
Pyrrhic. Apulei.,Met., x, p. 232-236.

pueros
Cf. vol.

108, 37.
109,

4,

velaria

28.

et
(et pegma
to a Pyrrhic.

knights.

Philostrat.,Vitt. soph.,ii,10, ed. p. 256 : oirire

ffirovddiviep vepl ras
^^ aSrai
rb
iyKVxXtovs Behs
6px''l"''''"''

oSv

"

Mirav

K.T.\.

109, 29.

pantomimes.

109, 32.
with

despised. Liban., op. cit.,

p.

E.g. Pliny, Paneg., 46.

confusingthe two

kinds

dW

350

reproaches

his

adversary

ol/iairb toO

(SArfoj/os
o-x^naroi
6 x^^P'^^
elvac SoKet Kai t^p
fLeTt^i^rwv

dirb tu"v
x^^pov dTrotpaiveiv
"fj\-in"re
TU"v
/xl/jLuv
Sb^av^X^eiviirl r^v Spxv^t-^'

37.

disease.

109,

38.
38.

Rome.

no,

I.

109,
log,

women.

sexes.

ep.,V, 315
vixit

no,

no,
no,

no,

no,
no,
no,

no,
no,
no,
no,

no,

no,

annis

Seneca, Controv. epit.,iii,praef.

Tac, Dial., 39.
Cf. vol. i, p. 247.
Cf. vol. i,p. 59.
J. Schmidt, Add. ad CIL viii,Eph.
no.
443 (Carthage) : Thyas saltatrix Metiliae Rufinae
xiiii.

Thalamus

sponsae

suae.

The

dancers

were

perhaps embolariae
(vol.ii,p. 108, 6, 7 and n.).
Seneca, Cons, ad Helv., 12 ; Luxorius, {Anthol.
3. dowry.
ed.
Eat.,
Riese, 310) : in pantomimam
pygmaeam,
quae Andromachae
fabulam
frequenter saltabat et raptum Helenae.
Tac, A., i, 77.
4. decreed.
letter.
Sueton., Domiiian, c. 7 ; cf. Pliny, Epp., vii, 24.
5.
Cic, In Pison., 10, 22 ; cf. 8, 18 ; Pro Plane.,
17. garment.
P.
red.
in senatu, 6, 13 ; P. domo, 23, 60 ; Catilin.,
87
;
35,
the
ii,10, 23 (of
partisans of Catiline): nudi in conviviis saltare
didicerunt.
Macrob., Salt.,iii,14, 15.
18. statesman.
Dio, xxxvii, 49.
Ovid.
Omit
'with
her'.
20.
Ovid, A. a., i, 595.
dancer.
Horace, Sat.,i, 9, 23.
24.
Manil., iv, 525 sqq.
24. Manilius.
28. youth.
Seneca, Controv.,i, prooem.
28. Caligula's. Sueton., Calig.,c. 55.
Colum., if. r., praef.,i.
29. teachers.
Pliny, N. H., vii,159 : Stephanionem qui primus
32. citizen.
sumably
togatus saltare instituit.
(Cf.Marquardt, PW., i^,119 n.) Prethe same
whom
calls
Suetonius,Aug., c. 45,
togatarius.
Seneca, Qu. nat., vii,32;
Epp., 90, 19: itaque
35. women.
hinc

textorum,

quentium,
cantus

et

hinc

hinc
moUes

fabrorum

officinae

corporis motus

sunt,

hinc

docentium

odores

co-

mollesque

infractos.

et saltas,Attice,
passion. Martial, ii,7 (et belle cantas
Cf.
also
c.
belle).
Apuleius,ApoL,
74, quoted vol. ii,p. 106.
De
house.
mere,
Lucian,
conduct.,27.
no, 38.
indecorous.
Cf.
Sueton., Domit., c. 8; Dio, Ixyii,13.
110,40.
vol. ii,p. 17 ff.
Hist. Aug.' Commodi^ C. i;
Elagabal., c. 32;
110,40.
emperors.

110,37.

jierqdian,
v, 3,

ip.

Notes

544
Ill,

6.

calumniator.

rep., iv,
Ill,
Ill,

Ill,

Edict.

pra-eL, Digg., iii,2,

Nep., prooem, 4.

; Cornel.

10

[vol.ii.
Cf.

i.

Cic,

De

Diocletian.

Cod., ii,12, 21.

I. 34),part
(viii,
9. provinces. Dirksen, Obss. ad tab. Heracl.
ii,p. 71.
II.
marriage. (Through the lex Julia) Digg., xxiii,2, 42 and
6.

44.
Ill,

Ill,

lb., xlviii,5, 24 (Macer, libro i Publicorum).

ii de
mUire
15. slavery. lb., xlviii,19, 14 (Macer, libro
ludicram
se
tari): si miles artem
fecerit,vel in servitutem
venire
Menander
scribit.
est, capite puniendum,
passus
18. theatre.
Sueton., Aug., c. 45.
18. remained.
the passage
divus Augustus
Tac, i, 77, where
immunes
verberum
histriones
quondam
responderat is perhaps
taken
from
the
of the
Senate.
Suetonius
acts
gives a
of the matter.
correct
account
more
preciseand certainlymore
The
then
proposal made
(in the year 15) ut praetoribus jus
to
have
aimed
at the
virgarum in histriones esset
appears
before
restoration
of the law as it was
marks
Augustus. Cf. my rein Marquardt, op. cit.,
Kotzebue, Erinnerimgp. 540, 7.
-und Neapel (1805),quotes from an
eine Reise nach
Rom
en
an
edict respecting the theatres which
at that time
was
published
dead
a
annually in Rome, and enjoined (although it remained
letter)that singers and dancers should in certain cases receive
corporal punishment.
Sueton., /. c.
25. Pylades.
13.

freedman.

"

Ill,

'

Ill,

'

'

'

Ill,

Ill, 27.

infamous.

Actors

often
more

443,
111,

112,
112,

than

112,

112,

112,
112,

112,

112,
112,
112,

eight

the

stones

and
tribus
are

sons

of

actresses

Esquilina

known).

appear

(of which

Mom

sen,

paratively
com-

perhaps not
StR, iii,i,

10-

Gell.,xx, 4.
I.
troops. Cf. Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 539.
I.
tragedy. Cf. Liiders,Dionysische Kunstler, 116 ff.,Anhihg
Titiano
112
(cum Firmus
; Digg., xl, 5, 12
tragoedos tres
legasset)
Martial, vi, 6.
3. needed.
3. Martial, Id., xiv, 214.
8. sale.
Gai.,Inst.,iii,212 ; Digg., xxi, i, 34 (quum ejusdem
veluti
vel chorus).
comoedi
generisplures res simul veneant
In Russia
were
actors, and singers of both
sexes,
very often
et souvenirs, iii,233,
serfs :
S6gur, Mimoires
Haj^thausen
(Studien,i,310) heard an opera in Nizhniy-Novgorod in which
all the singers were
serfs,
table.
Cf,
vol.
i,
9.
p. 218,
13, acting, Pliny, Epp., vii, 24,
Sueton., Tiber.,c. 47 ; Dio, Ivii,11 ; Schol.
14, interceded.
Pers., 5, 9 : Glyco tragoedus populo mire placuit et ideo a
manumissus
Nerone
ejus,
est, datis Vergiliotragoedo, domino
dimidia
HS
iii.
possidebat
quam
pro parte
16. hire.
Julian,lib. xlv ; Digg., xxxviii,i, 25.
Id., lib. i ex Minicio ; ib.,i, 27.
17. friends.
21,
ring, Macrob,, Saturn., iii,14, 13,
40.

ruin.

112,

in

Notes

546

[vol.II.

Choric, Apol. mimoy., 2, 3, I. c, p. 214.

114, 6. slaves.
Cf. vol. i, p. 59 f.
empresses.
114, 10.
Cf.
the passages
16.
A.D.
48
quoted in the notes on the
114,
and
vol.
on
i, p. 246 f.
passage,
Tac, A., xiii,19-22.
Digg., xii, 4, 3, " 5 ; Tac, ib.,c. 27.
teacher.
Dio, Ixiii,18 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 54.
Latinus.
Cf. vol. i, p. 60.
Cf. Appendix
xxxix.
convention.

114, 19.

accusers.

114, 23.
114, 26.

case.

114, 26.
114, 28.

same

pantomime. Cf. vol. i, p. 247.

Cf. Appendix Iviii.
37. promoted.
38. spectacles. Fronto, Principp. hist.,5,

114, 31.
114,
114,

13,

ed.

Niebuhr,

p. 249.
114,

10.
38. Pylades. Dio, Ixviii,

Antonin.
Pius, c. 11.
114, 38. Pius.
115, 3. Pylades. On the first see L. Ver.,c. 8 ;
Epp. ad L. Ver., 12 ; cf. Appendix xxxix.

on

the third

Fronto,

M.

Antonin., c. 23.
But
Dio's
statement
that P.
legions. Dio, Ixxvii, 21.
Valerius
urban
an
Comazon, whom
Elagabalus made
prefect,
histrio
is
false.
f.
was
a
Hirschfeld, VG, 233
Tac, A., i, 77.
115, 9. escort.
them.
Seneca, Qu. n., vii,32, 3.
115, 10.
accompany
II.
Id., Epp., 47, 17.
grooms.
115,
Pliny, N. h.,vii,184 (in venere
obiere)et quos
persons.
115, 12.
duo
adnotavit
nostra
aetas
ordinis in eodem
equestiris
pantomimo
aetas
forma
Nostra
Mystico turn
praecellente.
is the time
of Nero, whose
freedman
Mysticus probably was.
nis
Bull.
d.
com.
if.,1886, p. 161, 1203 : Claud(iae) Ep
Mustioi
pantomimi lib. vix. an. vi.
crowd.
Pliny, N. h., xix, 9.
IIS, 13charioteers.
Galen, Method,
med., i (ed. Kuehn, vol. x,
115, 15.
p. 3).
115, 17. fragrances. Dio, Ixvii,3.
Paris.
Martial, xi, 13.
115, 22.
Cf. vol. i, p. 246 f.
115, 24. favours.
clappers.
Marquardt, StV, iii,520 f. Cf. also Petron.,
33115,
c
5.
Sat.,
115, 36. claque. Tac, A., i, 16.
115, 39. parties. Fest., p. 86 M.
116, 9. themselves.
Epictet.,Diss., iii,4.
116, II. disorder.
Henzen-Orelli, Ind., p. 173. Wilmanns, Exempla, u, 634.
116, 18. executed.
Digg., xlviii,19, 28, 3.
116, 27. Maecenas.
Dio, liv, 17; Tac, A., i, 54.
116, 31. accustomed.
Tac, ib.
116, 32. Drusus.
Dio, Ivii,14.
116, 38. place. Tac, A., i, 77.
116, 39. 22.
Dio, Ivii,21.
116, 39. 23.
Tac, A., iv, 14.
Cf. vol. i, p. 247.
116, 41. crimes.
117, I, recall, Sueton., Tiber.,c. 37,

115,

4.

115,

12.

pantomimes.

'

'

II.]

VOL.

117,

I.

Notes

547

Caligula. Dio, lix, 2.

117, 6. theatre.
IT/, II. head.

Tac, A., xiii,24.

ib.,xiii,24 sq.

Id.

Sueton., Nero,

26 ;

c.

Dio,

Ixi, 8.
Tac, ib. and c. 28 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 16 sq.
16. allowed.
Tac., A., xiv, 21.
18. day.
Sueton., Titus, c. 7.
Id., Domitian, c. 7.
19. pantomimes.
minore
forbade
it. Pliny, Paneg., c. 46 : nequs
euim
21.
a te
ut toUeres
concentu
tuo
restiut
a
pantomimos
patre
quam

117, 15.
117,
117,
117,
117,

Senate.

tueret

exactum

est.

Dio, Ixviii,10.
histriones
aulicos
c.
Hadrian.,
19 :
publicavit.
117, 24.
So Alexand.
Sever.,c. 34 : pantoinimos populo donavit.
Aemilius
PauUus
spectaclesat Amp' i117, 33. Rome.
gave Greek
ad
in
rudes
Romani
tum
erant.
169,
polis
Livy, xlv, 22.
quae
cf.
vol.
On
musical
contests.
contests
ii,p. 351 ff.
117, 36.
Livy, xxxix, 22.
117, 39. Greece.
118, I. contests.
Appian, Bell, civ.,i, 99 (Ol. 175).
Valerius.
Valer. Maxim., ii,4, 7.
118, 3.
118, 5. Curio.
Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 120.
118, 6. theatre.
Dio, xxxix, 38 ; Plutarch, Pomp., c. 52.
Ad
vain.
10.
Fam., vii, i, 3,
Cic,
118,
Martins.
Plutarch, Caes., c. 39.
118, 12.
Sueton., Aug., c. 45.
118, 13. exhibitions.
c.
22
RGDA^,
(p. 90) ; Suet., c.
118, 16. nephew's. Mommsen,
i.
43 ; Dio, liii,
Strabo, vii, 325 C. ; Sueton., ."4m^.,c. 18; Di",
118,21. years.
the article Actium
Cf. Franz, CIG, iii,p. 730 and
Ii,I.
by
in the StRE, i', 146.
Bursian
118, 23. Nicopolis. Stat., Silv.,ii,2, 6.
118, 23. Augustus. Sueton., Aug., c. 98.
Cf.
a.
10 :
Franz, CIG, iii, p. 730
118, 25. Greece.
4472,

117,

22.

triumph.
service.

Aiyoicrroviv

Ni/coiriiXeit^s

ireptoSov.

118, 27. Olympiads. Joseph.,B. J., i, 20, 4.

118, 28. Julian, Panegg., x, c. 9, i.
118, 32. Delphi. Cf. Appendix xli.
118, 33. Herod.
Joseph., A. J., xvi, 5, i ; cf. B. J., i, 21, 8.
118, 35. games.
Sueton., Aug., c. 59; Mommsen,
RGDA^,
p, 42,
I.
Caligula'sprohibition (Sueton.,Cal.,c. 23 : Actiaeas Sicuferiis celebrari,
vetuit sollemnibus
cannot
lasque victorias
On
after
remained
in
force
his
death.
have
Poppaea's delivery
ad exemplar Actiacae religioniswas
ordered
certamen
in 63 a
the
victories
of
T.
Flavins
in Rome,
Among
Tac, A., xv, 23.
is
rbv
iv
in
1.
'Avrioxelq.
lepivirevlraArchibius,CIG, 5804
24 :
(89 A. D.) and inl. 27:
erripiKhv
iydval 'AKTiaKuiv TratBai' irayKpi.Tiov
TraiSojv]
Ktd rbv iy AXs^avdpeiq.
iyQva ^AK[TtaKiov
iepbvTrevraeTTiptKbp
But
must
here
understand
we
Cf.
probably
(90 A.D.).
p. 732.
with Mie, Quaest. agonist (Rostochii,
1885), p. 54, the Olympia
celebrated
in Alexandria
{CIG, 5913)1 and by 'Ajcriaitoi
TraiSes,
the
Aciia
rules
of
at
the
fixed
those whose
was
Nicopolis.
by
age
The
CIL, ii,
Olympia are also referred to in Gruter, 499, 6
.

'

'

Notes

548

[vol.II.

trib. mil. proc. divi Titi

4136 (Tarracone): cohort! I Breucor.
certaminis
Alexandriae
bis.
On
the
agnothetae
penetaeterici
other hand
CIA, iii, 129 (third cent.): "Kktio, iv Tiptf and
CIL, xiv, 474 : Actia aput Bostram.
118, 38. victory. Dio, li, 19.
2 ; cf. Mommsen,
RGDA^,
nS, 39. Agrippa. Id., liii,
p. 41 sq.
them
Biat
ix
Actium.
himself
calls
tQv tirxfiv
Augustus
118, 41.
shows
of
the
coin
a
a
;
sacrificing
year 738
\nrkp T^s au"TT\piai
the

priestwith

valetudine
Caesaris s. p. q. R.
: pro
inscription
is a sacrificing
Apollo with : ApoUini Actio.
Mommsen
from
has rightlyconcluded
this that the
ludi pro
salute divi Augusti votivi
in
N.
h.,vii,158 belong
(762)
Pliny,
to this period.
On

obverse

the

'

'

119,
Ii9i
119,
119,
119,

alternately. Dio, liii,i ; liv, 19, cf. Mommsen,

op. cit.
N.
A.D.
Pliny,
h., vii, 158.
3- 9
8. Agrippa.
Dio, liii,i.
hour.
cf. Mommsen,
12.
Sueton., Aug., c. 44;
op. cit. (730,
or
762).
746
perinde magistratus rem
15. ofi"cials. Tac, A.; xiv, 21 : nee
familiarem
exhausturos
aut
certapopulo efflagitandiGraeca
mina
a
causam
eo
magistratibus
fore,quum
sumptu respublica
2.

fungatur.
Caligula. Dio, lix, 9.
birthday.
Id., lix, 13.
119, 19.
Claudius.
Id., Ix, 23.
119, 19.
Dio, Ixi, 21;
119,26. exchequer. Tac, A., xiv, 20;
reverse
Nero, c. 12 ; Eckhel, D. N., v, 264. The
119, 17.

struck
CON.

this year

in

S.C. shows

with
table

the

inscriptionCER.

which

of

Sueton.,
a
coin,
ROM.

QVINQ.
and

wreath, and
it a discus and
griffins
holding a shield.
CIL, iv, 1745 :
Augusta (libusfeliciter ?).
va(le); Neroneis

below
Roma

on

are

an

urn

loc. cit. : instituit

Apollo. This is what Suetonius means,
Graeco
Romae
more
primus omnium
quinquennale certamen
triplex,he does not, as Nipperdey thinks,allude to the cal
periodi-

119, 28.

return
to

already
under

of the games,
nor, as Marquardt, Prl.,i",117, 4, supposes,
institution of contests
for amateurs, for this was
the case
with the chariot-races
in the periodicgames
the

Augustus.

rig, 32. wreathed.

Vit. Luciani
119, 37. oil.
119, 41.
120,

I.

and

A., xvi, 4; Sueton., Nero, c. 21;

in the SiRE, v, 584.
12
; Dio, Ixi,21 ; Tac, A., xiv,47.

Tac,

Haackh

Sueton.,Nero,

c.

Tac, A., xiv,

Juv., 4,

arms.

Schol.

Sura.

mus),

Cf.

see

120, 5. dress.

VaUa.

Cf.

on

Tac, A., xiv, 21

plerique incesserant,turn
'

exoleverant

caused

'

'

as

were

20.

53
Sura

no

(apparently from Marius

Appendix xi.
Graeci amictus
quis per

exoleverant.

longer

eos

dies

Nipperdey explains
novelty

Maxi-

and

no

longer

sensation'.

of
The
continuance
Euseb., Chron.
120, 6. 65. Tac, A., xvi, 4.
the Neronea
at a later period is not proved either by contorniates (Eckhel,D. N., viii,p. 312, or by the cameo
with the
:
Iflipwp
inscription
ktyovaTe (Nero

in

quadriga

with

sceptre

II.]

VOL.

and

Notes

549

Caylus, Rec, i,tab. 86, 2) or again by the inscriptions,

Gruter, 116, 3 and 499, 6, cited by Genthe, De Lucani
et scriptis,
p. 52 sq. (cf.note on p. 118, 35).
mappa

vita

"

120,

10.

Neronea.

Aurel.

120,

II.

Minerva.

Catal.

liaps this
after

is the

Hadrian)

Vict., Cues., c.

imp.

agonem

27,
Minervae

instituit.

irpo/idxo"- CIG,
iyCuv'ASrivas
mentions

other victories in
5'.
iv 'PiJi/iy
'Adr/ms tipo/idxov
(Four victories

also

among

Per-

(certainly

1068

the
in

agones
twelve

years, CIG, 5804.) CIA, iii,129 (Anhang 19) : inscriptionof

a herald
'ASrivasHpop,dxoviv "Vdii-Q
(between 253 and
257)
y
Morcelli, Sull'agoneCapitolinopubblicaioda Labus,
120, 12. Agon.
ed. 2, Milano, i8i6.
"

Cf. vol. ii,2810

C.
Franz, CIG, iii,p. 729.
'OXi^jttTTta.
The
murders
of Maximus
and
Morcelli,-p. 12.
15. summer.
took place during the Capitolinegames
Balbinus
in the year
238 (Herodian, viii,8, 3). Clinton, Fasti Romani, p. 252, has

Olympian.

120, 13.
Add.
120,

KaTrertiiXeta
: ''Pdjfj.Tjv

collected

different

the

reckonings of

the

month

the

in which

decides
for the middle
of June ;
occurred, he himself
for
loth
the
of
Weltgeschichte,
iii,
July ; Seeck,
i, 405, i,
Ranke,
Rhein.
Mus., xli (1886),p. i68, for the 23rd of July. For the
length of the period see Censorinus, Ve die natali (writtenbefore
238),c. 18, II ; Scaliger,De emend, temp., 243 ; Eckhel, D. N.,
iv, 43718. ceased.
tests
Sueton., Domitian, c. 4. On the separate conevent

120,

cf.
120,

Appendix

xlii.

Stat.,Silv.,v,

wreath.

21.

54,
Cf.
120,

22.

120,

of

121,
121,

oliva

quercus

eat.

IRN,
pronouncement.
CORONATVS
:
Histonium)

5252

EST

CIL, ix, 2860

INTER
IVDICVM.

SENTENTIS

POETAS

(inscription
NOS
LATI-

Burckhardt, Die Cultur der Renaissance, p.

iii,p. 46.
35. century. Preller,Die Regionen Roms, p. 169.
CIG, 5804.
3. men.
before.
Dio, Ixxix, 10.
7.
form.
II.
Preller,op. cit.,p. 169 f.
18. wreaths.
Sueton., Domitian., c. 4.
22.
Herodian,
i, 9, 2.
poet.

120, 26.
ff.

121,

mixta

OMNIBVS

120,

crown
Albanus). Martial, iv, i, 6 ;
agon
ix, 23, 5 ; Juv., 6, 387 : Capitolinam
quercum.
Nohl, Quaest. Statian.,pp. 26, 30.
hand.
tantas
Martial, iv, i, 6 : perque
manus
plurima
I

quercus
22.

3, 231

in the

(the latter the

Senator.

202

Cf. vol.

'

121,
121,

121, 23.
121, 25.

antiquity.

Cf.

Appendix

xliii.

com.
R., 1887, p. 186, 1922 (gymnico
saepius coronatus).
the victoryof a ciMaroeiiMS
Hadrian.
C/G, 3208, mentions
121,25.
in the 'ASpidvia
"Sdip.tjv
/3',andib.,246 the victory of a pugilist
in the 'ASpidyeia
'Pd/iri.
Alex.
28.
Severus.
Sever.,c. 35.
121,
Catal.
28.
Gordian.
imp., CIG, 1068.
121,
Catal.
:
(Aureliaimp., p. 648, ed. Mommsen
121, 30. Aurelian.

agone

emperors.

Bull.

d.

[vol.II.

Notes

55"

Solis instituit.
agonem
Aureliano
ab
constitutus.

nus)
Solis

Chvon.

primus agon
Julian,Or.,iv, 155 b. : S.yojj.a'

Euseb.,

'HX"y TerpanTTjpiKoi/s
dywyos.
121,

34.

all.

121, 35. Arab.

121, 39. fame.
121, 41. agon.

vi, 488

CIG, 5923.
Euseb., Chron. : agon mille
Cyprian, Epp., 58, 8.
Philogelos,ed. Eberhard, 62.
Praesentiae

millesimi

nam

of the

matris

urbis

anni, which

millenial

games
to the gymnic agon
of a herald
{CIA,

XciXier^ 'Piira,it
122,
122,
122,
122,

122,
122,

in

Greek

be

must

agones

took

inscription
CIL,
Septimius Felix ob coro-

occasion.
cf.

Anhang

assumed

place

actus.

The

refers to the theatral

Festival,may

same

iii,129

P.

Mommsen

Secular
the

on

iy

usual

deum

annorum

equally well refer

the inscription

From

19)
that

who
all

also
the

won

rbv

contests

then.

Herodian, iii,8, 9.
Cohen, Mid.
imp., iii,p. 274.
8. Circus.
Ibid.,iv, p. 148, no. 189.
Huebner, AdI, 1864, p. 158.
9. Barcelona.
Carinus.
10.
Carinus, c. 18.
Fl. M.Th., 287. Cf. on
cons.
14. gladiators. Claudian, De
this time
Orelli,2588 ; CIG, 5924 ; Cassiodor., Var. epp., v,
6.

Empire.

7. m.edals.

42.
122, 18.

vel athletarum
Matem., vii,22 : Gladiatorum
geniturae. Palaestritae,palaestritispraepositi: iii,8, 4, 5 ;
iii,13, 5-10 ; v, 15 in f. ; aut athletis hominibus
(hominis ?)
potentisalicujus erunt honore
praepositi.
Rome.
-_-^
Marquardt, iii",525.
122,23.
Etruria.
Etruria
ex
acciti.
Livy, i, 35 : pugiles
122, 23.
Sueton., Aug., c. 45 (pugilesLatini). ':
122, 24. Latium.
c. 18
Sueton., Calig.,
(Afri Campanique p^gUes).
122, 24. Africa.
26.
boxers.
IRN, 2378
CIL, x, 1074 : pugilescatervarios
122,
et pyctas.
Terence, Hecyr., proL, 23.
122, 29. matches.
^
taste.
Horace, Epp., ii, i, 185.
122, 32.
Cic, Tusc, iv, 33, 70.
122, 36. Ennius.
Cf.
tarch,
PluGreece.
Marquardt, Prl.^, 117 i. and especially
122, 41.
Qu. R., 40.
Varro, R. y., ii,i, i.
123, 2, Varro.
Pliny, N. h., xxix, 4.
123, 7. income.
8.
Blaesus.
sufl. 10 a.d.
Cf. vol. ii,
Junius Blaesus cons.
p.
123,
and
Nipperdey on Tac, A., iii,35.
47,
Isidorus.
Aelian, ed. Hercher, ii,240.
123, 10.
De re med., i, i and
Celsus.
12.
Celsus,
2.
123,
Trimalchio.
28.
Petron., c.
123, 15.
Naples. Sueton., Nero, c. 40.
123, 21.
athletes.
Id., Galba, c. 15.
Plutarch, GaZfia,c. 16, 2.
123,22.
Cf. vol. ii,p. 113.
168.
Pliny, N. h., xxxv,
123, 23. sand.
123, 25. people. Sueton., Nero, c. 45.
See especiallySeneca, Epp., 15.
123, 28. body.
This follows from
Seneca's
123, 29. young.
polemic,Epp., 88, 18 :
men.

Firm.

...

aeque

luctatores

et

totam

oleo

ac

luto

constantem

scientiam

Notes

II.]

VOL.

551

studium
studiis
liberale
his
liberalibus
an
expello ex
?
credimus
juventuti nostrae
35. amours.
Tac, A., xiv, 20.
ad luxuriam
36. Greeks.
Pliny,AT. h.,xv, 19 : usum
ejus (olei)
vertere
Graeci
vitiorum
in
omnium
genitores
gymnasiis pub...

istuc

123,
123,

licando.
123, 38. immoral.
mores,

h., xxix, 26 : ilia perdidere imperi

valetudinis
ceu
patimur, luctatus, ceromata

Pliny,
sani

quae

iV.

etc.
instituta,balineae ardentes
soul.
Id.
168
ceromatis
:
ib.,
quibus
39.
XXXV,
nostra
viris
animorum.
inventus
corporis
perdit
2.
war.
Lucan, Pharsal., vii, 270.
Martial, vii, 32.
7. rubber.
Id., xiv, 49 : Halteres.
9. vineyard.
Pliny, Paneg., c. 13.
13. gymnast.
Plutarch, Cato major, c. 20.
15. interest.
Pliny, Epp., iv, 22.
29. extend.
Gains.
Phot.
Cod., 79, p. 146 H., p. 43 Bekk.
39.
Gymnastik, p: 803.
Plutarch, De sanitate praec, c. 5, p.
40. Regulus.
Liber.
Martial, ix, 72, cf. viii,77.
40.
causa

123,
124,

124,
124,
124,
124,
124,

124,
124,
124,

Juv., 3,

125, 3. necks.
125, 7. wreath.

68

Krause,
124.

fert niceteria

ceromatico

et

Horace, Epp., i, i,

exercendo

Cf.

49.

coUo.

Myth.,

Preller,Rom.

ii', 112,
125,

3.
athletes.

10.
are

the

only
the

among

Of

of

source

Romans.

in the

Varago
1864, p. 27)

relief

of

district of Treviso

discovered

athlete

an

bears

the

near

inscription {Bdl,

:"

KXau5tai/6j/
TeviJ.wvTes

Xevnipioiare

our

wliich
only speak here of inscriptions,
knowledge of professionalathletics

course

^vOdSe WriKav
tt^kttjv
'kevTLapiOi
eUdvi Kal ffTe"pdjfOLS.
vvv

Kal

lintearii

capsarU,

or

cf.

Neubaur,

Comm.

epigr.,

often composed
of athletes were
p. 76 sq. Perhaps inscriptions
in Italy.
in Greek
This is shown
by the complaint of Pliny,N. h.,
125, 13. amateur.
168.

XXXV,

Seneca, De brev. vit.,c. 12, 3.

125, 14. welcomed.
feats.
Id.
ib.
:
qui in ceromate
(nam, proh facinus, ne
125, 15.
Romanis
vitiis
rixanquidem
laboramus) sectator puerorum
tium
sedet.
125, 16. athletes.

mancipia
tritae among

in

Id., Epp.,

15,

magisterium recepta.
slaves,iii,
58, 20

other

accedunt

pessimae
mentions

Martial
;

82, 20

vi, 39,

9.

Pers., 4, 39 also refers to slaves.

Seneca, Epp., 15, 9.
125, 18. chewing.
athletes.
2.
Pliny, N. h., xxxv,
125, 20.
21.
vii,
grounds.
Martial,
32.
125,
The
Glaucias.
meaning
Stat., Silv.,ii, j, no.
125,23.
whom
gymnici ', CIL, vi, 10,158-10,160, among
children
125, 26.
125, 26.

in their

second

and

sixth

years,

wrestling. Quintilian,xii, 2, 12.

competitors. Galen, IleplIwrp.Kal

notae

palaesPerhaps

of

fantes
'inwere

is obscure.

yv/ivao-T.,

c.

46, ed. K.,

[vol.II.

Notes

552

ol TO"riov drux^ffTarot
Kal /xTjSeiriljtroTe
6^(ijs
yiK'qffavTes
in other
Omit
branches.*
iavroits dvofid^ovtri
yvfivacTTds.
i^ai^vfis

p. 894

V,

: ttXX'

'

125, 29. performers. Tertullian,Sped., c. 22 : xystici

substemunt.
feminae
Martial, vii, 57 :
corpora
Castora

de PoUuce

Gabinia

Pyxagathos fuerat,nunc
125, 29.

gifts. Juv., 6, 356.

125, 30.

diet.
Id., 2, 53.
dumb-bells.
Id.,

quibus

fecit
erit

Achillam,
Hippodamos.

6, 246 ; Martial,vii,67.
Hadrian., c. 14, 26.
Galen, ed. K., vi, 406.
125, 38. hour.
M.
Antonin., c. 4.
125, 39. running.
L.
Verus, c. 2.
125, 40. youth.
Narcissus.
Commodus, c. 17 ; Pescenn.
Nig., c. i ; Dio,
40.
125,
Ixxii,22.
Alex.
Sev., c. 27.
126, I. Severus.
126, 10. bravery. Digg., iii,2, 4 (Ulpianus libro vi ad edictum).
cludes
It is evidently from ignorance that Tertullian,Sped., c. 22, inthe infames.
the xysticiamong
Lebas-Waddington, 16,209.
126, 12. Emperor.
Digg., ix, 2, 7, 4 (Ulpian, libro xviii ad ed.):
126, 14. compete.
vel in pancratio vel pugiles dum
inter
Si quis in coUuctatione
aluis
alium
si
in
se
occiderit,
quidem
publico
exercentur,
alius alium
certamine
occiderit,cessat Aquilia, quia gloriae
datum.
et virtutis,
non
causa
injuriaegratia videtur damnum
in
Hoc
autem
servo
non
procedit, quoniam ingenui solent
Cf. also P. E. Mueller, De
certare.
Theodos., ii,p.
gen. aev.

125, 32.
125, 35. weapons.

65

n.

Alex.

Sever.,c. 42.
xystarchus. Dittenberger, Hermes, xii, 19 ff.
festivals.
The
22.
AXe^apSpiotP
tpikoai^atrToskclI ^iKoptljfiaios
(rivoSoi CIG, 5804 (Rome).
Cf. adi, 349 ;
TrepmoKiaTiKT]cuffe/Sr;}
berger,
The
lepa Juo-tikt)
ii,3476b and ad no. 3067.
aivoSot,Dittenin
Denkmiler
aus
u.
Inschriften
Forsch.,
Olympia,
1876, p. 14. Lebas-Waddington, 1620a.
Cf. CIG, 5906-5913
and
Franz's
notes, p. 780.
126, 28. baths.
Die
f.
Foucart
in LebasdionysischenKtinstler,
Liiders,
p. 34
16
ffiJi'oSos
Twi*
Waddington, ii,no.
(^ iep"
'H/ja/cXeiffTwe).
ready
An
archiater
CIG, 5907.
porticus Xysti al126,31. Titus.
before
368. Cf. vol. i, p. 169.
assented.
Orelli,2588
CIL, vi, 10,154, cf. the note.
126, 39.
CIG, 5924
CIL, vi, 2, 10,153, probably the
127, 2. Johannes.
Johannes Nicas on a contorniate,Eckhel, D. N., vii,293.
Rossi, Bull, crist.,
v, 87.
127, 3. spectacles. De
127, 9. city. CIL, xiv, 474 (ifhe is not a musician).
Read
dirt '. Seneca, Epp., 15, 3 ; 80, 2 ; 88, 18 sq.
127, 14. diet.
horses.
N. h., xviii,63: Athletarum
Pliny,
quorum
127, 15.

126,
126,
126,

14.

Severus.

20.

'

'

'

'

127,

capacitasjumentis simiHs.
iS. belly. Cyprian, Spectac, 8.
According to Jerome, Adv.
diet is needed
Jov.,ii,6, ed. Vail., ii, 332 s., a solid meat
for 'milites,athletae,nautae, rhetores,metallorumque fossores'.

Notes

554
(quern adolescentes
Olympia, p. 335.
129,

129,

129,
129,

Cf

vidimus)

senem

him

[vol. ii.
.

as
(especially

Pausan.,
to the

v,

21
,

5.

spellingof

Krause,
his

name)
Kayser on Philostrat.,De gymnast., 8, 22, p. 59 ; Cass. Die,
Ixxix, i5 ; Philostrat.,Heroic, 679.
Cf. Meier, Olym. Spiele,
Sueton., Aug., c. 45.
7. Augustus.
and
Gruber's
in Ersch
Encyklopddie, 3, Sect. 3, p. 318.
Cod.
Just.,x, 53.
13. bribery.
16. cost.
Dio, i, I : oCtu
(iepois)
yhp rois t^v alTHitnvixovra^
ad.
Pliny,
Tr.,
(obsonia certa119
dydvas dvo/jA^ova-iv.
sq.
minum
RG, v, 265, i.
iselasticorum) Mommsen,
1620
Cf. e.g. CIG, 5913
; Lebas-Waddington,
19. councillor.
and
Tertul1620
221
Syriae
a.d.)
B, 1839 (Laodicea
;
A,
214
lian, Scorpiace, c. 6 ; Philostrat.,Heroic., 678, ed. K., p. 292
of honorary citizenship
cf. Kuhn,
(statues). On the bestowal
122.
Verfassung, i, 28,
Di
un'
Notizie
22.
epigr. onorar.
degli
178-9. Bamabei,
scavi.
1887.
Decembre,
Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands, ii,372.
23. field.
35. part. Dio, Ixxiv, 14.
Cf. Kiesling,Bdl, 1862, p. 157.
CIG, 5910.
31. family.
Africanus'
statement
(Hertzberg, Gesch.
34. Germanicus.
is refuted
of Tiberius
Gnechenlands
a team
ii,59 n.) that it was
the
:
following inscription TepfiaviK^v Ka^trapa aiiToKpdTopos
by
k-t.X.
^0\6fnrta Tedplinri^
Ti^epiov Kaiaapos ^e^aaToD vlbv viK-Ziffavra
in
Denkm.
Inschr.aus
u.
xxxv
Forsch.,
Olympia,
Dittenberger,
of Africanus'
mistake
that Tiberius
was
(1877),p. 36. The reason
(before his adoption by Augustus, not later than Ol. 195 =1
a
A.D.) had really won
victory there with a quadriga,as the
following inscription shows : 'Si^ipiovKXaiidiov
Ti^eplov vibv
Ttkdif k.t.X. (Dittenberger,
Nipava nKii"ravTa~0\iii.ina.
TeBpliririf
xxxviii
[1878], p. 53).
op. cit.,
Ibid., xxxvi
36. consul.
(1878),p. 119.
38. Roman.
Pausan., v, 20, 4 ; cf. Krause, Gymnoffik und
Agonistik, p. 803.
Antoniniano
Secchi, II musaico
rappresentante
3. Caracalla.
si
trovo
:
la scuola
degliatleti,
Roma, 1843, p. 4
per I'appunto
la cella solne'due
semicircoli
oppositi fra quali era compresa
fu definita camera
della palestra.
eare, che percio dal Piranesi
time
mosaic
is
of
the
of
Caracalla
the
(p. 7 s.).
Undoubtedly
5. Games.

on

129,

129,
129,
129,

129,
129,

129,
129,

130,

Of

the

considerable

it is

number

possiblein very

of Roman

letes
representationsof aththe period

to determine

only
opinion that the athletic
certainty. F. Pinder's
of Tusculum
mosaic
(Mon. d. I., vi and vii, i, 82) belongs to
of Hadrian
the time
{Bdl, 1862, p. 179 ss.),is rightly declared
To the
by H. Hirzel (AdI, 1863, p. 412) to be quite uncertain.
is conjecturallyassigned an athletic
closingage of the Antonines
mosaic
of the former
Villa Casalia on
the Caelian
(Bull.com. d.
R., 1886, pp. 49-51). On the spread of athletic shows in the
xliv.
ViTestern
provinces cf. Appendix
with

any

rare

cases

II.]

VOL.

Notes
II.

131,

ROMAN

555

LUXURY.

der
prevalent. Roscher, Ansichten
(the most
450
grandiose example of
luxury is offered by imperial Rome).

Volkswirihschaft,i, p.

5.

Roman

compares

luxury

grown

rich,make

it

absurd

as

ridiculous

and

Decline

has

of

use

and
the

immoral

and

(vol.39, p. 53)
of uneducated
who,
men,
of their fortune,and describes
Goethe

that

exaggerated.

{History of
a
good opinion
the

with

senseless

Gibbon

on

the

Fall, chap, ii,near

luxury

in the

hand

other

time

end)

the

before

Com-

modus.
130,
130,

132,

Zumpt, Stand der Bevolkerung, p. 70 f.

Becker, Galhis,ii',284 (omitted in GoU's edition).
19.
Alfred
Austin, Rich Men's
5. Austin.
Dwellings, in National
December
f.
This
author
also believes
Review,
1883, p. 466
that
Roman
in
the greatest
luxury was
history and hardly to
Becker.

be

132,

Zumpt.

17.

beaten.

20.
manners

132, 27.
132,

132,
132,
132,

133,
133,

Meierotto

emperors.
and

of

makes

the

same

about

remark

the

the

Romans, 3rd edition (1814),preface,

f. ; he also has a just opinion of Meursius's
book.
p. XXX
limitless.
eificere conSueton., Calig.,c. 37 : nihil tam
customs

cupiscebat, quam
quod posse effici negaretur.
28. insanity. Tac, A., xiii,3 ; H, iv, 48 ; Seneca, Cons,
ad
Polyb., c. 36 ; Sueton., Calig.,c. 50 ; Niebulir, Vortrdge ilber
rornische Geschichte,iii,p. 178. So also the physician Wiedebut on
the other side
meister, Der Cdesarenwahnsinn, p. 87 ff.,
Schiller, Gesch. d. rom.
Kaiserthums, i, 306.
and
Corsica.
Mar31. provinces. Perhaps Sicily, Sardinia
298, 3.
quardt, StV, ii'',
Sueton., I. c. ; Seneca, Cons, ad Helv., 10, 4.
32. day.
tamen, ut erat incredi34. palaces. Tac, A., xv, 42 : Nero
effodere
bilium
Averno
cupitor
proxima
juga conisus est.
Devrient, Geschichte der deutschen Schauspielkunsi,
3. opera.
at Dresden
in 1753).
ii,306 (the opera Suleiman
Reisen
durch
Deutschland, ed; 3, 1776,
4. Miihlberg. Keyssler,
p.

133, 4.
290.

1326.
Charles.

Vehse,

Gesch.

all the statements

Not

der deutschen
of Vehse

are

Hofe, vol. 25, pp. 247trustworthy, but they

credit as most of the notices in Roman

certainlydeserve as much
about
authors
Cf. also Devrient,
luxury, and perhaps more.
of
the opera
the
of
the
and
cost
ballet
at the
on
i
i,
op. cit., 301
time
of Karl
florins'
worth
tributed
disof
gifts were
Eugen.
15,000
after
i33"
133,

133,

13-

province.

Saxony.
1887, no. 35, p.
14. Wiirtemberg.

(Diariesof

unter
his

opera

Cf.
K.

13.

Deutschland

133,

the

Semiramis.

Appendix xlv.
Reichard, Graf Briihl,in

Im

Neuen

Reich,

327.
und
Perthes, Polit. Zustande
frames. Herrschaft, i, 506.

travels

in

1723

in
Personen
Haller
v.

A.

and
1727, edited by
of the duchy under
florins.

the revenues
1883, p. 8) estimates
million
about
at
12
Ludwig
Plutarch, Lucull., 39,
27. Plutarch.

2.

L.

Hirzel,

Eberhard

[vol.ii.

Notes

556
133)

29.

Pliny.

133,

34.

Asia.

xxxiii,

Pliny,
On

h., xxxvi,

gold

the

The

N.

of Cyrus
Alexander

which

treasures

51.
at the

J13.

treasures

Pliny,

see

the

N.

Great

h.,
quired
ac-

and
deposited
captures of Susa and Persepolis,
amounted
at Ecbatana,
to 180,000 talents,chiefly in ingots.
Grote, History of Greece, xii, 245.
P. Chaix, Histoire
de I'Amirique mirid.
au
133, 36. Atahualpa.
xvi.
134, 4.

sieole,ii, 67
Clive's

price.

return

too

s.

fortune

in

1760, Vehse,

his

yearly income

estimated

was

vol. 19, p.
at

220.

^1,200,000 at his
mates
estiJohn Malcolm
considers
Macaulay

at

Sir

^40,000, which

low.

Josephus, A. J., xiv, 3, i sq.

Ibid., 3, 2.
RG, iv, 22, 65.
Drumann,
16. Gabinius.
Cass. Dio, xxxix, 55.
Cic, Pro Eabir., c. 8.
19. Auletes.
Caesar.
20.
Sueton., Caesar, c. 54.
Crassus.
21.
Josephus, A. J., xiv, 7, i.
23. proverbial. Manil., Astron., iv, 693 : Gallia per census,
belli ; 793 : Gallia dives.
Hispania maxima
Josephus, B. J.,
MommTa\a.Twy
k.t.X,
16, 4 ; ri o^v^;vfjLeis Tr\ovffu!)T"poi.

134, 7. Aristobulus.
Mennaeus.
134, 12.
134, 15. Ariobarzanes.

134,
134,
134,
134,
134,

sen,

RG,

v,

97,

134, 24.

gold.

134, 26.

Posidonius.

i.

Diodor., v, 27.
Strabo, iv,

188.

Miimswesen, p. 678, cf. p. 683

Britons). Theobert, King of the Franks,
(gold
still coined
the gold of the
mines.
native
Procop., B. Goth.,
Cf
Stones
and
cious
Preiii,33.
History of Precious
King, Natural
Metals, pp. 183-187. Gold and silver mines in Britain,
Gold
and
silver booty of Decebalus, DieCIL, vii,p. 220.
Geschichte
Trajans, in Budinger's Untersuchungen, i,
rauer,
f. Gold
102
washing in the Alpine streams, Planta, Das alte
Rdtien, p. 14.
31. depreciation. Hultsch, Metrologie^,
p. 301, 3.
Cf. for the
Ascon., Argum. oral, pro Scauro.
40. Scaurus.
debts
of other prominent Romans,
Marquardt, StV, ii*,517.
Pliny, N. h., xxxiii, 134.
3. Crassus.
6. talents.
RG, iv, no, 78.
Drumann,
N.
xiii,92.
Pliny.
h.,
Pliny,
?"
Vol.
i, p. 304 f.
14. peoples.
Vol. i, p. 44.
19- freedman.
26. poor.
Alfred
Austin, Rich Men's
Dwellings^in National
December
Review,
1883, p. 467.
A
bequest at
Marquardt, StV, ii*,60-62.
3"- 6 psr cent.
Auzia
note)
(Mauretania) CIL, viii, 9052
(cf. Mommsen's
The
rate
same
brought in 6 per cent, per annum.
{M t^
of temple money
ffvy^deiTbKif Tpio^oMqi apyvpiKif)in the case

134, 28.

coins.

Mommsen,
of

coins

Rom.

the

134,
134,
135,
135,
135)
135,
135)
135,
135)

at Arsinoe

in the third cent,

and

that

only in

return

for mortgage

security (U. Wilcken, Arsinoitische

Tempelrechnungen, in
A
of
interest
xx
rate
(1885),p. 448).
Hermes,
perhaps only
usual
for temple money
Erzh.
', Hartel, Papyrus
Rainer,
and

'

II.]

VOL.

Notes

p. 33). If at the date of the

centia :
litteratus Graecis
et

inscriptionC7Z.,xi,1, 1236 (PlaLatinis, librarius,partes

"

CCC)

(J per

cent.

4 per

(Hultsch,
Rechnens

hei den

cent,

monthly)
Beityagzur Kenntniss

Romern.

was

Neue

usual

rate

dixit
of interest

des volksthiimlichen

f.),it
great hypothecary security.
Marquardt, Hdbch., ii,2 n., 215 ; StV, ii^ 56.
34- a year.
I follow, as
For
the reduction
elsewhere, Hultsch, Metrol.*,
desired to sell the dominion
348. The Gothic king Theodahad
of Italyfor an
income
of 1200
pounds of gold. Procop, B. G.,
can

135.

Ein

557

only

have

been

in

Jahrhb., 1889,

p.

342

of

cases

I, 6.

136,

Hashimid.

Kremer, CulturgescMchte d. Orients,ii,190.

d. Renaissance, p. 64 f.
Burckhardt, Cultur.
his
to
statement
the
coin
value of the ducato, zecAccording
viz. 11-12
chino, fiorinod'oro, scudo d'oro is about the same,
Le
francs of modei'n
cardinal
Vast,
Bessarion,
money.
p. 368,
the
the
but
he
thinks
same
12
(k peu pr^s
fcs.),
purchasing
3, says

135. 4".
I.

Lorenzo.

2.

J.

four

was

power

136,

France

five times

great.

as

Clement, Jacques Coeur et Charles VII ou la

silcle (1853),v, i, p. i s. ; ii,pp. 1-46.
Cf. i,p.

xv.

au

to

P.

Coeur.

monnaies
(noticesur la valeur relative des anciennes
frangaises).
136, 12, Chigi. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, viii,113 ff.
Ixi

ss.

ihre
Fuggers. Kleinschmidt, Augsburg, Niirnberg und
W.
Handelsfiirsienim 75. und 16. Jahrhundert (1881),p. 122.
und Consumtion
der edeln Meta.lle translated
Jacob, Production
Capito writes to Zwingli 29 Jan.
by Kleinschrod, ii, 19:
will
maintain
for a year.
16
a man
gold gulden
parently
Ap1526 that
about
worth
10
gulden
therefore,the gold gulden was
liter, und
im
'. Hagen, Deutsch.
relig.Verhdltnisse
(florins)
6.
The
of
ZeitMer
a
(1844),iii,195,
expenses
Reformat.
young
nobleman
(Junker) and his tutor at Erfurt, for food, lodging,
to 26 gulden for the
washing, universityfees, etc. amounted
U.
berg,
boarder
of
at FreiA
whole
Zasius,professor
year 1451/52.
the
and
board
16
at
for
lodging
beginning of
gulden
paid
d.
deutschen
Volkes
the sixteenth
century. Janssen, Gesch.
seit dem
i, 23.
Consequently the value of the gold
Mittelalter,

135, 16.

'

gulden

was

certainlymuch

standard.

German

In

the

than

more

time

from

florins of the

10

1500

to

1560 money

20.

136, 22.
136, 22.
the

Voltaire, Siicle

Mazarin.

Bernard.
Lacroix, XVIIl.
Bretonvilliers.
Baudrillart,
income

of the

Duke

Louis

de

ch.

XIV,

siicle,p. 197.
iv, 69. Baudrillart

of Lerma,

the

was

TiibingerZeit-

50 per cent. ; SchmoUer,

depreciatedto about
Staatswissenschafi,
xvi, p. 511.
schrift'f.

136,

South

favourite

of

6.

estimates

Philip III

6cus

included)
(?),'sans
700,000
Spain (hisson's income
compter la garderobe et les richesses du luxe mobilier,qui
k plus de 6 mill. d'or'.
montaient
Karnovich's
book
sian),
From
(in RusEugen
136, 24. Menshik6v.
at

of

Remarkable

through
Zeitung, 1885).

me

an

in
Fortunes
Konstantin
by

Private
extract

Russia

to
(only known
in the Rigaer

Jurgens

[vol.ii.

Notes

558
136, 30.

Potemkin.

immovable

Sybel,
estate

roubles.
136, 34- Kutaisov.

Kleine

hist.

Schriften,i', 170
at 50
by Kamovich

estimated

was

f.

His

million

Ibid.

Vehse, Gesch. d. Hofe, pt. 33, p. 332.

136, 35. Briihl.
Carlyle, Collected Works, 1869, v, 30.
136) 36- Rohan.
136, 38. grandees. Baumgarten, GescA. Spaniens zuv Zeit.
Revolution, p. 185.

d.

franz.

E. V. d. Bruggen, Polens
Auflosung, p. 193.
Czartoryskis. Ibid.,pp. 136 and 213.
Radziwill.
12.
Ibid.,p. 157.
For
owner
According to Kamovich.
19. owner.
of serfs (more than
128,000' read 'owner
160,000). Others
owned
said
to have
or
are
128,000 '. For these cf.
200,000
and
380.
Vehse, pt. 21, pp. 31
21.
Bemhardi, Gesch. Russlands, iii,677.
Yusupov.
Zuiiber die inneren
26. Yusupovs.
Haxthausen, Studien
226
Russlands
stdnde
; iii,76.
(1847),ii,
seine
afiected.
und
Busch, Graf Bismarck
Leute, i, 217.
29.

137, 7. Potocki.
137,
137,

10.

'

137,

137,
137,
137,

....

For

'

them

'

read

'

from

them

'.

Haxthausen, opp. citt.

Mim.
de RSmusat, iii,
346 : Le prince
39. R^musat.
137
des dons
de I'empereur,jouissaitd'un
de Neufchatel, combl6
immense
revenu
(ila en jusqu'i un million de revenu).
of
For
read
no
man
man
a
a
year
137, 40. Johnson's.
high rank could live on "5000 a year '. Boswell, Life ofJohnson.
Dwellings, in
Lady John Manners, A Sequel to Rich Men's
16.
See
article for
National
the
same
Review, March, 1884, p.
the budget of the wife of Philip Francis.
138, 4. quadruple. A. Austin, op. cit. (note on 132, 5),p. 466.
York.
C. M.
de Varigny, Les
grandes fortunes aux
138, 5. New
deux
in
Rev.
des
mondes, i May 1888, p. 166 f.
Etats-unis,
F. Kapp, Geschichte der deutschen
Einwanderung in
138, 8. Astor.
Amerika, p. 358.
Nationaheitung for 23 Aug. 1866.
138, 10. Stewart.
De
Varigny, op. cit.,p. 171.
138, 12. Vanderbilt.
16-18.
Gould,
Mackay.
Ibid.,p. 161 f.
138,
Les
Rev. des deux
Id.,
grandes femmes en Angleterre,
138, 21. 700.
mondes, 1 Sept. 1888, p. 74.
Ibid.,76.
138, 23. 144.
I add
list.
162.
few statements
I May, p.
a
Id.,op. cit.,
138, 23.
not
all
at
trustworthy) published by newspapers
(certainly
deaths
of millionaires.
Baron
after the
James Rothschild
million
francs
Sina (d.
2000
1868)
(!) Baron
(d. November,
80
million
florins.
Baron
Alex.
November
v.
1876)
Stieglitz(d.
Prince Alexander
Torlonia
1884) 100 million roubles.
(d.Feb.
1886) 100, or according to others,250 million lire. Baron Mayer
Karl
Rothschild
V.
(d. at Frankfort, 16 October, 1886) 500

137, 35.

"15,000

000.

Vehse

and

de Mme.

'

'

'

....

million

marks.

Rodbfertus.
Rodbertus, Zur
Geldes im Alterthum, in Hildebrandt's

138, 38.

mie, XV

(1870),
p.

341

fi.,
xvi, 182

Frage

des

Zeitschr.

Sachwerths

des

f.Nationalokono-

S. ; cf. esp. pp.

198 and

232 f,

II.]

VOL.

Notes

559

My opinion expressed in the same

periodical,1869, pp. 306and
the purchasing power
in
of money
308 (on the priceof corn
the

139,

time

from

Nero

inquiry.
19. arbitrary.
for which

139,
139,

139,
139,

I39i
139,

140,

In
I

Hadrian)

to

this

is

completely refuted by

paragraph

have

used

some

this

tions,
sugges-

W. Roscher
of zig,
obliged to Geheimrat
Leipand also a letter by Rodbertus, mentioned
in Appendix xlvi.
22.
Apicius. TeufEel,StRE, i^, 1241 ; Nipperdey, on Tac,
A., iv, I.
Seneca
27. pleasure. Seneca, Ad Helv., 10, 9 ; Dio, Ivii,19.
he
that
Martial
100
60.
squandered
millions.
(iii,
22)
says
29. Apio. Athen., vii, 294 F.
Vii. Elagabal., c. 18.
31. Elagabalus.
Athen., i, p. 7 C. ; Suid. s. 'Att/kios.
35- crabs.
Vehse, 47, 212 ; on Count
Briihl, 33, 332.
41. Rohan.
Beaucaire.
Leben
itnd
Werke
der Troubadours, p.
II.
Diez,
vol.
after
Bouquet,
xii, 444.
297,

140, 18.

Belkow.

am

Buchholtz, Versuch

einer GescMchte

der Kurniark

Brandenburg, iii,349.
Karenina.
Tolstoi, Anna
140, 23. Russia.
sailors.
R.
Seebilder
Wemei,
(1876), p. 252.
140.25.
Id.,Erinneningenund Bilder a. d. Seeleben'
140.26. Creole.
P- 374

{18S1)

fiValer.

Max., i, 2 ; Pliny, N. h.,ix, 122 ; x, 141 ;

Salt.,ii,3, 239-246.
7. pearl. E.g. by Baudrillart,i, 131.
8. solecisms.
Lucian, Nigrin., 31.
Eros.
Caesar
10.
Plutarch, Apophthegm. Rom.
August., 4.
Cellini
of Mentor
Martial, xi, 11, 5/9. For
13. Mentor.
read
by Mentor, a Cellini of that day '.
Petron., Sat., c. 31.
15. Trimalchio's.

140, 32.

Rome.

Horace,
141,
141,
141,

'

141,
141,

lb.,c. 54.
La
pinc^e de poudre coutait 4 ou 5000
Taine, Originesde la France contemp., p. 170.
21.
Tepper. E. v. d. Briiggen, Rolens Auflosung,

141, 18.
141,20.
141,

'

'

wool.

Conti.

Troels

Lund,

Das

hdusHche

Jahrhimdert,-p.
143s.
as
healthy and
To

considered

Leben

bum

in

Skandinavien

fragrantwood

in the

livres ;
p.
im

grate

306.
16.
was

'

The old story

sign of wealth.
does not sound so incredible that Ole Bager had the room
heated
when
Frederick
II
his
was
burning
cinnamon,
by
guest at
Odense
in 1580, just as Anton
had
done
at
Fugger
Augsburg
earlier

forty years

to

as

honour

the

Charles

emperor
extravagance in the

'.

This

certainlydeliberate
eighteenth century.
(on luxury),p. 408.
indispensable. Roscher, Ansichten
Seneca, Epp., 122, 5 : omnia, vitia contra
141, 35. unnatural.
hoc
natiiram
est luxuriae
propositum, gaudere
pugnant
discedere
tantum
a
recto, sed quam
perversis,nee
longissime
abire,deinde etiam e contrario stare. SimilarlyEpp., 90, 19.
Pliny, N. h.,xix, 55 : nihil utique homini sic quomodo rerum
was

141, 30.

placet.
contemporaries. Pliny, Epp., iii,5,

naturae

^
142,

2.

interdiu

cibum
.

levem

et facilem

10

(of

veterum

more

his

uncle) :
sumebat.

Notes

560
II.

142,

[vol.II.

Seneca, Epp., 108, 13-17

death.

45.
XV,
14Z, 14. Nature.

Cf.

Tac, A.,

Rosclier,op. cit.,p. 402

63

xv,

ih.,

(Pliny,N. h.,xxxiii

3)-

Pliny, N.

h., xix, 5 sq.

Gell.,vi (vii),16.
Pliny, N. h., xix, 54 ; heu prodigia ventris !
-442, 19. asparagus.
^
(cf.xix, 150).
luxury. Id. ibid.,xix, 55 ; Seneca, N. Q., iv, 13 ; Epp.,
y*42, 21.
142, 14. Pliny.
142, 17. Varro.

'

78,
142,

23 and
Addison.

elsewhere.

Several
Parts
on
Addison, Remarks
of Italy
edition
(1700-1703), London, 5th
(1736),p. 145. According
di Messina, iii,3 (in Hartwig, Aus
Sicilien
to Gallio, Annali
not reintroduced
into Sicily
[1867],i,12),the eating of ices was
till after the middle
of the sixteenth
century. In Spain ice
22.

was

eaten

as

early as

the

time

of

the

Moors.

ffwfl^o-ews ^ap^tiKw;'t, Karct xiTrous ed. K.,

Galen, Ilepi
142,26. Galen.
iv ''Ptltfitj
ttoWtj Kal xt^cos
vii,508 : Kal yap eviropta if/vxp^v
mjyup
(he is speaking of the composition of a cooling medicine).
(4th
142, 27. Sicily. Roscher, Grundlagen der Nationalokonomie
ed.),p. 184, " 102, 2.
Daremberg, Oeuvres d' Oribase,i,625 ss. remarks
142, 30. French.
that only snow
was
used, and not ice : on ne paratt pas avoir
v6ritables glaces,qui font aujourd'hui les dfilices des
connu
nos
Cf. Backmann,
entier.
Beitr. z. GescH.
gourmets du monde
Clara
der Erfindungen, iv, 201.
a Sancta
Apparently Abraham
Das
ices.
He speaks in
Wunderwurdige gam
(d. 1709) knew
'

neu

'

ausgeheckteNarrennest

juice,which
'.

At

they

use

Frankfort

the

at
on

of

'

cooled

carnival

the

Main

Frescade

or

after their excessive

ices

were

still

frozen
tions
exer-

something

Goethe's
mother
threw
the ices
1759.
away
'
from
children
the table of Count
Thorane.
She
real
bear
it was
that
the
stomach
could
not
possible

extraordinaryin
sent

to

her

thought
ice, however
142,35.

ice.

sweetened

stellung,in Deutsche

142,

142,
143,
143,

143,

143,

Goethes

Werke,

20,

loi.

PariserWeltaus-

Rundschau, January 1879, p. 88 f.

Pliny, N. h., x, 53 s.
41.
Cic, Tusc, iv, 19, 46 : culcita plumea.
41. Cicero.
climate.
2.
Hehn, CuUurpflanzen und Hausthiere*,p. 303.
in
cushions
The
concerning feather
5. pillows.
passages
88
Martial,
Herzberg on Propert.,iii,57 ; Juv., i, 159 ; vi,
;
ix, 92, 4 ; XX, 13, 6 ; xii,17, 8 ; xiv, 146, 159, i5i.
Warenkunde
Frankfort.
10.
Beckmann,
Vorbereitung zur
eider-down
the
that
trade
in
(1794), i. 277, I, who
supposes
in
the
of
the
middle
seventeenth
began
century.
Goethe, Geschichte der Farbenlehre
(39, 54) i :
17. Goethe.
has only to consider
these things [the stupid and exagOne
gerated
how
luxury of the Romans], and one will understand
who
led
could
be
because
so
a
Seneca,
distinguished life,
angry
people enjoyed a good dinner, cooled their drinks with snow,
of a favourable
wind in a naval battle,and what not '.
made
use
Seneca.
De
Seneca,
bene/.,i, 10.
19.
feather-cushions.

'

143,

'.

'SeM.nizxm-SrpaX\a.rt,Ruckblicke
auf die

[vol.II.

Notes

562
cooks.
146, 23. baked.
146, 27. cocks.
coepere, unde

146, 19.

devorandi

Livy, xxxix, 6.
Pliny, N. h., xviii,107.
saginare
Pliny, N. h., x, 139 : Gallinas
avis
exorta
et
suopte corpore
pestis
opimas

Deliaci
unctas

etc.

Id. ib.,viii,223 ; cf. Becker-GoU, iii,55 f.

146, 29.
Gibbon, History, ch. xxxi, 45 : it is reported that they {glires)
ordinance.

'

still esteemed

are

present by

147,

147,
147,

Colonna

Rome

and

are

frequentlysent

as

princes'.

Pliny, N. h., xiv, 96.

Atheu., vi, 275 A.
But
cf. Varro, R. f., ii,6.
Varro.
10.
Gell.,vi (vii),16.
12.
SchmoUer, Tiibinger Zeitschr. fur Staatswiss.,
Germany.
681.
and
xvi, p. 635
Thucyd., ii,38.
14. Thuc.
wine.

146, 30.
146, 33.
147,

the

in modern

Varro

in

Posidonius.

Cf.

lists.

19.

Appendix

xlviii.

Brillat-Savarin,Physiologiedu gout (Classiques

147,
de la table, Nouv.
ed., Didot, 1855, i, p. 252).
147, 27. luxury. Roscher, Ansichten, p. 428, 54.
Swift, Gulliver's Travels,iv, ".
147, 27. Gulliver.
himself
had
no
commerce.
objection
Apparently Varro
147, 39.
victuals
Italian
to
excepted). Macrob., Sat.,iii,
(delicacies
tribuit his verbis in
16, 12 : M. Varro pisciTiberino palmam
xi : ad victum
libro rerum
humanarum
optima fert ager CamFalemus
frumentum,
vinum, Cassinas oleum, Tuscupanus
mel
lanus
ficum,
Tarentinus, piscem Tiberis.
Springer,Paris im 13. Jahrh., pp. 32 and 34.
148, 10. demand.
et costumes
au
Lacroix, Moeurs
dge, p. iii ss.
moyen
usages
Nourriture
cuisine
et
(on foreign cheeses,p. 147 ; on foreign
wines, p. 165) cf. the carte gastronomiquede laFrance, inLacroix,
Directoire Consulat
et Empire, p. 151.
Nicolai.
12.
Nicolai, Leben des Seb. Nothanker, v, 54.
148,
'Rea.d sander.'
148, 18. sandar.
Varro
in Gell.,I. c.
Sallust,Catilina,c. 13 :
148, 26. writers.
Vescendi
omnia
terra
causa
exquirere. Seneca, Ad
marique
orbe
toto
Helv., 10, 3 : epulas quas
requirunt ; Epp., 89, 22 :
Brillat.

20.

'

profunda et insatiabilis gula hinc maria

quorum
scrutatur, hinc terras.
Juv., 11,14: gustus elementa per omnia
cf.
Pliny, N. h., xxvi, 43 : hujus
Mayor's note.
quaerunt ;
gratia praecipue avaritia expetit,huic luxuria condit,
(ventris)
vos

Phasim, huic profundi vada

exquiruntur.
cibis
:
Drepan., Paneg.
Theodos., c. 14
quos
famosa
naufragiismaria misissent,quos invitae quodammodo
hominum
reluctantique naturae
periclarapuissent.
c.
148, 31. Vitellius.
Sueton., Vitell.,
13.
Read
'milt'.
148, 34, 41. milk.
148, 36. Elagabalus. Vit. Elagabali, c. 18 : cum
ipse privatus
huic

navigatur ad

in

diceret

se

Apicium, imperator

vero

Othonem

et

Vitellium

imitari.
149,

I.

at

icus.
an

Lacroix, XVIII.

entertainment

of

siMe,
the

A
p. 390.
Khalif
Rashid

dish of fish tongues

for 1000
dirhems

des Orients,
francs); Kremer, Cullurgeschicht?
290

f.

II.]

VOL.

Notes

563

Vol. i, p. 12
ff.
149, 3. countries.
fishes
the
Cassiodor., Variar., xii, 4, enumerates
149, 4. sale.
ordered
for the table of Theodoric
: Destinet
Danubius,
carpam
Rheno
veniat anchorago, exormiston
a
(of.xii, i) Sicula (?)
Brutiorum
dulces mittat
mare
quibuslibetlaboribus ofieratur,
avemias

(?).

credatur
rerum

legatisgentium
possidere. Ibidem, xii,12 : Cum
apud
solemni
more
pranderemus et diversae prodeliciis laudarentur, ad
vina
et
Brutiorum

suis

de
casei

"

decet

regem

pascere

ut

omnia

paene
Dominum

vinciae
Silani

Sic

suavitatem

est.

^perventum

"

149, 6. birds.

Africanae
Varro, -ff. r., iii,9, 18 : Gallinae
quas
Hae
novissimae
in triclinium
appellant Graeci.
fi,e\"ayplSas
hominum.
ganearium introierunt e culina propter fastidium
Veneunt
He
the
does not mention
propter penuriam magno.
ace,
pheasant or the flamingo. Meleagns is the guinea-fowl. Hor"

Epod., 2,

53 : non
lonicus

Afra

avis

descendat

(togetherwith

in ventrera

meum,

Lucrine

oysters, rhombus
and
scan). Manil., v, 370 (guinea-fowls and
pheasants).
et Scythica
Phasin
Columella, viii,8, 10 : illos qui Ponticum
eluunt.
stagna Maeotidis
Jam nunc
Gangeticas et Aegyptias
eructant.
temulenter
aves
Petron., c. 93 (guinea-fowls,pheasants,
scari). Id., c. 119, 33 [scari,oysters,pheasants). Pliny,
N. h., xix, 52 : avis ultra Phasidem
alias
amuem
peti
in Numidiam
atque Aethiopiae sepulcra. Martial, iii,67, 4 :
Nee
Libye mittit,nee tibi Phasis aves.
Id.,xiii,71 (phoenicopteri
introduced
by Apicius, Pliny, N. h., x, 133 :
apparently
ph. linguam praecipui esse saporisA. docuit)72 (phasiani) 73
(Numtdicae). Id. ib.,45 : Si Libycae nobis volucres et Phasidis
In Stat.,Silv.,
essent, Acciperes,Tu nunc
accipechortis aves.
is
is
shown
a
verse
as
missing,
by Wachsmuth, Rhein.
I, 6, 77
26-28
:
Mus., 1888, pp.
attagen

non

"

"

17 quas

Nilus

sacer

horridusque Phasis,
palus Scytharum],
legunt sub austro.

[quas Ganges lavat (alit),

quas
18 quas

udo

Numidae

Juv., II, 139 : Et Scythicaevolucreset

phoenicopterusingens.
Lucian, Navig.,23 : 6pvisix ^dviSos xal raibs i^ 'Ivdla^ xal dXcKrpviiv
Clemens
Airb
0
No/taS"KiSs.
Alex., Paedog., ii, i, 3 : 6pvus
drrayas AlyvTrriovs,
^AtriSos,
M^Soy rawva*
8. Italy. Martial, iii,
58, 12 :
.

149,

"

Vagatur
argutus

omnis

turba

sordidae

chortis,

gemmeique

anser

pavones,
rubentibus

pinnis,
quae
picta perdix Numidicaeque guttatae
et impiorum phasiana Colchorum;
Rhodias
siiperbifeminas premunt galli.
debet

nomenque
et

Ber.
d. Sachs.
Mommsen,
Gesellsch.,1851, p.
149, 9. Diocletian.
12
: fasianus
pastus den. 250 fasianus agrestis den. 225 fasiana
pastus den. 200
pasta den. 200 fasiana non pasta den. 100 anser
anser

non

(100 den.

pastus
about

puUorum par den. 60 lepus

5%d.,Hultsch, Metrol^, 348).

den.

2s.

100

den.

150

Notes

564
149,12-15.
149,

22.

Alexander
Severus,Tacitus.
Sever.,c. -ij. Tacit.,c.
inauguration. Marquardt, StV, iii^,243, 4.
lost.
Macrob., Sat., iii,13^-: cenam
scriptaest
quae

149) 34Indice

149,
150,

150,
150,

[vol.II.

iv. Metelli

illius

maximi
pontificis

in haec

verba.

Bottiger, Kl. Schr., iii,217 ff.

38. priesthoods. Marquardt, StV, iii^ 231, 7.
2.
luxury. Cf. pp. 154-164.
In particular Sat.,ii,4.
7. satire.
10.
me
Epicurus. Hor., S.,ii,6, 114 : Inde domum
et ciceris refero laganique catinum.
Cf. S., ii, 6,
31,

Ad
13 ;

11.

in
Cf.

porri
C., i,

16.

i, p. 12 ff.
Table
luxury spread from Italy, according to the
150, 19. table.
vita contemplativa, which, as
treatise De
Lucius, Die Theraund
in
ihre
der
Geschichte
der
Askese
Stellung
peuten
(1880),has
be the work
of Philo, but should
be assigned to
proved, cannot
D. v. c, 896 c. (op.cit.,
the third century.
p. 117) : fo-us Sk
"v TLi aTToSi^atTO TTjV iTnTro\dt^ov"ray
vvvl iraPTaxov
rwv
avfiiroaibjv
iv6$ov t^j 'IraXt/c^s
TroXureXefas Kol rpv^s, "fiv
Kara
SidSsffiv,
e^Xwffac
fcal ^dp^apot.
re
"EXXi/PfrS
The
Pliny, iV. h., xv, 105.
practice of laying
150, 26. swallow.
the
before
'Hn
elSivai
6
menu
a
/jiiXKot
host, i"p'cj
S\j/ov
(jiipeiv
to be a Greek
(Athen.,ii,33, p. 49d) seems
/idyeipos
one, and not,
as
Marquardt, Prl., i^,326, 9, believes,Roman.
According to a communication
by Roscher,
150, 39. banquets.
I had
from
treatise by Mangold, to which
access.
a
no
Valer.
Max., ix, i, 5 ; Macrob., Sat.,iii,13.
151, 3. Metellus.
Nero's.
Sueton., Nero, c. 27.
151, 5.
flowers.
Cf. e.g. Ael. Ver., c. 5.
151,8.
Baudrillart,iv, 152.
151, 9. Cond6.
Lady J. Manners, A
Sequel to 'Rich Men's
151, 17. upwards.
National
Dwellings' ,m.
Review, March, 1884, pp. 10, 13, 15, 17.
raffles.
Vit. Elagab., c. 22.
151, 20.
My edition of Martial, ii,p. 295 ff.
151, 23. Martial's.
H.
Verus.
A., L. Ver., c. 5.
151, 32.
Plutarch, Lucvll., c. 41 ; cf. c. 40 : rot SeiTva
151, 37. Lucullus.
Kal
rd. Ka.6'^fxipav
oi5 fi6vov(rrpafivals
koX 5ia\i0oLS iKirtbfj.affi
dXovpy^ffi
Kal
iireiffoStoisk.t.X.
Xopoh
dKpodiiaciv
Marini, Atti, tab. xli' and xlii. Henzen, Acta
151, 38. Arvales.
fr. Arv., p. 45.
much.
Tertullian, Apol., c. 6 : Vides enim et cen151, 39. how
tenarias cenas, a centenis
In Seneca,
jam sestertiis dicendas.
*sestertio aditiales cenae
frugaEpp., 95, 41 : et totiens tamen

150,

17.

at

lissimis
was

Cf. vol.

hand.

viris

constiterunt

probably

"

the

number

has

dropped out,

et
veste
Lucret., iv, 1131 : eximia
convivia,lychni,pocula crebra, unguenta, coronae, serta

151, 41.
tur

decorations.

15.

152, 23.

victu
paran-

etc.

Baiidrillart,
iv,7oand76.
152, 6. Mazarin.
Lettres et sciences,p. 534.
152,

it

C.

Seneca.
Tucca.

Seneca, Epp., 122,

Martial, xii, 41.

14.

XV
l.a.cToi^,

III. sikle.

II.]

VOL.

mulU.

152, 25.
152, 27.
or

Notes
Marquardt, Prl., ii^,434,

Octavius.
his son, the

berger, De
152,

Either

the

Prefect

Proconsul

titulis

of

Atticis,in

Crete

95,

9.

of

Ephem.

Apicius. Seneca, Epp.,

30.

565
Egypt under
Augustus
and
Cyrenaica. Dittenepigr.,i, p. 112 sq.

42.

i.
purchaser. Roscher, Grundlagcn {4th edit.),
p. 131,
Juvenal.
Juv.,
152, 32.
11, 14.
sociorum
2
cost
congii (6,566 litres)of garum
152, 39- ganim.
s.
singulismilibus nummum
',Pliny,N. h., xxxi, 94, i.e. 1000
(;^ioI2S. 5d.),not 1000
denarii,as Marquardt says, Prl., ii",

152, 32.

'

44". 9Baudrillart,iv, 14
i53i 3- ^ous.
Potemkin.
According to
5.
153,

and

71.
Kaniovich

(see note

on

p.

136,

24).
Gliick
und
in
Ende,
Briickner, Potemkins
153, 9. pounds.
Baltiscke Monatsscknft,^^. F., i,p. 518.
Haxthausen
(Studien
Zustdnde
iiber die innern
Russlands, iii,160) gives the price of
roubles
the Ural.
a
on
banco, even
sturgeon as 400
.

Geneva.

Grenzboten, 1852, p. 151.

N. h., ix, 67.
II.
Pliny,
Pliny.
153,
Careme
himself
Car"me.
Vaerst, Gasirosophie,ii, iii.
153, 14.
of
relates that King George IV
England offered him in vain a
salary of ;"500 and a fortnight'sholiday a month.
Careme,
ix.
L'ayt de la cuisine frang. au
1893, p.
ig. si^cle,
letters.
Briefe eines Verstorbenen,iii,401.
153, I
Seneca, Epp., 95, 26 sqq.
153, ig. Seneca.
boars.
N.
Pliny,
h., viii,210.
153, 27.
Vol.
ii, p. 160.
153,28. Regency.
Marquardt, Prl.,ii',429 f.
Pliny, N. h.,viii,209.
153, 31. swine.
The
certainly not high enough to explain
pricj of pork was
153,

10.

the

'

that

statement

dish

in later

times

Roman

it

'

was

the most
it was
by

(Roscher,op. cit.,p. 133, 8) ;

cheapest meat, as Preller,Reg., 139, believes.
des Geldes,ii,in HilCf. Rodbertus, Zur
Frage des Sachwerths
debrand's
Zeitschr. f. Nationalokonomie, 1870, p. 226.
seu
:
Tetrapharmacum
potius pentapharmacum
153) 33- dish.
Ael.
Ver., c. 5 ; Hadrian, c. 21.
Hadrianus
esor
prandiorum opimorum
153, 34. gourmet.
optimus. Fronto, Per. Als., 3, p. 226 Naber.
Alexander
Sev., c. 30.
I53" 34- Severus.
c.
Caesar.
Caesar,
Sueton.,
53 ; Plutarch, Caesar, c. 17 ;
153) 3 '"
RG, iii,739.
Drumann,
of
Cic, Ad Attic, xiii,52. Suetonius
says even
153, 40. Cicero.
c.
:
se
the very
quotiens
largissime
Augustus,
77
temperate
sextantes
excessit,aut si
(0-54 of a litre)non
invitaret,senos
Becker-GoU, iii,p. 552 f.
excessisset,reiciebat.
to Oribasius,vol. ii,p. 829 ss,,
In the annotations
154, z. dietetic.
dietetic use
the
of emetics
about
by the
Daremberg speaks only
work
I
the
extract
instructive
following
ancients,from which
that it was
not merely,
from them
it
I
think
appears
passages.
as
Marquardt thinks, Prl., i', 330, 5, as an antidote to the
fashionable
no

but

the

means

'

effects

of

gluttony

'

that

the

use

of

emetics

was

considered

[vol.II.

Notes

566

physicians. Baudrillart,ii,396,

by
necessary
misunderstood
M.

voyant

He

me.

Fr.

justiiierpresque
vomissements

au

completely
sourire,en
;

aller k

I'usageignominieux
I'hygifene

de

nom

pendant

Comment
ne
pas
fois
les
bomes
cette
trop
:

says

d^passant

has

le repas

I have

What

said in the

des

text

use
shows, I hope, clearlyenough, that, far from excusing the misof emetics, I only maintain
that their use
the
ancients
by
does

necessarilypresuppose
Herodot., ii,77
Hippocrates. Daremberg,
not

154, 8. emetics.
154, 9.

intemperance.
Diodor., i, 82.
op. cit.,p. 380

Du

temps

d'Hippocrate les vomissements

aprfesle repas paraissentavoir
et6
k jeun.
plus usit^s que les vomissements
Celsus, i, 3, p. 27
13. Celsus.
Phny, N. h-, xxvi, 17.
154, 16. Archigenes. Oribas., Coll.
154,

sq.

On

Asclepiades^cf.also

med., viii,23

(ed. D., iii,p.

'

Sk t$ dirJ
''EfUrif
ifiirovi,irbffiTluv iK rCiv A^pxiyivovi.
202) Ilc/ji
SU
Si
ffiTluv vt6 ivdyKTis
Bav/uuTTii
fjivfii)
tirplslis "v
SieBla-g6vTi"ris
:

"

irapaKafi^dveiyKal yhp Ttp Si ivdyKTjviiniieTphi

rivis Kal els l$os hSe-fjSri
Tts i,Ko\ov8u
paaripvii, Airi ^s Trporf[x8i\aa,v
rdv
oi
ot
(toTO^eXoCs iTotpopTia/Miv ffirlar, ftivdK/";3ovs Si o\o"rx,epoSs
/card
trap^KTi

fiijva

(rTTjvai.
154,

18. Galen.

Daremberg, op. cit.,p. 381

154,

18.

N.

Pliny.

homini.

The

h., xxviii, 54 vomitione

dietetic

use

he

s.
rara

considers

sibi mederi

utile

injurious xi,
:

282

xxix,

27.
Plutarch.

Plutarch, De sanit. praec, c. 22, p. 134 : 'Ep,iifirbtpap^Kiav, fitapk irapafiidia

TrXi/irKaddptreis
CLiiev
lyeKa,
xexiiirews
TroXXoi
oi
fieyiXjis
iwvijs,
oi'KiVTiTiov
ivdyKris
HaTrep
tS crdfiaKal irdXiv T\7jpi!jae(ijs
Kevovvres
irKTjpouvres
iraph ^iffivrats

154, 19.
Tovs

Si Kal

KotKlas

irKTifffiovais
oix "^ttovftraU

154,
154,
154,
154,
154,

ipSeiats dviiSifievoi
fidWov Si SKus

t^i*pip

w\/ipu"nv(is Kdi\v(nv diroKaiiaeus PapvvifKvoi,

riivSi (vSeiav lisxii/"""
del Tois
"^Soi'ois
irapaffKev"^rTes,
seven.
21.
Juv., i, 94.
dishes.
22.
Id., 14, 6 s.
23. oyster. Id., 4, 136 sq.
26. Seneca.
Seneca, Ad Helv., 10, 3.
This is Marquardt's opinion,op. cit.,
30. circles.
p. 330, where
the Romans
whom
Pliny and Galen describe are picturedas
with pale faces,hanging cheeks, swollen eyes, trembling
a race
and
no
hands, fat paunches, with feeble intelligence
memory,
etc.'.
The
of
described
by Pliny, N.
excesses,
consequences
and
h.,xiv, 142 ; Seneca, Epp., 95, 15 sqq.
Martial,xii,48, 10
'

(sulphureusquecolor camificesquepedes) were

frequent in his time

"

but

I do

not

beUeve

it

likelytoo
possiblethat they
very

general in wider circles. (Galen,De meth. med., vol. x, p. 3

sq., ed. K., speaks only of excesses, not of their consequences).
c.
Sueton., Claud., c. 33 ; Vitell.,
Julian,
34. emetics.
13.
about
himself
oiSi
:
Misopog., p. 340 c, says
iiriTpivwtoXKUp
ffvrlwv aiTrj.d\iydKLS oSp ffiolriov 'irdvT(0p{7)
i^irlp.ifKa"Tdai
ipiiffat
airi iraffiiv i^ Stov Kalffapiyev6p,rip
AiraiottJ
awi^ri,Kal fi^fivrifiuu
were

154,

Martial
ou
"ruyi"rTi4/toTos,
irKrifffiovrju

associates

with

ix, 9?,

the

most

infamous

vices:

the
11:

use

Quod

of emetics
nee

mane

II.]

VOL.

vomis

Notes

nee

Antoni, of
2, 25, 63.

Condyle,lingisetc.

cunnum,
a

567

fdlator,with

reference

to

; ii,89, 5, : Quod vomis,

Cic, In Anton, or. Philipp.,

I55" 15-

juice. Kremer, CuUurgesch. d. Orients,ii,180.

155,
155,

honour.

20.
20.

155. 3"p.

Ibid.,ii,84 1
Spain. Ibid.,ii,318 fE.
Peter.
Frauen
Weinhold, Die Deutschen
Beitr.
z.
Culturgeschichte,
321 fi. Volz,
p.

471

im
205

Mittelalter,
ff.,412 ff.,

ff.
Alwin

Schultz,Hof. Leben z. Zeit. der Minnesinger,

Baudrillart,iii,453 ss.
p. 332
155. 35- guests. Id., p. 459.
Also the fattening of fowls in darkened
155, 37. century.
cages
was
Baudrillart,
very usual, as well as the fatteningof snails.
461.
pp. 459 and
et costumes
au
I.
Lacroix, Moeurs
peacocks.
moyen
usages
156,
Alw.
f.
1
Schultz, op. cit.,284
10-190.
dge, pp.
Adam
Wolf
Lucas
SelbstGeizkofler, Eine
156, 5. Geizkofler.
family
biographie,p. 149. For other weddings in the same
festivities
of
this
kind
consisted
At
see
luxury only
p. 150.
in superfluity
(cf.Janssen, Gesc^. d.deutsch. Volkes, i,373 f.).
Werke
Caballero, Ausgew.
(Paderbom,
156, 7. Spain. Femau
f.
68
viii,67.
vii,
;
1865),
Th. Wright, Homes
of Other Days, pp. 360 and
156, 15. Neville.
267.
Lorenzo
de' Medici, ii,423-426.
Reumont,
156, 20. Salutati.
La
vie
Molmenti,
privie de Venise, pp. 287157, 36. banquets.

15s. 33-

table.
f.

298.

158, 12. Scuppi. Hiibner, Sixtus V, ii,138 ff.

Montaigne, Essais, i, 56. In the seventeenth
158, 26. Tunis.
cause
unpalatable for foreigners,becentury Spanish cookery was
saffron.
of
Cf.
the
of
and
of the excess
sharp seasoning
in Baudrillart,iv,
of 700 covers
of
a
banquet
great
description
218.

158, 33. Montaigne. Montaigne, Essais, i, 51.

in the Mimoire
pour faire un
159, 8. cooking. Cf. the notices
icriteau pour un
banquet : Baudrillart,iii,500 s.
etc.),
Lacroix, XV 1 1 1. siMe (Institutions
pp. 383
159, 13. Louvois.
ss.

"

Foucquet. Vol. ii,p. 152.

Baudrillart,iv, 76.
159, 21.
Vol, ii,p. 150 f.
159, 28. Conde.
under
Henri
into France
Fireworks, introduced
159, 29. fireworks.
essential
an
II, and greatly perfected by the Italians,were
the
of
seventeenth
from
the
festivities
element
in great
beginning
Baudrillart,iii,
523.
century.
de Sivigni,Paris,Hachette, 1862,
Lettres de Mme.
159, 31. Vatel.
ii, 186. Baudrillart, iv, 152 s.
1783.'
159, 40. 1873. Read
266
s.
160, 30. day. Ibid.,
161 4. cover.
(G. Freytag ?) Die Entwicklung der franzosischen
in Grenzboten, 1852, i, pp. 141-155kochhunst,
159, 19.

Vatel.

'

'

[vol.ii.

Notes

568

of Lady M. Wortley Montague, letter 7.

writer,
12.
v.
Rohr, Einleitung zur
Ceremonialwissenschaft
Deutschland
im iSe"
der Pnvatpersonen, p. 435, in Biedermann,
the
Minister
Briihl
In
the
house
the
of
Jahrh., ii",530***).
80.
of courses
usual number
was
30, exceptionally 50, or even
Briihl
in Schlafrock und
in
Pantoffeln,
Waldmiiller, Minister
in
i886.
On
Bremen
Grenzhoten, 17 June,
public banquets
cf. Kohl, Alte und
neue
Zeit, 354 if.
Grossvdter
Scheube, Aus den Tagen unsrer
(after
161, 16. Vienna.
in
eines
reisenden
Franzosen
e
Deutschland) p. 387.
[Risbeck,]Brief
from
the archives
of the council of the
161, 20. Deyling. Taken
Enge at Leipsic by Bitter, /. S. Bach, i, 163 f.
'Superintendent'swife '.
161, 31. lady superintendent. Read
writer.
Risbeck
in
Scheube, op. cit.,p. 394 f.
162, 4.
Gedichte
J. H. Voss, Sammtliche
(1825),ii,109-125.
162, 4. Voss.
Preserved
herbs
Indian
and
162, II. azia.
roots, in particular
in cocoanut
a,nd pahn vinegar. J. H.
shoots of bamboo
young

i6i,
161,

Letters

Montague.

6.

Voss.

Scheube, op. cit.

Briiggen, Polens Auflosung, p. 303.
30.
Catharine.
A.
Gluck
und
I.
Bruckner, Potemkins
Ende, in
Baltische
Monatschrift,N. F., i, 518-522.
und
iiber Amerika
163, 16. Philadelphia. Fr. Kapp, Aus
(1876),
16
f.
i,
des Gourmands
Almanac
Calendrier
ou
nutritif
163, 20. Grimod.
Paris, An. xi,1803, i8"""(2and 3
par un vieux amateur.
ed. 1803 and
1804, the 7 followingannual sets till 1812),.Cf.
Geist
der Kochhunst
Rumohr,
(1822),p. 14.
A. Cargme, L'art de la cuisine frangaiseau ig.
163, 28. Careme.
siMe
Cf. vol. ii,p. 153.
(1833),xii ss.
163, 34. Cussy. Grenzboten, loc. cit.
in
163, 39. Morgan. Lady
Morgan
[Sydney Owenson], France
i8zg-30, 1830, ii,411 fl.
Trevelyan, Life and Letters of Lord Macaiday,
164, 7. Macaulay.
162,
162,
163,

20.

Hamburg.

Risbeck

Radziwill.

E.

igo8, p. 243
164,

in

d.

v.

f.

et Menas
Columella, xii, 4, 2 : M. Ambivius
C. Matius, quibus studium
fuit pistonset
coci nee
minus
cellarii diligentiam sui praeceptisinstituere.
Jd., xii,44, I : (C. Matius) illi enim propositum fuit urbanas
et lauta convivia
mensas
instruere,libros tres edidit,quos in13.

Roman.

Licinius,tum

etiam

nominibus
scripsit
was

an

author

Coci
does

et Cellarii et

not

follow

from

Salmagarii.
what

That

Teuffel

Apicius

mentions,

283, 4 ; Sueton., Tiber.,c. 42 : Asellio Sabino sestertia

donavit
ducenta
pro dialogo,in quo b :leti et ficedulae et ostreae
et turdi certamen
induxerat.
164, 18. Berlin.
Nationalzeitimg, 7 February, 1877.
RLG*,

164,29. Hong

Kong.

'La.Ay'Bvassey,Voyage

in the

Sunheam*,^"^^,

p. 403.

165, 5. civilization.

had
already dealt with this subject in a
lengthy essay, chieflywith the aid of the valuable book of K. W.
Volz
{Beitrdgezur Culturgeschichte.Der Einflussdes Menschen
aufdie Verbreitungder Hausihiere und der C'.dturpflanzen,,
iSjz),

[vol.ii.

Notes

57"
et

tubures.

Papirius

The

translation

Volz, op. cit.,p. 98. S.

aggeribus praeci-

after

primus utraque attulit

decora, quoniam et in tecta jam

pue

N.

168,23. Egypt.
Pliny,
h., xix, 107;
168, 23. radishes.
Ibid.,xxi, 87.

silvae
cf.

scandunt.

Volz,

p.

no.

168, 24. Pliny. Ibid.,xix, 81, also Marquardt, Prl., i',328.

168, 28. plums.
Hehn, p. 346.
Ibid.,p. 339.
168, 30. Vitellius.
Ibid.,p. 256.
168, 35. melones.
Ibid.,p. 369 f.
168, 35. carob.
6.
investigator. Ibid.,p. 362.
169,
Ibid.,p. 360 fi.
169, 13. China.
169, 15. Pliny. Pliny, N. h., xv, 57.
Ibid.,xix, 59 : pars eorum
(pot-herbs) ad condi169, 19. India.
fieri solitam,atque non
menta
pertinensfatetur domi versuram
Indicum
maria
trans
piper quaesitum, quaeque
petimus. Cf.
it
is true, grew
I2
i.
Marquardt, Pyl.,i^ 28,
; ii,783,
Pepper,
in
but
the
berries
not sharp enough (xii,
also
were
Italy,
29 ;
xvi, 136).
169, 20. diet. Pliny, N. h., xix, 52 : ex horto plebei macellum,
victu !
quanto innocentiore
Almanac
des gourmands, iv. ann"e
169, 40. Restoration.
(1806),
78-89.
pp.
Pliny, N. h., xvi, i.
170, 5. animals.
170, 7. grafting. Ibid.,xvii, 8.
170, 18. gluttony. Ibid.,xix, 52-54.
Ibid.,xix, 152 sq.
170, 25. day.
Ix)ndon.
Briefe eines Verstorbenen,iv, 390.
170, 27.
Ibid.,iv, 37.
170, 30. Rothschild.
unknown.
Marquardt,
Prl., ii',325, 14.
170, 32.
diamond.
E.
J.
Planchon, La truffeet les iruffidres
artifi170, 34.
in Revue
des deux mondes, i Avril 1875, p. 633 ss.
On
cielles,
the

efiect of truflSes

on

the

cultivation

of woods

see

p. 653.

Carpentras. Ausland, 1870,

24, p. 576.
BSLhr,Eine deutsche Stadt vor 60 Jahren, p. 58,from
The
deutschen
f. ; cf. p. 24.
Retches, xlii, 102
million
beer
amounted
in
to
amount
on
Germany
922
spent

170, 36.

no.

170, 40. army.

Statistik d.
marks
170, 40.

per

annum.

cigars. Lady

John Maimers,

p. 17.
171, 9. treatises. Galen, ed. K.,
Pliny, N. h., xv,
171, 15. time.
171,
171,
171,
171,
171,
171,
171,
172,
172,

vii, 227.
102.

Ibid.,xv, 191.
18. Provence.
Hehn, p. 347.
18. casia.
Pliny, N. h., xii, 98.
Hehn, p. 240.
23. maple.
France.
Ibid., p. 352 f.
25.
28. wine.
Ibid., p. 117.
Ibid., p. 95.
31. olive.
Ibid.,p. 95.
38. civilization.
7. profitable.Ibid.,p. 69.
Ibid.,p. 68.
9. Cato.

171, 16.

Flaccus.

in Nat.

Rev., 1884, March,

II.]

VOL.

Notes

571

Africa.

Ibid., p. 74.
v., i, 8, 13 ; Pliny, 2V. h.,xiv, 71 etc.
inhabitants.
Hehn,
172, 14.
p. iig.
172, 16. port. Strabo, iii,416, p. 164 C.
CIL, ii, 2029
Wilmanns,
(of. 1280) :
172, 19. Falemian.
1279
Baetic,
ad.
Aug.
proc.
per
Fal(ernas)veget(andas)
172, 23. oil. Hehn, p. 70.
Diodor., v. 26.
172, 25. beer.
Strabo.
Strabo, iv, i, p. 178.
172,25.
Moselle.
The
the beginof about
Neumagen
32.
monuments,
ning
172,
172,

10.

Varro, R.

east.

172, 13.

of the
vine
F.

and

third

the

Hettner,

Westdeutsche
172, 34.

St. Prex.

century, indicate

wine
Zuv

trade

were

Kv.ltuv

von

that

the

cultivation

on
flourishing

very

Germania

und

the

Gallia

of

the

Moselle.

Belgica,in

Ztschr.,ii,22 f.
Die
Mommsen,

of Liber
(inscription

Schweiz
in rom.
Zeit, p. 23 n.
the
of Cully ').
Cocliensis
Father
pater
zur
Romerzeit,in ZUricher Antiq. Mitiheil.,
'

J. J. Miiller,
Nyon
xviii,214.
Hehn, p. 73.
172, 36. Probus.
172, 40. vintage. Volz, p. 142.
Claudian, De laud. Stilich.,ii, ed. Gessner,
172, 41. Claudian.
xxii, 199.
_i.75^4^-srine. Hehn^jp^Tj.
Ibid., p. 146.
173, 20. handkerchiefs.
Marquardt, Prl.,
ii^,485-487. In Juv., 3, 150 :
century.
173, 21.
--

vel si consuto
una

crassum

cicatrix,apparently

rule the
143,

volnere

tunica

was

the

woollen.

atque
Cf.

linum

recens

mended

tunic

ostendit non
is meant.
As

Petron., c. 56

Martial,xiv,

211.

173, 24.
173,31.

muslin.

173, 34.

Saracen.

Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 488.

Elagabalus. Ibid.,p. 493 ff.

_,

d. Orients, ii, 339v^AcKremer.^JjMfetyge^cj.

cording to Alwih

DT hofiscKeLeben
Schultz,

samite

does
(i^"iuroi)

z.

Z.

SSr Minne'

a
velvet, but
sanger, p. 259,
close
silk
with
and
tissue,
strong
generallyfigured
gold
very
silver threads, thus
later called
was
corresponding to what
brocade
Cf.
', in different colours, usually green and red.
im Mittelalter,
ii,689. (HiillHeyd, Gesch. des Levantehandels
Gesch. des. byz.Handels, p. 69 : purpura
mann,
quae vulgariter

dicitur

not

mean

samyt.)

Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 535.

Ibid.,p. 542 ff.
Cf. Marquardt, op. cit.,p.
40. Agrippina. Vol. i, p. 245.
of
A
robe
silver
cloth
worn
by Herod Agrippa, Joseph.,
536, 2.

i73i 35-

extravagance.

173, 38. clothes.

173,

est aurea
omni
J.,xviii,6, 7. H. A., Vit. Elagab., 24 : usus
Persica.
et de gemmis
An auri
et purpurea,
usus
tunica, usus
via auri
netrix CIL, vi, 9213
: Sellia Epyre de sacra
; lb.,9214
vestrix
(?).
TracMeu^und
FaJfce,Deutsche
ModemwelLJ^.f.ES^
174, I. Charles.
i, 262 ; cf for cloth of gold and silver in the beginning of the
de Montespan
sixteenth
century, ii,76 ff. A dress of Mme.
et
rebrodi"e
d'or
dessus
d'or sur
un
or
frise,rebrochee
par
or,

A.

'

[vol.ii.

Notes

572
d'un

mele

or

certain

un

qui
(Madame
or,

'

jamais imagin^e

ait et6

qui

avec

plus divine 6to"fe

S^vign^ in Baudril-

fdit la
de

lart, iv, 130).

174,

4.

Italy. Marquardt,
Paulinus

op. cit.,587.

Perigueux (bom between

367 and 371)
to get
{Euaharisticon,
147 sq.) tliat in his youth he strove
says
muris
leni
Arabi
and beautiful
new
clothes,quaeque
fragraret
odore.
Cf. Jerome, "^is".,127, 3 : lUae enim solent purpurissa
Adv. Jovin.,
et cerussa
ora
fragrare mure.
depingere etc.
ii, 8, examples of odoris suavitas : peregrina muris pellicula.
The
that
(d. 1881) was
opinion of my colleague,Prof. Zaddach
of the genus
animal
meant
was
an
Myogale, the musk-smelling
more
(M. moschata) of
desmans, and
probably the desman
which
Russia
is 9 in. long, than the smaller
M. pyrensouthern
the
the
aica.
to garnish
Even
skins of
desman
serve
to-day

174, 6. South.

of

and

caps

other

174,

costly.

20.

Valke,op.

et costumes

usages

luxury

au

Abraham

dge,

moyen

Sancta

Clara

cit.,ii,47 (on trunk-hose).

f.

;"i5o. Id., ii,253

22.

the remarkably rapid

Cf. Falke, i, 192 f., on
of the fourteenth
about
the middle
century ;

centuries.

174, 24.

clothes.

174, 15. prices. Lacroix, Moeurs

Cf. also on the same
p. 575 s.
in jKarajan, p. 193.
174,

of fashions

change
ii,115,

on

the

fickleness

of German

fashions

in the

sixteenth

century.
A hat of King Amadeus
Polack, Persien,i, 151.
ducats
cost
1000
(20,666 francs). BaudriUart,
Savoy

ducats.

174, 29.
VI

of

iii,
214.

Lady Brassey, Voyage in

Panama.

174, 30.

the

Sunbeam*, 1878, p.

184.

Juvenal. Juv.,

174, 34.

Polack,
Martial, ii,46.
6. wardrobe.
Id., v, 79.
Meinhard.
II.
Falke, ii, 149.
Clive.
Essay on
Macaulay,
14.

174,

38.

175,

I.

175,
175,
173,
J75,

i, 28 sq.
op. cit.

Persia.

wool.

16.

Briihl.

d.

Vehse^^GescA.

Clive, ad

fin.

H., 33, 331.

wigs. Falke,'ii,312^:
dandy.
Briefe eines Verstorbenen
(1826-28),iv, 39.
175, 20.
Persius.
26.
Pirs.,
i, 32.
175,
To M. any one
who
Martial,i,96. Read
175, 27. moralist.
a
effeminate, was
hypocrite'.
Atedius.
Stat.,Silv.,ii,
i, 128 sqq.
175. 33N.
scarlet.
coccum
Pliny,
h.,xxxvii, 204, mentions
among
I75" 34precious natural products.
For
the
Cornel.
Nepos in Pliny, N. h., ix, 137.
175, 36. wool.
for the wool ; the best
be deducted
best quality 100
sest. must
Lower
price,N. h.,viii,190.
qualityfrom the Padus is the same
hardly dyed with Tyrian purple.
qualitieswere
cloak.
Martiod,
viii,10; iv, 61, 4.
175, 39.
shawls.
Polack, Persien, i, 153.
(A single shawl costs
176, 3.
~

175, 19.

'

there

sometimes

200

ducats.)

II.]

VOL.

176,

5- cloaks.

AUerthums,

Notes
W.
p.

A.

157

573

Schmidt, Forschv.ngenauf dem

Gebiete des

f.

176, 7. Caesar.
Sueton., Cues., c. 43.
176, 8. Augustus. Dio, xlix, 16.
Mommsen,
SIR, i', 409 ff.
176, 10. Tiberius.
Dio, Ivii,13.
176, II. Nero.
Sueton., Nero, c. 32.
Domitian.
As appears
12.
from
176,
Martial, loc. cit.
auction.
176, 15.
Schmidt, op. cit.,p. 175. M. Anton., 17 ; Pertinax, c. 8.
On luxury in dress in the thirteenth
and fourteenth
176,17. dress.
centuries
of. Alwin
Das
Zeit
der
Leben
zur
Schultz,
hofische
for
Minnesinger, p. 202
fi.,in particularp. 235 f. Girdles
ladies cost 1000
marks
rpbes of King
(;^2,ooo)
; the coronation
Wenceslaus

II

of

Bohemia

are

said

to

have

cost

4000

marks

\
1

(;"8ooo),
p. 236.
176, 25. placed. Gregorovius,

Lucrezia
Borgia, p. 236 f.
Lorenzo
de' Medici, i, 267 f.
Reumont,
176, 29. Giuliano.
176) 34- PoUajuolo. Ibid.,ii,423.
Gregorovius, op. cit.,p. 189.
176, 41, ducats.
Ibid.,p. 237.
177, 7. Lucrezia.
Janssen, Gesch. d. deutschen Volkes, i, 366 ff. On
177, 9. Geiler.
the value of the gulden (florin)
cf. note on vol. ii,p. 136, i.
12,
England.
Falke, op. cit.,ii, 109.
177,
Bassompierre. Ibid.,149 and 152.
177, 20.
K
Schweden
und
Grauert, Christine Konigin von
177, 23. Christina.
ihr Hof, ii,87, 19.
At the time of Louis XIV
a certain Madame
de

Puysieux

lart,iv,153.
and

Genoese
icus.
lace worth
Baudril50,000
the extravagance in lace of Gabrielle
d'Estrees,
of Louis XIII, see Lacroix, X VII. siicle. Lettres

wore

of the court

On

sciences,p. 514.
Lacroix, XVIII.
siicle,p. 486.
177, 31. so forth.
Baudrillart,iv, 291.
I77" 35' year.
Lacroix, XVIII.
177, 38. cuffs.
s., Lettres etc.,p. 544 ss.
177. 39- a-lb. Vehse, G. d. H., 46, 59.
E. v. d. Briiggen, Polens
178, 2. Rzewuski.
Auflosung, p. 316 f.
sable.
Beckmann,
Waarenkunde, ii,263.
178, 5.
178, 7. Potemkin's.
According to Kamovioh
(see n. on p. 136,
24).
of George
The robes of a peer, at the coronation
178, 10. occasions.
IV of England, in 1820, cost ;"45o (Eberty, W.
Scott,i,350) ;
the gala uniform
Minister
of a Prussian
(1879) cost about "100.
The
value of the national
worn
by Prince
Hungarian costume
Nicholas
of King George IV was
Esterhazy at the coronation
estimated
at several million florins.
Liszt,Fr. Chopin, German
transl.
26
i.
by La Mara, p.
tion
178, 12. shawl.
Ausland, 1865, No. 44, p. 970 (the dearest imitaFrench
long shawls cost 1500 francs).
Rothschild
at her
by Miss Hannah
178, 12. veil. The veil worn
cost
of
with
the
Earl
Rosebery
wedding
700 guineas.
de Remusat,
M^m., ii,347, 349, 379.
Lady
178, 21. paltry. Mme.
in Nat.
Rev., March, 1884, p. 2, says that many
J. Manners
their toilet.
rich spend ;"6oo a year on
not very
ladies who
are
et

[vol.II.

Notes

574
who

those
a

court

much

go
dress

is

no

into

societyoften "1000
uncommon
price.

60

guineas for

Pliny, N. h., vi, loi : digna res (?) nuUo anno

India et mercis
minus
HS
|DL1imperi nostri (?) exhauriente
veneant.
nos
apud
xii, 84
remittente, quae
centuplicato
milia
sestertium
centena
computatione milieus
minumaque
Indian.

178, 28.

annis

omnibus

perio

nostro

India
adimunt.

Rome,

Seres

paeninsulaque ilia (Arabia) im-

Tanti

enim

nobis

deliciae

et

deos

feminae

stant,
con-

portio
jam
quaeso
quote these passages verbatim, to show Hock's
he speaks of imports into
(Rom. Gesch.,i,2, 288) when
instead
of the whole
empire.

quota

ad

vel

ad

inferos

pertinent?
mistake

et

'our hobbies'.
Read
178, 31. amours.
To
which
belong also,according to Aelius Mar178, 33- luxuries.
16
xxxix,
" 7, spices,gum, laser {asa dulcis),
cianus, Digg.,
4,
and
wild
eunuchs
animals.
The
last sentence
of the
opium,
from
that
he was
not
quoted
Pliny, shows
thinking
passage
only of the expenditure on dress and jewels.
Tac, ^., iii,53 : atque ilia feminanim
178, 37- countries.
propria
ad externas
aut hostilis
pecuniae nostrae
quis lapidum causa
?
gentis transferuntur
Asia.
Cf.
the
trade
reports for the year 1869 [Ausland,
178, 41.
in the 9 years 1861No.
1870,
13, p. 200) according to which
69 ;^I22,
sterlingwere
paid to Asia, a yearly average
250,000
of I3f millions ; by far the greatest part to British
India,only
about
to
Humboldt's
China.
mate
esti;"20,ooo,ooo(in 9 years)
of the yearly export of specie from
Europe to Asia was
"5,3^^,75" ; Jacob's for the period 1788-1810 only i million ;
Jacob, Product, u. Consumt., ii, 130-132.
iiber die Manufacturen in Deutschland,
Bedenken
179, 2. Homeck.
,

p. 113 ff.
alone.

179,8.

Oesterreich

iiber alles

Ra-udel,Annalen

P- 13Kloden, Handbuch
179, 8. 1853.
the time of Colbert
England
per
179, 19.
179,

20.

179,

21.

annum

gold.

"79,

179,

H.

d.

(1708),p. 95.
von
Europa
Staatskrdfte
Erdkunde, ii,454

spent

French

more

fancy goods.
Vit.
A.,
Aureliani, c.

than

11

(1792),

At
457.
million francs

and

Baudrillart,iv, 437.

45.
Chinese.
See n. on
p. 180, 11, below.
betel,
Pliny, N. k., xii, 129 : cf. Marquardt,

784,

Prl., ii',

9-12.

cinnamon.

Read

'cinnamon

juice'. Pliny, ib., 99:

pretia (juriscinnami) quondam fuere in libras denarium
milia,
auctum
id parte dimidia
est incensis,ut ferunt, silvis ira barbarorum.
St. Mark
says that in Jerusalem a litra of oil of nard
cost 300
denarii : Mark, xiv, 5 ; John, xii, 5 ; cf. Herzfeld,
Handelsgesch. der Juden, p. 100, cf. 191.
22.
pearls. Sueton., Caes., c. 50.
Galen.
30Galen, ed. K., x, 492 (Ixowct7ap al 7r\ou"r(ai yvvaiKfi
ain'k TToXXax^^i Trjs i}irb 'Fto/Maliav
dpxv^, Kal fid\i"7Ta ^v fieyti'haii
^v afs elffiToWal
toioi^tuv yvvatKoSv).
Twf
TTyXectp,
Id., ed. K., vi, 440
33- women.
{De sanil. tuenda, vi, 13) :
t4
^;"
4 tfiovVmi
'Pii/ij;
to"s
Tuv
nipav
ir/teuaf6/te;'o
vXovalaisywaiilv,

179,21.

179,

on

der

II.]

VOL.

Notes

575

Kai airlKaTO.

irKovtrluv
irpoffayopeOovtriv.
Id.yxii, 429 : rb twv
8 KoKoOnv
iv 'Pci/ijj
iJ.6f)ov,
lb.,604 : ri re Ka\tpoiiKlarov.
XiffTOj'vapSivov
xal t6 SouffivjK ical
nipov koX /lera roOro rd Ko/i/iayriphv
Tct iro\vT"\fi
fiipatiSv ir\ov"rlav ymaiKiSv " Ka\ov(rip aSrai airiKUTa Kol
tJMvKlaTa. Cf. Marquardt, Prl.,ii^,783 f This does not exclude
the probabilitythat perfume merchants
in
were
(seplasiarii)
all the prosperous
places. lb. id.,782, 16.
Marquardt, op. cit.,ii",498.
179, 35- classes.
is from
Fr. Hirth, Zur
Geschichte
180, II. drugs. All the above
re

yvi/aiKWf

"

des

antiken

Onenthandels,in

Verhandl.

der

Berliner

GeseUsch.

f. Erdkunde, xvi, pp. 46-64. Cf. note on vol. i, p. 308, 11.

180, 17. Mithridates.
Pliny, iV. h., xxxvii, 12.
diamonds.
Id. ib.,xxxvii, 55.
stones
Cf. King, Precious
180, 17.
and

180,
180,

preciousmetals,

p. 47

sq.

Trajan. H. A., Vit. Hadriani, c. 3.

Agrippa. Juv., 6, 156 sq. Hiibner, Hermes, i,
23.
CIL, ii,3386 : on a silver statue of Isis in digito minimo
duo
gemmis adamant.
Martial, v, 11 :"
20.

Sardonychas zmaragdos
versat

in articulo

iaspidasuno

adamantas

Stella,Severe,

347
anuli

meus.

180, 25. Altai.

King, pp. 282-284.

180, 29. hierarchy. Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 85.
180, 36. emerald.
King, p. 48 s.
market.
180, 41,
Ibid., p. 304s.
181, 8. Egypt. Ibid.,p. 297 s.
181, 10. sesterces.
Hiibner, Hermes, i, 357.
181, 12. filbert. Hehn, Culturpfl.
etc., p. 321.
N.
sesterces.
181, 14.
h., xxxvii, 81 sq. The reading viginti
Pliny,
milibus
gives an impossibly low price ; presumably |xxlwas
altered

by

mistake

industries.

into

xx.

181, 19.
Pliny,
h., xxxvii, 197, ib.,83 (imitation
128 (leucochrysus) Seneca,
opal),98 (carbuncle),117 (jasper),
Epp., 90, 33.
Marquardt, Prl.,ii^ 151.
Beckmann, Gesch. d.
ff.
Erfindungen,i,373
Sardonyches veri.Martial,ix,59 ; v, 87.
181, 21. way.
Julian, Orat., 2, p. 91 j3: roirois {rotsXiBoyvdifiocri)
ffvvUvrei
olfjai tuv
yhp od /da 656s ivl t^v i^4Ta"nv aTrixPVt dWa
edeKhvnov
Kal
Kal rh
TotKiXtjv
iro\uTpoirov
iravQvpyeiv
ttjv fwxGyipio.v
els
diraa-iv
Kal
eiriTexyiiP'O'Ta56va.fji.iv
AvTird^avTO, iivT4(TT7j(rav
e\4yxovs
Tois ix rijsrixviis,
181, 25. jewellers. King, p. 291.
181, 28. pearls. Pliny, N. h., xiii,91 : mensarum
insania, quas
viris contra
feminae
margaritas regerunt. Pliny, Epp., v, 16
mentions
vestes margaritasgemmas
as things to be bought by
N.

'

the

bride's

'

father.

181, 29. jewels. King, p. 266.

Romae
in promiscuum ac
181, 29. pearls. Pliny, N. h., ix, 123.
Alexandrea
venisse
in dicionem
redacta,
frequentem usum
circa
Sullana
minutas
autem
et vilis
primum
tempora
coepisse
manifesto
Aelius
Stilo
Fenestella
cum
tradit,
Jugur^errore,
unionum
thino
bello nomen
maxume
grandibus
imponi cum
in the second
only mistaken
margaritisprodat. Fenestella was
refuted
this
his
aijd
only
statement,
by Pliny.
was
part of

576

Notes

[vol.II,

181, 36. exploited. Hiibner, Sixtus V, p. 94.

xvi.
au
Yriarte, Vie d'un patyicien de Venise
181, 37. Pompe.
Molmenti, Vie pnvie A Venise, p. 255 (thejewels
sUcle,p. 50.
called
ladies who
of 25 young
(in the fifteenth century) on an
at 100,000
estimated
aristocratic lady in childbed, were
ducats).
iiber die inneren Zustdnde
Haxthausen, Studien
182, 4. necklaces.
Russlands, i, 87 and 309.
Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 17.
182, 4. Nero.
similar
shoes,
Caligula wore
182, 10. slippers. Id. ih.,ix, 114.
xxxvii, 17. Margaritarum, sacculi,xxxiii,14. For Indjy tchipworn
by women
only in the
ship (pearl-embroideredslippers,
but
there
at 200
are
some
tres,
piashouse) ;"io-20 are often paid,
at "30 and
and
ones
gold and silver embroidered
"^a ; C.
White, Three Years in Constantinople,1845, ii,95.
Seneca, Remed.
fort.,16, 7 ; De benef.,vii,9, 4.
182, 13. ears.
Sueton., Caes., c. 50.
182, 16. Servilia.
Gaius.
N.
Pliny,
k., ix, 117 : margaritisque opertam,
182, 27.
texto
alterno
fulgentibus toto. capite crinibus [spira]auribus
enclosed
in brackets
coUo
[monilibus] digitisque. The words
Acad.
are
Alb., 1867, iv. Cf.
programm,
glosses; cf. my
CIL, ii,3386.
For
s.
Stones, p. 299
luxury
182, 37. Algiers. King, Precious
of Spanish women
in trinkets
and
jewels in the seventeenth
s.
century see Baudrillart,iv, 222
Die
Personlichkeiten
in
Nadir.
Ct.
geschichtl.
182, 37.
e.g. Barthold,
Casanovas
Mem., ii,48.
Life of Lord CUve
183, I. Madras.
Macaulay, Sir John Malcolm's
in
then
mode
He
invested
sums
a
jewels,
great
('
very common
from
India
of remittance
')
183, 2. wife.
Vehse, G. d. H., 19, 220.
der Stadt Konigsberg 18 ss, p.
183, 5. thalers.
Schubert, Jubelfeier
76, I.
his
on
Augustus the Strong wore
183, 6. necklace.
King, p. 116.
million
thalers'
worth
of
than
more
2
jewels
(Vehse,G.
person
of the
at the festivities in honour
der Hofe, 32, 38) ; Louis XIV
Persian
ambassador
livres' worth
12 J million
iv,
(Baudrillart,
86).
The diamonds
Polack, Persien,i, 146, 157, 162.
183, 12. ducats.
of Mme.
de Durac, who
owned
than any other lady at the
more
of Napoleon I, were
valued
francs.
court
at more
than 500,000
de Mme.
de Remusat, iii,18.
Mim.
183, 14. Shah.
Baudrillart,i,331 {a,fter
GohineaM, Hist. desPerses).
183, 17. clothes.
Baudrillart,iii,289.
ornaments.
21.
183,
Falke, op. cit.,i, 262 f. Cf. the description
of his hat, p. 269, and
King, pp. 63-66.
siScle. Lettres et sciences,
183, 25. worn.
Lacroix, XVII.
p. 531.
183, 28. florins. Falke, op. cit.,i, 153.
183, 30. export. King, p. 267 s.
of
zitella aspires to
necklace
a
Every Tuscan
183, 34. back.
of
if
in
and
of
bad
strings
pearls
(even
irregular
shape
many
colour) ; this generally forms her dowry.
King, p. 268. The
in the Government
of Vologda,
jacket of a rich peasant woman
.

[vol.ii.

Notes

5/8

Pliny, ib.,xvii, i, 2.
l86, 2. ^ome.
i86, 3. Lepidus. Ibid.,xxxvi, 100.
186, 7. Pliny. Ibid., no.
Vol. i, p. i fi.
186, II. world.
186, II. Macaulay.
Macaulay, History of England, chap. iii. (on
Bath
and London).
Plutarch, Pompei., c. 2.
186, 21. Demetrius.
186, 27. Palatine.
Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 5, 6.
Ibid.,xxxvi, 49.
186, 28. Lucullus.
incrustation.
36.
186,
Ibid.,xxxvi, 48. Semper, Der Stil,i, 493.
towns.
186, 37.
Sallust,Bell. Catilin.,c. 12.
Drumann, RG, iii,318 and 617. Pohlmann, op.
186, 39. Caesar.
cit.,p. 87.
Sueton., Caes., c. 38. Drumann,
RG, iii,616, 52
186, 41. much.
of
(remission rents in the year 46) ; Dio, xlviii,9 (remissionin
Rabirianam
Cic, Ad Attic, i, 6 : Domum
41). Vol. i, p. 18.
Neapoli quam

tu

dimensam

jam

M'.

emit

et

exaedificatam animo

superficiem aedium

HS.
consilii sententia aestimarunt
viciens ; caetera
ilUberaliter.
In Pliny's
Pohlmann, op. cit.,p. 82, 2.

consules
valde

de

statement,
a

habe-

S. CCCIOOOXXX.

bas,
Fontejus
187, 3. Clodius.
Cic, Pro Caelio, 7, 17.
Drumann,
187, 4. Crassus.
RG, ii,309.
8.
Ad
sum.
187,
Cic,
Attic, iv, 2, 5 : Nobis
H.

house

N.

on

h.,xxxvi,
the

Palatine

Clodius
103, that
for
14,800,000

bought of Scaunis
sumes
asS., Drumann
Marquardt, StV, ii^,54, 6,

mistake, RG, ii,367, 31 ;

the
is right. Northumberland
amount
House
was
sold for "500,000, to be demolished
to make
the Avenue.
Roin
Ferien
in
Deutsche
Rundschau,Feb. 1876,
England,
denberg,
a

believes

p. 231.

187, 9. Actium.
187, 15. Vitruvius.

Vol.

i, p. 2.
Vitruv., ii,7. But the temple of Apollo on
the
Palatine
(dedicated28 B.C.)was already built of squared
of Carrara
stones
Cf. Bruzza, Iscr. dei mdrmi
marble.
grezzi,
166
ff.
16
O.
Richss.
AdI, 1870, p.
Jordan, Topographie, i,
Fasti
ter, Topogr., p. 827.
qui videntur
coUegi lapicidarum
(16-22 A.D.) found in the quarries of Carrara in 1810, CIL, i,
1356.

187, 18.
187, 19.
Odes

187,31.

Rome.
Horace.
between

Strabo,
Horace
29

and

v,

222.

published
24

b.c,

the

the

first three

Epistles

of the

books

little later.

Taenarum.

Horace, Carm., iii,i, 41-46; TibuUus, ii,

3, 43 ; Propert., vi, i, 49.
187, 31. soffits. Horace, Carm., ii,18, 1-5, 17-19 ; cf. Lucret.,
note.
ii,28 with Munro's
Marquardt, Prl.,ii',721 f. Gilded
and
floors in Scandinavia
in the sixteenth
ceilings
century.
Troels
Lund, pp. 209, 217 f.
187, 32. Carthage. Pliny, N. h., xxxiii, 57. Manil., Astron., ii,
287. Cf. also Varro, if. r., iii,i sq.
inter varias nutrir
187, 34. trees.
Horace, Epp., i, 10, 22 : nempe
silva columnas.
tur
Inter pulchra
:
nemus
Carm., iii,10, 5
satum

tecta.

TibuU., iii,3, 15;

Propert.,iv, i, 51.

Statues

II.]

VOL.

Notes

579

in the

silva in the house of Verres, Cic, In

silva in the domus
Tamphiliana, Nepos,
fountains.

187, 34.

courtyard,

at

I
that

only

know

time.

in Roman
them

187, 36.

moss.

mention

Sueton.

peristylosaliente aqua
Pompeian houses, one may

in

one

of

Aug.,

cubabat.

"

Verrein,ii,i, 19,
Atticus, 13, 2.
c.

But

readily admit
houses, considering that

on

fountain

82

aestate

the

in the
saepe
the

"

analogy of

the existence
it

51 ;

was

easy

of fountains
to

struct
con-

there.

Ovid, Metam.,

x,

595

sq ;

Pliny,

N.

k., xix,

25-

Marquardt, PyL, ii',627, 4.

187, 37. Sulla.
Sueton., Caes., c. 46.
187, 38. tent.
Vitruv., iv, 8, 2, ed. Rose and Mueller-Strue187, 41. TibuUus.
bing.
Vol.
i, p. 11.
188, 6. Livia.
small.
Nissen,
Pompejan. St-udien,p. 605.
188, 9.
vied.
Tac, A., iii,56.
188, II.
Valer.
Max., iv, 4.
188, 16. small.
Vellei. Paterc, ii, 10, i.
188, 19. senator.
Cf. note
Molmenti, Vie privie A Venise, p. 247.
188, 23. nobles.
vol. ii,p. 136, 1.
on
188, 26. greater. Yriarte, Vie d'un patncien de Venise au XVI
siMe, p. 106 s. Money certainlyhad a higher purchasingpower
francs each
2
were
than
assigned
to-day, if in this household
and
for the daily rations of valet, majordomo
secretary. Mme.
de

Maintenou

the

estimated

household

expenses

of her

brother

of them
were
livres,and 1000
d'Aubign^,
12,000
162.
house
the
for
the
Louvre.
rent
near
Baudrillart,iv,
im
Bundestag 1851-185^,
Poschinger, Preussen
188, 26. Vienna.
iv, 76.
1883 '. De Varigny, Les grandes
1863 read
188, 31. Paris. For
Rev.
des
deux mondes, i Sept. 1888, p.
in
fortunes en Angleterre,
76.
Seneca, Epp., 90, 43.
188, 35. towns.
estates.
Ibid., 114, 9.
188, 35.
Martial, xii, 50 ; cf. Olympiodorus in Phot.,
189, 2. scant.
Bibliothek.,ed. Bekker, p. 63 A.
189, 5. hill. Vol. i, p. 114.
Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 152 sqq.
189, 8. winter.
Martial, xii, 66.
189, 10. Martial.
double.
12.
Id., iii,52.
189,
drive
covered
read
nade
colonJuv., 7, 178 sq. For
189, 13. more.
at

Comte

the

'

'

'

'

'

'

'.

Gell.,xix, 10, i.
189,14. Fronto.
21.
Augustus. Semper, Der Stil.,i, 495 f.
189,
Seneca, Epp., 86, 6.
189, 24. Numidian.
Helbig, Beitr. z. Erkldrung d. campan. Wandbilder,
189, 29. Nero.
Rhein.
in N.
{1870),p. 397. Pliny, N. h., xxxv,
Mus., xxv
2

sq.
Balbus.

189, 36.
190,
190,

I.

alabaster.

2.

Claudius.

Pliny, ib.,xxxvi,

60.

Stephan, Aegypten, p.
Letronne,

43

Recueil, i, 136

f.
ss,

(ou porphyry).

[vol.ii.

Notes

^8o
Bruiza, AdJ, 1870,

169 (on the

p.

granitobigioin

the

mons

Claudianus).
Novae

igo, 4. Aurelius.
ii",262, 8.

Marquardt, StV,

lapicidinatAwelianae,

5. forty. Bruzza, op. cit.

If. Martial says
go, 8. alabaster.
baths, vi, 42, 14, 15 :

190,
I

of
description

in the

the

same

"

anhelat aestus
Siccos pinguisonyx
tenui calent ophitae ;
et fiamma
corrects this mistake
Stat.,Silv.,i,3, 36 certainlyintentionally
of his rival with the words
: moeret
longe, queritnrque
onyx

ophites,

exclusus
190,

17. beneatii.

190,

21.

190,

23.

36.
few

i, p.

45.

Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 147 sqq.

marble.
Martial, ix, 75, 6.
Carrara.
Hirschfeld, VG, 83 ff.
sea.

190, 35.
190,

Vol.

The

A.D.

200

dates

marble

on

blocks

begin

exceptionsin the year 64 and continue till 206.

how
blocks were
hewn
which
show
in
many

part

of

quarry,

or

whole

in the

Bruzza, op. cit.

37. periods. Bruzza, op.
in Marquardt, Prl.,ii',620
Layers of ivory, of sea-sand

year,

range

to

with

verj'

The

bers,
num-

particular
at Porta

1095

Santa.

190,

polishingthe

marble

have

cit.

Lists

fi.

of

the

principalspecies

G. d. St.

Reumont,

Rom, i,272.

and

been

pumice-stone for grinding and

found there : Not. d. scavi,
1885,

Richter, Topogr., 853, 2.

; 251.
38. palaces. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 87, 4.
Keller, Romische
Ansiedlungen
3. well.

p. 224
190,
191,

in

der

in ZUricker

ii,
Ostschtijeiz,

antiquar.Mittheilungen,xv, 50. Cf.

Langres (Wilmanns, EI, 315) in the section on
funerals
(ii,216).
Stark,

igr, 6. Narbo.
155 f-

Stddteleberi im

siidl.

the

will of

luxury

Frankreich,

p. 144

in

fi.,

Ibid.,pp. 576-579.
glass. Seneca, Epp., 86, 6.
16. glass. Quoted from
Semper, op. cit.,i, 504 ; for the first
discovery no authority is mentioned, for the second Bartoldi,
The
Charles
Memorie, loi, 102, 118.
IV, wishing to
emperor
imitate the splendour of the ca-tle of the Holy Grail,lined the
walls of two
chapels in the castle on the Karlstein {1348-57)
with immense
slabs of jasper,amethyst, onyx
and
cornelian,
and
had
the jointsbetween
larly
the stones
heavily gilt; he simi-

191, 6. Vienne.
191,
191,

10.

adorned

the

chapel

of

Wenceslaus

in

the

cathedral

of

St. Vitus at Prague. Schnaase, G. d. K. d. M.-A., vi', 281 ;

Alwin
Schultz, Hof. Leben z. Zeit. d. Minnesinger,ii,424.
191, 17.
191, 18.

ceilings.Pliny, N.

191, 24.

set.

gold.

Ibid.,XXXV,

Semper, op.

h., xxxvi, 189.

2.

cit.

Seneca, Epp.,

191, 27.

course.

igi, 29.

simple. Becker-Goll,i, 115.

city. Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, ni.
known.
Richter, Topogr., 831.

191, 32.
191, 33.

90,

3.

II.]

VOL.

Notes

191, 33. House.

fi. ; Richter,
192,
192,
192,
192,

192,
192,
192,

581

Suetoa., Nero,

c.
31 ; cf. Becker, Topogr., 431
832.
built. Martial, Sp., 25 sq,
2,
6. pearls. Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 17 ; cf. vol. ii,
p. 182.
Ibid., xxxiv, 84.
7. decorate.
8. FabuUus.
120.
Ibid.,xxxv,
According to Mau, Gesch. d.
dehorativen
Wandmalerei
in Pompeji (1882),p. 454, the rooms
of the Golden
House
still preserved below
the Baths
of Titus
(Richter,909) are painted in the latest Pompeian style.
16. shut.
Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 163.
axis.
Cf.
Varro, R. r., iii,5.
19.
Otho.
22.
Sueton., Otho, c. 7. Louis XIV's
expenditure on
Versailles
is
estimated
millions
in the curat
rency
664-1
690)
(i
107
of that time, corresponding to more
millions
than
400
at the present day. Saint-Simon
reproached the King, de
s'itre plu A tyranniserla nature.
Everything had to be created
to
earth
had
be
even
here,
brought to take the place of swamp
and
From
driftingsand.
1684 to 1685 22,000 soldiers and
6000
horses
laboured
there, and multitudes
perishedbecause
of the unhealthy exhalations
from
the soil. Baudrillart,iv,

96-105192,
192,

Cass. Dio, Ixv, 4.

24. Vitellius.
28. Esquiline. Martial, Sped., 2.

192, 29.

Becker, Topogr.,

extant.

220,

n.

341.

192, 30. Domitian.

192,
193,

Ibid., 433 f. Cf. on his buildings (palace,

gardens [Adonaea] and stadium) Richter, 832.
Plutarch, Poplic, c. 15.
35. Midas.
soffits. Stat.,Silv.,
2.
iv,2, 18-31. On impetus (23,effusaeque
of span of an arch ',
impetus aulae Liberior campo) in the sense
'

cf. Nohl, Anal.

193,

10.

193, 13.
193,

17.

Vittruv.,p. 14.
villarum
Tac, A., iii,32:
residences.
Vol. i, pp. 113, 329.
improvements. Plutarch, Marius, c.

limitation.

iv, 2, 3
Tusculanam
ducentis
193) 25.

wind.

193. 27.

land.

consules

aestimarunt
.

villam

quingentis
quinquaginta milibus.

spatia.

Cic, Ad Alt.,
:
(valde illiberaliter)

milibus

infinita

34.

Formianum

HS.

Horace, Carm., ii,15.

i, p. 113.

Vol.

Ibid.
193. 35- them.
Laurentum.
38.
193.

loid.

Pliny, Epp., ii,20.

i93i 39- sesterces.
Martial, vii, 31, 9 and i, 12, 82.
193, 41. Tibur.
194, 3. plateaus. Sallust,Catilina,20, 11.
ii,2, 52 sqq. and 98 sqq.
Stat.,'Silv.,
194, 9. Nereids.
Seneca, Epp., 55, 6.
194, 18. Baiae.
Ovid, Am., iii,126.
194, 21. waves.
Horace.
22.
Horace, Carm., iii,24, 3 ; the interpolationC,
194,
Epp., i, I, 83. Manil., AsSr., iv, 262.
Seneca, Epp., 89, 21,
194, 23.
Vitt. soph.,ii,23, 3trees.
Philostrat.,
194, 31.
194, 33. Pliny. Pliny, Epp., ii, 17 ; v, 6.
iii,I,

33.
Seneca.

195, 3. fountain.

The

fact

that

fountains

were

universal

in gar-

[vol.II.

Notes

582

by Quintilian,viii,3, 8 :
putem, in quo mihi quis ostenderit

is shown

dens

tiorem
monas,

[et]fontes

fructu

vites

Sterilem

ulmum

marltam

quam

surgentes,quam

erunt

An
ego fundum
lilia et violas et

culane-

plena messis aut graves

myrtos
tonsasque
platanum
ubi

oleas

et uberes

praeoptaverim

Hab-

ilia divites.

eant

Beloch, Campanien, p. 269 S. ; Atlas, PI. x ;

work, p. 334 and n.
195, 23. generals. Stat., Silv.,ii,2'.
Beloch, op. cit.,p. 274.
195, 26. Puolo.
Stat., Silv.,i, 3.
195, 27. Tibur.
lucentia
marmora
Stat.,Silv.,i, 3, 34 : Picturata
195, 36. veins.
in
the
described
vol.
obviously
painting
ii,
vena;
p. 189 is
is wrong.
Luna
instead
of
and
vena
Bentley'sconjecture
meant,
Ibid., 13.
196, 2. villa.
Delete
and
Italy.
Niebuhr, Vortr. ubey R. G., iii,209.
Ig6, 4.
Italy'.
in the walls of that place range
from
196, 10. villa. Brick marks
Nibby, Contorni di Roma, iii,651 in Gregorovius,
123 to 137.
Kaiser
Hadrian^, 486, 4.
H. A., V. Hadr., c. 26.
196, 14. Hades.
196, 18. Labyrinth. Vol. i, p. 354.
iv,20,
Galen, Desimpl. medic, temperam. el facult.,
196, 18. Galen.
ed. K., xi, 692.
H. A., Gordian.
tert.,c. 32.
196, 25. scale.
Molmenti, Vie privie d. Venise,pp. 247, 254, 261 s.
196, 38. ducats.
Clement, /. Coeur, ii,5 ss. and 261 ss.
197, I. francs.
in Ku^ler, Gesch.
Rouen.
der Baukunst,
Burckhardt
iv,
197, 7.
The
in Frankreich), p. 44.
2
price
{Liibke, Die Renaissance
is given at 153,600 livres.
According to Baudrillart,iii,422

195, 14. Sorrento.

vol. i of this

'

n.

livre iournois had

I, for the
175, note

the

the

value

of

12

francs

in 1550

{Ibid.,

middle
of the thirteenth
century the
p.
been
is stated to have
valeur intrinsique
19 francs
97 centimes,
at five times
as
and the puissance de V argent is estimated
great
as

at

present).
Baudrillart,iv,

197, 7. Richelieu.

54.
Louis

XIV, ch. 24.

million.
Baudrillart,iv, 75.
197, 17.
si"cle (institutions),
p. 463.
197. 25. Friendship. Lacroix, XVIII
in
H.
d.
in
Friedrich
Gr.
Landeck,
Fechner,
197, 29. fairyland.
f.
Grenzboten, 1878, no. 25, p. 451
d. Bruggen, Rolens
V.
Auflosung, p. 211.
197, 29. Pulavy.
Voltaire, Siicle

Vaux.

de

197,

16.

197,

Ibid., p. 189.
Ibid., p. 198 f.
35.
Briefe eines Verstorbenen,iii,213, 216 ft. ; v.
37' Woburn.
Ompteda, Woburn
Abbey, Bilder aus dem Leben Englands (1881),

197,
i9i

31.

Tulczyn.
nothing.

p. 78 ff.
198, 13. year.
198, 14. Warwick.

Briefe eines Verstorbenen,iii,208

198, 24. ready.

in Rev.

Ibid.,iii,223
De

Varigny,

des deux

198, 41, Alupka.

Les

mondes, 15
Haxthausen,

ff.

ff.

grandes fortunesen
Juin, 1888, p. 876.
op. cit.,ii,443.

i,
Angleterre,

II.]

VOL.

199,

199,
199,

199,
199,
199,
200,
200,

200,

58;^

wilderness.

E. M; de Vogue, En
Crimeef in Rev. d^s deux
Decembre, 1886, p. 503.
Sueton., Caes., c. 46.
23. Caesar.
Dio, Iviii,22:
25. Marius.
Horace.
Horace, Epp., i, 83-87.
30Strabo.
Vol.
i, p. 155.
33tial,
c.
2.
Cf" also MarPlutarch, Cupid, divitiar.,
37- Plutarch.
iii,48.
Cetronius.
Juy., 14, 86-93,
38.
Horace.
Horace, Sat.)ii, 3, 307 sqq.
4.
Martial, x, 79.
4. Martial.
16. Macaulay.
Trevelyan, Life and Letters of Lord Macavlay,
A
notice by H. Gurlitt on the rediscovery of the
1908, p. 360.
ancient quarries in Laconia
by H. Siegel (d. 1883 in Athens) in
Berliner philol.Wochenschrift,1886, p. 1555.
of
[The mxrble
PenteUcus
is now
an
extensively quarriedby
English company.
9.

mondes,
199,

Notes

Trl.]
200,

39.

domain.

i, in
875.

Varigny, Les grandes fortunesen Angleterre,

mondes, 15 Juin, 1888, pp. 872 and

De
des

Rev.

deux

and
the
lilies were
Ages roses
most
popular flowers (Alwin Schultz, Hofisches Leben z. Z. d.
strewn
at festivities (likemint
Minnesinger, i,43) ; they were
and
i, 65).
columbine) {ibid.,

201, 6.

violets.

201,

6.

201,

8. Nero's.

201,

g.

201,

10.

219
201,

201,
201,

201,
201,

Cf.

Varro's.

Middle

Appendix

Vol.
Aelius

Verus.

the

xxiii.

ii,p. 151.
Verus, c.

Varro,

R.

r.,

5.

Hehn*,

i, 16,

3.

p. 206.
Cf. Jordan,

Topogr., ii,

f.

city. Rodbertus, Z. Gesch. d. agrar. Entwicklung Roms,

Jahrb. d. National okonomie, 1864, p. 216.
15. glass. Hehn, loc. cit.
18. iinported. Martial, vi, 80'.
Hehn, pp. 419-424.
32. addition.
Volz, Beitrage zur Culturgesch.,
37. England.
p. 505.
und
z. ErdVolkerkunde, N, F.,
39. Pegli. Peschel, Abhandl.
specimen '.
(ii),478. Read
L.
v.
Ompteda, Bilder aus dem Leben Englands,
3. species.
12.

in
201,

in

Also

roses.

Hildebrand's

'

202,

p. 72.
Cf.
202, 14. ideas.
candelabra.
202, 25.

Marquardt, Prl.,ii^ 723.

well assume,
If, as we may
to such
that
tiine
amounted
already at
pudet
138). Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, ii : nee

tarium

salariis

the
a

sum

of

pay

bune
tri-

(vol.i, p.

tribunorum

mili-

emere.

cious
Marquardt, Prl.,ii',767 from King, Hist, of Preof
The
murrea
pocula
boilingor heating
Stones, p. 239.
nientioned by Propert.,v, 5, 26, was
perhaps done to bring out

202, 29.

agate.

Gerthe colours of the agate, a process stillin use.

enhance
d.
Erythrdischen Meeres, p. 121.
gens in Fabrioius, Periplus
18 sq.
N.
Nero.
xxxyii,
h.,
Pliny,
202, 30.
Briihl.
326.
Vehse, p. 33,
202, 33.
siede (Lettresetc.),p. 485.
Lacroix, XVIII
202, 34. Saxon.
or

202,

202,
202,
203,

unseres
Ktntstgewtrbes,ia Im
{.TSO. Buss, In Sachen
ntuen
Raich, 1870, no. 41, p. 332.
35. Pliny. Pliny, ih.,29 (aliusot in his furor).
S. (-without
A gobletfor 200,000
39. goblets. /6ti.,xxvi, 195.
of the material),Dio, Ixxi, 3.
mention
material.
2.
Pliny,ib.,xxxiii,147 (nee copia argenti tantum
furit vita, sed valdius
manipretiis). In English silver
paene

35.

artistic

plate the
Briefe
203,

[vol.II.

Notes

584

3.

value

is often

ten

times

the

bulUon

value ;

Verstorbenen,iv, 322.
Martial, iii,62, 4 : libra quod argentimilia quinqne

eines

sum.

rapit.
203,

4.

more.

was

in

This

was

still the

Petrocord., Eucharisiic,

PaulUn.
house

In Martial's

Pliny,I. c.
favour.
furniture

Argentumque

time

just this

case

in the

209,

sort of

luxury

fourth

mentions

century.
part of his

as

magis pretio quam

pondere

praestans.

Pliny, N. h., viii, 196. Cf. Marquardt, Prl., ii',

7. Nero.
with the needle
after Carlo
A piece of tapestry worked
537.
fetched
Dolce
guineas: Brisfeeines Verstorbenen,iv, 125.
3000
18.
Seneca.
Pliny, N. h., xiii,gi ; Marquardt, Prl.,ii*,723.
203,
Martial's.
Martial, iii,62.
203, 23.
of the wife of Marshal
house
Ney (une des
203, 29. palace. The

203,

meubUes)

plus somptueusement

203,

203,
203,
204,

204,

204,
204,

cost

d'achat

et

d'ameublement

Rimusat, ii,383.
Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 19.
Seneca, Brev. vit.,12, 2.
38. bronzes.
heller.
Roscher, Grundlagen, " 100, 7.
39.
Vehse, G. d. H., 21, 148.
40. Decameron.
talent.
2.
Lucian, Adv. indoctum, 13 sq.
Cf. also the
Kunsi
im Hause, p. 120.
16. ivory. Falke, Die
of
well-to-do
of
the
furniture
of
houses
bourgeois
description
in Paris in the fourteenth
century : Baudrillart,iii,p. 226 ss.
Molmenti, Vie privie i Venise, p. 260.
23. zecchini.
week.
Baumgarten, Gesch. Karls V, i (1885),p. 180.
25.
1,100,000

203,

35-

francs.

Mim.

de

Mme.

de

value.

XVIII
204, 31. porcelain.Lacroix,X'FZ/"ic/"(Le""'eietc.),p.556.
siicle (Lettresetc.),p. 450.
Ibid., p. 459 s. The description(pp. 434-460) of
205, I. Paris.
all the rooms
of a rich house
(givenin a novel La petitemaisoti)
is a true pictureof the luxurious
furnishingat the time of Louis
XV.
205,

5. Barry.
8. inside.

Ibid.,p.

471

ss.

Ibid., p. 474.
Directoire Consulat
et Empire, p. S16.
L,3.cioix,
Bonaparte.
205,11.
60.
Paris.
Keyssler, Reise, i,
205, 15.
Cf. on
the furnishing of the
Vehse, 32, 152.
205, 16. Pillnitz.
tus,
AugusBsterhazy palace 42, 165 ; on the treasures of Clement
Elector
of Cologne 45, 319.
On the furnishingof elegant
205,

middle-clasi houses
zS. Jahrh., ii",333
ao5, 19. bookcases.
205, 32. masters.
Vol.
203, 40. law.

in

Germany, Biedcrmans,Dtuttthltmi

t.

Baudrillart,Iv, 604,
Briefe eines Verstorbeneii,
iii,329
i, p.

97.

f.

im

5^6

[vol.II-

Notes

Adolphus tin vessels had to be

borrowed.
Schweden, i, 531.
Grauert, Christine,Konigin von
harness.
Das
Weichseldelta,
Passarge,
p. 28 f. In 1806
209, 5.
had
weather-cocks.
farms
there
gilt
wealthy
Baudrillart,iii,265.
209, 7. articles.
Moltke, Briefe a. d. Tiirkei,p. 49.
2og, 14. exile.
16.
pearl. Gospel of St. Matthew, xiii,45. Cf. also vol. ii,
209,
p. 183.
Sueton., Galba, c. 8.
209, 18. Galba.
26.
rate.
Hultsch, Metrol.^,p. 312.
209,
exacted.
Martial, xi, 23, 3, with my note.
269, 27.
Intpp. ad Petron., cc. 31, 33, 59, 67. Wieseler,
209, 28. weight.
in Philol.,
f. ; cf. R.
Schone
Hildesheimer
Silherfund,
p. 10
fl.
ff.
and
CIL, iii,i, 1769 ; ib.,
Hermes, iii,469
xxviii,369
Hiibner, Arohdol.
Mommsen,
Hermes, iv, 377.
V, 2, 8242.
Zeitg.,xxxi (1874), p. 115, table 11.
the

at

209,
209,

Cf.

31. feasts.
37. medler.
as

39.

needle
mother.

211,

211,

than

'

as

big

sixth of

as

pound

Juv., 11, 17-20.

Ambrose, De Tobia, 3, ib.
Pliny, xxxiii, 143; cf. Nipperdey

39.
7. PauUinus.
xlii,53210, 14. Severus.
210, 23. anklets.

210,

For

'

medler
and

as

read

much

'.

210,

210,

xlix.

Appendix

Martial, viii,71.

Ambrose.

209,

210,

of Gustavus

less
weighing respectively

'

209,

wedding

on

Tac, A.,

Alex.
Sever.,c. 34.
wife, Fortunata,
Petron., c. 67. Trimalchio's
silver.
lb.
of
in
wears
compedes 6^
weight, probably
160.
mirrors.
N.
h., xxxiv,
Pliny,
23.
Becker-GoU, ii,375.
23. Pompeii.
Marquardt, Prl.,ii',698, 3.
30. Bernay.
2.
dentistry. Also the Talmud
speaks of false teeth fastened
Z.
z.
Delitzsch, Handwerkerleben
by gold and silver wire.
Jesu (1868),p. 55.
3. funeral.

Wherever

references

no

are

cf. Marquardt,

mentioned

Prl., i^ 340-385.
Tac, A., iii,76.
211, 19.
28.
Claudii.
Ibid.,iv, 9.
211,
Plutarch, Cato m., c. 11.
Henzen, 7177.
211, 33. friends.
Pliny, N. h., xii, 83.
211, 34. heaps.
Three
Henzen,
7178
CIL, xiv, 413.
211, 38. pounds.
7004,
the
burial
of
of
fourteen
Parentium
at
at
a boy
(Istria),
pounds
In the case
of tjie
at Parma
H., 7177.
expenditure of a mother
HS M M M
for the burial of her daughter ; statua, odoramenta
ex
the price
the
S.
includes
M, CIL, xi, I, ici88,
apparently
4000
of both.
At the burial of Jesus Christ 100
litrae (32'8 kg.) of
of myrrh and aloes were
a mixture
used, Joh.,xix, 39. Herzd.
idi
n.
feld,Handelsgesch.
Juden, p.
211, 38. Pliny. Pliny, N. h.,xii,65.
in, 40. fragrances. See note on vol. ii,p. 179, 33.
Ten
N. h., xiii,
pounds folei(apparentlyfoliati,
211, 41^ Rome.
Tertulla.

15) at

the

in

A.D.,

187

funus publicum
IRN,

2517

of

CIL,

distinguishedlady
x,

1784.

at

Puteoli

II.]

VOL.

212,
212,
212,
212,

212,
212,

Crispinus. Juv., 4, 109.

Cf. also Martial,xi, 54.
carriages. Plutarch, Sulla, c. 38.
incense.
II.
Pliny, N. h., xii,83.
17. perfumes.
Stat., Silv.,
Cf. ii,i, 157-162
v, i, 210-214.
(Funeral of Glaucias, page of Atedius
Melior),ii,6, 85 ; (of
Philetus, slave of Flavius Ursus), iii,3, 33-37.
flames.
22.
Herodi"j,n,
iv, 2.
23. pyres.
Pliny, N. h., xxxv,
49.
8.

Philetus.

36.

212, 39.
213,

8. Lucian.

14.

213,

20.

213, 24.
213,

213,
213,
213,
213,

213,
214,

62.

Wilmanns,
Inscr.,461.
glass-work. Overbeck, Pompeji*, pp. 406
marble.
Sueton., Nero, c. 50.

2.

213,

Stat., Silv.,6,

ornaments.

213,

213,

5^7

2.

212, 29.
212,

Notes

26.

Ex.

Lucian., Philops.,27.
Pliny, Epp., iv, 2.
pyre.
fragrances. Plutarch, Cato m., c.
pyramid. Wilmanns, E. I., 216.

11.

aediles.

Mommsen,
StR., ii',i, 510, i.
Day.
Sueton., Nero, c. 50:
purple. Stat.,Silv.,v, i, 225.
29.
33- obsequies. CIL, x, 1019
IRN, 2337.
CIL, x, 1024
33- duumvir.
IRN, 2339.
36. 500.
CIL, viii,3079.
IRN, 2123
CIL, x, 688.
39. sesterces.
sesterces.
N.
Without
Pliny,
h.,
xxxiii,
3.
35.
is right in reading |xi|
reads) would
; xT (as Sillig
=

amount

to

be

mentioned

Sueton., Nero, c. 50.

Id., Vespasian, c. ig.
On
funereal
luxury in
drillart,
iii,613 s.
15. times.

dissertation

My

StV, Hi', 554,

5 and

doubt
be

too

Jan
small

remarkable.

as

4. Nero's.
214, 9. Tiber.
effect.
214, II.

214,

626.

28.

an

214,

and

the

Middle

the

on

Ages
in

games

see

Bau-

Marquardt's

6.

Horace, S., ii,3,

214,

20.

Arrius.

214,

25.

214,

32.

CIL, i, 1199.
family. Wilmanns, 2037
Africa.
Pliny, Epp., vi, 34.

243

sqq.

215,

Sueton., Tiber.,c. 37.

Wilmanns, 307
Orelli,1368.
Wilmanns, Ind., ii,p. 695.
3. extant.
8. ineffective.
Cic, Ad Attic, xii, 35 s.
(aedes hypogaeum).
Brunn,
15. storeys. Wilmanns,
293
Monum.
degli Aterii,AdI, 1849, p. 388. Petersen, Sepolcro
via Latina, ib.,i860, p. 350.
s.
Wilmanns,
CIL, i, 1418 : singuleisin
316, 17
24. Sassina.
frontb p. X in agrum
x.
p.
28. Rome.
Hirschfeld, VG, p. 100.

215,

28.

214, 35.
215,

215,
215,
215,

215,

I.

"

215,30.
215,

games.
classes.

24
31.

Wilmanns,
1375.
Also
1936.
Pompeii; Id.,

square.
ft. with

garden).

Eutyches.

(Hadria:

Mitth.

d.

tomb

13

Id., 557.

Memoriolam

per

ped. viginti in

Rom.
archdolog.Instit.,
Cf. vol. i of this work, p. 188.
242 (Roine).
by 25. Wilmanns,

Barnabei,
p. 206.
215, 32. 25

708

quadrato.

Abtheil.,ii (1887),

[vol.II.

NotcB

588
*i5. 33" Ostia.
tiie tombs

ViruHum,
"I5, 34.
213, 34.

more.

x.

viniolae

p.

119.

the
x

dimensions

300

of

ft., Kchler,

Fabretti, p. 323, n. 393 (300 x 19S ft.)'_

cedenti agripuri
Gruter, 399, i : huic monumento
CIL, xi, i, 3895 (Capena) ; tomb with rosaria and

acre.

jugera

at

Information
on
293.
Aquileia from 6 x 6 to i6o

Id., 382,

at

the

end

et

colligejug,,i.e.

one

jugerum

in

all.'

Cutuleniani

iiii
Orelli,3688 ( ^jugeraagri
p. m.
ita uti depalatum est). CIL, xiv, 3342 (Praeneste) : [agerad]
aedifici defen[sionem relic]tus p. m.
jug. xi p. dc terrae
silvae
et
cultae, praeterea
jug. v.
p. m.
215, 36. lodge. Petron., c. 71.
CIL, vi, 3, 23, 851. Cf. Appendix 1.
215, 38. ground.
dust.
216, 7.
Martial, vii, 3, 5 ; x, 2, 9.
Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*, p. 402 f.
216, 10. foundation.
Wilmanns, 307.
216, II. Gabii.
Basil.,1863. Huebner, Iscr.
216, 16. Langres. KiessUng, Anecd.
Wilmanns, 315.
lot.,AdI, 1854, p. 203 ss.
CIL, vi, 2, 13,830 : Caeciliae Sex. f. Justae ossa
216, 21. ashes.

lb., 3932

"

"

"

tuto

"

tecta

cf.

Lunense
F. Hettner, Rhein.

Lesbio

lapillo.

Mus., xxxvi, 1881, p. 333 ff. ;

Bonner
Jahrbb., Ixxxiv, 1887, pp. 257-261, and Verhandl.
Philologenvers.in Trier, 1879, p. 24 ff. Mommsen,
RG, v,

216, 31. 1877-8.

der

Tiburtino

105-

Stark, Stddieleben im siidi. Frankreich, p. 20 f.

der Julier zu St. Remy, and HiibSenz, Grabmal
217,
in
d.
archdol.
Bildwerke,
Instil.,
iii,1888, pp. 1-36 ;
Jahrb.
ner,
also Antike
The
Sex. L.
Denkmdler, plates 13-15.
inscription
M.
Jv.lieic. f. parentibussueis,CIL, xii, ioi2.
217, 4. Augustus. Hiibner, Tarraco, in Hermes, i, 127.
Lebas-Waddington, Voy. archiol.,on 2145 (p.504);
217, 6. cots.
cf. 2381, 2412
K., 2474.
officer.
Rev.
archiol.,vii,1850, p. 386, p. 140 ; cf. vi, 797.
13.
217,
Berbers.
H.
21.
Barth, Reisen und Entdeckungen in Nord- und
217,
i, 39 ; cf. 73-73, 121.
Centralafrica,
Ibid., pp. 125-133.
217, 29. pyramid.
deserts.
Ibid.,pp. 164-166.
217, 33.
1.
217, 36. inscriptions.Cf. Appendix
218, 7. Praetorian.
Bdl, 1885, p. 72 (ex den. 1. milibus). Cf.
316,

34.
2.

Pilate.

parents.

Appendix

1.

ff.
Hadrian^, p. 302
Rom, in Sitzungsb.d. Berl.
O. Richter, Topogr. von
Akad., 1886, p. 1160, 62.
Rom, in
Iwan
Miiller's Hdb.
d. Kl. Alterlhumsw., 1888, iii,880.
318, 17. Procopius, Procop., Bell. Goth., i, 22.
318, 25. buried.
Hirschfeld, op. cit.,p. 1161.
d. R., 1886, p. 335 *.
ai8, 36. preservation. De Rossi, Bull. com.
slaves.
juertt
Strabo, xiv, p. 668; irXoi^o-iai
Yeyt/xcoi'Pujuaibi
;2I9, I,
"rijr
Kapxv^iyos iKal KoplvBovKaracKeviirolKerelaii ixpiSmt iroXXait.
219, 16. squandered. Roscher, op. cit.,p. 414.
Haxthausen, Studien iiber Russland, i, 59. On
319, 30. Moscow.
number
the enormous
of servants
kept by the Spanish grandees

218, 14. borrowed.

Gregorovius, Kaiser
Hirschfeld,Kaiserliche Grabstditen in

ii.J

VOL.

Notes

(the duchess
see

219,

28.

of Ossufia

had

BaudriUart,iv, 223
huntsmen.

Land

300

589

und

centaines.
French
Moeurs
Romaines
Hist,
dans

Ltufe

in

translation

etc., iii,139

of

219,

Secundus.

320,
220,
221,
221,
221,
221,
221,

221,

by

Ch.

Vogel :
traducteur). Wallon,
colonies,toute
proportion
cette

multitude

d'esclaves

iii,Index, p.

180

s.

Horace, Sat.,i, 3.
Tac, A., xiv, 43.
39.
Democritus.
2.
Stob., Florileg.,
Ixii,43.
6. one.
Mommsen,
RG, iii",474.
9. einperors. Vol. i, p. 33.
16. Seneca.
Quintilian, xi, 128.
Seneca, Brev. vii.,12, 6.
27. down.
Lucian, Nigrin.,34.
32. attendant.
Sabinus.
Borghesi, (Euvres, v, 156 s. takes him to be C.
34.
Calvisius
C. f. Sabinus, cos.
4 B.C.
Seneca, Epp., 27, 5-8.
3. slaves.
10.
cupbearers. Marquardt, Prl. d. R., i', 147.
hair.
II.
Petron., 37.
Seren., 11, 3 ; Stat., Silv.,v, 5, 66.
14. guests. Seneca, Ad
Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 153, i. The children
13. chatter.
to
whom
some
people used to lay at night on their abdomens
also slaves.
doubtless
assist digestion(Galen,xi, 727) were
twenty.

320,

work

le service int^rieur.

319, 39-

220,

this

(notedu

de

Henren-Orelli,
319. 32. garments.
Juvenal, 10, 216.
3i9" 33- hours.

220,

service)

luxe

ii, 130 : Nos

I'esclavage,
donnent
une
gardde, nous
image de

220,

her

Jiumdnien, in Pf. Jahrb.,

s'est beaucoup r6duit toutefois,
1866, July, p. 63.
depuis r^mancipation des Tsigalnes surtout, et il est rare de
trouver, aujourd'hui,plus d'une vingtaine de domestiques des
deux sexes
dans
les maisons
oil ils se comptaient, jadis,par
Ce

220,

girlsin

and

women

s.

16.

Courts.

For

'

'

previous centuries

read

'

recent

periods'.

Cf. e.g. Vehse, G.d.H., 33, 141,

455.
of
giants Augustus the Strong. Lady M. W.

Roscher, op. cit.,

p.
dwarfs

and
writes

favourite

in 1717
dwarfs.

(letter
3i) :

All the

223,

223,

23.

18. Severus.
20.

century.

coaches

among

Appendix

323,

ii.

H. A., Alex. Sever., c. 17.

Paulinus
Petrocord., Eucharistic,212, numbers
house
the accessories of his splendidly furnished

Burdigala (tunc et carpentisevectio tuta decoris).

cities. Cf. Appendix vi.
22.
Cf. CIL, i
Romans.
Nissen, Pompej. Studien, p. 334.
25.
semitas"
1166
omnis) ; i, 1231 (Aeclanum
crepi(Aletrium :
Henzen, 6614
CIL, v, i, 2116
dinem). Orelli, 3844
cum
crepidinibus) CIL, ix, 442 (Venusia)
(Tarvisii:viam
str. xiv, 4012
et crepidin.ob honorem
N. N. aed. viam
(Ficustravi
c.
clivum
cum
:
vidi
9
marginibus. Petron.,
lae):

at

223,

tague
Mon-

(German) princeskeep

cripplings.Marquardt, 0/).cj".,
p. 132, 4. Cf.
Cf.
latter.
Appendix v.
222, 17.
Gesch., i, 2, 288.
Hock, Rom.
322, 24. Hock.
Roscher, Ansichten, p. 450 fl.
222,
31, Roscher's.
all.
Ibid.,
223,
3,
pp. 431-449.
221,

the

on

"

"

"

Notes

590
Gitoua
viam

CIL, viii,7046 (Cirta):

crepidinesemitae stantem.
com{meanti]bus incomm[odani] partim adstruct[iscrepi]in

In

dinibus.

die Kiistenldndev
the

Cirete):
Paconius
27.

223, 29.
223,

32.

223,

35have

224,
224,
224,

'

Sicca

part of an old street with

Barth, Wanderungen dutch
Mitielmeers, i,224.
CIG, 2570 (Lyttus in
Claudius
the proconsul C.
empowered

Veneria
is
a
like those
in Pompeii '.

pavements

223,

[vol.II.

des

emperor

Agrippinus to

construct

rits odoii Kal rois

Roscher, op. cit.,p.

Vol.
Southerner.
i, p. 425 i.
splendour. Vol. i, p. 18.
veneer.
Marquardt, Prl., 722
Nature.

discussed

been

The

above.

avSpo^Afiovas.

431.

f.

imitation

The

of

art

jewels

gilding(Pliny, N. h.,

still very backward

and
(W. Jacob, Production
xxxiii,61) was
Metals,
1831, ii,143).
Consumption of
On the aqueduct
Lanciani, .(icgwe,
14. builders.
cap. 16, " 14.
of Alatri,CJL, x, p. 980.
Bassel, AdI, 1881, p. 204 sqq.
16. Canosa.
Rein, Aquaeductus, StRE, i*, 1376.
Edict Augusts iiber die W asserleitungen
Mommsen,
17. purse.
von
Venafro, in Zeitschr. f. gesch.Rechtsw., xv, 305 f
22.
Ibid., 316 f.
poor.
K. in Mommsen,
RG, v, 458.
32. drinking. Liban., i, 354
Vol.
i, p. 348. Pohlmann,
Ubervolkerung d.
34. Smyrna.
.

224,
224,
224,

Grossstddie, p.

antiken
225,

Cf

Alexandrin.,
Das

7. say.

225,

225,

7. Verecunda.
8. Lambaesis.

225,

10.

CIL, viii,4205.
lb., 2660, 2572.
legion. lb., 2658.

225,

13.

skill.

225,

15.

conditions.

225,

21.

my

ix, 4,

225, 24.

p.

c.

5.

Afrika, in

romische

225,

essay
55 f.

2.

150,

Ibid.,Bell.

4. water.

Deutsche

schau,
Rund-

lb., 2728.
lb., 51.

Earth, Wanderungen, i, 312

aqueduct. Maltzan, Drei Jahre im
left.

f.
N.-W.

von

Africa,iv,

134225,

26.

elsewhere.

quite
225,

31.

Boissiere, Esquisse

Romaine
.

dans

le nord

course.

Vol.

de

d une

histoire

I'Afrique,1878,

de

la

con-

p. 72.

i, p. 381.

226, I. people. Auson., CI. urb., 14.

im
siidl. Frankreich, p. 221.
Stark, Stddteleben
226, 2. Bordeaux.
Ibid., p. 97 ff. and 106.
226, 5. NImes.
6.
savant.
Boissieu, Inscr. de Lyon, p. 446 (Marquardt, Prl.,
226,

ii",716).
Roms
im Anf. d. Kaiser226, 19. long. Bauer, Die Wasserwerke
Volhsund
in
f.
lii,1876, p.
Kulturgesch.,
Vierteljahrsschr.
zeit,
87 ff.
V'
Jahrbb., Ixxxii, 1886, pp. 212-214
226, 26. long. Bonner
der
Die
von
zum
rom.
Wasserleitung
Eifel
Rhein, ibid.,,
Veith,
Ixxx, 1885, pp. 2 and 21.
Reuleaux, Remagen im Mittelalter u. d. Romer226, 29. admired.
Ixxx,
ibid.,
zeit,
p. 176 8..
Felix
Rome.
Fabri, Evagatorium (1483),iii,61 : Non226, 30.
'"

nuUi

volunt

dicere

quod

non

fuerit

aquae

ductus

cum

urbs

II.]

VOL.

Notes

alias abundet

591

aquis Tiberis,sed

intromittebatur

olim

vinum

ilium

per
in urbem

ductum

et oleum

per

de

Neapali
viae

longum

spatium.
226,

Cologne. C. A. Eick, Die rom.

Wasserleimng aus dev Eifel
Coin
in Lin.
(Bonn, 1867). Cf. Bursian
CentralUatt,
1869, p. 150 and his Aventicum
Helveiiorum, Heft i,p. 12, n. i.
Sidici226, 37. Italy. Gell.,x, 3 : public baths at Cales, Teanum
30.

nack

and

num

Ferentum

in a speech
Pliny, Epp., ii, 17, 26

226, 39. fee.

in

hoc

balnea

meritoria

of

227,

vicus

Laurentum

near

tria.

Orelli-Henzen, 2287,
3. slaves.
fat.
Huebner
and
12.
Mommsen,

227,

Gracchus.

of

6985.
Lex

metcdli

Vipascensis,in

Ephem.

227,

epigy.,iii,165-189.
to
Galen, xiii,597, prescribesin a certain case
abstain
four days from
bathing : ivel di diroXoiXev iv rtfi vuv pitfi
irdvrwv {riov
Tra\cuCiv7)"v6piirav,ijSri
fUxpi Kal tuv iv t6!s
"q KapTepla
irdvv
KaS'
toi)s
eliodiru'v
dypots
Xoiico'^at, fi^vfiij
ijijUpav
rpu^wcras, eUv
12.

Galen.

5' "v ol ir^VT]Tes

ttoXO,Toiis irXouffiovs 8^
oSrot,Trecdofiivovs
^x^f^^^**'S "
Kal fidXtcra airCiv 6"tol iroKif dt^vavrai f/ SvffTreLdoOvTCis ^ rcXefcis dTret6ouvTas.

18. week.

227,

35.

Seneca, Epp., 86, 12.

Roscher, op. cit.,pp. 436-439.
Cf. vol. i, p. 384 ff.
Romans.
country. Roscher, op. cit.,p. 439.
Vol. i, p. 329
f.
year.
value.
Ibid., p. 386 f.
literally. Becker-GoU, ii,286.
windows.
Vol. i, p. 10 f.

227,
227,

37.

public.

227,
227,

21.

227,

23.

227, 26.
227, 28.
227,

30.

227,

34.

Doberan.

Ihid.

38. gardens. CIL, x, 5971 : iiiivir. 3. d. cruptam et locum

ubi viridia sunt municipio Signino de
crupta est et arcam

ubi

peq.

sua

deder.

parterres were

bessa) :

coronatus

Also

frequent,
cistifer

temples parks

around
if not
lucum

usual

solo

cum

and

gardenCIL, viii,10,627 (Tesiguiset ornamentis

suis.

228, 3. laboriously. Roscher, op. cit.,p. 441.

228, 25. duty. Martial, ix, 22.
228, 28. frequent. E.g. Gruter, 434, i ; Orelli,2172, 5323, 6759 ;
CIL, ii,1573, 2782, 4468 ; CIA, iii,687. Hirschfeld, Philolo(1869),p. 84. Cf. Orelli,114.
gus, xxix
228, 31. Augustus. Marquardt, StV, ii*,142 and 144, Hirschfeld,
VG, 122, 3 ; CIL, xiv, 350 (Ostia).
228, 32. aged. Paul. D., xxx, 122 pr. Hoc amplius, quod in aliinfirmae
menta
aetatis,puta senioribus,vel puerispuellisque
relictum

228,

32.

fuerit.

burial-places.Orelli,4404,

228, 38. Pliny. Pliny, Epp., iv,

228, 40. enlargement. Ibid.,i, 8, 2

is bybliothecam a solo
(t)estamento dedit.
Pliny, Ad Tr., 116
229, 9. instead.
...

Apol., 539,
.Apulej.,

CIL,

v,

2, 5228.

13.

CIL, xi, i,

;
.

mque
K.

:
(Volsinii)
2704
libris et statuis
.

Cic, Cluent.,60, 160;

219,
a29,

[vol.ii.

Notes

592

legacy, "",,xxxiii,i, 23 ; OrelU, 80,

CJL, ix, 2226.
14. expressions. Sueton., Tiber.,c. 37.

81.

II.

Petron.,

c.

IRN,

4869

""

229,

19.

229,

32.

400,000.
denarii.

229,

41.

all.

230,

Schweic, p. 24. Id.,

in the
If an angel of the Lord were
to weigh them
"R^i V, 3 :
whether
the district ruled by Severus
balances, and determine

43,

Lcbets-Waddington, 674, 848.

Roscher, op. cit.,p. 449.

Die
rim.
Mommsen,

Mommsen.

21.

'

Antoninus
then

or

governed

was

it is very
of the present time

now,

in favour

III.
231,
231,

22.

Rummel,
it fell in

until

whether
'.

decision

the

would

be

ARTS.

which

1857,

formed
see

the

only entrance
Maltzan, Drei Jahre

to Constantino

im

N.-W.

von

principle. Goethe, Werke, 23, 140.

RodbertusinHildebrand's/aAf6./. A/'a/to"aioAo"(j-

23.

existed.

mie,

v,

268.

provinces.

232,

9.

232,

spring up.
docia, Armenia

232,

and humanity
intelligence

f.

Africa, iii,28
232,7.

THE

more

Rimini.
CIL, xi, i, 367.
countries.
On the Roman
bridge spanning the giant gorge

20.

of the

231,

with

doubtful

Appendix Iii.
Marquardt, StV, i',19-21

Cf.

21.

Minor)

Gallienus.

29.

Capitol) and

and

cf. 373 f.
v, 65 f.

(Cappa-

Mommsen,
RG,
CIL, viii,p. 284 (erection of the
Hirschfeld, Oesterreich. Mitth., v, 1881, p.

Mommsen,
423

214.
232,

41.

233i

3-

Algeria. Jung, op. cit.,p. 137 f.

sen,
Mommvillages. 'V/i\manns,Die rom.Lagerstddle,Comment.
Die
torn.
Mommsen,
Lagersiddte,Hermes,
pp. 190-212.

vii, 299
233,
333,
233,

233,
233,
233,

234,
234,
234,
234,
234,

ff.

Ztschr.,i, 498-515.
Bergk, Westdeutsche
Oesterreich.
Mitth., x, 1886, p. 14 fi.
Domazewski,
7- rights.
II.
Tac, H., iv, 22 : opera baud
procul castris in
camp.
modum
municipii extructus, cf. i,67 : longa pace in modum
locus (Baden near
Ziirich).
municipii extructus
Castel Mainx
Hedtown.
von
u.
J. Becker, Urgeschichte
14.
jahrbb.,
Ixvii,1879, p. x ff,
dernheim, in Bonner
16. way.
Marquardt, StV, ii',21.
Aristid.,Or.,xiv, pp. 223-225
(dated 145 by Wad19. East.
Vie
du rhiteur Aristide,Mfmoires
de I'Inst.,
dington,
1867, p.
255)I. Aelian.
Aelian, V. hist.,ix, 16.
Marcus.
Hock, Cesch. Roms, i, 9, 151.
4.
Vol. i, p. 9.
9. Rome.
10.
Empire. Auson., CI. urb.,t.
Vibo.
II.
Appian, B. C, iv, 3.
4.

234,

15.

234,

18.

234,

20.

town.

Procopius. Procop., BG, ii,7,

Naples. Stat., Silv.,iii,5, 81 sqq. Vol. i, p, 333,
Sicily. Pliny,N. h.,iii,88 ; Marquardt, StV, i",944.

237,

15. spectators.
d. antiq. Ges. in

237,

18. Antonines.

237,

20.

Bursian,
Zurich,
Cf. vol.

prosperity. Hubner,

i, 77
237,

sesterces.

ruins.

237,

35-

7.
8.

xvi, i,
ii,p. 232.
Tarraco

u.

s.

Mitth.

(1867).
Denkmdler,

Marquardt, StV, i', 257,

Strabo, iii,p. 168 ; p. 173
Kiepert, p. 488.

34. century. Cf.

Rundschau, ix, 4

2.

vol.

in

in

Hermes,

ff.

237,

237, 41.

Helvetiorum,

Aventicum

Augustus.

22.

237, 24.
237, 32.

238,
238,
238,
238,
238,

[vol,II.

Notes

594

hamlets.

my
and

Jung,

essay,
5.
Roman.

Das

romische

2.

sq.

Afrika, in

Landschaften,p.

Deutsche

121.

Marquardt, StV, i',477 ff.; Pliny, N. h., v,

cities. Marquardt, 478, 31.
rights. Ibid., 479, 1 and 2.
explained. Cf. vol. ii,p. 232.
Africa.

29.

Marquardt, 479 f.
de I'Algirie.
Archiol.,pi. 18
statuary. Explorat.scientif.
century.

II.
12.

Beaux

arts, pi. 46 ss.

238, 15. prosperity. CIL, viii,p. 173 s.
238,21. Rome.
Herodian, vii, 6, i; iv, 3, 7. On
lb., p. 133;
Utica
(^ SeuripafieriKapx.v^Sua,Strabo) CIL, viii,p. 149.
238, 24. standing. Barth, Wanderungen, i, 114 f. ; Gufirin,Voy.
archiol. dans larigence de Tunis, ii,282-284 (Uthina). Ibid.,
ii,
ff.
(Seressita).
CIL,
viii,
(Thubursicum)
354
p. 489
238, 24. Sufetula.
GuSrin, i, 324 ; 369 ss.
und
Hesse- Wartegg, Tunis, Land
238, 30. duwars.
Leute, p. 158 f.
238, 35. columns.
Barth, Wanderungen, pp. 310-312.
238, 35- Thamugadi.
CIL, viii,p. 259.
238, 36. Thagaste. Ibid.,p. 508.
238, 37. Madauri.
Ibid.,p. 472'".
2.
v, Africa,
preserved.
Maltzan, Drei Jahre im Nordwesten
239,
ii, 306-314.
Barth, Wanderungen, i, 56.
239, 5- Zershel.
Duruy, Hist. Rom., v, 200, i.
239, 7. hill.
239, 10. population. Herodian, vii, 4.
239, 10. Vandals.
Procop., Anecd., 18.
239, 13- 8,500,000. Cf. Appendix xlv, p. 271.
Vol. i, p. 355.
239, 17. 1,000,000.
ss.

239,

18.

Arsinoe.

Erzh.

Wessely,

Kl.

Mitth.

a.

d.

Sammlung

d.

Papyrus

Rainer, ii,iii,1887, p. 261.

239, 20. episcopates. Marquardt, op. cit.,i', 439, 12.
Cf. vol. i, p. 309.
239, 23. whole.
239, 25. long. O. Mueller, Diss. Aniiochenae.
Mommsen,
RG, ii, 458 f. Cf. vol. ii of this
239, 26. Libanius.
work, p. 224.
in Eph. epigr.,
Obss. epigr.,
iv, 1881,
239, 32. houses.
Mommsen,
P- 538.
Mommsen,
RG, v, 469- f.
240, 5. well.
8.
East.
Julian, Epp., 24, p. 392 C.
240,
Zeus.
Liban., ed. R., i, 594, 14.
240, 10.
ruins.
Mommsen,
RG, v, 423, 428 f.,441 f,
240, 21.
houses.
Vol.
i, p, 5.
2^0, 23.

II.]

VOL.

Notes

595

Berytus.

Josephus, B. J., ii,18, 9.

Strabo, xvi, 753, 758.
240,
240, 27. 70 A.D.
Marquardt, StV, ii",121, 2.
Hausrath, Neutest. Zeitgesck.,
240, 27. Caesarea.
i, 255, 283, 5.
fE.
206
Schiirer,Neutest. Zeitgesch.,
p.
240, 31. century. Expos, tot. mundi, 25.
240, 38. belong. Lebas-Waddington, p. 491.
is from
Mommsen,
241, 29. repair. All the above
RG, v, 482for
the
most
485,
part literally.
Bab
in Gerasa,
el Amman
241, 36. necropolis. R. Dorgens, Das
Erbkam's
Ztschr. f. Bauwesen, xvi (1866), p. 350.
242, 1. buildings. Lebas-Wadd., op. cit.
Kiepert, Lehrh. d. a. Geogr., p. 165.
242, 5. centuries.
Mommsen, RG, v, 485.
242, 10. dead.
mention.
Josephus,
Marquardt, StV, i", 340, 3. On
242, 13.
B. /., ii, 16, 4 see
Appendix v.
Kiepert, pp. 104, 107 f.
242, 17. Apamea.
26.
iv, 55 (xiv,27: ex inlustribus Asiaeurbibus
Mng.Tac.,.4.,
242,
Laodicea). Strabo, xii, p. 578 C. Gibbon, History, ch. ii,
240,24.

houses.

26.

81.
242, 28.

Pergamus.

242,

Asia.
Pliny, N.
beautiful.
Add

242,
242,

Galen, v, 49.
h., ii, 120, 125.
30.
in the province '. Vol. i, p. 348.
33.
Reise
im
iiber eine
G. Hirschfeld, Bericht
37. Stratonicea.
sUdwestlichen
Klein-Asien, in Zeitschr. f. Erdliunde,xiv (1879),

pp.
242, 40.
243,

2.

3"-3i4-

Marquardt, op. cit.,i*,348

Vol. i, p. 345.
RG, v, 327.
Mommsen,

Vespasian.
world.

Asia.
Diocletian.
243, 9.
Rome.
243, 10.

243,

243,

'

6.

De

mortib.

persecut., c.

Aramian., xxii, 9, 3.
beauty. Liban., iii,p. 339, ed.

13.

f.

7.

Reiske.

14. Trapezus. Kiepert, pp. 92, 93.

Zonaras, xii, 23, ed. Dindorf, iii,141.
17. century.
iii,4 (ed. Dindorf,
Justinian. Procop., De aedific.,
243, 22.

243,

243,

iii,

254).

p.
The followingis taken, for the most
part literally,
243, 24. world.
G. Hirschfeld, Bericht iiber eine Reise in Kleinasien,in
from
Zeitschr. f. Erdkunde, vol. xiv, pp. 279-320.
from
Mommsen, RG, v,
part literally
245, 27. city. For the most
f. Benndorf

327

58

and

Niemann,

Reise

in

Lykien

und

Karien, i,

fi.

Herodian., iii,i, 6 sq., iii,6, 9. Dio, Ixxiv, 10 ss.

Frick, StRE, i*,2618 (Byzantium) considers it impossiblethat
ous
the walls extended
40 stadia,but by measuring the very numersalient and re-entrant
angles (mentioned by Dio) this figure

245, 34.

ruins.

might
245, 37.
245,

38.

well

Goths.
Hadrian.

be

obtained.
v, 282.
Kiepert, op. cit.,p. 329

Mommsen,

RG,

Marquardt, StV, i',

315-

Lucian, Scytha, c.

245, 39-

Lucian.

246,

baptistery. Kiepert, p.

12.

9 ;

359.

cf.

Asin., c. 46.
op. cit.,-p. 186,
Mommsen,

[vol.ir.

Notes

596

246,19. besides. HettzbeigjGeseh.GfiecheniandsunterdenR^mirn,

ii,438.
Plutairth,Sulla, c. 15, 5.
246, 20. Plutarch.
Vol.
i, p. 342.
246, 23. Corinth.
28.
Mommsen,
p. 271 f.
populous.
246,
Cf. Huebner, CIL, vii,J^.
slain.
xiv,
Tac, A.,
31-33.
246, 39.
21

246,

and

23 sq.
Wroxeter.

41.

Kiepert, p.

531.

247, 3. temples. Huebner, CIL, vii, p. 24.

247, 4. inscriptions.lb., p. 332.
Tac, Agric, c. 26.
247, 8. followed.
huts.
II.
Dio,
Ix, 33.
247,
romischen
Die
A.D.
Herzog,
Niederiassungen auf
247, 15. 250
in
d.
lix
Alterthumsfr.im Rhei'nl.,
Jahrbb.
wurtemberg. Boden,
(1876), p. 48.
Stalin, Gesck. Wuftembergs, i, 104-109.
247, 16. settlements.
RG, v, 145.
Belgica. Mommsen,
247, 21.
Kiepert, p. 522.
247, 21. Wiesbaden.
Tac, Geym., c. 41.
247, 24. Augusta.
Cf.
Perlach.
26.
Appendix xxxvi, p. 194.
247,
Kiepert, p. 365 ; Mommsen,
p. 180 f. ; Fritz
247, 37- elements.
Pichler, Virunum, 1888.
Vol. ii,p. 233.
248, I. former.
On
the newest
Hadrian.
RG, v, 186-188.
Mommsen,
248, 10.
excavations

in Carnuntum

cf. Bericht

des

Vereins

88 (Wien, i88g). On Savaria

Oesterr.
and
Mitt., i, 147.
Hirschfeld,
248, i8. Servia. Kiepert, p. 331.
Mommsen,
248, 21. Troesmis.
194 f. and
207.

f. d.

248,
248,
249,
249,

Jahre 1887

und

Transylvania. Neigebauer, Dacien,

31.

CarHuntum
see

Benndorf

p. 5.

und
Romanefi,pp. 92-97.
Jung, Romer
architects.
2.
Pliny, Ad Trajan. Ep., 40, ed. K. (cf.i8 and
62).
StR, i', 368 ; Marquardt, StV, ii',
Mommsen,
4. armies.

cities.

40.

553,

6.

Inschr.
CIL, vi, 9151-9154.
Becker, Rom.
in Bonner
liv (1873),p. 146 f. A
Mittelrheiti,
Jahrbb., liii,
Archipraefectusarchitectus (Concordia), CIL, v, i, 1886.
erat cura
publicarum fabricarum, Augustine,
tectus, cui maxima
GH
architetti e I'architettura presso i
Promis,
vi,
Conf.,
9, 13.
in
Mem.
deW
acad.
di
Romani,
Torino, S. ii,xxvii (1873),pp.
from
inscriptions,p. 86 ss., 29 civil architects
1-187 mentions
citizens,13 freedmen, 3 slaves)and 13 military
{13 Roman
architects
tutti soldati e
(adettiagli arsenali ed agli eserciti,
cittadini Romani).
Herodian, iii,2, 8.
249, 14. Hellenic.
16.
capital.
Gell.,xvi,
13.
249,
Tuscus.
Bormann, Var. obss. de anUq. Rom. (Ind.Marburg,
249, 20.
aestiv. 1883, p. 5) and
CIL, xi, i, p. 76 sq.
Salerii.
21.
CIL,
xi,
249,
i, 3126.
Ostia.
22.
5civ,
lb.,
324 (Campus Martis).
249,
De
la topogr.
osservanioni
intomo
Rossi, Nuove
249, 24. Vatican.

249,

5.

am

numerous.

II.]

VOL,

Notei

Pnteolana,in Bully Nap-,

iii,index, p. 169 sq.
28.

N.

S., ii,p. 156.

597
Heuzen-Orelli,vol.

colonies.

Castan, Le Capitolede Vesontio et les Cwpitoles

monde
provinciaux
Romain, in M6m. lus A, la Sorbonne, 1869,
(where 24 Capitolsare enumerated), and in his Les
pp. 47-77
to
Romain, 1886 (only known
Capitolesprovinciaux du monde
from
De
di
Bvill.
Rossi and
me
comun.
Gatti, Miscellanea, in,
in the text against
R., XV, 1887, pp. 66-08), proves the statement
Kuhfeldt, i)e capitoliis
(Regim. 1882),by citing
imperiiRomani
of Capitols,to which
De Rossi, loc. ciL, adds
those of
40 cases
in
Lower
Moesia
and Caralis (church of S.
Arsinoe, Nicopolis
in Cap.). Jordan had
Nicolao
already written to the same
Rom
zu
effect.Die Marsyasstatue auf dem Forum
(1882),p. 18
f :
colonia
received
Little Rome, the
civium_ Romimoru.m
as
half of the empire Marsyas, in the west
eastern
a symbol, in the
and south, as in Italy,the Capitol'. Marsyas iii Airica,Eph.
epigr.,v, pp. 549 and 551 (1264 and- 1269). The signum lupae
at the
insignibus suis as a symbol of Roman
cum
citizenship,
lage
end of the secofld or beginning of the third century, in the vilof Aurelia Vina, which
raised to the rank of a municiwas
pium, CIL, viii,958.
Jordan, Topogr.,i, 2, 36.
249, 29. Treves.
Cf. AdI, p. xxiii,
Henzen-Orelli, Ind., p. 161.
operum.
249,32.

249,

du

'

P- 15.
Stadtrechte v. Salpensa u.
249, 33. completion. Mommsen,
d. Sacks. Ges. Ph. hist. Classe,iii,445 f..
in Abhandl.
Plutarch, An vitiositas etc., c. 3.
249, 35- Plutarch.

Ifaalaca,

Rein, StRE, v, 229.

Pliny, Ad Tr. Epp., 23 sq., 70 sq..
37 sq.
250, 9. Pliny. Ibid-.,
Ibid., 49.
250, 12. forum.
baths.
Ibid., 39.
250, 22.
Ibid., 90 sqq.
amenity.
25.
250,
28.
city. Ibid.,94 sq.
250,
Huebner, CIL, ii,pp. 89-96.
250, 33. Lusitania.
Marquardt, StV, i', 180-183. Cf. Digg., 1, 12,
250, 34. money.
6, " 2.
CIL, x, 1074,
2378
250, 40. Pompeii, IRN,
Marquardt, StV, i', 180-183 and, 206.
251, 3. sevirate.
Henzen-Qrelli, 6001.
251, 4.. Calapia.
8.
Justinus. 76., 7080.
251,
lb., 7057 ; cf. 6984.
251, 13. market..
Bdl, 1862, p. 185 s.
251, 16. thermite. Henzen,
law.
22.
Digg; 1, ip.
251,
?5i, 27. sacrifice?. Vol. ii,p. 228.
251, 36. amphitheatre. Digg., 1, 10, 3.
cons[isPorti.Gofor those qu[i]nundinandi gijatia,
252., s. measures.
i",
3208 (Nepet).
terent?] CIL, xi,
Cf. e.g'. Henzen-Orelli,
Rein, StRE, v, 228.
233, 3- Nerva's.
CIL, xii, 1357 (Vasio Voc. ; cf. p. 161).
6943
2,
stadium.
Gai., 1. iii. de legatisad Ed, Praet.,1).,xxxv,
254, 5.
Iterum
ut
c.
fiber.,
:
Cf. e.g. Sueton.,
censenter,
31
80, " 1.
249, 41. erections.
250, 4. beautiful.

[vol;n.

Notes

598

Xrebianis
legatum in opus novi
viae conferre concederetur
tionem
232,
252,

13.
16.

252,

18.

252,

21.

252,

24.

252,

27.

252,

29.

252,

33.
On

pecuniam
CIL,

etc.

Tac, Hist.,iii,34.
gates. Pliny, Epp., v, 11.
CIL, ii,3221.
games.
sesterces.
CIL, viii,5146, 5147.
Naples. Pliny, N. h., xxix, 8 sq.
Lebas-Waddington,
2735.
expense.
Dio
drachmae.
Chr., Or., xlvi, pp.

8. Cremona.

252,

theatri

v,

519-521

ad

muni-

i, 969, 4039.

M.

Lebas-Waddington, p. 713 s.
Oc, x, p. 70 J.,ed. Dindorf, i,116 s.
everything. Aristi'd.,
certain
Rufinus
the buildings of a
(perhaps the father of
sophist Claudius Rufinus, probably at Smyrna) WaddingAsia.

the

ton, Vie du rhileur Aristide,in M6m.

de

I'instit.,
1867, p.

257

s.

Dindorf, i, 510, 514, 526).

Cotyaeum. Lehrs, Qu. Epp., p. 9, 7.
Vitt. sophist.,ii,23.
Philostrat.,
money.

ed.
(Aristid.,
253,

I.

253,

7.

253,

8. Herodes.

253,
254,
254,
254,
254,
254,
254,
254,
254i
255,

Aiiicus, SiRE, i^, 2096

Keil, Herodes

37- in cedar.
4. tribunal.

Read

'

roofed

with

cedar

fi.

'.

Philostrat.,Vitt. soph., ii, i, 8.

Vol. i, p. 116.
Comum.
10.
14. banquet. Pliny, Epp., iv, i.
16. region. Lanciani, Acque e acquedotti,
p. 303.
18. temple. Pliny, Epp.,
vii, 24 ; Orelli, 781 ; Haakh,
StRE, v, 743.
des D., in Ztschr. /. gesch.
Rudorff, Testament
23. experts.
Rechtsw., xii, 335 fi.
27. building. Henzen, 6622.
Vol. i of this work, p. 46.
33- cities. Dio, Ixxii, 12.
I. rain.
Josephus, B. J., i, 21 ; Schurer, Neutest. Zeitgesch.,

fi.
p. 206
Tiberias.
255, 3.

Ibid,, p.

speech. Pliny, Ad
munificentiahere (as also

255, 6.

f.

234
Tr.

Epp.,
e.g. in

8.

Tac,

The

shows

context

Hist.,iii,30)

that

refers to

buildings.
255,

8.

buildings.

In

the

imperial house

cium

operum publicorum
operum Caesar.,ib.,9034.

there

was

specialoffi-

CIL,

A
vi, 8478 ss.
redemptor
8724-8726.Imperial architecti,

Epp.,

255,

18.

need.

Pliny, Ad

255,

20.

mats.

Henzen-Orelli, Ind.,

ii',585.

Tr.

33

sq.
171
p.
sq. ;

Marquardt, Frl.,

9-

255,

21.

sails.

Kohl, Alte u. neue

Zeit, pp. 37 and 40 f.
Seneca, Epp., 91.
Perhaps Lyons also had
235i 25- Lyons.
for the date
Inscr.
de
:
Boissieu,
L., p. 4. The reasons
vigiles
of
in
the
and
that
text,
Jonas (64/65 a.d.) will
against
given
be found
in Hirschfeld,Lyon in der Romerzeit,1878, p. 26 f.
Rome.
Tac, A., xvi, 13. Burning of Lyons in 197:
255i 32Herodian, iii,7, 5.
A., xii, 58. Cf. also Marquardt, StV,
255, 33- Bologna. Tac,
ii',loi, 5.
Mommsen,
RGDA', p. 159 sq.
255, 39- Tralles.
255,

39.

Vespasian, Sueton., Vespasian.,c,

13.

VOL.

II.]

Notes

599

Tac, A., xiv, 27.

256,2. state.
256, 6. rebuilding. Nipperdey on Tac., A., ii,27.
Jahn, Ber. d.
Sachs.
Ges., 1851, p. 119.
Vie du rhitev.r Aristide,in Mim.
de
Waddington,
256, 12. Caria.
I'Inst.,1867, p. 242 ss.
Vit. Anton.
256, 13. Pius.
P., c. 9; Pausan., viii,43, 3.
Stratonicea.
256, 14.
CIG, 2721.
und
Cichorius, Rom
256, 14. Lesbos.
Mitylene, p. 50.
Waddington, op. cit.
256, 17. shaken.
Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands,ii, 371.
256, 21. Smyrna.
Cf. IRN,
Seneca, Qu. n., vi, i ; Tac, A., xv, 22.
256, 24. curse.
CIL, ix, 1466 (earthquake in the district of the
1356 sq.
CIL, ix, 3046 (at Interpromium) ;
Ligures Baebiani); 5331
Alex.
Sev., c. 44.
Jonas,De ord. libr. Senecae phil.,p. 53 sq., decides
256, 26. extent.
of the Consuls
in Seneca, Qu. nat.,
for 62, he believes the names
be
to
2
vi, I,
interpolated.
Sueton., Tiber., c. 47 ; but cf. Teufiel,StRE,
256, 29. Tiberius.
vi, 1940.
=

256, 31. labourers.

House

servants, freedmen

and

perhaps knights

to
employed
building operations.
superintend the
Mommsen,
StR, ii',950, 2 and 3.
256, 35. lighthouse. Sueton., Claud., c. 20,
Haakh, StRE, v, 582.
256, 36. Ravenna.
256, 36. Vespasian. Teuffel, StRE, vi, 2484.
Buildings of Titus at Naples : CIG, iii,5809.
256, 40. Titus'.
Domitian.
Imhof, Domitian, p. 82 ff.
256, 41.
257, 5. undertakings. Pliny, Paneg., c. 51.
Pliny, Ad Tr., Epp., 18.
257, 6. artisans.
conduit
in the
Forum
Clodii
Great
waterworks.
8.
(Brac257,
fisci
:
CIL, xi, i, 3309.
ciano)impensa
aedificans.
terrarum
provinces. Eutrop., viii,4 : orbem
257, 9.
Gesch.
in
VnterII.
Dierauer,
Trajans,
bridge.
Biidinger,
257,
ff.
zur
rom.
Kaisergesch-,
suchungen
\,96 fi.,127
Dio, Ixviii,13.
257, 14. man.
CIL, vi, 967
OreJH,805.
257, 15- taxes.
18.
man.
Hadrian*,
Gregorovius,
p. 468 ff.
257,
artisans.
Vit.
c.
Hadrian.,
19 ; Aurel. Vict.,Epit.,14, 7.
257, 24.
Haakh, StRE, iii,1036.
257, 34. Nemausus.
Marquardt,
StV, i', 414.
Palmyra.
257, 39marble.
16.
ii,305-330
; Bursian, StRE,
Hertzberg, op. cit.,
258,
i', 1980.
258, 19. Epidaurus. Hertzberg, ii,358-360.
Vit. Anton.
P., c. 8.
258, 25. anew.
26.
Carthage. Pausan., viii,43, 3 ; cf. vol. ii,p. 255 f.,and
258,
Kaisergesch.,198.
Sievers, Studien z. rom.
c.
Severus.
Sever.,
23.
Sept.
258, 27De
mortib.
c. 7.
persecutor.,
258, 37. plan.
ed.
Jebb, p. 515 (i,766, Dindorf).
Aristid.,Or.,xli,
259, 12. decay.
M.
C.
Vit.
cities.
Antonini,
23.
13.
259,
f.
Vol.
Orontes.
26.
ii,
p; 239
259,
Stark, Stddteleben in Frankreich,pp. 224 f.arid 609.
260, 7. mosaics.
were

[vol.fL

Notes

6oO

Auson., Mosetla,iS sqq. ; Epp., 24, 90, sqq.

Trier,in Verhandl. d. Phi(olor
Hettner, JD. fom.
and
ZufKultur
Germanien
und Gallia
von
genvers., 1879, p. 27 ".,
Westd.
ff.
Zeitschr.,ii,1883, p. 14
Belgica,in
Stalin, Cesch. Wiirtembergs,i, 104^-109.
260, 17. bronzes.
vor
260, 20. paintings. Cf. e.g. Hettner, Ausgrabungen bei Bonn
Ixii
in
Bonner
dem
Coiner
Thor,
Jahrbb.,
(1878),p. 64, plates

260, 8. Moselle.
260, 15. view.

F.

iii-v.

260,

insipid. F. Keller, Rom. Ansiedlungen in

der antiquar.Gesellschaft
zu
Ziinch, xv

22.

Ostschweii,
(1863),pp. 52

der

ii,Mitth.
and

57.
vol.

260, 25. empire. Lysons, Reliquiae Britannico-Romanae,

i,

Advertisement.

260,
261,

29.
I.

Vit.

Hadriani, c. 10.
Marquardt, StV, iii',533,
Tusculum, CIL, xiv, 2647 sqq-

camps.
statues.

theatre

at

:
(Falerii)

statuas

ad

"

theatri

"

statuas

in

the

Praeter

Statues

Henzen-Or., 5128
theatrum.
lb., 5320

exornandum

viii,7960 (Rusicade)

CIL,

cultumve

4.

HS

n.

m.

in

"

opus

duas.

261, 3. Victory. Donaldson, Architectura numismatica, especially

In the year 405 the senate
nos.
55-58, 60-66, 73 s., 77, 79-83 s.
and
people erected for Theodosius
lacris eorum
tropaeisquedecoratum
sita 25,000

and

his

sons

: C/Z.,vi, 1196.
arcus,and besides that

sest. for omamenta

simu-

arcum

AtSeres^
a

riga,
quad-

CIL, viii,937.
/6.,828(Turca ?): apodyterium cetera
marmoribus
statuis
tabulis pictiscolumnis
restaurata
atque
cellarum
cathedrebus
alvibus
ornata
sumptu proprio. lb.,
lb., 7957 (Rusicade):
(Cirta): porticum et zothecas.
7079
omnibus
ornamentis
et pictura.
templum cum
Cf. Jordan, Topogr.,
Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 121.
261, 17. marble.
fi.
2, 58
Sueton., Claud., c. 20.
261, 19. basins.
CIL, ii,3240 (Hugo
suis ornamentis.
Tarraconensis) : lacus cum
Preller,Regionen, p. 130 f., 136.
261, 21. named.
Sueton., Domitian, c. 13. Pliny,N. h.,xxxiv,
261, 21. Domitian.
attolli
mortalis
et arcus
:
significantnovicio
127
super ceteros
"

"

"

"

invento.

261,

30.

building. Donaldson,

Arch,

num.,

no.

57 ; Martial, viii,

65-

261,

35.

Napoleon. Dierauer, Gesch. Trajans, in Budinger's Unz. rom.

Kaisergesch.,
nos.
p. 133 ff. ; Donaldson, op. cit.,
56, 66 s. ; Jordan, Topogr.,i, 2, 467.

ters.

7,

262,

Acratus.

Dio, Or.,xxxi, p. 3.55 sqq. M.

it
is
a
great exaggeration of Dio's
shows,
robbed
of most
then
of its columns.
was
i, 681 f.
2.

262, 4. lists.

fleets.
.262, 6. numerous.

262,

8. too

263,

21,100
1-4, of

Dio, Or.,p.

325

M.

But,
that

as

Pausanias

the

Wacbsmuth,

Acropolis
Athen,

rois avSplavras
Srnioffia
direypd^inrSe

Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 36.

It is said of Delos in the pseudo-Ovidian Hcroid.,
low.
et in cunotis
stantia signa locis.
: miror
old.
ed.
Liban.,
R., i, 566 : dX\o
iiprd^vTo TroXaiol

Notes

6o2

[vol.ii.

(Lilybaeum) : aedem
genio 7223 imaginem gen.
muuicipiiLilybitanonim ex arg. p. v p. s. p. Id., xii,119 (Carliiiilviri. viii,7990
(Rusicade):
pen torate): genio coloniae
CIL,

X,

duos

Dextros

263,

31.

7222

plate. Cic,

Pro

Rose.

Amer., 45,

De

133.

oral.,i,35,

161.

Sallust,Catil.,20, 12.
Varro, R. r., iii,2, 8.
263, 33- Ostia.
curiosities.
Sueton., August., c. 72.
263, 34.
264, 8. paintings. Cic, Ad Att.,i,5, 6 (686),8, 9, 10 (687),4 (689);
Ad
Fam., vii, 23.
264, 15. library. Juv., 3, 215 sqq.
Seneca, Epp., 86, 7.
264, 15. statues.
264, 17. gardens. Juv., 7, 79.
Martial, vii, 50.
264, 19. Hercules.
264, 22. statues.
Pliny, Epp., viii,18, 11.
264, 22. Silius. Ibid.,iii,7, 8.
264, 24. Regulus. Ibid.,iv, 5.
The
work
of
264, II. giaXlo. Justi,Winckelmann, i, 2, i86-i88.
dei Pisoni,
D. Comparetti and G. de Petra, La villa ercolanese
i suoi monumenti
e la sua
bibliaieca,
Torino, 1883, I only know
in Bdl, 1883, pp. 87-96, according to
from
the review
by Mau
riuscito
which
de Petra
6
ad identificare tutti gli oggettiche
ad
ad
il posto che
da essi provennero,
e
ognuno
assegnare
nella
villa.
On
unsuccessful
Comparetti's
attempt
occupava
to

prove
the

that

L.

Calpumius

Piso

Caesoninus

(consul58 b.c.)

of the

villa,and that the so-called bust of Seneca

found
there is his portrait,see
Moinmsen, Aus Herculaneum,
in Archdol.
Zeiiung, 1880, p. 32, and Mau, loc. cit.
Ibid.,i, 277.
265, 15. Frascati.
v.
Hiibner, Antiken
Madrid, pp. 19-21.
265, 18. Tivoli.
Museum.
G.
d.
Winckelmann,
K., xii,i, " 7. Information
265, 31.
villa (1735-1748) by
regarding the excavations in Hadrian's
di antichitd,in Fea, Miscell.,i, p. cxxxxiiii.
Ficoroni, NoHzie
Justi,Winckelmann, ii,i, 24 ; R. Forster, Ueber bildende Kunst
unter
Hadrian, in Grenzboten, 29 Jan. 1875. Gregorovius,
Hadrian*, 461 f.
265, 34. Peace.
Josephus, B. J., vii, 5, 7.
Rome.
266, 32.
PauUus, 1.xxxiiiad Ed. {D.,xviii,1, 34) : plerasque
enim
res
emimus, sicuti cum
aliquando propter accessiones
domus
et statuas
et tabulas
pictas ematur.
propter marmora
1.
adSabinum
:
{D., vii,i, 13, " 7) Sed siaedium
Ulpian, xviii,
ususfructus
immittere
filius et lumina
eum
legatus sit,Nerva
was

posse

owner

ait

et si
sigilla,

sed

et

quid

colores

ad

domus

et

poterit,et
By sigilla probably

picturas et

omatum.

marmora

are

chieflyreliefs (cf.Cic, In Verr.,iv, 22, 48 ;

cf also
vestes
sigillatae
', stuffs with figuredpatterns, Marreliefs were
Prl.,ii",
quardt,
chieflyof
533, 4 ; 540, 4). The
stucco.
and
clay (Marquardt, Prl., ii*, 461)
.Pliny,N. h.,
et
aedificiorum
xxxvi, 183 : usus
gypsi in albariis,sigillis
coronis gratissimus. D., xxxiii,7, 12, "23 : Papinianus quoque
1. vii Responsorum ait : sigillaet statuae
affixae instrumento
continentur
domus
sed
domus
non
portio sunt.
lb., 36 :
be

to

understood
'

11.]

VOL.

Notes

603

Imagines (probably busts) quoque

in

quae

aliquo

d.
(Sitzungsber.
tas

Wientr

conchas

tenuitate

artis.

Acad.,

lacus

et

CIL, vi, 3,

ornamentis

I V coronatorum

conchas

119) :

omasigillis

cantaris

magna

cum

aeterno

sarcophago
(Alciatirestored Signino,
Also in Eph. epigr.,v, 535, 1214 (aram
signis suis)signa probably mean
figuresin

sigiipario]cum
opere
which
is impossible).
cum

x,

Passio

et
sigillis
1.
18,378,
9

cum

legataevidentur,

solae

eae

villae fuerunt.

omatu

et

et

basibus

relief.

266,

njonphs. Overbeck-Mau,

34.

Pompeji*,

546 ff.,Becker-

p.

G611, ii,266.
t4s re
Diodorus, v, 12, says of Malta : (x^i
Kal KaTaffKevaa/iii'as
Kal Koviifnan
A^toS"yovs
oifcijaets
^iXori/nois
yelaois
irepLTrdrepov.
in Martial
Martial, ix, 47 ; Juv., 2, 4. Where
267, 2. beards.

266,

shown.

39.

Lucian

and

(Nigrin.,2

the
Kel/ievai)

TroXXai cUoves

iraXoifiy ao(j"uv ev

material

is not
mentioned, the
especiallyin the last passage.

cheapest

KiK\(fi
may

bouse
In
the
assumed,
adroO
eUovesrav
iir
Athens
at
xal
of Julianus the
Sophist
Vitt.
iviKcivTo.
sophist.,
Eunapius,
6avima94vTO"v iralpuv
121.
Prudentius, Contra Symmach., i,436 speaks of images of
the gods on
Texerat, infido
which, mollis si bractea gypsum

be

rarescit

glutinesensim.
267, 6. represented. Marquardt, Prl.,ii^ 640, 5.
Tectorium
picturSemper, Der Stil,i, 450 f.
267, 12. stucco.
combined:
"
iv,
lb.,
38.
Digg.,
xv,
3, 3,
4 : Sed
i,
aeque
'

'

si

dominicam

domum
.

exomavit

as

; cf. O.

elsewhere

ii,4085 (Tarraco) : [Q.

Aug.
templi Minervae
FECTOR.

ET

PICTOR

Miiller,Hdb.
Attius

messor

i.e. wall-painttectoriis,
ings,
d. Arch., " 319, 5.
CIL,
fronte
exhedra(m) cum

PER.
vestustate] CORRVPTO.
ref.
etc.
(?)d.] ought to
| [de suo

]
be

corrupt(am) opere tector(io)et pictor(io).In the

of the fastiMaffeiani,CIL, i, 303 : expoliendu(m)
praescriptio
et pingendum.
Pers., 5, 25 : pictae tectoria linguae. CIL,
xiv, 391 1, 10 (Aquae Albulae): frontibus et pictisAelia villa
read:

nitet.

267,

Empire.

16.

Rochette, PeinRom., vol. ii,pi.

Ostschweiz,in Mitth. d.

See Miiller,
" 210, 4 and
op. cit.,

R.

Reliq.Brit.

Cf. also

Lysons,
inid.,198.
Ansiedlungen in der
Keller, Rom.
antiq.Ges. in Zurich, 1864, pp. 52 and 57. Pictura porticusat
Sarmizegetusa, Ephem. epigr.,iv, 74 ; TertuUian, De idoloL,
c. 8.
Philostrat.,ApoU. Tyan., v, 22 ; Lucian, De domo, 21fluous
superPlutarch, Conj. praec, 48 calls ypaiphs oIktiijAtoiv
31.
luxury.
ed. Boecking, p. 64, says
267, 21. Mythology. Dosith.,Interpr.,iii,
tures
I.

in

the

introduction

to

the

mythological

section

Picturae

testimonium.

igiturhujus laboris multis locis dant

at the time of Nero) 115 {Anthol.
267, 22. Troy. Lucillius (inRome
iv toIxv
T.
: ypan^v
ii,p.. 34i)_
Gr., ed. Jacobs, 1794. i". 52,
vavffl
k.t.X.
IBoseanv, ISitv TTiveirl
fiaxv
KaKwoipvios6 (TT/jaTKirijs'fis
R.
1876.
Brizio, Pitture e sepolcrisulV Esquilino,
267, 24. Rome.
-

'

Cf.

Bdl, 1876,

p,

ss.

[vol.h.

Notes

6o4

a67, 26. Jewish. Apoll. Sidon., Cafm., 22, 201 ss.

267, 30. letter. Ibid., 353 ss.
ledge
read
had no knowFor
had never
seen
a battle
267, 30. Greece.
of war
'. Lucian, Conscr. hist.,29.
e,d.
Liban.,
R., iv,
'.rivas iv etiroi Xd^ouj Sei\6i decufdiievos
ir6\enoyevrif oUfUf
p. 1021
otKifi
yfypaii/iivov,,
267, 34. life. Helbig, Wandgemdlde Campaniens, p. 383 f.
Phaedrus, Fabb., iv, 6. Also App., %6 : Gallus
267, 3". Weasels.
lectica

'

'

'

felibus vectus
apparentlydescribes a picture, Dosith.,
enim
of
Aesop : per eum
picturaeconstant.
p. 24, says
"dit
de
fixed.
DiocUtien, p. 18 s.
268, 3.
Waddington,
268, 12. gratuitously. Cod. Theodos., xiii,4, 2 and 4.
a

I. c,

268,
268,

CIL, viii,8396 (conchas de

18. concha.

The

ornament.

22.

Passio

posuit).
coroncitorum,e^iedhy

IV

sanctorum

suo

with a preface by v. Karajan : Sitzungsb.d- Wiener

and in Biidinger's Untersuchungen z.
(1853),X, 115"137
rom.
iii,
Kaisergeschichte, 323 f. with chronologicalannotations
The question
by Biidingerand archaeologicalones by Benndorf
of the five
of the connexion
of the legend of the martyrdom
Wattenbach
Acad.

Pannonian

with

masons

(coronati

was

name

in Ost.

Hirschfeld

that

for

of the four

Roman

cornicMlarii
after
a
officials,
badge,
perliaps

higher
Mitth., 1885,

named
Passio
legend was
of inquiries,with varying

and why Hie

p. 23 f.),
SS. IV
coronatorum, is the
results,by De Rossi, / Santi

former

subject

quattro
Celio,Bull, crist.,
1879, p. 45 ss., C.
Erbes
(Ztschr./. Kirchengesch.,v, 1881/2, p. 466 f .),and Edm.
Meyer, Ueber die Passio SS. IV cotonatorum, Progr. d. LouisenDe Rossi dates the martjrrdom of
gymnasiums, Berlin, 1886.
the Pannonians
earlier (after288), the
one
305/6, the Roman
writing of the first (by a certain Porphyrins, censualis a gleba)
in the time of Galerius,for who"e name
that of Diocletian was
afterwards
substituted.
dates
the Pannonian
Meyer
dom
martyrlated
293, the Roman
303, the legend of the first he says circucoronati

la loro chiesa

for

time

among
Kritik

Petschenig (Zur
torum, in Sitzungsb.d.
the
the

268, 27.

sul

the
und

people before
4er
Wiirdigiung

was

written down.
SS, I V wrona-

Wiener

Acad., xcvii,1880, p. 761) dates

g
linguisticrounds in the sixth century at

composition qn
latest,more
probably in the
Attila.
Suidas, s. MeSi6Xai'ai'

fifth.
and

268,31. plume. Inc. paneg. in Maximian.

268, 32. lion. Auson., Epigr.,6.
268, 36. Cupid. Id., Idyll.,6. Cf. my
27

it

Passio

KilipvKos.
etConstantin.
Kunstsinn

der

[306),c.

6.

Rdmer,

p.

f.

Libanius, ed. Reiske, iv, 1097.

lb., pp. 1048 and 1056 {eK(ppa"ras
268,41. background.
ypaipm iv
PovXewTTipiif.)
Romfitt,p. 31.
269, 7. grip. Apoll.Sidon.,Epp., ii,2 ; Kunstsinnder
Anthol.
ed.
Riese.
II.
269,
(Baehreas, Plin., i),i, 304,
girl.
Lot.,
3*^5" 374 (Pe Diogene piotq,ubi. lasciydentimeretri:; barbam
veUit
et Cupido mingit in podice ejus). Cf. also Ba^irens,
oculos habecite,
Plin., i, 334 (De venatore
picto in manibus
268, 36.

amours.

because

he

never

missed). Sculpture,312,

347.

II.]

VOL.

Notes

269, 17. flesh. Faulin. Nolian.,Poem., 25, 542 ss.

H.
A. O. Reichard
in
at Avenches
heard
269, 21. Switzerland.
1811 that five or six mosaic
had
been
discovered,
pavements
but destroyed by the peasants ; he himself
iri a bairii,
one
saw
it was
at least 60 ft. long, but
already half destroyed. The
noble and in a grand style,and the colours very
drawing was
fresh.
Uhde, Reichards
SMstbiogfophie, 1877, p. 406.
Marquardt, Prl., i', 319, 3.
Juv., 3, 203-207.
270, 1. centaur.
sigillaria.
StV,
iii",581.
Blumner, feclmoMarquardt,
270, 5.
f.
logie,ii,124
Martial, xiv, 170-182.
270, 10. Danae.
Horace, C'arm.,iv, 8, 5-8,
270, I2. Parrhasiusi
Phidias.
Martial,
x, 87, 16.
270, 15.
ed.
18.
rich.
a
Eberhard, p. 97 mentions
PhilogUos,
278,
o-opot
reckoned
for 5 mytiads. Perhaps it was
with
the d'en'arius
time (of.Appendix 1,jp.283), when
of Diocletian's
the amount
be "62 2s.
would
at Tanagra painted inside:
Grave
Fabricius,
270, 27. interior.
Instituts in Atken, x, 1885, p. 138 H. ; in
Mitth. d. Arckaol.
Thurn
Carniola
the Hart
near
on
(Helios in the quadriga,,
DeHhmal
the
RSm.
in CilH, Ostevr.
bull).Homes,
Europa on
Mitth., 1884, p. 237 f.
Jerome, it is true, says.
270, 30. painted. Semper, Der Stil,i,452.
Pharisaica
foris dealbata.
Adv.
Vigil.,no. 9 : sepulcra
271,

in
Jahn, Die Wandgem"lde des Columbariums
d. bai'Hschen Acad., 1857, vol.
de4f Villa Pamfili,in Abhcmdl.
yiii. A curator of a edlleg.funeraticiuriiha.dei
wall of the columbarium
8
painted,
a.d., CIL, vi, g, 41,383.

271,

Livy, xl, 34. CiCj Phitipp., ix, 6, 13 : statua

inaurata
qualis L. Bullae primum statuta est
equestris,
the first in the
is there mistaken.
Perhaps Sulla's statue was

so

3.

on.

O.

Glabrio.

22.

"

Forum.

Romanor.
arte
Detlefsen, De
antiquissima
21-26.
P.
ii,
(Gluecksfedtj1868),
pp.
271, 26. Capitol. Jordan, Topogr., i, 2, 59 f.
Detlefsen, p. 26 ; Livy, xl, 51 ; Pliny, N. h.,
271, 34. Octavi'a.
xxxiv, 30 Sq.
Lanciani, Scavi nel portico d'Ottavia,Bdl,
271, 36. discovered.
iv, 1881,
C7Z-,vi,2, 10,043 and Ephem. epigr.,
1878, p. 209 ss.
816.
284,
pp.
272, II. liberty. R. ROchette, Piint. inid., p. 303 ss.
271, 25.

Republic.

Appendix xxvi.
Semper, Der Stil,i, 292.
272, 17. tone.
22.
pfoclalnatlons.Burckhardt, Zeitalter Constantins,p.
272,
Rome.
Mythol., i', 233.
Preller,Rom.
272,23.
272, 24. Rienzi's. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, vi, 435 ff.
272,

13. Arlcia.

310.

wished
to write
writes
to FrontO, who
L. Verus
Si
Parthian
war
:
of
the
quod
picturas
qUOque
quashistory
Ver,
ad
L.
Fulviano
dam
accipere. Epp.
desideravis,poterisa
Aug., 9, 6, ed. Niebuhr, p. 173.
Josephus-,B. J., Vii, 5.
272, 41. streets.
Jahn on Pers., 6, 47.
273, 7. Rhine.

372, 28.
the

purpose.

[vol.ii.

Notes

6o6

RG, i, 501.
Plutarch, Anton., c, 86, 2 ; Drumann,
2.
Herodian,
eagle.
iv,
273, 17.
Semper, Der SHI, i, 314 fi.
273, 23. crimes.
if G, iv, 176.
LucuUus.
Cic, Pro SesWo, 43, 93 ; Drumann,
273,25.
Cf. R.
Sueton., Galba, c. 10.
Rochette, p.
273, 28. tyranny.
358, I.
Qumtilian, vi, 3, 72.
273, 33. won.
Id., vi, i, 32.
273, 37. himself.
P. a., p. 329, i ; Horace, A. P., 20.
R.
sea.
Rochette,
41.
273,
28.
Isis.
2.
Juv., 12,
274,
Hence
Horace, Sat.,i, 1, 76; quo fit ut omnis
274, 3. ex-votos.
Votiva
pateat veluti descripta tabella Vita senis. Cf. R.
Rochette, op. cit.
Tac, Hist., iii,74. The alleged picture of the
274, II. marble.
273, 9. asp.

Daphnis and Chloe in the grove of the njrmphs

to have
in Lesbos
(at the beginning of Longus' novel) seems
lovers.
been regarded as a votive picture of the two

adventures

of

274, 13. Pasitales.

274, 18. atrium.
274,
274,

Read

'

Pasiteles

Cic,

Apulei.,Metam., vi, p.

Petron., Sat., c.
34- gorging. lUd., c. 71.
36. Augustales. Joh. Schmidt,
27.

'.

threads.

De

div.,i, 36,

79.

129.

29.

De seuiris August., p. 82 ss.

ments.
paintings on sepulchralmonukvBaSe
:
-riivS'
avie-qKa,
Lebas-Waddington, 1164 (CiusJ
{sic)rifi^ov.
ypatpijv^iTTjfi'^opa
RG, v, 105 f. F. Hettner, Die NeumaMommsen,
275, 5. apace.
in
Rhein.
Monuments,
Mus., i88i, p. 435 fi. ; Bonner
gener
Jahrbb.,Ixxxiv, 1887, p. 257 fi.
Herodian, ii,9, 5 s.
275, 14. Forum.
183.
Dio,
Ixxii,7.
19.
275,
Lebena.
Kaibel, Epigr. gr., 839.
275, 19.
275, 29. required. Burckhardt, Zeitalter Constantins, p. 309 f.
H. A., Vit. Severi, c. 21.
275, 36. son.
Mosaic
of
fall.
Herodian, vii,2, 8. Vit. Maximini, c. 12.
275, 40.
in Naples, Procop., BG, i,24.
Theodoric on a wall in the Forum
in the
Mosaics
imperial palace in Byzantium, representing
achievements
of Justinian,id., De aedif.,1, 10.
Nigri, c. 6.
276, 3. Isis. Vit. Pescenn.
iv Aiovvjlif
(Teos),CIG,
276, 6. cities. EfKuc ypairTri re\ela of an aiXtjriis
Cf. 3085. 2775 c. d. (Aphrodisias): eUdvas ypaTrd.;iv
3068 B.
SirXois iirixpCKToii.
Orelli,3701
(Cyme). C/L, xiv, 2410
3524
in
clupeo quod ei
(Bovillae 158 a.d.) : quod permiserunt
posuerun[tante]templum noum
pingere efi"giemMa[nliae]
{sic)
Severinae
virginis Albanae
soro]ris suae
post
maxi[mae
tion
Erecvitae eju[s]. Cf. Marquardt, Prl.,i', 244, 4.
excessum
of a statue
of a patron cum
picturam similitudinis ejus
(Aquinum) Wilmanns, E. I., 2047
CIL, x, 5426.
N.
Nero.
Pliny,
276, 7.
h., xxxv,
51.
Herodian, iv, 8, 2.
276, 9. Caracalla.
wavrbs ^oi;toC).
276, 13. Victory. Id.,vii,6, 6 (tUbvaiJ,pyi"TTiiv
ypd\f"a!
Vit.
c.
Elagabali,
pandar.
30,
276, 14,
274,

cf. the

table.

There

were

also

276, 15.

Tacitus.

Vit.

Floriani,c.

2,

II.]

VOL.

276,
276,
276,

607

17.

pictures. Julian,Oral.,i, 7

19.

walls.

21.

Aurelian.

"in

De

moriib.
Vita

haberent.

tum

276,
276,
276,

Notes

the

temple

persec,

of the

Vit. Alex.

25.

accession.

lb., c.

27.

latter.

6 :

Vit.

sun-gOd,

portraits.

276, 29.
276, 29.

42.

ut
Taciti,eg:
of
Aurelian
picture

23.

Seven,

on

Aurelianum
and

Ulpius

of

Aurelian., c.

c.

pic-

omnes

Crinitus

10.

4.

13.

Victor.,Epit.,44,

Gothofredus

A.

c.

Cod.

Cf.

11.

on

Theodos., xv,

picturesof
4,

the

perors,
em-

i.

Claudian.

el Mariae, 23-27.
Claudian, Nupt. Honor,
East.
externorum
Regum
consuetudine, Tac, A., xvi,
of Oriental
according to the custom
kings.

276, 34. Aristobulus.

Josephus, A. J., xv, 2, 5 sq.
Forum.
276, 39.
Plutarch, Pompej.,c. 2 ; Becker, Topogr.,299, 9.
276, 41. Epicurus. Cic, Fin., v, i, 3.
Pliny, N. h., xxxv, 147 sq.
277, 4. mirror.
Pliny. Ibid., xxxv,
277,13.
Nep., Attic, 18, 5; Teufiel,
11;
RLG*, 166, 5 and 172, 2 d.
Crusius, in N. Rhein. Mus., xliv,1889, p. 455.
277, 17. Martial's.
277, 19. Virgil. Martial,xiv, 156.
beards.
Id., ix, 47, 2 : Quidquid et hirsutis .squalet
277, 20.
imaginibus.
Galen.
Galen, ed. Kuehn, iii, 776. (De usu part. corp.
277, 21.
hum., X, c. 3.)
Caes. vilic. thermar.
Henzen, 6282 : Onesimus
277, 27. hermae.
hermar.
should
be read
for thermar.
bybliothec. Gra., where
Hirschfeld, VG, 191, 5.
Pliny, Epp., iv, 28.
277, 33- artist.
Scribon.
ed.
Larg., Ep. ad C. Jul. Callist.,
277, 35. commissions.
interim
nemo
ne
Rhodius, p. 4 : quum
imaginem quidem suam
committat
pingendam, nisi probato prius artifice per quaedam
experimenta atque ita electo.
Hermes, iii,
Martial,vii, 84, Cf. Mommsen,
277, 35. Secundus.
79.
277,

37.
277,41.

n.

r.

Avitus.

Martial, ix, praef.

half-length. Id., xi, 9; ix,

Statius.

74,

76; vii, 44;

x,

32.

Stat., S., i, 3,
278, 3. family. Pliny, Epp., iii,10, 6.
Pausan., viii,9, 4.
278, 7. Mantinea.
Marcia.
V.
Commodi, c. 11.
278, 7.
Eumelus.
278, 10.
Philostrat.,Vili. soph.,ii,5.
278, ri. Varus.
Ibid.,ii,6.
Porphyry, Vit. Plotini, c. i, i.
278, 14. memory.
blacker.
Lucian, Quom. hist.,13 ; Pro imagg., 6.
278, 17.
Plutarch, Alexander, c. i, 3.
278, 19. character.
Cf. Eunap., lam278, 21. girl. Libanius, ed. Reiske, iv, 1097.
blich.,33.
StR, ii',450, 814. Tac, Hist., i, 36:
278,41. city. Mommsen,
Galbae
statua
in suggestu, in quo
fuerat,
paulo ante aurea
medium
inter signa Othonem.
Ibid.,iv, 37 : Vitellii tamen
imagines in castris et per proximas Belgarum civitates repositae,
cum
jam Vitellius occidisset, Vit. Elagabali,c. 13 : misit et
277, 41.

in.

6o8

Notes

[vol.ii,

titiilos luto tegeret. Gf O. Hirschqui in castris statuarum

ejiis
feld, Ausgrabungen in Carnuntiim, in Epigr. archdoL Mitt,,ii,
1 79 f and
on
signa castrensia the note on CIL, xii,3058 (Nemaudeorum
argentea castrensia.
sus) : signa
Dio, xliv, 4.
279, 2. Rome.
temples.
Sueton., Tiber., c. 26 ; Die, Ivii,9.
279, 4.
6.
Caligula. Dio, lix, 4.
279,
Josephus, B. J., ii, 10, 3.
279, 8. gods.
censers.
Becker-Marquardt, Hdb., ii'-,3, 272 n, 1183.
279,15.
God.
Gothofred.,
Theodos.,viii,11, 4 and 5. Moinmsen, SiR,
is, X (cf.366, 3).
Lips.,Exc. ad Tdc. A., iii,36.
279, 15. asylum.
shed.
21.
Paneg., c. 52.
Pliny;
279,
Christiaiis.
Id.,Epp. ad Tr., 96 (97), 5 sq.
279, 23.
Cod. Theodos., xv, 4, i.
279, 26. God.
Augustus.
Tac, A., i, 74.
Sueton., Tiber.,e. 58 perhaps
279, 33.
.

refers

to

another

case.

criminal.

Digg., xlyiii,4, 4-7.

of Napoleoii and his family were
broken
and
Carrara
to piecesin 1813 at Massa
: Eggers, Rauch, i,131.
280, 4. Palatium.
Martial, i, 70, 6.
280, 5. weight. Sueton., Domiiian., c. 13 ; Stat.,Silv.,v, i, 189.
280, 5. Capitol. Pliny, Paneg., c. 52.
280, 6. empire. Dio, Ixvii, 8.
280, 10. blotted out.
Sueton., Domitian., c. 23. Also the equestrian
in the forum
statue
described
by Statius was
certainly
overthrown.
Jordan, Syll. inscr. fori R., in Eph. epigr.,iii,
A
mutilated
found
statue, probably of Domitian, was
257.
in 1878 in the Tiber: Mayor, A'///
Satires ofJuvenal,ii,Tp.
^^$ a.
cit.
loc.
280, 16. flames.
Pliiiy,
280, 22. Jiistiniah. Ptocop., Hist, arcana,
8, p. 55 Dind.
280, 23. Commodus.
Dio, Ixxiii,2 ; Vit. Cofnmodi, c. 19, 20 ; Vit.
Pertinac.,c. 6.
280, 24. black.
Euseb., H. e., ix, 11.
Lips.,Exc. ad Tac. A., vi,2.
26.
280,
antiquity. Marcellin. Comes, Chron., 512 : Areobindaift
sibi imperatorern fieri clamitant, imaginibusque deinde statuisAnastasii
in terram
dejectis etc.
que
untouched.
280, 31.
Jerome on Hdbacuc, ii.
280, 38. Liberty. Herodian, i, 14, 9.
Vit. Severi,c. 12, 19 ; Victor,Cdes., 20, 31 ;
280, 41. Commodus.
Dio, Ixxv, 7.
Vit. Macrini, c. 6.
281, 6. attire.
281, 9. Vespasian. Sueton., Claud., c. 45. O. Hirschfeld,Gdtting.
g. Am., 1873, p. 747 fi.
281, 16. Hadrian.
CIL, ii,4230 ; cf. Hirschfeld,op. cit.,1870, p.
curandas
(ad statuas
1095
(not aurandas).
281, 20. Trajan. Pliny,Ad Tr., 8 (24). Negotiator vinarius a VII
Caesaribus, Wilmanns, E. I., 25 n.
281, 25. personages.
Marquardt,
StV, iii', 466 f. Mdmmsen,
of Julia Domna
SIR, ii',2, 818, 833. (The consecration
ently
appartook place after 224, perhaps together with that of her
279, 39.

28b,

I.

rage.

sister

The

Maesa.)

statues

[vol.II.

Notes

6io

KoKeiaOai
ineivuiv (the Athenians) "iiilov
a-TpaT-qybs
"Ik6vos Tvyx^vojv fi"T
^TiypafifiaToi^avvro vXiov ^
TOtavTTj^
TifiCjv
d^iw5e"s,Julian, Or.f i, 8 C, D.
fieyiiTTiov

stantine

xal
twv

'

Read
'.
may
284, 4. must.
founders.
RGDA*,
Mommsen,
p. 97.
284, 16.
d. Berl. Mus.,
Marmoystatve
Hiibner,
Augustus'
25.
emperor.
284,
f.
d.
1868,
Winckelmannsf.,
Progr.
p. 7
Rauchs, i, 120.
Eggers, Leben
284, 32. Carrara.
Dio
Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 324 M.
284, 35. Prusa.
Plutarch, Anton., c.
Cic, Ad Attic, vi, i, 26.
284, 40. Antony.
60.
Wachsmuth,
Athen, i, 664, 3 ; 668, 3.
Pausan., ii,^7, 3.
285, 2. Orestes.
Dio, ib.,p. 343 M.
285, 14. emperors.
Philo,
Leg. ad Gai., " 20, p. 565 M.
285, 27. person.
28.
alteration.
Pliny, JV. h., xxxv,
285,
4.
Miiller,Hdh. d. Arch., " 157, 4 ; Kohler, Verm.
285, 32. cases.
Schr., V, 357.
Dio, ib.,p. 312 M.
285, 33. habit.
285, 37. free. Ibid.,p. 342 M., 348 M.
^
285, 40. role. Ibid.,p. 357 M.
286, 4. images. Sueton., Tiber., c. 13.
his
On
the relations of Nemausus
to Agrippa and
286, 6. Nlmes.
house
(whence the erection of a temple to Gains and Lucius
after their death, the maison
Caesar
cartie)see Hirschfeld,Zur
in
Gesch. d. rom.
Sitzungsb.d. Berl. Acad., xxxv,
Kaisercultus,
1888, p. 845, 58.
Statues of the family of Augustus in Athens, CIA,
286, 7. house.
iii,439-453Orelli,643
CIL, xi, i, 1421.
286, 12. both.
H.
A., Ael. Ver., c. 7.
286, 13. Hadrian.
Dio, Iviii,2.
286, 21. Dio.
Id., Ivii,21 ; Tac, A., iii,72 ; iv, 7.
286, 24. Pompey.
Dio, Iviii,4 ; Tac, A., iv, 74.
286, 25. side.
286, 26. Syria. Sueton., Tiber.,c. 48.
Cf. Mommsen,
StR, i', 450,
Tac, A., v, 2.
286, 28. theatres.
286, 37. chamber-pots. Juv., 10, 56-64.
H. A., Sever.,c. 14.
Dio, Ixxvii, 14 and 16.
287, 2. Empire.
c.
52.
287, 9. temples. Sueton., August.,
Cic, Ad Attic, v, 21, 5.
287, 9. Cicero.
Cic, In Verr.,ii,2, cc. 63, 67 ; iv, cc. 41, 62.
287, 15. away.
18.
Rome.
Ibid.,ii, 2, cc. 59, 69.
287,
Dio Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 317 sq. M., 323 M.
287, 25. power.
287, 29. plight. Ibid.,p. 344 sq. M.
Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands, ii, 68, 22'';
287,33. Athens.
CIA, iii,561-641 : tituli nobil. Romanorum,
865-884: mulie=

rum

Romanarum

(875-77 :

Vestals).

287, 36. Marcelli.

Cic, In Verr.,ii,4, c. 40 (86).
bronze.
287, 41.
Apulei.,Metam.., iii, 11, ed. Eyssenhardt.
288, 5. inscriptions.Sueton., Vespas.,c. 1.
288, 8. provinces. Id., Titus, c 4.
CIL, ii,4536-4548.
288, 12. councils.
Strabo.
288, 15.
Henzen, Acta fratr.Arval.,p. clxxi.

II.]

VOL.

Notes

6ii

288, 17. statue.

Apulei., Florida, iii,16.
288, 25. tombs.
Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 17.
288, 29. capital. Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji, ii",359.
Vol. ii,p. 263 and
note.
289, 2. Cirta.
289, 2. stolen.
CIL, viii,7063.
Dio
289, 10. time.
Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 344 sq.
289, 17. temple. Id., Or., xliv, p. 509 M.
CIL, xii, 6038. Hirschfeld, Z. Gesch. d.
289, 24. themselves.
rom.
Kaisercultus,in SiUungsb. d. Berl. Acad., xxxv,
1888, p.
859 finter flaminales viros
CIG, ii,4248 : statuam
289, 25. Tarraco.

positam.
CIL, ii,p. 541.
289, 29. diet.
289, 30. dignity. lb., Ind., p. 751.
Sueton., III. gr., 9, 17.
290, 8. calendar.
Dio Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 346 M.
Menander.
CIA, iii,769
290, 14.
Wachsmuth,
Aihen, i, 679 n.
(after Kumanudes).
1618, 1619.
290, 23. place. Lebas-Waddington,
CIG, 3672.
Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 881
290, 24. statue.
town.
CIL, xiv, 474.
290, 29.
lb., 2977.
290, 31. town.
Cf. e.g. Mommsen,
CIL, ii, 3251.
Borghesi,
parents.
34.
290,
185.
Bdl, 1853, p.
CIL, v, i, 4441.
Orelli,4051
290, 37. father.
Cic, Philipp.,9, 6, 13.
290, 39. age.
in bigae, e.g. IRN,
Statues
4059
290, 40. ";hariot.
x, i, 6090
1086.
cf.
CIL, ii,
(Minturnae) ;
CIL, xiv, 2991.
291, 3. statue.
Id., x, 7295.
291, 8. statues.
Themistocles.
Keil, N. Rh. Mus., xviii (1863),pp. 58-62.
291, 14.
CIA, iii,1, 642-644.
Ber.
CIL, xiv, 375 sq. Mommsen,
291, 16. gilded. Orelli,3882
d. Sachs. Ges.,1849, p. 295.
Id.,Ephem. epigr.,iii,317 ss.
Artemis.
Lebas-Waddington,
1572 bis.
291, 20.
Cf.
the
select.
Ibid., 1594,
inscriptionof Colossae,
291, 23.
=

1697.
291, 24.

priestess. Henzen,

ii,p. 251.
291, 27. Priscus.
ib.,xiv, 353
291, 30. African.
291,
291,
291,

291,
291,

6001

CIL,

viii,5365/66.

Cf.

vol.

Borghesi, Bdl, 1853, p. 185. CIL, viii,7066;

(Ostia): in foro ante statuas filii.
SIR, iii,100, 2.
Mommsen,
CIL, viii,5276.
34. services.
towns.
Schmidt, Add. ad CIL viii ; Eph. ep., v, p.
J.
35nos.
(Sufetula).
289,
313, 314 (Abbir Cella),p. 568, 1322
Troas.
CIL, iii,384, 386. Of the statues there of one
36.
C. Antoninus
of one
Rufus
of the
Sex. Quinctilius and
some
which
the
those
to
former
set
viz.
were
are
left,
by
up
pedestals
latter
the
vici
i
x.
and
to
ii,vii,viii,
by
vic{us)dec(imus),
Pliny, N. h., xxxiii, 132.
39. Sulla.
Inscr.
Mommsen,
HelVet., 192.
Id., Rom.
41. Aventicum.
in
Schweizer
i8
iv,
Hermes,
Nachstudien,
xvi,1881,
;
Schweiz, p.
p.

456 t

6i2
292,

Notes
5. Hadrian.

Dittenberger, Familie

reimbursed.

292,

12.

292,

CIL, ii, 1971.

15. modesty.

292,

16.

292,
292,

des

Orelli,3807

CIL, xi,

in

i,

3258 (Sutrium);

243a,

294a.

Westennann,
Aristides,StRE, i*, 340.
Statue of ProaeChr.,Or.,37, p. 104 R.
23. disappeared.
resius in Rome
Vitt. sophist.,157.
: Eunap.,
forthcoming.
Augustine, Epp.,
Apulei., Florid.,iii,16.
27.
sibi
statua
138, ig : (Apuleius)qui
apud Oeenenses
pro
adversus
contradictionem
civium
locanda
quorundam
quod posteros ne lateret,ejusdem litis orationem
litigaret.
scripDelta.

21.

Bahr

and

Dio

commendavit.
memoriae
Antisthenes.
Lucian,

tam

Demon., 58.
c.
Aurelian,
24.
292, 32.
292, 33. Archippus. Pliny, Epp. ad Tr., 58-60.
TertuU., ApoL, c. 46.
292, 36. Severus.
artists.
CIG, ii, 4315".
(Add. p. 1188) :
293,2.

292,

Atticus,

Orelli,4039.

Lebas-Waddington, ii,244,

Greece.

Herodes

f.

Hermes, xiii,72

292,

[vol,II.

31.

Tyana.

ttjsvaiSelas

T"f

dvSptavTL.
293,

Mommsen,

Senate.

6.

the

Diocletian
2,
the

1 1

86,

The

4.

StR, i', 451,

proposed it to

Senate

permission of

of statues

the

4.
the

senate

From

in

of

Ibid.,iii,
required in
triumphs (before

emperor.

not

was

of

generals who celebrated

earlier
Hadrian) and,
period, of statues
erected
the buildings which
they adorned.
Tacitus.
Tac,
A.,
iv, 15.
9.
10.
Caligula's. Sueton., Calig.,c. 34.
Dio, Ix, 25.
19. Claudius.
Musa.
21.
Sueton., Aug., c. 59.
26. Dio.
Dio, Ivii,21.
28. living. Mommsen,
StR, i', 451, 1.
Cottius.
Pliny,
Epp.,
ii,7.
31.
Vit.
M.
H.
Anton.,c. 13 and
A.,
34. Trajan.
Drusus.
Sueton., Claud., c. 9.
39Vit. Anton.
dead.
2.
P., c. 5.
cases

time

the

the

of those

who

293,
293,
293,
293,
293,
293,
293,

293,
293,
294,

2.

294,

5. wife.

is
there
extinctis
294,

8.

the

Vit. M.
Anton., c. 29.
Vit. Severi, c. 14 ; where
after

Marcus.

294,

lacuna,

statue

294,

lifetime.

294,

15.
16.

Mars.

294,

19.

294,

21.

in

rewards.
Edessa.
Forum.
Bursian's

in the

See

read

perhaps][propinquisl

forum

Appendix

xi.

Pedestal

of

of

M.

Statues

in

rostris in the

Jahresber.,1875,

294, 24.

Martins.

294,

pedestals. Mommsen,

294,

which

belli Parthici

rumore

Augustus, CIL, vi, 1386.

Anton., cc. 2, 3.
Henzen-Orelli, 372 (Orelli,3574).
CJL, ii,3272.
Ammian., xix, 6, 12.

of Palma

II.

294,

after

patri matri etc.

Celsus.
Dio, Ixviii, 16.

22.

last centuries

Jordan,

p. 751.

Sueton., Calig.,c. 34.

CIL, i,p. 282*.
29.
Jordan, Topogr., i, 2, 465 f.
p. 232.
Sueton., Otho, c. i.
33. Claudius.

Preller,
Regionen,

II.]

VOL.

Notes

6i^

Tigellinus. Tac, A., xv, 72.

294) 39- Julia. Sohol. Juv., 4, 81.
A.D.
Jordan, Tempel der Vesta und Haus der VesicUinnen
295, II.
(1886), pp. 44-47.
CIL, vi, 2131-2145.
of a patrona collegii
Bronze
statue
with that of
295) 15- patrons.
her husband
in schola coUegi fabrum
civitatis Volsiniensium
:
CIL, xi, I, 2702.
CIL, xii, 4393
Henzen, 7215 (the signa
of Augustodunum
the town
at
collegiorum used to decorate
of Constantine, Paneg., vii,8, 4, were
the entrance
probably
erected
images of gods). Portraits of the cosmetae
by the
ephebi {Neubauer, Hermes, xi, 140 ; CIA, iii,735 ss.),of the
ofi"cials of the fliacroierected by the latter
Die dionys.
(Liiders,
Kiinstler,p. 40).
Orelli,748
CIL,v, 2, 7007 (Aug.Taurin.)
295, 15. commanders.
decuriones
alae
Getulorum
primipilari
quibus praefuitbello
Judaico.
Lebas-Waddington, 2589 (142 a.d.),2590 (155),
295, 16. Palmyra.
avaKOiMiaavTO, Tijv
2596 (193), 2599
(247), 2603 ( apx^/J-iropoi'
294,35.

"

"

295, 23.

257/8). Cf. 2606a.

irpdtKae^ ISLuji',
Cf.
vol. ii,pp. 23, 290.
stranger.

295) 23.

Nero.

awodiav

295,

26.

295, 27.

Dio, Ixiii,8.

Sueton., Nero,

c.

24.

athletes.
Philostrat.,Heroic, ed. Kayser, p. 292.
associations.
1620, 1620a.
Lebas-Waddington,

prize. CIG, 4352 (Side): Xa^uv SflXa ri re BiiM koI rbv

ffiv TJj^daet.
avSpicLVra
28. Leonidea.
Lebas-Waddington, ii, 194 C.
Kuhnert, De
26.
ciiratorib. statvar.
Regim., 1883, p.
31- gratitude. CIA, iii,773, 775.
Lanciani, Suppl. ad vol. vi del CIL, Bi-ll.,
1884,
32. teachers.

295, 28.
295,
295)
295,

p. 45, 773

(ofthe

perennis memoriae
32.

295,
295) 33295) 34295) 35-

fourth

century) :

statuali

Ravennates

veneratione

dicaverunt.

physicians. CIA, iii,778.

Vol. i, p. 163.
advocates.
atna.
Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 17.
Lebas-Waddington,
guests. CIG, 1076
=

rtoxXtoP

Mif.ifiiov
VijyXov
^ivov (between 41

Tvacos
and

Oult^Wios

monumentum

Vi^aiov

ii,55 (Megara)

{iidsKpiinros rbv

a.d.).
44
CIL, vi, 2131, 2132 (cf.Hirschfeld, VG, p. 190).
CIL, ii, 1955.
296, 2. expense.
freedman.
Vol. ii,p. 288 ; CIL, ii,4536-48.
6.
296,
296, 10. city. Apulei., Florid.,iii,16.
CIL, ii, 1721.
296, 18. children.
20.
296,
property. Statues of distinguished people in their villas :
De
N. S., iii (1872),pp. 96, 104 s., 109.
Rossi, Bull, crist.,
296, 23. Pliny. Pliny, Epp., iv, 2, 5.
Ibid.,iv, 7, i.
296, 27. marble.
wax.
Stat., S., iii,3, 200-202,
296, 31,
Pliny, Epp., iii,10, 6.
296, 33. carved,
Atiims, StRE, i', aioi.
Keil, Herodes
396, 34. Anna.
Vitt. sophist.,
them.
ii, i, ed. K., p.
remove
Philostrat.,
296, 40.
in Cefisia,
Iscr.
d'escorazioni
cf.
CIG, 989 sq. Lolling,
241 ;
CIA, iii, 810, 811, 813-818 (810 :
BdA, 1873, p. 218 ss.
cauToS

295, 39-

libraries.

6i4

Notes

[vol.II.

IloKvScvKluva (sic)
ir' iyuvoOiTOv Oii^ovXKlovHoXuSei^fceos
"Hpftia
CIA, iii,2, 1417 ss.
fia^Soipipoi).
297,
297,
297,
297,
297,
297,

dJ

E.g. CIL, ii,339, 2063, 2131, 2188, 2344 ss., 3251,

4268 (statua post mortem
adjectis ornamentis
aediliciis).
Wills.
I.
E.g. CIL, ii, 1923, 1941, 4020.
CIL, v, i, 4462.
4. persons.
8. statue.
CIL, viii,924 (civitatis
Zuccharitana)
14. ring. CIL, ii,2060.
testator.
21.
Kiessling,Anecd. Basil.,p. 6 sq. Cf. CIL, ii,
I.

graves.

3165a.
297, 24.
297,
297,

28.

lead.

Petron.,c.

marble.

71.

Cf.

i, 55, 2, and note.

Interp. ad Stat.,S., ii,7, 123 ;
29. rule.
c.
Orelli,4585
Wilmanns, E. I., 240
7.
=

simulacra

Claudiae
on

the

(Crespi,Ephem.
verses

Semnes

of

monument

Sueton., Calig.,
CIL, vi, 3, 15 :
In

deorum.

Atilia

p.

Pomptilla

493)

at

I understand

the

scription
in-

Carahs

by

the

"

[J]unonissedes
mutato

Pomptilla was
"

38.

formam

epigr.,iv, 1881,

numine

that

in

cf.

therefore
Mommsen

infernae

cu]ncti:
cemifte
fulgetPomptilla per aevum

represented there
her

name

with

that

Proserpina and

as

of

explainsotherwise, /. c,

queen

of the

changed
ex-

world.
under-

p. 488.

Hannibal.

Herodian, iv, 8, 1-5.

297,
nobles.
298, 3.
Ammian., xiv, 6, 8.
298, 5. Trajan. Teuiiel,RLG*, 408, 2 ; 439, i ; 467, 2.
298, 8. pages.
Auson., Gratiar. act., ed. Toll.,p. 722.
Zeno.
298, 9.
Preller,Regionen, p. 233.
298, 10. Rusticiana.
Procop., B. Goth., ii,20.
2 (cf.
298,15. command,
/d.,De ae(fi/.,i,
i,11, statue of Theodora).
et pictura (Rusicade)
:
ornamentis
cum
298, 22. places. Templum
sumtii
vetustate
Bdl, 1859, p. 50. Tem{plum)
conl(apsum)
suo
cum
pictura refe(cit)
(239 a.d., Virunum), CIL, iii,2, 4800.
Aed(em) Herc{ulis) ^fac(iendam)ping(endamque) (a.u.c.699),
CIL, ix, 5052.
298, 34. Bacchus.
Mythol., ii',299.
Preller,Rom.
time
At
is at the same
298, 39. towns.
Aphrodisias a veunroiris
of the ^Tri^ueXijraf,
function is rds avSpiavroB-^Kas
whose
one
Kara(TKevdacLL,
CIG, 2749.
Serv.,Aen.,
298, 40. Treves.
Braun, Die Capitol,pp. 19 and 24.
colebantur.
deorum
simulacra
ii, 319 : in Capitolioomnium
On the multiplication
of shrines in municipal Capitols see Jordan,
in
Diana
f.
An
of
cf.
n.
image
Topogr., ii,i, 42
;
p. 50
the territoryof Treves, overthrown
cleric
with
other
sigilla
by a
(signum immensum
quasi deum
quod populus hie incredulus
adorabat, Greg. Tur., Hist. Fr., viii,15) was
probably a Celtic
"

idol.
299. 5- Clermont.
299, 14. Rome.

Pliny, N.

h., xxxiv, 46.

i, p. 148. Henzen, however, CIL, vi,
nine
for geniarii. At Verecunda
363 and 9177 reads ar]gentayii
dedications
to genii (sanctissimiordinis,patriae Aug., popnli,
vici Aug.) have been preserved {CIL, viii,
4186).
Cf.

vol.

299,

20.

decorations.

7215

CIL,

1, the

ii,221

615

Notes

II.]

VOL.

The

fabri
fabri

xii, 4393,

subaediani

(Narbo), Henzen,
C/i,
(sifjs^^orduba),

subidiani

subaed.
(Rome) CIL, vi, 2, 9558 .sq., the
corpus
subaedanus
(Rome) Henzen, 7245, the (amici)

marmorarius
subaediani

CIL, x,
(Antium), Lanciani, Bdl, 1870, p. 15
et
subaedian.
[CIL, viii,10, 532), are perhaps
(cent?)onari

5699

artisans,or
relation
and

to

collegiain
temples, and

decoration

of

some

cases,

were

them.

which

in

stood

permanent
building,repair
jectures
1853, p. 30, con-

for the

employed
Bdl,
Mommsen,

those
who
worked
sub
aedibus, i.e.
they were
from
the
who
worked
sub
as
intestinarii,
distinguished
tignarii
divo.
Similarly Marquardt, Prl., ii^,624, 5 ; 721, 2, where
Abode
Mau
declares the word
to be obscure.
near
a
place is
within
in
and
sub
summoenianus
a
subrostratus,
expressed by
Di
isor.
della
via
O. Marucchi,
una
place in subbasilioanus
Flaminia, in Bull.comun., v (1877),p. 255 ss., thinks that the
coloro
che aveano
subaediani
were
negozianti sotto barache
'.
stored
una
CIL, vi, 2276 ( Orelli,2342) is rebottega coperta
fictore
cum
: ico]noplastes(componendus
by Mommsen

that

'

"

pontificum)
.

299,

21.

Glycon.

299,

26.

Artemis.

299, 29.

Feronia.

299,

18.

Oesierreich. Mitth., x,

in

Bormann,

1886,

p.

CIL, xi, 1, 3948.

(eborar.negotiator)
Athen., xv,
18, 676 ; Hesych., dcrrpads d7aXPaphos.
^Tlbv TL ^A"ppo5iT7]S.
36. Cyprian. Vidal-Lablache, Rev. archiol.,1869, pp. 341d'Athenes
(one of a set of
chypriote du musee
344, Statuette
in
of
that
the
collection
place). (The passage
14 examples
cited there, Lucian, Amoves, 11 : Trepijeii'rijvKvtSov oOk ayeKaarl
iroXei
"p
cus
^AtppodtTr]^
TTJs KepafievTiKTJsa/coXafffas /ier^wv
in
the
show
refer
obscene
to
on
potters'
can
clay figures,
only
shops.) On the places where the images of Aphrodite were
Griech.
cf. Ross, Insekeisen,iv, 100
found
(Idalion)and Preller,
mythol.,i', 304, 5.
Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom im Mittelalter,
36. Florentine.
vii, 566 f.
von
Madrid, p. 292.
Hiibner, Antiken
38. Alicia.
MuUer's
O.
8. Curiosum.
Richter, Topogr. v. Rom, in Iwan
Handb., iii,728 ; 915 fi.
Zacharias.
II.
Jordan, Topogr. v. Rom, ii, 149-152.
Constantine.
Notit. dign., ii, i, p. 200
sq. ; Hirschfeld,
17.
VG, p. 160 f.
Palatine.
20.
Richter, pp. 827 and 917.
centuries.
According to De Rossi, Bull, cr., iii,p. 5 ss.,
32.
not the fault of the Christian
this was
Emperors ; indeed they
f.

229
299,

Lucian, Alexander,
Acts
Ap., xix, 23.
=

"

35.

"

300,
300,

301,
301,
301,
301,
301,

adorned
other

the

his

care

with

buildings. CIL,

praefecto
Those

towns

ad

urbis

which

for the

(elephantson

be

can

via

statues, taken

vi, 1651-1672

omandos
dated

monuments

the

pagan

locos

from

cippi
publicos
:

temples and
statuarum

from
331 to
range
cf. Cassiodor.,
of Rome

sacra),at

Comum,

collocata,rum.
On
Theodoric.

ii,35

Var., x,
(36).

30

Notes

6i6

[vol.II.

Vol.

i, p. 10.
Preller,Regionen, p. 233.
Batanaea.
21 18
Lebas-Waddington,
(Eitha : a
2097-99,
302,9.
triv
:
a
ayiX/JUKTii')
2308 (Soada
temple
Ganymede),
2232,
the Great, of. 2365), 2380, 2410,
2364 (Seia:statues of Herod
2413!, 2413 j. Ait
(Aera : toi"s T^virapas\a/j.ira,3Ti"p6povs),
24i3g
statues.

301,

32.

301,

36. left.

koI \eovTapioLS/cai
Kvpi^ TTjv dipav critvveiKabloi^ koX ^eyaXy 'SeiKrj
2506, 2526 i^lpijvriv),
2528a.
(EZtru'),
2527
Trao-i) 7Xi/0i;2479,
roj

302,

12.

2582 ss. (honorary

(271 a.d.).
completed. Moltke, Briefe aus

302,

17.

Moesia.

302,

10.

Palmyra.

statue

statues

at

Palmyra),

2611

of Zenobia

CIL,

iii,i, 6147

der

Tiirkei,p.

222.

(Nicopolis).

CIL
iii
zu
Hirschfeld, Epigraph. Nachlese
302, 17.
no.
48 (Sarmizegetusa)
(1874), p. 38.
Inschr. aus
Cf. Ohlenschlager, Rom.
Bay em, Sitz302, 18. spot.
of a pediment
ungsber. d. b. Acad., 5 Mar. 1887, p. 210 f. {'crown
iiber die
at Reichenhall). Oesterr. mitt., viii,Berichte
fully
1883 {Syrian sun
god very careAusgrahungen in Carnuntum
it
that
is of provincialorigin')
executed, considering
'. Cf. vol. ii,p. 217.
Hammada
Read
Hammara.
20.
302,
im
Rhein
Dey
26.
models.
Urlichs,
Altertkum, Bonner Jahrbb.,
302,
ff.
E.
AUerthiimer
in
Cf.
Ixiv (1878), p. II
Hiibner, Rom.
liv (1873),p. 163 S.
Lothringen, ibid.,liii,
O.
Keller,Vicus AureliHWinckelmannsprogramm),
302,36. places.
Bonn, 1871, p. 23 ff. and pi. ii.
Niederlassungenauf wiirtemHerzog, Die rom.
302, 36. Rottweil.
bergischem Boden, Jahrbb., lix, p. 60.
Urlichs, op. cit.,p. 15.
302, 39. Bilbel.
CIL, vii, 37 : Sulevis |Sulimis |scultor (sic)
302, 40. England.
f. e. m.
Brucetif.
lb., 180 : Celatus aerarius fecit.
|sacrum
of it in Carrara,
On finds at Virunum
(inpart good work, some
in
Virunum,
Grenzboten, 1880, no. 37,
marble), see Kammel,
O.

Dacia.

'

'

'

"

p.

442

AUerthiimer
rom.
Jabornegg-Altenfels,Kdrntens
Fr.
f.
266 f.
98
Pichler,
56
;
Fj"mmm"(i888), pp.
fiE.,

v.

(1870),p.
Germanien
und- Gallia
von
Belgica. Hettner, Zur CuUur
Belgica, in Westd. Ztschr.,ii,18 ; cf. 26, 14.
vol. ii, p. 216.
See
Conze, Ueber d. Relief,in
15. times.
d.
Berl.
Acad., 1882, pp. 564 and 572.
Sitzungsb.
Mommsen,
RG, v, 104-106. F. Hettner, Die
32. influence.
Neumagener Monumente, Rhein. Mus., xxxvi, 1881, p. 435 ff.;
cf. Bonner
Jahrbb., Ixxxiv, 1887, p. 257 ft. Id., Zur Cultur
Germanien
und Gallia Belgica,ii,1883, p. 10 f. Cf. vol. ii,
von
That
Remorum
dence
at Durocortorum
(Reims), the resip. 216.
under
of the governor
of Belgica, art stood
Italian influence
is in itself very probable, and is indicated
by the following
fact.
the statues
door
of Reims
at the great west
Among
cathedral,examples of the sculpture of the best Gothic period
female
two
are
figureson the right side,apparently Mary and

303, 3.
303,
303,

'

Elizabeth,

the

the

They

rest.

artistic character
are

of which
differs widely from
undoubtedly copies of antiques. Liibke

der Plastik,ii',
{Geschichte
p. 458) attributes
which
is
period,
impossible,because

them

to

they

were

the Renaissance
imitated

11.]

VOL.

Notes

619

Cassiodor., Vm., iii, 19.

Lebas-Waddington, 25
AipriXla ^\i.Ki"7ffi./ia
dyopauatra aopbv llpaKovvr]criav
(alsoMitth. der Arch. Inst, zu Athen, 1887, 248 ; cf. Bliimner,
TechnoL, iii,36) dva'y\v"l"ov
i ;
AdI,
Helbig, Campan.
Wandmalevei,
309, 33. hand.
p. 31,
Benndorf
and
Bildwerke
d.
lateran.
Schone,
1863, p. 433.
The
Museums,
expression 6 t^s iraiSelas dpSpiasin
p. 125.
the inscription CIL, iii,4315".
[p. H48] (vol. i of this work,
leads
vol.
that there were
2
to suppose
ii,
one
n.),
293,
p.
p. 176,
of learned
in
also statues
and
authors
men
ventional
stock, in conkept
Ravenna,

(Smyrna)

"

forms,

e.g. with

roll in the

hand,

or

at the

scnnium

feet.
310,

Zu
Vol. i, p. 318. C. Neubauer,
d. griech. Kilnstand
the
other
Arch.
hand
on
lerinschf.,
Ztg., 1876, p. 7of.,
NeuLowy, Inschr. griech.Bildhauef, nos.
364-367 and 549.
Zeno.

II.

(p.68) of
interpretation

bauer's
as

referringto

(with

about
himself
310,

his

pp.

247, 5923,

Eutyches, who travelled

pugilist)is not convincing, as he

300-307.

CIL, vi,

Blesamus.

14.

brother

observes,

CIG,
inscriptions

the

Tullius

sculptor,M.

3,

Kunstlergesch.,i,

Brunn,

23,083.

614.
Ibid.,ii,312.
Inscriptionof a mosaic at Lille310, 16. Perinthus.
Felix
T. Sen.
bonne
:
c(ivis)Putoleanus
fee, Renier, Revue
xxi
N.
S.,
archSoL,
(1870), p. 274s.
Vol. ii, p. 299.
Rome.
Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 46.
310, 21.
Lucian, Somn., 7.
Cod. Theodos., xiii, 4,
310, 34.
310, 35. Thysdrus. Barth, Wanderungen
des Mittelmeeres, i, 172.
See vol. ii, p. 307.
310, 36. Rome.
310,

Dream.

22.

classes.

310,36. the
p. 383 ;
p.
310, 40.

105s.
Asia

cf. p.

but

Minor.

durch

In

646.
Brunn,

die

KUstenlander

Urbisaglia ?

Not.

dei

311,

Inschr.

Lowy,

E.g.

3. descendants.

the

311,

ii, p. 310.

Perinthus,
Lowy, p. 405 f.
Lysons,
19. Davy.

paintings at

artists

{CIG, 6174) :
C/G, 2024.
^7roi'ouy(i59A.D.).
op. cit., i, 610

vol.

scavi, 1882,

Kunstlergesch., i, 551
(Athenian
ff
Greece) ; ii,304
(painters)
sculptorumque, p. 193 and
griech.Bilds., pp. 404 f., 407 f.

artists); 603 (the other artists in

G. Hirschfeld, Tituli statuariorum

pi. vii.

Pom^e;'i*,

Overbeck-Mau,

'Pompeii'.

Read

latter.

2.

#iS(as

of

Laocoon.

Brunn,

(cai 'Ayu/iiii/ios
$i5(oii
d/n^orepoi

Father
Cf.

the

and

son

mosaic

artists at

Hirschfeld, op^ cit.,p. 3ISS.

Reliquiae Britt.-Rom., i,
like
at
those
Pompeii
Virunum,

p.
:

5.

Wall-

Jabornegg-

rom.
Alterthiimer, p. 62.
Altenfels, Kdrntens
Germanien
und
Gallia
Zur
Cultur
von
Hettner,
311, 25. similar.
Ztsch., ii, 16-18.
Belgica, in Westd.
Dalmatia.
Araeth,
Sitzungsber.d. Wiener Acad., 1862, p.
311,31.

714.
312,

AUerthumswissenschaft, p. 239 ii.

Helbig, Untersuchungen ilber die Campanische

O.

Jahn,

Aus

Wandmalerei,

p. 27

f.

24,

313, 23.

art.
women.

der

"

[vol.il.

Notes

620

In part verbally from O. Jahn, Ueber antike Gruppen

313, 32. new.
welche Orest und Elektra darstellen, Berichte d, Sachs. Ges., 1861,
pp.

121-132.
Josephus, B. J., i, 21, 7. Also the Juno of Poly37. Argos.
in Rome.
cletus in Martial, x, 89, is probably a copy
f.
statues.
cit.,
Helbig,
op.
p. 31
314, 5.
copies. Bliimner, Arckdol. Studien zu Lucian, 93 (Lucian,
314, 10.
313,

Philops., 18).
314,
314,

Jahn, Ber, d. Sachs. Ges., 1850, p. 43.

Inscr.
Brunn,
Kunstlergesch., i, 610.
Lowy,
of
the
a work
griech.Bildhauer, no. 377 :
express designation
Cf. however
in the artist's inscriptionis unique.
as
a
copy
of this period
of the existingworks
for the prevalent character
notes
on
nos.
with artists' inscriptionsp. 238, and
369, 374.'
d. Arch., " 126, 5.
K.
O. Miiller, Hdb.
24. paedagogus.
Jahn, op. cit., 1861, p. 124, n. 35.
25. Mattel.
Bdl, 1859, p. 48.
33. sea.
ava64(r"(n Kal
Joseph., A. J., xx, 9, 4 {ivdpidi'Tai'
35. Berytus.
dTroTt/irois elKdaLv).
rals ruiv
".px'^^(^v
der Romer,
incunabula.
My Kunstsinn
38.
p. 38 f.
8. Quintilian. Quintilian,x, 2, 6 :
quidam
quemadmodum
tabulas
mensnris
student, ut describere
pictores in id solum
16.

Venus.

21.

Troas.

O.

'

314,
314,
314,

314,
314,
315,

ac

sciant.

lineis

Bliimner, op. cit.,p. 89 f.

Helbig, op. cit., especially
pp.
Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 46.

Lucian.

315,

10.

315,

13. Diadochi.

315,

27.

Calamis.

f.

331

der Alterthumswissenschaft,2^1-2^.
Jahn, Aus
read
the profession of art
craftsmanship '.
Hermann, Studien der griech.Kiinstler, p. 6. Marquardt,

316,24. province.
For
316, 38. art.
K.

228,

iii,

F.

'

'

'

Prl., ii',607.
ii, i, 380 f.
Fabri
ocularii.
the scalptor uclarius, Orelli,
317, 35. eyes.
is
the
same
Prl.,ii*,695, 6).
(otherwiseMarquardt,
4276
2457
6.
Cf.
also
Overbeck,
318,
Pompeji^, p. 571 f.,and on the
required.
of
decoration
since
wliich
style
prevailed after 63 a.d., Mau,
317,

Paris.

II.

Cf.

Justi, Winckelmann,
Also

Gesch.

318,

d. decorativen
Of

period.

II.

about

of the

members

pupil.

450
with

collaborated

125
G.

in

Wandmalerei

about

family

same

the

others,
or

Hirschfeld, Tituli

(similarinscriptionsof

Pompeji, 1882,

artists, whose

statuar.

times

27.

vessels.

318,

31.

faces.
slaves.

318, 36.
sq. ;

Cic,

145

Cf. also

318, 37. household.

mostly

were

teacher

as

cf. p.

405

f.

and
51

ss.

171).

(artist

xv.

Verr., ii, 4, 24, 57.

Juv., 9,

Digg., vi,

latter

ff.

known,

sculptorumque, p.
: nos.
146, 152,

Inscriptionsof Greek sculptors,p. xv

families).Lowy, Inschr. gr. Bildh., p.
318,

p. 447

are

connected

were

Roman

names

sq.

Artemidor.

Onirocr., iv, prooetn., p.

200

i, 28.

Sever.,c, 41. Cf. the inscriptions

of painters,CIL, vi, 9786-9794 (slaves,
freedmen
and free).
318, 37. Julianus. Digg., ix, 2, 23, " 3.
319,
319,

4. mentioned.

16.

pound.

Vit. Alex.

76., xii, 6, 26, "

Waddington,

Ed.

de

12.

Dioch,

p.

18.

The

rates

II.]

VOL.

Notes

50, 60, 75, 150

denarii

were

vel statuis 4

319,

18.

price.

( 0-298
pound.
=

the

Appendix liv.
Huhner, Addenda

iii.373:9, 36. Hercules.

38.

to

of

penny)

in

sigilHs

Cf.

319, 30. Baetica.

319,

denarii

621

ad CI Lii, 16.

Ephem. epigr.,

E. I., 2486
Wilmanns,
Orelli, 2983.
CIL, xii, 2231
^subpraef.equit. alae Agrip=

Grenoble.

"

pian. qui [HS]

1030

in

statuas

let
.

et

aenearum

[test,relijquit.
320,

3.

320,

7.

320, 9.
320,

Octavius.

Pliny, N. h., xxxv,

Nero.
Sueton., Vespas.,c. 18.
Mercury. Pliny, ib., xxxiv, 45.

19.

Amor.

Lacroix, XVIIl

343SS.
320, 27. Rietschel.
Plutarch.
321, 10.
321,

18.

argued.

321,

26.

sq.

Cf. vol. ii, p. 299.

sciences et arts),
(Letires,
p.

Ernst
Rieischel, p. 287.
Oppermann,
Plutarch, Pericles, c. 2.
Studien
der grieeh.
Especially by K. F. Hermann,

Kiinstler, p. 6,
321, 24.

siicle

155

8.

Seneca, Epp., 88, 18.

Id., in Lactant., Inst.,ii,2, 14

astronomy.
fashion.

ed. Haase,

iii,

P- 443-

Plutarch, Praecept. gerend. reip.,3, 7.

Lucian, Somn., c. 9.
321, 33.
Philostrat., Apoll. T., viii, 331, ed. K., p.
321, 37. Philostratus.
321, 32.

oratory.
Dream.

155322, 2. Galen.
322,
322,

Galen, ed. K., i, p. 38 (vol.i, p. 156).

12.
Virgil. Virgil,A., vi, 847.
G. Hirschfeld, Tituli
Brunn, Kiinstlergesch.,
i, 602.
17. few.

statiiarior.

sculptorumque, p. 186 sqq.

Lowy, Inschr. grieeh.
:
Bildh.,
tpa'Cavbv'ASpiavhv'OXii/nriov
ij/ii}Tp6357 (Athens)
7r6Xts
ASXos JlavrovX'/itos
'Iwi/fasMiKTiffLiav
TToXts T7J(s)
AvSpLavToiroids
Valov 'E^ffios0 KoL MeiX^iriosiirolei. 368 (Olympia) :
Kopv-rikio
eiroiei. CIL, x, 1896 (Puteoliin basi) : Ex
o"6cina
'Ai/"po5io-ei"s
Sextili Clementis.
Saturninus
Cornelius
of Oea
(Apulei.,Apol.,
than
wood-carver.
c. 61 s.)was
a
apparently more
28. Greeks.
Pliny, iV. h., xxxvi, 38.
Lowy, p. 238 ff.,
no.

"

'

"

322,

266

223,
323,
323,

Stil,i, 490.
32. painting. Semper, Der
8. Fabius.
Valer. Max.,
viii, 14, 6.

Furtwangler, Plinius und seine Quellen iiber

Kiinste, in iV. Jahrbb. f. Philol., Supplementband,
who
ix (1877), pp. 25-38 (against Brunn,
Cornelius
supposes
:
biographies of bronze-founders
Nepos to have also written
und
die
bei
Kunsturtheile
Cornelius
Plinius,
Nepos
Sitzungsb.
d. phil.hist. CI. d. Miinchener
Acad., 1875, i, 311-327).
16. Encyclopaedias. Pliny, N.
h., vii, 213 (xxxiv-xxxvi)
of
the
Verona.
same
family at Verona, CIL,
Inscriptions
24.
14.

die

323,
323,

Nepos.

Ad.

bildenden

v,

323,

ff.

26.

323, 27.

I,

3432-

Virtus.
Ludius.

323, 32. artist.

385-389.

Cf. note

on

vol. ii, p. 298,

2.

ii, 302-316.
Kiinstlergesch.,
der
verschiitteten Stadte, pp.
Wandgemdlde
Helbig,
Brunn,

622
323,

Notes

[vol.ii.
des

Darstelhmgen
40. requisites. Jahn,
d. Sachs.
Abhandl.
Ges., v, 298"304.

Handwerks,

etc.,

Koi
Sn
ol roiiruv
Justin. Justin Martyr, ApoL, i, 9:
of
the
re
re
(images
gods) rex'^Tal da^eKyeis [suppl.ehl) Kai Trairoi'
rds
iTl(rT"ur$e' /cat
ix"^'^^^ 6.KpL^Cos
KaKiav^ IVa fi^ KaTaptdfiut/j."v

323,40.

tpdeipovfftv.
avvefyya^of/Jvas
antiquity. Augustine, De civ. D., xxii, rg, i : complete
Boetius
(d.525),De instil. Anthm.,
recastingof a faulty statue.
ceterarum
scientia needs
i, praef., ed. Friedlein, p. 4 : Each
in
Nam
statuis
artium
m
armore
effigiandis
adjumenta.
quoque
molis labor est, alia formandae
alius excidendae
imaginis ratio,
nee
politioperis nitor exspectat. At
ejusdem artificis manus
naidiffKas

324,

6.

picturae manibus
observatione

commissa

tabula

decerptae,

colorum

coss.

quo

Marcellini

praestant.
(506). His

in

aeneum

Fortunae

comucopiae

et Messalla
Areobinda
eodem
in
s
tatua
loco,
principis

proflammatum

statuarii continuo

tamen

'Wapiov

philos., 118:

Vitt.

mater-

Chronic.

incendio

tenens

brachium, quod

bustumque
Eunap.,

multipHcem

columsuper immanem
Boetio
facta est.
solo cos.
(510) : Simuforo
residgns et
Strategii super fornicem

Trajani

in foro

nam

lachrum

sollertia

Magui steterat,

Theodosii

dudum

Com.

Anastasii

coss.

rustica

cerae

mercatorum

textrinis

lintea operosiselaborata
perquisiti,
iem

fabrorum,
fuci

est

com-

solidarunt.

(cari

oiirw
ypa"t"i.K^v
0
x^P^i" Eii^pavap.-

iv rais iKdvov
fiffre oix iTeBv-qfiei
il"iKo"ro4"^(TavTa,
cf.
On ivory carving
Marquardt, Prl., ii^,741 ff.
16. stupefying. Semper, Der
Stil,i, 479-486.
22.
justification.Frontin., De aquis_,c. 16.
Vol. i, p. 155.
27. lucrative.
28. overcrowded.
Prl., ii', 613 f. Cf. Cod.
Marquardt,
mentioned
in note on
Theodos., xiii,4 and the list of Promis
"

324,
324,
324,
324,

ii. 249,
324,

39.

5.

refuse.

the

325,

Roman.

325,

2.

Mustius.

325,

8. Lacer.

325,

10.

p.
325,
325,
325,

of the

epigram.
c.

19.

Brunn, ibid., ii, 371.

CIL, ii, 751.
(lb.,2559:

Aeminiensis

Verenius.

Lusitanus.)
epigr. du

Revue

midi

C. Sevius
de la

Lupus

archi-

France, Juli 1883,

74.

II.

Julius. CIL, xii, 186.

Galen, De

15.

Galen.

Cf.

Clinton, ad

17.

world.

built

by

the

where

adminisir., i, 2, ed. R., ii,225.

147.
been
in question seem
to have
never
passages
In the poem
Anthol.
Palat., ix, 656 the xo^fi?
Anastasius
(491-518) is compared with
emperor

famous

most

1. 13

anatom.

a.

The

understood.
the

stands
ibid.,ii,377, misunder-

Brunn,

Martial, vii,56.

end

C/i, vi,2, 14,647 :

1.

Aug.

Vit. Hadrian.,

I.

tectus

ii,3^4.
Kiinstlergesch.,

Brann,

Celeri Neronis
324, 40. Martial.

buildings ;

the

poet

says

"

Kpi'ipov
ai\ats,
dp.erp'^TWV
/ieydpuv(rTeivoi/ieyov
dyaXfia reov, ^Vov(piviov
Il4pyafie,
(ftaiSphv
SXffos^

Diibner

thinks

of the

splendid buildingsmentioned

by

II.]

VOL.

Claudian,
VII
from

Notes
In

Rufin., ii, 448.

146, is a

623
In

orb. spectacc, p.

Orelli's edition

list of the wonders

of

Philo, De

of the

world

Georg. Cedren., Comp. Hist., c. 81, p. 140, ed. Basil.,

concluding thus :
Kal 'PoxKpiveiov
(SXffoj(in Orelli 'Pou0ii'(oi'
h rif Hepya/xi^,
fiXXos)
"

t6
od-rrep

/cdXXoj Tra.(Xav ^dpaiJ.e

x^ova.
Messalinus
who
theatre
restored
a

One

Waddington,
150
Inscriptionsof Greek

CIG,

2976

at

Append,

Ephesus,
ad

Lebas-

Anthol.,

333.

architects
not frequent, according to
are
G. Hirschfeld, Monatsberichte
d. Berl. Akad., i888, p. 888.
326, 13. art.
Marquardt, Prl., ii^,960 f.
Read
Pasitales.
Pasiteles '. Jahn,
Kunsturtheile
des
327, 10.
'

Plinius, in Berichte
De

Anthol.

Gy.

der

Sachs.

epigr.quae

Ges., 1850, p. I2iff.

ad arte's spectant

Benndorf,

(Bonn, 1862), pp.

5,

52-65.
327,

Ritschl, Ind. Scholl. Bonn. 1856-57, Rh. Mus.,

19. architects.
of painters,Quintilian, xii, 10,
Hebdomad
xiii, 460 ft. The
6 ; the statuarii,Plin., N. h., xxxiv, 54 sqq.

327,

23. life. Lucret., v,

signa polire).
29. girls. Vol. i, p.

327,

Paulus.

(carmina picturas et

1450-53
229.

Plutarch, Aemil.

327,

33.

327,

36. favoured.

An

daedala

Paull.,

6.

c.

inscriptionfrom

that in Greece
Teos shows
of education
at least in some
places,
is a list of the subjects for which

a branch
painting formed
in
there
which
CIG, 3087,
offered
for
the
prizes are
irpiff^mipa iiXida (elder boys or
The
youths), viz. : u7ro/3o\^,dvdyvdxns, iroXvfw."La,j^ypatpia.
Liiders
of
supposition
{Die dionysischen Kiinstler, p. 138),
that
in Teos
there existed
an
academy for Dionysian artists,
is very improbable, because
of the subjects of instruction
tioned.
menof
a
CIL, viii,724 (prov. Byzacena.
Epitaph
17 year
old youth) : gratus apud magistros fui, qui dixi scribsi pincxsi

bene.

328, 4. sculptor. Brunn, op. cit.,ii,309

Ibid., 306.
328, 12. Labeo.
Vol. i, p. 368 ff.
328, 29. Atticus.
329,

329,

6.

f.

indispensable. Vifaruv., ed. Rose, vi,

5,

; 7, 2 ;

8,

2.

Victor, Caesares, 14:

general.
ipse (Hadrianus),
beatis
locupletibus mos,
palatia exstruere, curare
epulas,
signa, tabulas pictas. CIL, vi, 2270 : Eutychus Augg. lib.
officinator a statuis (199 a.d.). Julius Friedlander
(Zeitschrift
that
the Romans
used
to
iii,167) concludes
fiir Numismaiik,
mode
collect coins, from
Sueton., Aug., g. 75 : Saturnalibus
Aurelius

7.

ut

dividebat,

munera
mos

omnis

notae,

vestem

etiam

golden
329,

Alexanders
or
Caesar.
Sueton.,
13.

329,

13.

329,

15.

Pliny.

329,

18.

carved.

329,

22.

329, 31.

Damasippus.

et

fine silver

argentum,

regies
pieces

modo

num-

peregrinos('such

ac

of

as

Syracuse', J. Fr.).

Caes., c. 47.
S., ii, 3, 64.
Horace,

N. h., xxxv,
Ibid., xxxiii, 157.

Pliny,

et

aurum

veteres

4.

der Romer, 38, 55.

Quintilian. My Kunstsinn
in
Vitruv., vii, 5, according
Diadochi.
By aniiqui,

to

Notes

624
N.

Helbig,
the

time

Rh.

Mus.,

of the

1870,

[vol.II.
ff.,are

p. 395

the

meant

artists of

Diadochi.

Stat., Silv.,i, 3, 50 sq. reads according to the copy

339, 33. Tibur.
of Cod.
Sangallensis (Baehrens, praef., p. 13) : Quicquid et
minori
Lusit et enormes
mauus
argento primum, vel in aere
Since the ed. princeps,Myronis has been
est experta colossos.
read
instead
of minori.
Bergk, Philol., xvi, 20, proposed
for

privum

'

means

which
and

primum

ut for et.

', and

excellent

had

and

that

place in the
silver works
of art.

studies

and

the

I take

silver

aere),in which the artist

colossal figureswhich
to
were
Ind.
lect.
Rostoch.
Conjecianea,
the

together

the

as

it

be

executed

aestiv.

to

to

the

later.

i88g, p.

primum

7,

colossi,

bronze
refer to small

argento

tried

were

that

is to real
with small

passage

(minori refers

to

thinks

reference

collection

in bronze

Baehrens

well

as

as

effect of the
Ed.

Schwartz,

gives essentially

explanation.

same

Stat., Silv.,ii,63 : Si quid Apellei gaudent ani329, 36. Myron.

admirabile
Pisa
masse
tamen
vacua
colores. Si quid adhuc
I do
Phidiacae
rasere
manus
(cf.iv, 6, 28). In this connexion
as
a synonym
Apellei can be taken in a general sense
painting.
40. Apelles. Stat., Silv., iv, 6, 10-21.
I.
Polycletus. Exceptionally Columella, R. r., i, praef. 31
and
mentions
haps
Bryaxis and x, 30, Phradmon
Ageladas. Perhe read
the first name
Of
number
of
on
a
a
pedestal.
in the Forum,
the pedestals and inscripstood
statues, which
tions
still exist (according to the shape of the letters rather of
than
the
the second
third century) : Opus Praxitelis, Opas
Polycleti,Opus Timarchi
; a fourth
inscription.
Opus Bryaxidis,belonging to the same
series,only exists in manuscript.

not

think

for
329,

330,

De

Rossi,

serie di

La

base

simili

di

basi

statua

una

alia

quale

di Prassitele
esse

tests

scoperta

apartiene. Bull,

la

ii,

comun.

Cf. CIL, vi, 10,038-43.

Rossi (p. 179 s.)
De
p. 174 ss.
the
that
erected
statues
were
shortly before the
supposes
Basilica
Cf.
Inschr.
Lowy,
Julia.
griech.Bildhauer, p. 319 S.

1874,

330,

I.

Juvenal.

Juv., 3, 216
My Kunstsinn

sqq.
der

Romer, p. 37.
Cf.
vol.
and n.
22
ii, p. 264,
330, 19.
collection.
Martial, xii, 69.
330, 27.
Phaedrus.
'Ph.z.e"r.,v, praef.,I. 'j,Codd: Detrito
330,29.
argento. fabulae exaudiant.
Bergk, Philol., xvi, 620
330,

17.

masters.
Tullus.

Myn argento, tabulae Pausiam.

to give the appearance
of antiquity,or
Metam.,

vi,

spicuum
Myronem

et

argento,
for

currum

ipsius

auri

limae

Detrito
'

either

Myronem

'

finelypolished (Apulei.,

tenuantis

detrimento

pretiosum).

The
'

con-

of

alteration

is not to be recommended.
Trito
Perhaps
tabulae
Pausiam
(soL. Miiller,only with
'

',

rubbed

damno

trito
De-

f. :

'

Myronem
Zeuxidem

Pausiam.)
works.

et
Zenob., v, 82, Paroemiographi,edd. Leutsch
Schneidewin, i, 153), cited by G. Hirschfeld, Tituli statuar.,

330, 39-

sculptorumque.
331,

5.

Julian.

Brunn

admits

it, Kiinstlergesch.,
i, 187,

'

Ars

[vol.II.

Notes

626

nonnuUa
Disserlatio
scriptorum Graecor.
40, Dionysius.
qua
de aytibus
judicia yecensentur, Progr. Acad. Alb., i886, iv.
marble.
ii, 19, 3.
II.
Quintilian,
335,
Memnon.
Memnon,
xvi, 52 ; Mueller, Ff. hist, Gr., iii,
335, 14.
334,

554.

Herodian,

Dionysus.

3.

v,

335,

25.

335.

Plutarch, De glor.Atheniens., c. 2, p. 346.

3"- lost.
G. Hirschfeld, Tituli statuariorum, p.
33- included.

56, i.
xiv, p. 642 (Ephesus). Stephanus Byz., s. 'AXe(avKC6vos,
HXeKTpide^ vrjaoL,
ttjsKapias). Avdrj^thv,
dpeia {wpbsT(pAa$fi.i$
Des
Reisebeschreibers
P.
LebensPausanias.
Pfundtner,
335. 34und Glaubensansch., Progr. des Kneiphof. Gymnas., Konigsberg,
Pausanias
der Perieget,i886, p.
1868, p. 7 f. Cf. Kalkmann,

335.

Strabo,

'

'

ff.
models.
336, 3.
336, 7. Prusa.
194

18.

336,

Apuleji, p.

Kretsclunann, De latitudine
Die
Chr., Or., xii, p. 209 M.
Ibid.,
xii, p. 210
poetry.
sqq. M.
that

passage

M., 218

(p. 214

expressions
M.) which

like

It

Phidias

in

uses

regard

ner,

Vie

el

336,

25.

from

appears

tMs

'''"' S-rjixiovpyiKii
x^'/"^'''"'''"'^''

t4

contempt.
express
Praxiteles.
Lucian, Amores, 13 sqq.
Archdol.
Stud, zu Lucian
(1867), pp.

no

8.

himself, by

to

means

generalBlum-

Cf. in

46-52, and Croiset,

Lucien, pp. 264-285.
336. 33- physicians. Galen, ed. K., x, p. 36 sq.
336, 34. Aristides.
Aristid.,Or., xlv, 30 sq., J., ii, 38 sq., Dind.,
aXXi
Kal
SiarauTa
Kai av/X(l"0LTT}Twvov pidvovoil (edd. ol fikv)xe^/Jous
6
6
6
e
v
e/cdffT))
[(cai
$
etSIas,
Aij/xoff
S^kij!
Zfu^is, l7r7roKpa77;s,
KpelTTOvso
Also the rhetorician
davpia^iiv tis.
T^X'TI ""Ss]SvTLva fioikerai.
his
who
shows
wrote
knowledge of the
occasionally
Ilepliitpovs
de

ceuvres

'

'

when
plastic effect of high lights (c. 17, 3) : the light, even
all
colours
the
and
in
the
the same
as
same
shadow,
on
ground
01) udmr l^oxov dXXa xa! eyyvr^pu traph ttoXiJ.'
appears
Furtwangler, Plinius und seine Quellen iiber diebildendenKunste,
in N.
Jahrbb. f. Philol., Supplementbd., ix, 37, 7.

the

336.

same

Music.

In

kindly supplied
337,27.

holes.

et Cn.

by
Musik

ludiones

ubi

A. u.

from

639:

His

talari.
talari
tunica

palla ac

s.

use

some

notes

of

Saargemiind.

the

first edition.

L. Metellus

coss.

urbe

ex

et

cantore

talario

to

Jan

von

ludicram

cum

liido

able

quoted

artem

tibicinem
De

is

CAcoM.,

censores

praeter Latinum
talarium, Hertz,

been
K.

Dr.

me

der

Cassiodorus,

Domitius

1873:
erant)

to

Geschichte

Ambros,

I have

section

this

removerunt

ludum

talanum

(I.

Vratisl. aest.
vestiti
muliebriter
Ind.

337,

37.

composition. Westphal,

Griechen,
337,

338,

39. music.
6. overture.

543

p.

Harmonik

Melopoie

und

der

ff.

Juv., 7, 18.
My article

on

the

games

in

Marquardt, StV, iii^,

f-

338, 9. lyre. Quintilian,i, 10, 29.

et
chonim
,338,10. choruses.
Pliny, Epp., vii, 17:
lyrica
Cf.
Gell.,
xix,
lyram poscunt.
9.
O, Jahn, Wie wurden
dieOden des Horatius vorgitra338, 13. times.
,

II.]

VOL.

} in

gen
2,

338,
338,

Hermes, ii,427, 3. But in Plutarch, Qu. conv., vii,8,

D., S. dvaKeyo/MhTitshould
probably be read for
711

p.

14.

lyre. Horace,

17.

were.

Szj

Notes

C, iv, 9, 3. Jahn, p. 429.

The
Id., p. 433.
objectionsof TeufEel, RLG',

in the

not

are

with

least valid

(in the 4th

reservations)
;

some

edition

is true

same

Beitrag zur Lynk

/. osterr. Gymn., xxx
(1879),p. 881 ff.
ed.
Aristid.,
22.
Dindorf, i, p. 330
338,
boys.
Afistides, p. 50
23.

cithara.

24.

Catullus.

34,
withdrawn,

of the objections
in Zeitschr.
des Horatius

the

of Fr. Siiss,Ein

338,
338,

they

are

Aelius

Baumgart,

f.

Pliny, Epp., vii, 4, 9

It is then possibleto

iv,

19,
'

take

4.
cantare

'

CatuUum

literallyin Horace, S., i, 10, 18.

Roman,
Theogn. 241.
^.'RdhAe.Dergnechische
338,30. treated.
K.
fi.
Auletischer
aulodischer
in
und
V.
Nomas,
Jan,
p. 139
N. Jahrbb. f. Pkilol., 1879, p. 589.
Ovid, A. a., iii,345.
338, 31, 2. vocalist.
338, 37. poets. Gell., xix, 9, 3-5, 8 (cantilena).
admodum
suavi
339, 5. indifferently. Ibid., 10 : voce
quam
cecinit
dixit.
In
Trimalchio
Petron., c. 78
13 :
says to
the cornicines : dicite aliquid belli. Ann.
Flor.
p. 106 sqq. :
urbem
illam ubi versus
tui a lectoribus
concinuntur.
Apollin.
et
cetera
Sidon., Ep., 8, 4 : jambos, elegos,hendecasyllabos
Cf.
carmina
Narbonensibus
cantitanda.
Jahn, p.
.

...

419 ff.
339. 7- understood.
339,

8.

Donat.,
Odaria

gestures.

Tac, Dial.,26

421.

Vita

Vergili,p. 60 R.
:
Petron., Sat., c. 53.
Jahn,
Jactant cantari saltariquecommentarios

saltare
:

p.

suos.

applause. Ovid, Trist.,ii,519

339,

II.

339,

16.

339,

18.

'

sung

'.

poetry.

po6sie

Jahn,

of

singing,a

Jahn,

loc. cii.

to

tive,
recita-

monotonous

the

furthest

Semitic

was

chant^s.
le

La

decadence

jour, oil I'on

de

devait

notre

la lire

plus la chanter.
Weinhold, Die deutschen Frauen, p. 103.
29. both.
lute.
Montaigne,
Journal du voyage en Italie i$8o-8i, iii,
31de
voir
ces
fus
(en Toscane) un luth k
frapp6
paysans
37 : je
c6t6
les
et de leur
la main
berg^res ayant I'Arioste dans la
c'est ce qu'on voit dans toute I'ltalie. Hubner,
bouche
; mais
Sixtus
V, p. 96.
Ranke, Serbische Revolution^, 66,
34, verse.
et

339,

etc.

form

Stre
faits que pour
devait
commencer
6pique

n'^taient

339"

the

7, 25.
loc. cit.

antiquity among
indissolublyassociated with poetry, for what
in
call the declaiming of a poem
consists among
the Arabs
we
modulations
a
singsong recitation,with certain conventional
of the voice and a constant
Kremer,
adaptation to the metre.'
CuUurgeschichte des Orients,i, 28.
de la chevalerie.
Cf. Bartsch,
Fauriel, Romans
23. violin.
Grundriss
der Provenzal.
L6on
22.
Litteratur,"
Gautier, Les
i^
Les
Chansons
de Geste
(1878),p. 158 :
(popies Franfaises,
goes

339)

Juv., II,
A simple

back

peoples,and

339"

'

; v,

180

non

628
340,

Notes

[vol.II.

text.

Westphal, op. cit.,p. 13. Ambros, Gesch. d. Musik,

i, 446. Cf. the transcriptionon p. 451, n. i of the hymn of
Dionysios to Helios, as adapted by Bellermaon.
I.

'

340, 7. successful.

g",if
the

one

The

the

compares
with

is f to f.

singers,so
about

This

c-c'

d-d'.

or

(1841),introd.

staff extends from

F to
with the white keys and

not"s

keys
the

was

its absolute

musical

primary

the black

secondary

octave

ancient

of

pitch must

The

pianos.

our

convenient

most

have

been

Bellermann, Anonymi
f.' K. v. Jan.

or

principal
for all

octave

lower,

3 tones

scnptio de

musica

p. 12
Greeks.
Mendelssohn-Bartholdy, Gesch. Griechenl.,i, 44.
340, 13.
[Christ.Anthol. carm.
christian.,
Bourgauld-Ducoudray,
p. 113.

6tudes

I.

s.

harmony

was

musique eccUsiastiquegrecque, p. 7. K. v. J.]

to ancient
:
hardly known
Egyptian music

Also
bros,
Am-

f. ; [nor to modem
Indian, Arabian, Chinese or
Allg.Musikzeitung, 1879, p. 583. Chappell,History
K. V. J.].
of Music, p. 304.
16. together. Westphal, p. 19 f. Ambros, p. 452 it.
Pliny, Epp., ii, 14, 17 (mesochorus) CIG, iii,
19. unison.
rd Ke"pi\aia
:
6231 apx^XopoS' Dio, Ivi,35 : e/ioO
aVoffjj/to/cD
io
aal
rd
\oi7ra (rvDewiixoivTuv.
OPTO!
ifuSv
Chr., Or.,Ivi,365, 19
M. : Kopv^aiovi
Toi"s fftjiuaivovrai
Kal fi4\osevSiSdvTas.
rots
g!dov"n
non
ad certos modos
Colum., if. r., xii,2 : ubi chorus canentium
numeris
consensit
etc.
praeeuntismagistri
Apulei.,De
neque
in
triremi
mundo, p. 749 : quod est
gubemator, in curru rector,
praecentor in choris etc.
Guhrauer, Zur Frage der MehrsHmmigkeit in der
27. sense.
griech.Musik, in Philolog.Abhandlungen f. M. Hertz (1888),p.
177 f. Gevaert, Histoire et thiorie de la musique de I'antiquity,
se
1876, p. 350 (p. 370 : la polyphonic hellSnique
rapla
chez
les
de
de
manifere
chanteurs
luth
en
au
prochait
usage
in
xvi
N.
aert
et
XV
Jahrbb.,1879, p. 583. Gevsifecle).K. v. Jan,
to Helios
has (p. 374 ss.)set the hymn
to the accompaniment
of a stringedinstrument, to give an idea of the application
of harmony in ancient
times, as he imagines it.
Cf. Ambros, i, 461-494.
32. developed.

i, 156

Japanese

340,
340,

340,

340,

The
tuba did not
trumpet.
but
the
of
the German
bugle
note,

340, 37.

the

resemble
; K.

army

v.

agones.

the

record

of

Aphrodisias, CIG, 2758

competitors begins

list of
Toii/To
orum

an
s.
:

in

its

Jan,Signal-und
d.
to

kl.

Alterth.,

the

Greek

at
d^iii'/iovtrtnisirevTaerTiptKSs
Lebas-Waddington i62od, the

(raXiriyKry
-

TTvBaiXy. Seneca, Epp., 76,

"

trumpet

Schlaginstrumente, in Baumeister, Denkmaler

admitted
was
iii,1657. The (rahriyKT-fis
{tubicen)
In

eyK(aiuoypa4"if

ktjpvkl"

"

theatrum

Neapolitan-

factumestetingentistudio,quissit pythaules bonus,

judicatur.habet

tubicen

quoque

Graecus

Encomiographi, evidentlyat the same

Caes.,Epp. ad Frontin.,ii,2, 4, ed.

et

agon,
Niebuhr

praeeo

are

concursum.

mentioned

in M.

6, 7 : interdiu
(ii,
theatro
Seneca
and
consumitur). Most
probably both
Aurelius
Marcus
refer to the pentaeteric Augustalia at Naples

in

it is known

Silv,,
V,

that

poets participatedin these

3, 225-227,

;
of, e.g. Stat.,

11.]

VOL.

Notes

341, 8. audience.

C".

Details

25.

Appendix xlii. Quintilian,ix, 4,

of the construction

op. cit.,
p. 325 ss., and
remarks, p. 569, that
as

in writers
seems

K.

of the instrument

Jan

v.

in

Plutarch

i, 10,

Baumeister, i,563 ff.,who

organistis ever mentioned

victor,and that the organ never

like

Chappell,

no
a

especiallyused

been

11

in

in

an

scriptio
in-

occurs

and
Ptolemy ; but that it
in the amphitheatre,to give

signals.

the
341,

crowned
music
on

to have

629

The simple flute is regarded as the instrument

virtuosi.
of
10,
the soloists by Ambros, i,487, Guhrauer
Gesch.
der
Av.los{Zur
musik, in N. Jahrbb., 1880, p. 289 S.) and apparently Gevaert
{op. cit.,pp. 696, 699, i). On the other hand v. Jan {op. cit.,
the double
581-584) thinks it was
flute,which as a
in
half
two
of the instrument
was
played
parts, the one
rendering the melody, and the other maintaining a high note
as
an
Festspiele
accompaniment. Cf. v. Jan, Die musikalischen
der Griechen
{Verhandl. der 39. Philologenvers.) p. 80, 4, where

1879,

pp.

rule

the

is

aulas

Floten

in

designated

'

clarinet '. See also his article

the kinds
of double
flute
ff. On

double

Baumeister, i, 553

in Roman

theatrical

music

cf. my

article in

Marquardt, StV,
iii^ 545,
(K. v. Jan, op. cit.,p. 591, 21 and in Baumeister, i,
569).
r2.
hautboy. Westphal, p. 21.
Fortlage {Rhythmica, St RE,
On
the
other hand
K. v. Jan (in
vi, 608). Ambros, p. 476.
not an
Baumeister, i,553) considers the Greek aulas was
oboe,
8

341,

but

clarinet.

Westphal and Ambros, opp. cit.

cithara.
On
the
between
the two
cf. K. v.
differences
341, 17.
Jan, Die griechischen Saiteninstrumente,in Archdol. Zeiiung,
341,

instruments.

16.

De fidibus
1858, p. 181 (platecxv) ; also his Dactordissertatian,
article
Graecarum
and
his
mente
Saiteninstru(Berol. 1859), p. 5ss.,

Baumeister, iii,1539 if.

Hebrews.
Ibid., 1544 ff.
fingers. Jan, Mus.
Festsp., p. 80.
antiquity. Ambros, i,461-476. On
in

341, 24.
341,

30.

341,

32.

341,

cithara

cf.

38.

it.

to

Gevaert, p.
Westphal,

viii,3, 79)

the

structure

of the

254SS.

Cic, Pro Murena, 13s. (Quintilian,

p. 21.
artificibus eos
aiunt in Graecis
auloedos
fieri non
potuerint. K. v. Jan, N. Jahrbb.,
ut

qui citharoedi
1879, p. 591 explainsthis

esse,

in which
due to the slightfavour
as
this
understands
the
recital
of an
he
By
however
Guhrauer
and
auletes who
alternatelyplayed
sang.
bei
{op. cit.,1880, p. 689 ff.,and Zur Geschichte der Auladik
'

'

aulodic

held.

was

rightlyunderstands
by
by

sort

it

of oboe

its
the

use

as

even

voice
second

the solo

choirs and

the

been particuhave
higher, cannot
larly
definite
to
adapted
requirements. In
the
was
accompanied by
cithara,which
musician
of the flute (apart
; the function
of the auletae)was
to accominstrument
pany

octave

an

attractive,

realitythe solo
did not requirea

as

auletes.

an

or

from

in Schlesien,1879) probably
recital of a solo singer,accompanied
voice
in
unison
baritone
accompanied

Griechen,Progr. v. Waldenburg

den

to

lead

them

with

its

more

powerfultone.

Notes

636
Guhtauer, ZurGesch.
p. 80.
342, 2. voice.
342,

342,
342,

Meyer,

now

Mus.
Ja,a,

v.

Festsp.,

Lat.,955, 957.
115 : the polyphonic accompaniment

Anthol.

p.
effected

either by several wind

instruments,
stringed instruments, or finallyby a combination
of the two.
So Pindar, 01., 3, 6 : (pdpfiiyyd
Kttl
re
7rotKiK6yapuv
ai\wv
eTr^wp
deffLv cv^iKi^atTpewdfrios. Fortlage, op. cit.,
re
^oav
A
of wind
and
changing accompaniment
p. 607.
stringed
instruments
is assumed
by Jahn, op. cit.,p. 430 f., on Horace,
mixtum
tibiis carmen
Epod., 9 (1.5 : sonante
lyra, Hac
Dorium, illis barbarum).
6. choruses.
Pliny, Epp., vii, 17 ; Gell., xix, 9.
alike.
Aristides
Quintilian.,ii, ed. Meibom., p. 91 : oi ydp
9.
Tairhv (^Sri^
eldos ^v re Ktddpa,Kai kv ai\i^ irphrov.
Pollux, iv, 80.
Ibid., 83 :
'Miiv-qai 5i m
14. husband.
or

342,

etc.,p. 15 f.;so also

Westphal,

4. song.
of song

[vol,II.

by

might

be

several

(TuvavXia

(TwavkoitiV'
Tts
twv
ev
"TvpL"t"wvla
aih-rj
XlavadTivatots
elSos
(hs
Tcav.
irpoo'avX'rjffews tt]v at)Xw5^ap
TT)v
Aristides QuintiUan., ii,ed.Meibom., p. loi, cf. also p. 108 sq
Plutarch, An seni ger. s. resp., c. 5, 6, p. 786. Cf.
342, 39. Canus.
Plutarch, Galba, c. 16 ; Martial, iv, 5, 8.
Philostrat., Vit. Apoll. Tyan., v, 21, ed. K., p.
343, 5. devout.
Tts

ol

eKoKetTO

S^

avvavXlav

93-

343,

Arions.

19.

i, 304
343, 26.

on

Westphal,

vases.

Quintilian,i, 12

cf.

Bitter, /.

S.

Bach,

f.

22

p.

I borrow

the

comparison

from

I follow

here

H.

Guhrauer

[Der pythischeNomas,
griech.Musikgeschichte, in Fleckeisen's Jahrbb.
f. cl. Philol., Supplementband viii, pp. 310-351), except that
with
K. V. Jan (in Philologus,xxxviii, p. 378 ff. and
Jahrbb.,
view has since been
1879, p. 577, whose
adopted by Guhrauer
himself [Zur Gesch. der Aulosmusik, in N. Jahrbb., 1880, p. 703
the co-operation of two
I do not assume
other instruments
ff.)]
in
and
Guhrauer, rightly
a-iipty^).
{triXiriy^
opinion, prefers
my
the account
in Pollux, iv, 84, to that in Strabo, ix, p. 421 C
(p. 322 f.); and I regard as very probable his conjecture that
37eine

triumph.
Studie

Strabo

zur

mentioned

authority,
Guhrauer

and

Pythian

Timosthenes
that

also

designationfor
nomas

the

not

passage

16.

as

contains

lacuna

was

as

his

(p. 316).
Roman
that the

solo.

boiled.

spinets.

eines alien

W.

drums

Cf. K.

v.

Jan

in Baumeis-

Kiigelgen (d. 1867), Jugenderinnerungen

v.

Mannes,

p.

the instruments

348

'

There

of that

and

day

was

as

much

(1817)and

difference

this, as

344,

20.

344,

28.

kettle-drums.'
Marcellin., xiv, 6, 18.
carriages. Ammian.
unison.
F.
Athen., v, p. 201

344,

34.

together. Ambros,

toy

but

composer,

rightly points out (p. 341) that the

solo flute-player,
a
pythaules,shows

Athen., viii, 338 B.

344,
Horace, A. P., 202.
344, 14. trumpet.
ter, i, 558.
3.

344,

i, 510.

Ambros,
343.

Gesner

i-

i,

155.

tween
be-

between

II.]

VOL.

344, 39. singers. Id., i, 163.

I do not
344, 40. Alexandria.
of O. Miiller
statement

f.)is

i, 313

'

based

hundreds
of

ments

At

Alexander

from

6'}i

Notes

know
the

onwards,

ing
authority the followAmbros,
quoted by

G., i, 293,
of

courts

the

symphonies

of instruments,

and

ancient

that

writers

what

on

(Gr.L.

the

with

performed

were

believe

must

we

rulers,

Macedonian

the

from

instrumental

music

state*
of

that

less rich
not
was
day, especiallyas regards wind-instruments
and varied than ours
(?). There is nothing of the kind in the
'

18.
c.
quoted by Miiller, Plutarch, De mus.,
passage
Eastern.
Ambros,
i, 183.
345, 5.
Livy, xxxix, 6 : Tuncpsaltriae sambucistriaeque
345,6. sambuca.

(Ambros, i, 181)

convivalia

et

ludionum

oblectamenta

addita

epulis.
345, 8. fife. Mommsen,
345, 9. kettle-drums.
345,

RG, v, 462, i.
Horace, Sat., i, 2, i ; Juv.,
Ambros,
i, 180 f. (where however

Nero.

II.

is confused

with

the

utricidarius)
Lumbroso,
L'Egitto

Alexandria.

345, 17.

3, 62
the

sqq.

pythaules

nel

tempo de' Greci

44,

105

de'

Romani,
345,

3.
p. 100,
Cf. vol. i, p. 359.
cithara.

21.

harp. Ambros, i, 161.

played. Athen., iv, 183

345, 27.
345. 3"-

E.

345, 32. airs.

345,

Ovid, A. a., iii,318.

Martial, iii,63, 5.
Cic, In Vevr., ii,3,
symphonies.

ballets.

34.

345. 35-

5, 13, 31 ; Pro

Coel., 15, 35.in Caecil., 17, 55;

In
Id., Divin.
Verr., ii,
345, 36. symphoniaci.
Milone, 21, 55.
5, 15, 64 ; Pro
The
collegium symphoniacorum qui sacris publicis
345. 39- Ante.
than
the
coll tibisunt
(Henzen, 6097) is no other
praestu
'

'

cinum

inscriptionof
226,
iii'',
vixi

Romanorum

fidicinum

et

iii

CIL,

8.

vi,

3,

23,

3369

s.

p.

p.

2191-93.
:

Ode

s.
2448,
(Orelli,
Marquardt, StV,

C. Cassi

symphoniaci

contubemali.

xiix. Moschion

ann.

qui

a.d.). CIL, vi,

346, 5. Pylades. Cf. vol. ii, p. 102.

the scabillum
often
more
346, 17. foot. In monuments
appears
the
instrument
on
an
standing
ground
by
independent
Villa
der
Columbarium
dancer.
Doria-Panfili, pp.
Jahn,
47.

The

scdbilla

seem

to

Augustine, De musica,
cymbala pedibus feriunt.

bells.
et

have

Baumeister,
Ambros,
346, 23. Northerner.
strumente,

in

sometimes

been
3,
K.

v.

iii,1662.
i, 292n.

furnished

as

the
24,

with

cum
symphoniaci scabella
Jan, Signal- und Schlagin-

Mendelssohn,

Reisebriefe,

p. 146.

346,

31.

Horace.

Horace,

Carm., iv,

1, 22,

Cf.

Jahn in Hermes,

ii, p. 432.
Athen., vii, 361 E.
346, 37. drums.
Max.
Tyr., Diss., xxxii, 4. Cf. also the description
346, 41. song.
in the Epithalamium Laurentii, Anihol.
of the wedding music
Lot., ed. Riese, ii,p. 742 (of the time of Claudian, praef.,xxvii),
in Hermes, ii, 14) :"
60-64 (with Haupt's remarks

[vol.n.

Notes

632

Tympana, chorda simnl, symphonia, tibia,buxus,

et fistula,
sistrum,
cymbala, bambilium, cornus
carmina
aeratas
fauces,
inspirant
per
quaeque
bumida
exclament
voces.
folligenas
organa
K.

i, 563) reads

Jan (in Baumeister,

V.

with

Burmann

boniba-

lium, which is said to be a deep flute, instead of bambilium.

Seneca, Epp., 84, 10.
According to Phrynichus, p.
347, 8. stage.
Lob.
is
probably speaking only of Greek
theatres)
163
(who
the Xoyeiov,but aiX-ritaiKat
Kai TpayujSoi appeared
on
Kiofit^Sol
i^^^^
xat ftXXoi rivis dyoivl^ovTes
Kal 0! x""po^
dpx'/l(rTpa
KiOapifdot
.

called
(incorrectly
347,

evfi.i\ri).

Vit. Carin.,

flutes.

347, 19.

19.

c.

Ammian.,
xiv, 6, 18.
severity. Cic, De/e^g.,ii,15, 39

great.

21.

347,27.

solebant

quondam

quae
et Naevianis

modis,

melodies.

347, 32.

nunc

in

Varro

Ilia

compleri jucuuda

modorum

paritercum

que

quidem (ic.
theatra)
Livianis

severitate

ut eadem
exultant, ut cervices
flexionibus
torquent.

Non.,

7,

oculos-

(Buecheler,Petron.,

16

ed.

min.', p. 199,
Conjectanea,p. 16) Saepetotius
365.
flectendo
Commutari
theatri tibiis,crebro
mentes, frigi(Jrigier
Cf. Horace,
A. P., 211
eorum.
v., erigiB.) animos
sqq.
De
As
Harmonik
divine.
i.
2.
Plutarch,
Westphal,
mus.,
15,
348,
Vahlen,

n.

u.

of

the treatise is the first essay

Melopoie, pp. 51-57, has shown,

has
a Platonizing musician, who

to

plagiarized

extent

great

Aristoxenus.
348, 2 Plutarch.

Plutarch, Quaest. conv., ix, 15, 17 : ^ 6pxn"'^s

tCjV fj,kv
Kal dvO'/jTdJV
ilJ.ir\T]KTLKQv
KpaTci de6.TpU}V,
"(TTepTiiipavvos
VTT^KoovkavT^ TeTOLTjfi^vri
fiovtTLKijv
6\iyov Ti]vdTra(ra.v.
348, 7. virility. Quintilian, i, 10, 31.
348, II. tickling. Plutarch, De esu carnium, ii, 2, 3.
Ueber
der
Reinheit
Thibaut,
Tonkunst.$ te
348, 37. unnatural.
Ausgabe (1851, Iste, 1825), pp. 10 ff.,77, 92, 112 ff.
.

'

349, 24.
349,

26.
'

had

chapels '.

'

Read

Prince

serfs.
in his service

bands

not

and
a
company
serfs '. Bernhardi,

only

Borisovich

Vol. ii, p.
349, 28. inheritance.
In
Verr.,
ii,
;
5,
15, 64.
55
flutes.
Pro
Roscio
Cic,
349, 33.
349,

35-

349,

37-

349.

37-

'.

Yusupov
(ii,p. 137)
large orchestra, but also an operatic
corps de ballet consisting entirely of his
Gesch. Russlands, iii,677.

Nicholas

Cf. Cic, Div.

112.

in Caecil.,17,

Amer., 45, 134.

Pro
Id.,
Milone, 21.
Pro
Id.,
Coel.,
15 ; Seneca, Epp., 51 ; vol. i. p. 338.
song.
Maecenas.
Seneca, Quare aliqua incommoda
etc.,c. 3, 10.
musicians.

349,

38. Caligula. Sueton., Calig.,c.

349,

41.

table.

Was

Pam., xvi, 9
musical

beat.,c.

the

writes

banquet
11,4:

custom

37.
derived

in 50 B.C. to Tiro
at
Patrae) veUem

vide

hos

eosdem

tacuiisoculos, saporibus palatum

from
vitasses.

suum

Greece

auras

Cic,

Lyconis (a

Symphoniam

Seneca,

vocum

delectantes.

sono,

Vit.

speC-

Horace,

P., 374 (ut gratas inter mensas

S3rmphonia discors). C,
18.
At
the
music.
of
Nasidienus
there is no
iii,19,
banquet
Lib,, ed, R,, i, 192 ; ol Si wepl Ti.s rpavi^as ifuv ^Sovresrhi Koi
A.

Notes

634
laria

in

defectionis

Leucothea.
there

age

Pseudolucian.,
also at

was

Zeitung, 1879,
cent.):

Olympia

"

NeVo,
a

c.

contest

3.
for

In

the

imjperial
Afchaol.

singers.

351, 41.
352, I. Herculaneura.

Barrfe, Pompeji

und

331

A.D.

233

Citharoeda
virtuose.
Alexandria.
Cf. vol.

40.

lasciveque modulata

'ilet.aaioi T^wepxeiiv d/tii/iovos

eivcKa
ibid., 1884, p. 54, n. 339 (second
delaas
'OKiixiriov
iiiivov
'Iff4[5i)l/ios
SSpv/iai ^ovXijsyjii]ijiif
n.

210,

01. 253
lioXir^s,

351,

cannina

gesticulatus est.

etiam
351, 39.

duces

[vol.It.

2610.
OreUi, 2609.
X0PAVLI2,
ii, p. 345.
d. Ercol., v, 4, p. 201.
Ant.
Roux
and
Hercul., ii, 13.
Helbig, WandgemUlde, p.
:

348 f.
of the citharoedi.
This is the usual attitude
I
5. plectrum.
that
the
therefore
lude
interconjecture
they only played
prelude,
with the plectrum, but accomand postlude (the Kpoifj-aTo.)
panied
the singing softlywith the left hand
: Ascon.
(intuscano
ad Verr.,ii, I, 20;
Athen., iv, 80 ; Plato, Lys., 299 B ; Archdol.
Ztg., 1858, p. 190) '. K. V. Jan. Cf. his article on stringed
in Baumeister,
instruments
iii,1542 and his Mus.
Festspiele
'

352,

P352,

(Verhandlungen

Griechen

der

jg.

Philologenversammlung)
,

79-

Choyocithanstae, Sueton., Domit.,

instruments.

10.

e.g. Phaedr.,
352,

der

solos.

14.

v,

That

7, 25.
the
cornicines
'

Juv., X, 210 sqq. are a prelude to the

(Ueber das canticum
Grysar assumed
not follow with
certainty from the
any
possible. Principium (Sueton.,Nero,
fhs citharoediitseli.
ita sit

Cic, De

tubarum

atque

afi"ctum

passage,
21) is

c.

Cf.

',
citharoedi,as

d. Chor, p.

u.

oyal.,

aliquod

4.

conventus

solo of the

ii,80, 325
principium consequenti orationi,ut non

prooemium

c.

49), does
although quite
the prelude of

conexum

tamquam

autem

oedi
cithar-

videatur.

ilia certamina
Cyprian, De sped. : Graeca
15. Nero.
vel in fidibus vel in vocibus
vel in viribus.
cantibus
Vol. ii, p. 119.
352, 18. festival.
Tac, A., xiv, 20.
352, 25. airs.
352,

vel in

Vol.

is
ii, p. 120 ; Appendix xlii. Domitian
in
Dio
M.
Chr., Or., iii,57
ai)\i7"reus
epaimjs
Appendix xlii.
353, 9. discontinued.
scriptio
The inCIG, 3053.
353, 15. technique. Lebas-Waddington 81
to belong to the middle
of the second
seems
century
352,

Domitian.

26.

the

B.C.

time.

Cf. e.g. the

xal KcBapurr^i
inscriptionof the iroiriTiis
P. AeHus
vol.
A
certain
Nicocrates,
i,
Sempronius
p. 319.
Kal
6eov
TrXeiffToi/elKTjs,
/xeXoTroiJs
^a^j/ifSlis
Pompeianus, iroi.riTiis
Hellin., ix, 1885, p. 124.
^ASpiavov (Nysa), Bull. d. corr.
in poematis
Tigellius. Aero, Hor. Sat.,i, 2, 3 ; dicebatur
353, 22.

353,

21.

M.

suis

placere voce

modulator

non

carminum

probitate.

Cantor

optimus

Hor., Sat., i, 3, 129.

Menecrates.
cantica.
Petron., Sat., c. 73 : Menecratis
353, 23.
Mesomedes.
ad
Euseb.,
an.
Chron.,
353, 23.
146 a.d. : Me(ro/")5))5
vbauv
6 Kpjjs Ki0ap(pSiKuii
iMVffmbs 7roii;Tl)s
yvapl^erai. Cf. Suidas,
et

II.]

VOL.

Notes

with
Me(ro/iM)Ji)s
Bernhardy's
Bellermann, Die Hymnen
p. 6.
Berlin, 1840.

note and
Jacobs, Anthol., iii,
des Dionysius und Mesomedes,

s.v.

Helios.

Ambros,
i, 450.
Inscription of a
353. 33- Musaeus.
of Argos who
dorus
had gained

353" 27.

ai^T-oOKiBaptfiiiv
inrd

edited

by

M.
(poivaiTKdv

Liiders

citharoedus
as

many

OHXtiov

M.

victor

dftrosoi)Scisirp6

QedSapov riv

Kiipv^in

i,de\^6v,

ISiov

takes
tpavanKb^ to
Inscriptionof one Valerius

142.

Helio-

Ulpius

victories

(who wrongly

singer)Bdl, 1873, p.
of

635

mean

Eclectus

\nrb M.

tjiavtuTKhv
fibvov
ruiaiBivTa
^e\(j"avdvSpidtn
iirl (pojvaaKit}.CIA,
Kai Trp'jjTovTuv
iii,1 29.
Quintilian,xi, 3, 19 sqq. (praeparareab imis
353. 38- prominent.

Sinope,

as

sonis

ad

vocem

agones

many

virb 'HXe/u!/ Kal

Xip-qkiovMouTaiox

summos).

Nero, c. 20, 25 ;
Quintilian, loc. cit. ; Sueton.
vi, 6, ed. K., viii,451 : Scroi 5' eiBi^ i^
Galen, De locis affectis,
dteriXKrav
SvreipottSv d(ppoSi.iriai'
"PXVS fldSKovvTes ^ tpavaffKoOvres
c.
K.T.X.
Choricius, IT. r. iu Aiociiirou t. j3iocilKovifbvrwv,
15, 9.
Rev. de philol.,i, p. 240 (cf.vol. ii,93). InfibulcUio
vii,
[Cels.,

354, 6.

forth.

so

25, 3) e.g. Martial, xi, 75, 3 ; xiv, 215 ; Juvenal, vi, 379
Silver fibulae,Pliny, N.
h., xxxiii, 151.
blood-vessel.
Galen, ib.,iv, 13, ed. K., viii, 287
354, II.

sqq.
yaX

ijd^eia Kal ficyiXi]

mSapipStavfivrpayCjiSlav
ayavifofi^vois
iripoti
(paVT)biippri^ev
ayyeio.

Tunv

354,

19.

Schy., vi,

ler. Verm.
354,

21.

S^^,
354, 29.
the

at

crowns.

i, p.

of citharoedi

Koh-

for

citharoedi

of

500,

3230

1500,

Aphrodisias, CIG, 2758,

Sueton., Vespas.,c. 19.
A foundation
sqq.
salaries : for three

Juv., 7, 175
following annual
6qo,
(forboys and girls)
fees.

each

100

drachmae

one

To^eiieiKKal

300

Statues

319.

Dio, Ixiii,8.

209

Prizes

performances.

denarii
28.

Vol.

distinctions.

550 and

500

ypaixnaToiiSAaKoXoi

drachmae

or
KiSapio-T^s

one

two

fdXrTis 700

TraiSorpt^ai
drachmae

6?rXo/xtixos
Teos, in Hermes,

aKovrlleivSiSiffKuv 250 drachmae

G. Hirschfeld, Inschrift aus

drachmae.

provided

in Teos

one

v.

187s,

pp. 501-503.
citharoedus.
Martial, iii,4.
354. 34Id., v, 56.
354, 40. choraules.
Vol.
8.
favours.
i, p. 246 f.
355,

Strabo, xiv, 41, p.. 648 C.

i, p. 83.
355, 16. Augustus.
60.
Vol.
i,
22.
p.
pain.
335,
Nero, c. 30.
Menecrates.
Sueton.,
333, 23.
iv,
reduce.
StRE,
1874 ; Suid.,
Bahr,
333, 27.

355,

12.

Anaxenor.

Vol.

P.

c.

s.

V%t.

Anton.

7.

shoes.
336, 13'.

Phaedr.,

i, p. 34, 13.

Augustus

or

In

the

Tiberius

v,

7.

On

divina

inscriptionfrom

domus
Amaria

cf. note
of the

(Jahn, Spec, epigf-,P- 138) :

on

vol.

of
time
Mini
L.

principis tibicmis \ cappae

sia
Casregards the latter (fatherof
(?)Bucheler, probablyrightly,
Rhetn.
married L. Minius) as the princeps of Phaedrus.
who

tibicinis 1 Cassia

Mus.,

uxor

xxxvii, 332.

| L.

Cassi

[vol.II.

Notes

636

Tig"llius,Cic, Ad FaM., vii,44 ; of. Ad Attic, xiii,49-51.

356, 36. day. Horace, Sat., i, 3, 1-19 ; 2, 1.^4.
356,

19.

Cf. Dio, Ixiii,9.

Sueton., Nero, c. 23.
Tac, A., xvi, 4; Sueton., ib., C. 24.
Dio, Ixi, 20.
hearing.
9.
357,
hearers.
Tac, ib.
357, 13.
:"
Martial, xiv, 166 (cithara)
Pompey.
357, 20.

357, 4. made.
357,8. dress.

Pompeiano

De

357,

21.

est ejectatheatro,
detinuitqueferas.

saepe

silvas

duxit

quae

entering. Epictet.,Diss., ii,r6,

Cf. also Cic, Be

9.

oral.,

Oral., 51, 173; Parad., 3, 26.

357, 24. profession. Martial, iv, 5, 8.
Sat., ii, 10.
357, 37. Scipio. Macrob.,
358, 2. boy. Cic, De orat., iii,23, 86 speaks of the difference
iii,50, 196;

dilettanti and

artists

Valerius

enim
scenicus, quid faceret aliud ? 87
est commodum,
cantat.
familiaris noster, quum
didicit
familias, est eques Romanus,
quod
puer
5. offence.

Est enim
discendum

359,

359,

am

359,
359,

359,

19.

44.

not

H.

that

aware

Diana.

anything

CatuU.,

c.

is known

33.

games.

Herodian, iv,
Dio,
lix, 7.
359. 3"- Caligula.
Tac.yl., xvi, 21
359. 35- Paetus.
of

melodies.

the

two

writers

this festival.

about

Marquardt, StV, iii",393,

enim
frustra
Apollo
says : neque
4, 96.
sOnuistis
Carmina
honora
patriciopueri
Sueton., August., c. too.
24. Augustus.
20.

359, 29.

359,

fuit.

A., Vit. M. Antonini, c. 2.

Vii. Commodi,
c.
r.
6. Commodus.
chairs.
Horace,
Sat.,
i,
90.
10,
14.
Vol. i, p. 231.
16. instruments.
Caesar
18. women.
Ovid, Trnt., ii,23 : Ipse quoque Ausonias
Carmina
turrigerae dicere jussitOpi. I
matresque nurusque
Andron.

359,4.

359,

pater

loc. eit.

Macrob.,

358,
358, 6. Nepos. Cornel. Nepos, Praef. Epam., i.
Cie., Caiil.,ii, 10, 23.
358, 9. Catiline's.
18.
subjects. Seneca, Mpp., 88, 9; QuintiUan, i, 10, 22.
358,
schools.
Colum., if. r., i, praef.,5; Lucian, Amores,
358,24.
440, "}.
358, 21. Augustine. Teufiel, RLG\
SuetOn., Tit., c. 3.
358, 30. cithara.
Id., Nero, c. 33.
358, 30. Britannicus.
Tac, A., xiii, 15.
358,41. year.
Sueton., Nero, c. 20.
358, 41. Suetonius.
Seneca,
Apecol.,c. 4.
359, 3. Apollo.
359,

tween
be-

cottidie cantabat.
erat
At Numerius
:
Furius,

habitu

2,

8.

In

Stat., Silv.,i,

mihi

nuper
in ostro,

5.

Dio, Ixii,26.

tragico

cecinerat

The
and

expressions
Tpwyifiliui

exactly correspond. Cf. vol, ii, 98 f,

ivoKpi.vi.iJ.evoi
41. Ser"pronia. Sallust,S. C, c. 25.

Pliny's. Cf.

vol.

i, p, 63.
Lucian,
Imagg., 13 sqq.
360,
360, 27. youth. Seneca, Controv., i, prooem.
Seneca, De brev. vitae, c. 12, 4.
360, 35. tune.
360, 7.

18. modulation.

(88 A.D.)

II.]

VOL.

Notes

else.

360,

38.

361,

I.

ladies.

361,

2.

circles.

361,

3.

society.

361,

9.

Menecrates.

361,

12.

nicely.

361,

20.

foe.

361,

22.

Hadrian.

361,

23.

Fronto.

361,

31.

Pius.

361,

33.

organ.

361,

36.

emperor.

362,

6.

362,

12.

362,

40.
4.
6.

Tiber.

7.

363,

9.

363,

II.

Martial,

Die,

2.

364,

18.
on

364,

21.

364,28.
364,
365,
365,

c.

Naber,

226.

p.

27.

cc.

Nero,

54.

41,

cc.

Ixi,

14

V.

49,

41,

40.

20.

sq.

Dio,

Ixi,

20

N.

Pliny,

h.,

be

99.

Apoll.

P.

Ephes.,

Pelusium.

Forkel,

15.

with

iii, 7,

10

from

certainty

ed.

82,

p.

39,

Matern.,

unless

Allg.
c.

loc.

Id.,
Ambrose,

once.

xiv,

6, 8
is

there

De

Mueller,

Forkel,

Athanasius.

concluded

iv,

Tyan.,

E.

Forkel,

Paul.

be

Marcell.,

right,

him.

church.
ad

f.

583

cannot

Ammian.

oblige

Ep.

v,

K.
i

14,

14,

10

v,

8.

tombs.

hardly

33.
4.

StRE,
ii, p.

Finnic.

vi,

xv,

xvi,

This

Maternus.

Gesch.

paucae

lacuna.

aev.

gen.

Musik,

der

howevei

(where

Theodos.,
ii,

151

ii,
;

123.

Jerome

v.

ii, 140

Isidor.

Pelusiota,

Epp.,

i,

90.

cit.

ii,

133

0pp.,

f. ;

Augustine,

i, p.

740

Conf.,

[Praef.

ad

ix,
Psalm,

6.

i)

ii, 131.

period.
24,

ed.

32.

Dio,

xiv,

A.,

Vol.

at

p.

c.

Nero,

A.,

Haakh,

67.

37.

40.

20

Ibid.,

Pompey.

Forkel,

14.
3,

Seven,

Sueton.,

Tac,

Philostrat.,

364,

73.

19.

composer.

can

c.

Als.,

Alex.

c.

Tac,

15.

37-

and

Ivii, 18.

Ibid.,

14.

363.

329.

64

13.

Sueton.,
it.

Naples.

sq.

v,

cc.

166-177.

Per,

Vit.

sqq.

Hadriani,

Elagab.,

Dio,

25.

Sat.,

Ixxvii,

Vit.

363,

15

In

Fronto,

mask.

28.

525

ii, 7.
Pisonem,

Vii.

363,

363,

iv,

Petron.,

Cic,

xxxvii,

sqq.

i, 595.
Sat,,
i, 9,
a.,

Manil.,

endure

363,

329

Horace,

war.

diet.

v,

A.

Ovid,

difficulties.

363,

363,

Manil.,

637

cf.

Westphal,
157,

Harmonik

und

Melopoie

der

Criechen,

VOL.
BELLES

I.
I, 26.
1, 28.

phraseology. Tac,

2, 12.
13.

many.
Seneca.

2, 31.

youth.

2,

37.

Latin.

2,

40.

child.

2,

Tacitus.

III.
LETTRES.

Dial., c. 30 sq.
ib., c. 37.
Diodor., i, 2.
Seneca, Contr., ii, praef., p. 151, 27, ed. Kiesel.
Martial, ii,90, 2 ; Marquardt, StV, ii', 106 f.
Rohde, Der griechischeRoman, p. 302, 3.
Horace, Epp., ii, i, 126.
Id.

in
enarratione
Programm, De historiarum
3,2. generation. Cf. my
led.
ludis grammaticis, Ind.
aestiv. Regim. 187^.
quardt
MarAlso
with
me
agrees
vol. ii, p. 337.

now

days.

3, 7.

Cf.

Prl., i', 106, 7.

Epp., ii, i, 128-131.

of Syrus with
use.
Jerome, Ep. ad Lact., 107, quotes a verse
the remark
in scholia puer.
:
Phaedr., iii,epil.
legi quondam
mutire
Palam
;
legi quam
33 : Ego quondam
puer sententiam
est
plebejo piaculum
(Enn., Trag., 376 Vahlen), obviously also

3, 14.
3, i6.

in
3, 19.

Horace,

poets.

collection

of

i, 14 ; Paulinus
3, 19.
3, 26.

maxims.

Pliny, Epp,, ii,14,

Homer.

Pellens., Euchar.,

Quintilian. Pliny, ib.

Ovid's.

and

Ovid,

Homer

schools;

the

also in

Augustine, Conf.,

72.

Quintilian, i, 8, 5.
Vol.

Trist., ii, 369.

also

were
see

Menander

So

2.

f.

i, p. 230
used
authors
principal

Stat., Silv., ii,

by Greek

stylistssee

Auson.,

Protrept. ad

i,

On

Menander

in

the

Greek

overrating of
Phrynichus, Epii., p. 418, ed.
114.

the

Lobeck.
3, 27. Greek.
Iliados
et

amabilis

ursa

Menandri

nepot.. Id.,

46

4,

Evolvenda

Conditor

tibi.

Vita

S.

Fulgentii episcop. Ruspens. (468-533) : quern

litteris imbuendum
primitus tradidit, et quamdiu (ut
memoriter
simul
Homerum
reddidisset,
quando ?) totum
nihil
multa
de
Latinis
Menandri
:
permisit
percurreret
quoque
litteris edocere.
Migne, Patrol, lat.,Ixv, col. 117.
Stat., Silv., v, 146-175.
3, 33. read.
countries.
On
the interpretation of the Greek
poets in the
3, 34.
cf. Lehrs, Qu. epp., p. 14 ; Aristid., i, p. 142
Greek
countries
Archilochus, Hesiod, Simonides, Stesichonis,
Homer,
D, where
mater

Graecis

Pindar,
who

were

Sappho, Alcaeus
interpretedin

and
others
mentioned
are
of
school
the
by Alexander

as

poets

Cotyaeum.

Cf. also Galen, ed. K., xvi, 566: Ka.lyb.p

p^npos iJKovffa^cXerKai
tScTos iv TapaKOT-Q
ypajj-ixaTiKov ^i^Xiov avayw"i"rKeivolpnivov
.

[vol. III.

Notes

640

BaK)cv\lSeiov^ Sav"piK6v. Aristides

pupils in
he
ed.

4,

speaks
D.).

4, 27.

schools.

4, 32.

orator.

of Alexandria

reallycould

his

read

have

he

that

heard

the

hexameters

own

(t.ii,p. 310,

happened

Cf. vol. ii, p. 220.

Sueton., III. gr., i6.
Horace, S., i, 10, 80-84.
Cf. Genthe,
Tac, Dial., c. 26.

Martial.

22.

if it

as

Sabinus.

3, 40.

schools

the

dreamed

De

vita

12,

Luoani,

p.

82.
Suetonius.

4, 33.

Sueton.,

Vit.

Lucani,

/., poemata

etiam

ejus

praelegimemini.
Martial.

made
Hence
also the use
of
Martial, xiv, 194.
in
and
and
metrical
2
by
(Teuffel,RLG*, 348,
4)
inscriptions.Pharsal., vii, 1-3, on a tablet found near Treves,

4, 35.

Lucan

Florus

perhaps

Biicheler

as

of

signboard
likelyto

is not

5,

probable. Pers., S., i,

I.

5, 5. indecencies.

Martial, i, 35
Versus
nee

scribere

quos

Comeli

5,
5,

Quintilian, x,

5, 35.

schools.

Cf. also

6, 19.
6, 22.
6, 34.

others.

me

parum

severos,

sohola

magister,

Vit. Hadriani,
Fronto, AdM.

Virgil.
Horace.

hist, iii

has

{Ind

Juv.,
Sueton.,
But

4,

Caesarem

aesi.

M.

Virgiland

Antoninum

Naber

162

212.

Horace

76. Id., Anall.

i8yg), pp. 4-6.

47,

n.

^'~
invicem, i, 8, ed. IJaber,

et

of

latest).

at

de

ad

.^i'

jjertz,

caif.^Horat.,
J

orationibus,,^^^
I^_^ p.

A.D.).

Gell., xii, 2.
Id., ii, 22.

carried
p.

I. Vratisl.

(according to

memini.

on

Rococo,

Fronto, Ad

7, 15. wind.
7, 30. audience.
7, 32. schools.
not

213.

16.

c.

echoes

however

und

sewers.

155 sq.
Cicero.

n.

125-131.

i,

Martial, xi, 90 (composed 96

Quintilian, i, 8, 8. Bernhardy, RLG*,

He
p. 23.
Renaissance

7, 9.

sqq.

men.

outdid.

I.

take.)
mis-

"

praelegat in
quererisetc.

5, 23.

7,

Jahrbb.,Iviii,

Martial, viii, 3, 15.

Bernhardy, RLG*,
17. prose.
10.

Bonner

schol.

c.

29

Italy. Stat., Theb., xii, 810

5, 3.

lux for lex to be

(Isuppose
Inschriften,in

ff.

175

p.

be of late date.

Biicheler, Trierer

1876,

specimen of calligraphyor the

consideringthe good wiiting it

supposes,

quadratarius ;

7, 82-86.
Vit. Lucani,

perhaps

everywhere

out

Certainly he

35).

f. :

poemata

his banishment
and

did

from
last

not

ejus praelegi

all the schools

long (cf

n.

in

the

was

again

school

was

above

author

fourth

Jerome, In Rufin., lib. ii,opp. ii,p. 639, ed.

century.
Vallars : puto quod puer
legerisatque Lucanum.
H.
V.
Ael.
A.,
Veri,
c.
Virgil.
35.
7,
5.
Cf.
edit., i, p. 67 f.
7, 36. antiquity.
my
7,

38.

Ennius.

school

The

(see n.

on

sentence

p, 3,

from

Ennius

read

stood
16) certainly

in

by
a

Phaedrus

collection

in the
of

tences.
sen-

Fronto, ed. Naber, pp. 17 and 34.

Cues., ii, 13 ; ii, i8 etc.
Fronto, Ad. Marc.
35. Gracchus.
and
to
Naber, 141
(according
143 A.D.).
Id. ib., iv, 3, ed. N., p. 63.
36. heart.
Gell., x, 3, 2.
38. Gellius.
For
the
6. aroused.
following see Quintilian,ii, 4 ; Sueton.,
Horace.

II, 33.

II,
11,
12,

Quintilian,ii, 5 (18-21).

lads.

II, 29.

II,

De

rhet.,

2.

14,

10.

i.

tyrannicide.

freiheitim

15,
15,

16,
16,
16,
16,
16,

sq.

A.

W.

Sat.,

Petron.,

Juv.,

7, 150

12.

215.

der Denk-

u.

Glaubens-

"f.

p. 424

c.

60, 214,

nn.

Sat., c. 3.
Schmidt, Gesch.

Jahrhundert,

1.

i.

RLG*,

Bernhardy,
Petron.,

parents.

20.

15, 6. fathers.
15, 8. death.
15,

Keil.

ownership. Sueton., De rhet.,c.

possible. Quintilian, ii, 10 ; v,

14, 17. nonsensical.

15,4.

ed.

Pers., Sat., 3, 44

ecstasy.

13, 13.
14,

c.

elegies. Propert., iii,12,

12, 34.

14,

[vol.hi.

Notes

642

i.

sq.

Dio, lix, 20; Ixvii, 12.

18.
Petron., Sat., c. i.
Seneca, Controv., i, 6.
19. story.
Id. ib.,iii,9 ; x, 3 ; Calpurn.,Declam., 10 ; Quintilian,
7. done.
Decl., 330.
bees.
II.
Quintilian,Decl., 13.
lovers.
Id. ib., 257.
12.
brothel.
Seneca, Controv,, i, 2.
13.
father.
Quintilian,Decl., 302 ; cf. 10 and Calpurn.,Decl.,
17.
Maternus.
chains.

10.

le,
so21.

maidens.

Petron., Sat., c.

Quintilian,ib., 326, 33

Id. ib., 12.

16, 22. victims.
16, 24. cure.
Juv., 7, 169 sqq.

Seneca, Controv,, vii,

trium fiUgfTrum
16, 24. insanity. Quintilian,ib.,256 (furiosus
pater).
16, 25. adultery. Calpurn., Decl,, 2.
Seneca, Controv,, x, 4.
16,31. receive.
16, 32. tragedy. QuintiUgji,
j,a,
img^^i,
iii:, Tjiv/ I. I. Some
a' real
apparently^TSiU
'

themes
records'

(MSS""cvsky,Wiener

16, 41. '^omanorum.

17,

in

the
but

criminal

probably

.mSJiy^

not

12.

background

Stiidien, iv, 166)

Cf.

Appendix Iv.
Quintilian, Decl.,

ill-treatment.

Odii

potio,14,

10.

Mathemalicus,

4.

15.

suicide.

Philostrat., Vitt. soph., ii, ed. K., p. 270.

Id.
ib., ii, 4, ed. K., p. 246. Lucian, De saltat.,
figures.
17, 23.
A.
W.
Cf.
Geschichte
Schmidt,
der Denkfreiheit,
65.
p. 425.
18, 5. Isaeus.
Pliny, Epp., ii, 3, 2.
17, 16.

Gell., xiv, 2, i.
18, 12. rhetoricians.
Ennodius, Dictiones,
18, 17. situations.
xxiv
who

on

ipse Deuterius
quam
returning finds his wife

tempore,
{Ethica,i): dictio exinjunxit (Speech of Diomede,

wedded

is
by Q. Sulpicius Maximus
poem
verse.
f
rom
18, 19.
Examples (specially
in Teufiel, RLG^,
45, 9.

of

to another
the

the

same

poems

man).

The

kind.
of Dracontius)

III.]

VOL.

18,21.

Notes

schools.

Carthage

TertuUian,
treats

Adv.

643

Valentin, 8 {a.rhetor Latinus

at

virum

fortem). H. A., Gordiani, c. 3 ; XXX

tyranni, c. 4.
Bernhardy, jRLG*, 568 ; Aur. Vict., 47, 4 ; Lactant., Inst.,i, i ; Auson., Proff.,i, 15 ; Apoll. Sidon., Ep., 8,
Ennodius,

II.

Controversiae

by

Libanius

iv, pp.

M.

Ethicae, $.

10,

treated

The

list of subjects

(speciallyfor

beginners)ed. Reiske,
Schmidt, Georgii Cyprii declamationes

1141-1145.
Leidens.
editae. Pars
ii, Ind. led. kib. 187s Jenens.
(theme of the tyrant). R. Forster, Achilleus
u. Polyxena,tvto
inedited
of Choricius.
declamations
Hermes, xvii, pp. 193-238
e

cod.

(where

p. 206

mentioned
the as yet unknown
are
speeches
Choricius, AuSo!, 'M.Ckrii.Sris,
STra/jTidrijs)
18,23. pupils. Augustine, Com/., i, 17: verba Junonis irascentis
ct dolentis, quod non
'.
avertere
posset Italia Teucrorum
regem
Ennod., Controllers.,7 {diet.
20) in eum
qui in lupanar statuam
Minervae
locavit.
lb., 3 {diet.
16) in eum
qui praemii nomine
on

of

"

'

Vestalis

virginisnuptias postulavit.

18, 25. instruction.

Liu., i, 419.
19,

39.

influences.

Seneca,
32).
19, 3.
19, 16.
10,
19,
19,
I9i

Cf.

also

Echoes

Tacitus

;"

Gesch.

Ebert,

of the

rhetorical

Moravsky,

justified.Quintilian,x,

loc.

cit.

d.

christlicken

school

(see

n.

latein.

in Velleius, L.
on
p. 16, 1.

i, 90.

Virgil. Seneca, Controv., i,

3, ed.

Bursian, pp. J9-21.

ib.,ii, 10, ed. B., p. 136.
Tac, Dial., c. 20.
29.
Petron,, Sat., c. 118.
33- aphorisms.
word.
omnem
Tac, Dial., c. 10 : ego vero
eloquentiam
35et venerabiles
solum
ejus partes sacras
omnesque
puto ; nee
20.

Id.

prose.
bricks.

cothurnum

quoque
tudinem

vestrum

aut

jucunditatem

et

heroici

carminis
sed
sonum,
lascivias
et
iamborum
elegorum

et epigrammatum
lusus
eloquentiahabeat, anteponendam

et quamcumque

ceteris aliarum

lyricorum

aliam

artium

amari-

speciem
studiis

credo.

influences.

20,3.

rensis
20,
20,

}i.'Kretschiaa.nn,De latinitate L.ApKleji'Madau-

(Regim. 1865), p. 17 sqq.

Sueton., August., c.

16.

classes.

20.

Hadrian.

Hadrian.,
~

'

c.

88.

3.
~

Vat.,

parvi

20,

Bassaeus

Rufus

grammarians non
the
question whether
of egregius is egregie or
vocative
egregi.
sunt
vocabula, quibus
Id., xvi, 5. Pier que
38. meaning.
liquido scimus, quid ea proprie ac
volgo utimur, neque tamen
et volgariam traditionem
sed
vere
incompertam
significent,
videmur
rei non
secuti
magis djcere quod volumus,
exploratae
of
the
dicimus
vestibulutn).
meaning
(on
quam
advocatum
22
advocates.
:
(for
esse)dicitur
Id.,i,
Superesse
41.
in plebe volgaria, sed in foro, in
nee
in compitis tantum
non
Cf. on
deprecari,vii, 16,
comitio, apud tribunalia.
the

20,

On

106.

in

urbe

Roma

quarrel of

nominis,

on

the

two

644

Notes

3.

22,

7135.

proud.

39.

strove.

22,

CIL, iii,p.

inscriptions.Mommsen,

21,

3. world.
23, 8. Horace.

23,

III.
l^voL.

Cf. Hermes,

919.

Verg., A., vi, 848-854.

Lehrs, Popul. Aufs.', p. 367.
und
Romanisch,
Eyssenhardt, Romisch

p.

112

xiv,

f.

Horace, C, ii, 2.
West.
12.
Ovid.,
Tr., iv, 9, 19-24.
23,
Ovid.
/(i.
ib., iv, 10, 128.
23, 14.
Prop., ii, 7, 19.
23, 16. Borystheues.
in.
Vellei.,ii,
23, 30. Hungary.
home.
RLG^, n. 498.
Bemhardy,
23, 39.
Horace, Epp., i, 20, 11-13.
24, 3. handling.
sea.
Id., A. P., 345.
24,4.
Ritbeck's Vergil, ed. minor, p. xxiii ; cf. vol.
household.
24, 25.
ii, P- 3 i28.
crowd.
Id. ib., p. xxiii.
24,
mottoes.
Vol. i, p. 153.
25, 3.
cf. also Teuffel,
68;
25,8. atrociously. Petron., Sat., 39 and
RLG*, 231, 2.
destiny. Marquardt, StV, iii*,102 f.
25, II.
Renascence.
Burckhardt, Cultur d. Renaissance, p. 528.
25, 12.
birthday. Martial, xii, 67 ; Pliny, Epp., iii,7.
25, 12.
the
On
i.
partialityof
25, 15. Virgil. Marquardt, op. cit.,loi,
him
G.
Christians
for
cf.
the
Boissier, Relig.rom., i, 351 f.
25,

promenade.

CIG,

iv,

lud.

Besides

259-261.

25,

Inscr.

Zangemeister,

Pompej.
parieiariae,
Virgil: Propertius, Ovid,
Lucretius
(i,i); an echo of TibuUus, ii,6, 20 ; 1837 (cf.Lucian
unknown
Mueller, Tibull., p. 63 sq.); from
an
epic poet probably
cavo
1069a (barbarus aere
tubicen) ; elegiacni8, 1928.
The
beginning of the Aeneid,
Ephem. epigr.,i, p. 53, n. 166.
also CIL, ii,4967, 31 (Italicae
tegulae stilo inscr. Litterae sacculi primi,ni fallor,Huebner).
Inscriptionon a tile 66 A.D.,at
with
Concordia
reminiscences
of Virgiland Ovid {Memorie
Julia
del Lincei, vi, p. 245.
Jordan, Programm Acad. Regim., 1882,
lines of Virgil on
brick from
a
ii, p. 4), two
Unter-Esching
F.
Keller,
(Tasgetium) deciphered by Zangemeister.
Anzeiger
Alterthumsk
f. schweizer.
1877 (not accessible to me).
Kl.
Schr. (Speech in Schiller's honour) i,
J. Grimm,
30. old.

22.

Treitschke, Deutsche
Geschichte, i,
Sixtus
Hiibner,
V, p. 96.
25, 33. popular.
391.

25, 34.

Ariosto.

Journal

(1580/81),III,

voyage

school.

26, 14.

nightingale. Philostrat.,

26, 26.

Griechische
Goethe.

de

M.

de

Montaigne

en

Italie

37.

25, 39.
Der

Vol.

du

199.

ii, p.
Roman,

Goethe

339.

313,

Vitt.

soph.,ii,10,

p.

256) Rohde,

i.

(on dilettantism),Werke,

31,

425.

27, 7. Helicon.
28, 24. Atreus.
Maternus
animos
oblitus
201,

Petron., Sat., c. 118.

Curiatius
Tac, Dial., c. 2 : nam
postero die quam
Catonem
ofiendisse
recitaverat, cum
potentium
in eo
diceretur, tamquam
tragoediae argumento sui

tantum

Catonem

cogitassetetc.

Bemhardy,

RLG*,

n,

Notes

III.]

VOL.

645

Tac.,X)ia/.,c.10: illud
minus
obnoxium
cinatur, tamquam

28,31. oratory.
quam
29,

15.

Horace,

29,
30,

ladies.

quod plerisquepatro-

sit offendere

Mim.

de

de

frivolous.

30, 32.

comedies.

(1888),pp.

Pliny, Epp., v. 3, 5.
Bernhardy, n. 195 and

for the

Pers., Sat., i, 51 sq.

31, 33. property.
H.
Verus.
A., Vit. Veri, c. 2.
31, 35.
Jahn, Proll. ad Pers., p. Ixxv
32, I. Nero's.
The
32, 3. hair.
of the

expression may
expedition to the

have

II.

lerit
32, 41.
33, 32.

25.

ingenium

amber

cf

agi ;

extorrem

Id. ib., xiv, 52.

Valer.
Flaccus.
Flacc,

178-182.

nn.

197 ff.

followingn.

sqq.

Neronis.

docti

23,

73.
.

quia protu-

Nipperdey's

note.

Argon., i,

Martial,

war.

v,

Domitian,

"

Capitolinicaelestia carmina
grande cothurnati pone Maronis
On

Imhof,

12.

5-

Ad

the

nine.

belli
opus.

meaning of caelestis cf. Fincke,

honorificis(Regim. 1867), p. 42

Caesarum
which
hitherto
has
there this passage,
overlooked
cf.
has
note
been
;
33, 29.

161

art.

133.
33,

159

suggested by the products

coast
(vol.i, p. 309).

poems.

163,

and

been

carmina
:
Martial, viii, 70,
ii, pp. 119, 352.
32, 15. festival.Vol.
talent.
Tac,
A.,
xiv, 21.
32, 19.
De
vita Lucani, pp.
28.
public. Genthe,
32,
Tac, A., xvi, 28 sq. : Montanum
32, 32. poet.
32,

ii, 131,

Rimusat,

ii

36. good-will. For the followingcf. Bernhardy*,

26. throne.
Sueton., Tiber., c. 10.

30, 27.

poetarum

107-117.

Mme.

Fournier, Napoleon I, vol.

Grdfin von
Albany, ii, 14.
Vol. i, p. 251.

Reumont,
29, 28.

Epp., ii, i,

unpleasantness.

406-409.

studium.

oratorum

28, 38. poetry.

Martial,

v,

16,

'

Martial, viii, 70;

appellationibus
apparently

but

never

reallybeen

in

edition.

my

stood,
under-

I.

poems.

34,

2.

preserved. Apulei., Apol.,

The

'

read

'

show

that

Nerva

ix,

34,

346, 5.

18.

33, 32. trifles. Pliny, Epp., v, 3, 5.

liked
For
show
that
33. 35- show.
Domitian's
towards
the
end
of
still,

Teuffel, RLG^,
CIL, xii, 1122.

De

reign, liked '.

26.

c.

11,

poem

on

ed.
p. 410,
the horse

Oudendorp.
Borysthenes,

RLC*, n. 220.
A., Vit. Ael. Veri, c. 5.
Fronto, Ad M. Caes., ii, 10, p. 34, ed. Naber.
H. A,, Maxim,
et Balbin.,
Bernhardy, n. 233.
Cf. also Macrin., c. 14.
7.
Gibbon.
Gibbon, History of the Decline, ch. ii, end.
35, 9.
See e.g. Vit. Alex.
Severi, c. 34.
35, 14. dearth.
Cic, De Orat., i, 5 (quae puerisaut adolescentibus
36, 7. Cicero.

34, 4. poetry.
Aelius.
34, 12.
18.
flames.
34,
34, 25. Numerian.

nobis

ex

Bernhardy,
H.

commentariolis

n"stris

inchoata

ac

rudia

exciderunt).

646
and

36, 8.

in

i,94

Atticus.
rivals.

10.

praeclare
conium

36,

Id., pp.

30-33
Aeschines
and

of

an

37,

in

'ArriKiava

p.

arriypaipa (of

Plato).
Attic, xiii,22, 3 : Ligarianam
quidquid scripsero,tibi prae-

deferam.
antike

Birt, Das

I estimate

experiment

Pucelle.

p. 356, i. As the result

in 2 hours.
hexameters

Buchwesen,
450

Taine, Ongines de

Ferdinand.

la France

Gesch.

reached.

Pro

Sulla, 15, 42 sq.

11.
h., xxxv,
37, 13.
desert.
Sulpic,Sever., Dial., 1, 23.
37, 25.
Geraud,
37. 37' 3id- Martial, i, 118, 67; xiii, 3.
37,

Rom,

contemporaine, i, 319.
Baumgarten,
Spaniens, iii,52.
Seven.
Die
in AugsGebrUder
2.
Grimm,
Braun-Wiesbaden,
burg.
Allg. Ztg., 1881, 5. February, suppl.
Osterreichs vom
Kossuth.
des
2.
Helfert, Gesch.
Ausgange
Wiener
October aufstandes, vol. iv.

36, 38.
36, 39.
37,

Buchhandler

the

on

Id., p. 25 ; Cic, Ad
vendidisti.
Posthac

book.

24.

und
Schriftsteller

Hanny,

Demosthenes,

36,

[vol.III.

Notes

12.

Cic,

Varro.

Pliny, N.

prix paraissaient inferieurs

in
estimates
(1840). The
136

p.

38, 2.
Et

f.

qui

Schmidt's

ont

cours

Gesch.

6d.
Statius, S., iv, 9, 7 : Noster purpureus
mihi
binis decoratus
umbilicis
Praeter
me

(edd. decussis). Hultsch,

38, 6.

ceux

fish.

GSraud,

der

p.

Ces

180:

aujourd'hui
Denkfreiheit,

low.

too

are

p.

144

Metrol.^

charta

novusque

decussi

constitit

317.

s.

Vol.

38, 15. existence.

38, 23. Varro's.

i, p. 14.
Pliny, N. h., vii, 115.
38, 25. general. Marquardt, Prl., ii^,615.

Horace,

S., i, 4,

21

C, i, i, 29 :
capsis et imagine.
hederae
frontium.
doctarum
praemia
Juv., 7., 129 : ut dignus
venias hederis et imagine macra.
Pers., Prol., 5, with Jahn's
note.
Grae(cae) : Henzen,
Vilic(us)hermar(um) bybliothec(ae)

beatus

Fannius

ultro

Delatis

6282.

38, 27. library. Apoll. Sidon., Epist., ix, 16.

reading. Rohde, Griech. Roman, p. 304 f.
39, 10.
PoUio.
10.
Gierig, Plin. Epp. (1802), ii, p. 538.
39,
G6raud, pp. 186-194. Lehrs, Populdre Aufsdtze. M.
und
Schriftsleller

Exc.

i.

Hertz,

Publicum.

Celer.

Martial, i, 63.
A.
Seneca, Epp., 95, 2.
P., 472-476;
40,28. poets. Horace,
Petron., Sat., 90, 91, 115 ; Martial, iii,44 sqq. ; ix, 83 ; Juv.,

39, 29.

19 ; I,
actor.
41, 3.
3,

41,

II.

41, 17.
41,

20.

sqq.

Quintilian, xi, 3, 14; cf. i, 10

Suetonius.
Pliny, Epp., ix, 34.
solfaing. Persius, i, 15-18, 98 with
silence.

Martial, vi, 41

42, 40.

43,6.
43,

10.

11.

Jahn's

note.

cf. iii,18 ;

xiv, 142.
Pliny, Epp., ii, 14.

G6raud, pp. 190, 193 ;

August. Pliny, ib., viii,21 ; Juv., 3, 9.
audience.
Pliny, Epp., i, 13 ; Lehrs, op. cit.,p.

42, 8. hands.
42, 13.

and

Pliny, Epp., wi, 17.

ofience.
Epict.,Manuale, 33,

friend.

ii.

370.

III.]

VOL.

43,

20.

success.

43,

27.

Claudius.

43. 3". theatre.

recitations
imrao

647

Notes
Hertz, op. cit.,p. 38.
Sueton., Claud., c. 41.

Apparently
in

other

theatres

cities

Rome.

as

quoties theatrum, ut recitarem

excipere frequentia solet.

nista

in the

theatre

the

explains
Auditonum

nor

alleged

Richter, Topogr.

sqq.

v.

of

auditorium

theatre)as

Rom

Iwan

and

2.

Maecenas

greenhouse.

me

Recitation

Puteoli, Gell.,xviii, 5,

at

90

hac

aliquid intravi,
by an

adventicia

for

used
Petron., c.

commonly

were

well

as

Mau

Enniafully
doubt-

(neither an

Bdl, 1875, p. 89

Miiller's Handb.,

iii,

901.
43,
43,

32.

Capitol. Sueton., Nero,

32.

Domitian.

43, 35.
43.

Athenaeum.

10.

The

site of the

c.

2.

Jordan,

buildingis unknown.

Topogr., ii, i, 61 ; 62a.

36. purpose.
Apoll. Sidon., ii, 9
Pertinax.

H.

43,

36.

43,
44,

38. Severus.
9. S6vign6.

44,

18.

44,

19.

44,

22.

45, 8.

Vit. Alex.

Mayor,

/"".,

3, 9, ed.

2,

p.

181.

Krause, StRE', Augustalia.

dress.
Dio, Ix, 6.
judges. Sueton., Claud., c. 11.
Cerealia
corn.
Stat.,SiZt).,
ii,2, 6 ; v, 3, 225 sq. (Chalcidicae

28.

45, 8.

; ix, 14.
Pertin., c. ii.
Sever., c. 34.

Vit.

A,,

kind.

44,23.
dona
44,

c.

Sueton., Domitian,

coronae).
Vol.

agon.

ii, p.

120.

competition. Martial, ix,

94.

Cf.

Appendix

35,

90.

Ivi.

Memore

poeta irag. (Vratisl.

1., Easter, 1869).
C. L. Visconti, II sepolcrodel fancivlloQ. Svlpicio
45, 30. Muses.
Afassiwo, Roma,
1871. Henzen, Biii",1871, pp. 98-115. Kai618.
bel, Epigr. Gr., no.
Vol.
iii,p. 10.
45, 31. noticed.
Lumbroso,
L'Egitto nel t. dei Greci e dei Romani,
46, 2. custom.
name.

45, 13.

M.

Hertz, De

Scaevo

ind.

P- 153-

46, 24. apostles. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, iv, 207-216.

und
Werke, p. 155 f.
Koerting, Petrarcas Leben
46, 31. competitions. Sueton., Domit., c. 4.
quaest.
46, 32. olive. Stat., Silv.,iii,5, 28 (where Kerckhoff, Duae
Tu
for
writes
28
iv,
65
2,
; v, 3,
Ter);
rightly
Papinianae, p.
sq.
crowned
Carus
Cf. Martial, ix, 23 to a certain
227.
wreath
with
his
had
crowned
bust of Domitian
a
Albanae
cinxerit

47, 2.

deserve

47, 4.

town.

it.

CIL,

Petron.,
ix, 1663

c.
:

83.
C.

47,
47,

Concordius
nunaerarius

Syriacus, eq.

R.

com-

bidui, poeta Latinus,

et (the name
mun(ere) patriae suae
place is lost).
6. Carthage.
Appendix xliv.
8. proconsul. Augustine, Conf.,iv, i, i mentions
in

;.

livere potest pia jjuercus oUvae,

invictum
quod prior ilia caput.

rei. p. Benevent.
m(entariensis)
eoronatus

there, who
"

of another

contentiosa

carmina

et agonem

He
He

'

PH., ii",829, 2.
Philip. Cod.,

poetae
20.

Lucan.

47,

22.

Silius.

Musis

',but

certamen

X,

lii

he consulted

Phoebo

tradidit

Martial, vii,63,

50, 14. Saturnalia.

Juv., 7, 16-97. Cf. Appendix

philosopher. Jahn, on Pers., i, 24.
Martial, vii, 4.
Oppian.
Martial.
Pliny, Epp., iii,21.

50, 16.
50, 17.
50, 40.
51, II.

poet.

Cic, Pfo

51, 32.

sung.

Pliny, Paneg.,

51, 39.

equipped. Stat., Theb., i, 17-33

i,

52,
52,
52,

tory
vic-

loger.
astro-

11

Ulpiano :

Emeritos

annos.

Ovid, Trist.,iv, 10, 21.

Id., A. a., iii,403 sqq.
48, 2. idleness.
48, 14. ground. Tac, Dial., c. 12 sq.
38, 37. reputation. Id. ib., c. 9 sq.
Petron., c. 83. Cf. vol. iii,p. 47.
48, 37. Eumolpus.
Martial, i, 76 ; iii,38 ; v, 56 ;
49, 9. repudiate him.

52,

an

Homer.

47, 37.

52,

pated.
particihim

to procure

(liii)3 Imp. Philippus A.

praerogativa juvantur.

immunitatis

Juv., 7, 97 sq.
Pliny, Epp., iii,7

et

haruspex

sua
prize through the proconsul,qui manu
sano
capiti meo
agonisticam imposuerat non
3).
G6raud, S. les livres,pp. 194-200.
Marquardt,

47, 19.

nulla

he

the

won

{ib.,iv, 2 and
16. protected.

47,

offer of

theatricum

illam

coronam

the

in which

f oenearum,

coronarum

refused

in this

47,

[vol.hi.

Notes

648

Archia, p.

9,

20

11,

28

76.

x,

Iviii.

sqq.

54.
;

Silv.,iv, 4, 95

Achill.,

19.

Appendix xi.
De carminibus
epicis saeculi Augusti
3. explanations. Haube,
1870),p. 4sq.; cf. also Jahn on Pers., 5, 4and p. Ixviii.
(Vratisl.,
Cams.
II.
Nemesian., Cyneg., 63 sqq.
16. deeds.
Julian, Orat., i, i, and 2 D.
Horace, Epp., ii, i, 226-228.
31. continue.
I.

wars.

Cf. vol. iii,p.

46

also

Macrob., Saturn., ii, 4 sq.

Horace, I. c.
II.
Thyestes. Schneidewin, Rh. Mus., 1842, p. 107.
16. sesterces.
Vergil, ed. Ribbeck, p. xxx.
heir.
20.
Sueton., Vit. Horat.
25. panegyrics. H. A., Vit. Alex. Seven, c. 35 : poetae paneomnes
Gallieni, c. 11 : cum
gyricos dicentes.
poetae Graeci
dies
dixissent,
plurimos.
idque per
Latinique epithalamia

53, 7. sesterces.
honour.
53, 10.
53,
53,
53,
53,

54, 7. amphitheatre.
siaMJ (1854),pp.

54,
54,

54,

De

carm.

bucol.

Calpurnii et Neme(94),iv and vii. Cf.

16-26.
Calpum, "cd., i
Anth.
Nero,
Lai., ed. Riese, ii,189 sqq. (Buchepanegyric
Rh.
N.
Mus., 1871, pp. 235, 491).
ler,
Sueton.,
A., iii,49 sq.
Dio, Ivii,30.
17. lise-majesii.Tac,
Tiber., c. 42 does not refer to the matter.
Seneca, Apocol., 12, 13, v. 56.
17. Claudius.
author
19. epigram. Lucillius, according to cod. Vat. and Med.
ad
of the
Tarent., 23.
epigram Leonid.
Jacobs, Animadv.
dr.,ix, 98.
Anlhol.
Sueton., Vespas.,c. 17 sq. ; Tac, Dial., c. 9.
23. Bassus.
the

54,

Haupt,

on

Notes

650

[vol.III.

Id., i, 12, 82, in

; ii,74, 93 ; iv, 16 ; v, 10, 63 ;
vi, 38 ; vii, 16, 21 ; cf. v, 28, 6.
Id., i,36 ; iii,20 ; ix, 51 (Lucanus ; Pliny,Epp.,
60, 8. Lucanus.
viii,18,TuUus). Cf. v, 28, 3 and the notes to this passage in

60, 6. Regulus.

edition.

my

library. Id., ix, Praef., x, 96. Henzen-Or., 6446.

Frontinus.
Ind.
Mart., x, 48, 20, 58. Mommsen,

60,
60,

9.

60,

Zur Lebensg. d.j. Plinius,

Mommsen,
x, 19.
The
Caecilius
Secundus
of vii, 84 is anHermes, iii,108.
other
the
But
:
doctus
Secundus'
Mommsen,
of
p. 79, i.
V, 80, 7 is perhaps Pliny.
Stella.
Cf. Mommsen,
12.
tion.
op. cit.,p. 125 and intr. to my ediMartial, i, 7, 44 ; iv, 6 ; vii, 11, 59 ; vi, 21, 47 ; vii,14,
36 ; viii,78 ; ix, 42, 55, 89 ; x, 48, 5 ; xi, 52 ; xii, 3, 11.
Ind. Plin.
Id., ix, 74 ; Orelli,772 ; Mommsen,
14. Saturninus.
Sura.
Mart.,
vi,
64, 13 ; vii, 47.
14.
16. Tolosa.
Mart., x, 23.
16. others.
Cf. introd. to my
edition, p. 7 f.
18. knights. Mart., iv, 40, 3.
Caelius.
20.
Id., ii,69 ; iv, 54, 8 ; vi, 28 sq. ; viii,38. Stat.,
Cf. also my
Silv.,iii,3, I.
introd., p. 3.
Cf. vol. i, p. 143.
25. centurions.
30. divinity. Stat., Silv.,iii,praef.
Cf. vol. i, p. 94 f.
32. table.
Stat., Silv.,iii,2, 61 sqq.
34. Alba.
Cf. vol. i, p. 53 1.
Abascantus.
37.
40. readings. Stat., Silv., v, 2, 160.

10.

TeufEel, RLG*,

327.

Mart,

Pliny.

II.

Plin. ;

in

'

60,

60,
60,
60,
60,
60,

60,
60,
60,
60,
60,
60,
60,
61,
61,
61,
61,

5.

Cf.

Naples.

Appendix

Ivi.

14. cattle.
16.

Stat., Silv.,iv, 5.
Id.
ib.,iii,5, 12.
city.

18.

Nomentum.

Martial

already

his

Nomentanum

in

to my
edition, i, p.
; cf. introd.
he
owned
before
then
this is one
it,
5).
compared
of his earlier poems
in Book
the
included
and
i,
possessionof

the

year
If

the

84 (xiii,
42

i, 55

iig

was

Nomentanum

owned

and

owned

was

no

for

reason

Nomentum
large vineyard near
Ovidius
that
considering
Q.
(who was
a

intimate

40)

had

friend
also

the

93 ; x, 44)
given parts

61,

20.

4 ;

61, 22.
61,25.
61, 26.
61, 27.

Caesonius

Maximus,

a
see

omitting
(vol.i, p.
friend

it.

Seneca

160

and
f.),

of Seneca's

note

on

vol. iii,59, 1.

Nomentum
vineyard near
(Mart., i,
that
is
Seneca's
supposition
plausible,

of the

principalestate

to

both

lead.

61, 28. storey. Id., i, 117, 7.

61, 29. fifty-seven. Id., x, 24,

ix,
22
,

97.

It

vi, 27)

105 ; vii,
heirs had

of them.

Martial, xii, 57 ; x, 58, 9 ; xiii,15

vii, 91 ; xiii, 42.
Stella.
Id., vi, 43, 4 ; vii, 36.
rest.
Id., ii, 38; vi, 43; xii, 57.
mules.
Id., viii, 61.

Quirinal. First mentioned

his earlier lodging (i,117 ; %
58, 10).

most

; x,

48,

was

situated

on

the

9 ; x, 94,

like

Quirinal(x,

Notes

III.]

VOL.

61, 34.

Id., xii, 6,

content.

18.

651

Marcella

property given by

(xii,21), xiii, 31.

62,2.

Martial, i, 107-

money.

v,

62,
62,

Id., vi, 82 ; vii, 36 ;

3. like.
6. something.
Id., vii, 16.

62,

10.

taken

62,

12.

amuses

in.

me
me.

16;

viii,56, 73;
of, viii,28 ; ix, 49

xi,

108.

x,

73.

Id., v, 36.
Id., v, 15.

62, 17. immortality. Pliny, Epp., iii,21.

62, 24. subjects. Martial, xi, 42.

62,

47.

carousals.

Id.,

Seria

"

malo
lector
mihi
etc.
amice,
es,

causa

conviva

nunc

possim, quod delectantia

cum

scribere,tu
At

16

v,

commissatorque

est

libellus etc.

Cf. ii, 1, 9 ; 6, 8.

63,

spirits. Stat., Silv.,ii,i, 30

Mart., vi, 21.
(forStella)i. 2
and
8 (forMaximus
Junius and
tiones:
i
ii,
(Glaucias Atedii
iii,3 (Lacrinae Claudii Etrusci
=

in

63, 16.
63,22.

Ursum
Priscillam

amissione

de

of

sons

Julius Menecrates).
Melioris

iv,

Consola-

Mart., vi, 28 sq.);

Mart., vii,40) ; ii,6 (Cons, ad

Flavium

Epitbalamium

sq. ; v, 5, 38.
On the births

II.

;
pueri delicati)

v,

(Abascanti

pietas).

lion.

Stat., Silv., ii, 4 and 5.

Syria. Stat., Silv., i, 4; iv, 11; iii,2.
Id. ib., i, 6 (Kalendae Decembres).
63,24. festivals.
63, 25. buildings. Id. ib., iv, 3 (Vita Domitiana).
Id. ib., i, i and
63, 27. Forum.
i, praef.
63, 30. journalism. So also Renan, L'antechrist,p. 131,
de

epigrammes
les petits journaux

Martial

"

reprSsentent

en

beaucoup

Les

d'^gards

du

temps.
Manilii
Stat.,Silv.,i,3 (VillaTiburtina
63, 33. valuables.
Vopisci);
i, s (Balneum Claudii Etrusci
Mart., vi, 42) ; ii, 2 (Villa
Polii Felicis)
Surrentina
Melioris); iii,i
; ii, 3 (Arbor Atedii
PoUii
(Hercules Surrentinus
; iv, 6 (Hercules EpitraFelicis)
Vindicis
Mart., ix, 43 sq.).
pezios Novii
63, 37. dine.
Mart., ix, 19.
63, 39. do so.
Stat., Silv.,iv, 4 (Epistulaad Vitor. Marcellum) ;
iv, 5 (Carmen lyr.ad Septimium Severum) ; v, 2 (Protrepticon
ad Crispinum). Martial, iv, 31 :
=

"

Quod cupis in nostris diciquelegique libellis

et nonnullus

honos

creditur

iste tibi etc.

H.
A., Vit. Gallieni, c. 11.
64, 5. Gallienus.
et Marie-Louise.
Par
la
Mim.
sur
NapoUon
64, 13. honoraria.
1886, p. 66 f.
g6n6rale Durand,
In Lucian, Lapithae, 21
a
love.
20.
S.,
i, 2, 248 sqq.
Stat.,
64,
the
at
sends
from
a
wedding feast,
Stoic,prevented
appearing
the
to
read
letter asking for it to be
guests : *i\. 'Hirou, ffl

Jj iTiSaXd/uov, oTa
iyxiiiMiov
AvKlve, TTJsvi/j,"fyiis
After that
Kal
(f-^d-rifiev
imels tolovtov
d/tAei
.

was

present

read

ridiculous

ttoXXA
a

TotoCaiv

grammarian

elegiac epithalamium.

Auk.
who

[vol. III.

Notes

6^1

Lucani, Stat., Silv,, ii,7

Earini, Stat., Silv.,iii,4

Genethliacon

64, 38. Martial.

Capilli Flavii

vii, 21-23.
iv, 11-13,

Martial,
Martial,

of the two see

^^' 3^- For the other parallelpoems
notes
on
iii,p. 63, lines 11 and 33.
others.
Martial, iv, 49 (where, however, as in v, 53,
65, 30. many
tragedies may also be meant) ; viii,3 ; ix, 50 ; x, 4. Cf. also
88 to 97.
The
The
the
xiv, I.
epigrams date from
years
complete
instill
worked
which
Statins
12
was
Thebais, on
years,
ginning
in 89/90 (S.,i, 5, 8) but already published at the beof 92 (S.,i, praef.). This fact is wrongly contested
by
Duae
Berol.
KerckbofE,
1884, pp. 25-27.
quaest. Papinianae,
'

the words
impossible to understand
pro Thebaide
timeo
refer
but
to
to
a
me
complete,
quamvis
reliquerit,
mea,
there
be
found
is
to
unpublished poem
(K., p. 27) nor
any reason
pleted
why Statins should have postponed the publication of the comfor
three
26
that
K.
it
not
was
poem
years (on p.
says
till
end
of
In
the
the
iv, 4, 87 sqq.
completed
94).
passage
For

it is

'

written

in the

he

that

has

informs

of 95, Statins

summer

the

begun

adds
that
; and
that he has made
a

already safe in harbour, and

for its good reception by the
doubt
no
of

its

Martial

23

in Statins

poett. Aug.

Martiale

its

vol.

on

two

public.
Ivi.

For

ii,p.

190,

poets, mentioned

aetat.

imitatore

Marcellus
Thebais

the

is

thank-offering,
is not speaking
Nohl, Quaest.

He

Cf.

success.

Appendix

note

see

of the

parallelpassages
De

and

sq.

of

but

completion

Statianae, p.

Vitorius

Achilleis

correction

8.

In

of

other

the

E.

by

Wagner,
(Regim. 1880), p. 38,

by H. Nohl
(in the Philol. Rundschau, i, no. 20, p. 632
I, and
f.),the similarityis only based on the fact that it is not possible
certain
to avoid
poetical expressions and reminiscences, while
the divergences (Martial,i, 41, 4
Stat., i, 6, 73 ; Mart., iv.
the intention
to avoid^
rather
Stat.,
ii,
betray
145)
2,
75
^"^
the expressions of the other.
to surpass
iv
TfulS., xii,
;
65, 39. brilliancy. Stat., Silv., praef., ii and
=

819.
Martial, i, 3.
Id., xi, 20.
Id., viii,69 (toRegulus, who

66, 9. benevolent.
66,
66,

II.

epigrams.

13.

case.

complaint) ;

v,

probably

made

the

same

10.

Id., xi, 24.

66, 15. works.
\
Id., ix, 81.
66, 17. cooks.
6
61.
Martial, ix, 97 ; viii, ; vi,
66, 20. competence.
66, 22. plundered. Id., xi, 94.
Cf.'xii,63.
Id., i, 29, 38, 52, 53, 66, 72.
66,25. theft.
For
'rank
read
rank.
Id.,vii,12, 72 ; x, 3, 5, 33.
66, 30.
"

'

life '.

Cf.

also

i, praef.
66, 37. poets. Id., iii,20; iv, 61.
66, 38. Quirinus. Id., xi, i.
66, 35.

view.

67, 23.
67, 23.
67, 25.

fleece.

Juv.,

Varro.

Martial, v, 30.
Id., iii,20, 5 -."r

Rufus.

i,

sqq.

'

less
blame-

m.]

VOL.

Notes

653

An

aemulatur
improbi jocos Phaedri ?
Lascivus
herois ?
elegisan severus
An in cothurnis
horridus
Sophocleis?

See

him

; iii,64.
67, 26. Vopiscus. Stat., Silv.,13,100 sqq.
Id. ib., ii, 2, 144 sq.
67, 27. Felix.
mimiambus.
67, 30.
Pliny, Epp., vi, 21 (VergiliusRomanus).
So
Brutianus, Martial, iv, 23 (epigrams);Arrius
67,31. Greek.
Antoninus, Pliny,Epp., iv, 3 (epigrams); Vestricius Spurinna
Rufus
Dacian
the
(lyrics)
; viii, 4, Caninius
(epic on
war).
considerable.
Quintilian,x, i, 94 : Sunt et clari hodie, et
67, 33.
qui olim nominabuntur.
96 : (Caesium Bassum) longe praecedunt
vide98 (tragicpoets) : eorum,
ingenia viventium.
quos
rim, longe princeps (Pomponius Bassus). Lyric poets besides
on

the above

i,

6i

Septimius Severus, Stat., Silv.,iv, ;, 60 and PasOf satiric poets only

Pliny, Epp., ix, 22, 2.

are

PauUus,

sennus

is mentioned.

Turnus

68, 3. Hylas. Juv., i, 162-164.

68, 17. rainbow.
Horace, A, P., 15.
18.
sunset.
68,
Seneca, Apocol.,c. 2 with Biicheler's note.
68, 20. Mars.
Juv., i, 7 sqq.
68, 26. Ariadne.
Lucil., Aetna, 8 sqq.
cules
Of the deeds of Her68, 31. legends. Nemesian., Cyneg., 12-47.
intended
Novius
to sing,
Vindex, Stat., Silv.,
sang, or
iv, 6, 100
sqq.
68, 38. poetically. Teuffel, RLG^, 2Cj^, 5.
68, 40. Virgil. Martial, xi, 52, 7.
H.
A., Clod. Albin., c. 11.
68,41. Albinus.
69, 3. life. Cornel. Nepos, Atticus, 18, 5 : attigitquoque
poeticam

69,

27.

credimus

ne

expers

esset

ejus suavitatis.
8-15.

Pliny, Epp., viii,9,

spdtern lateinischen Diohtern, p.
Inscr., 2480, 2481.
temple. Pliny, Epp., iii,7.

metre.

A. Zingerle,Zu
70, 6. kind.
Ex
70, 7. poets. Wilmanns,
70, 16.

100

ff.

Stat., Theb., xii, 816 sqq.

cf. vi, 15.
70, 27. fidelity. Pliny, Epp., ix, 22;
odds
and
ends.
Ibid.,
iv,
70, 29.
14, 9 :" proinde sive epigrammata
70, 19.

awe.

sive
ueris

idylliasive eclogas sive

etc.

Of

the

versatile

multi

ut

amateur

poematia
says

"

vocare

mal-

Martial, ii, 7,

belle.
componis belle mimos,
epigrammata
Epigrammatic
Cosconius
iii, 69. Cerrinius,
(without obscenities),
poets:
Arrius Antoninus, Pliny, Epp., iv, 3, 18 ; v, 15 (Greek
viii,18.
in the
style of CatuUus's
epigrams and iambics). Poematia
the
of
8.
Also
Sentius
ix,
Augurinus, Pliny, iv, 27 ;
poems
and
Faustinus
Proculus
(Martial,i, 25)
(Pliny, Epp., iii,15)
belong to the lesser kinds (libelli).
70, 35.

Virgil. Martial, iv,

70, 37. number.

is also in
70, 40. sparrow.
70, 40. TJnicus.
71, 6. Calvus.

14.

Cf. introd.

Martial, i, 109.
the

style of

Hermes,

Catullus.

Martial, i, 7.
Id., xii, 44.
Pliny, Epp., i, 16,

to

my

i, 68.

edition.

CIL, xiv, 3565

654

Id. ib.,iv, 27 ; ix, 8.

Mommsen,
Hermes, iii,105 f.

predecessors.

71, 19.
71, 23.
72,

[vol. III.

Notes

song.

13. hint.

72, 36.

Pliny, Epp., vii, 4.

Id., ib.,viii,21.
0^.cit.,p. io5,
Mommsen,

72, 38.
73, 2. friends.
73, 16. birth.
metres.

Pliny, Epp.,

GalKcus.

73, 23.

Ibid.

thinking.

allecto

Stat., Silv.,i, 4,

M.

venti) ;

Caecilio

inter

Novatiliano

consulares

73, 30. excellent.

29

CIL, ix, 1571

sq.
c.

v.

sq.

praetori et poetae

(Bene'
inlustri

etc.

Pliny, Epp., iii,1.

Mommsen,
op. cit.,p. 39 f.
Ind. Plin. ;
viii, 72.
Mommsen,

Pliny, ib.,i, 17;

Appendix
55 and

men.
73,35.
vol. i, p.

3.

17.

v,

viii.

Martial, xii, 11.

73. 39- poetry.
education.
Patron., Sat.,
74, 9.
Martial, ii, 20 :
74, 14. verses.

Cf. vol. i, p. 57
cc.
34, 41, 55.

f.

"

Carmina
Paullus
Nam
quod emas,

xii, 46

emit

recitat

carmina

Gallus

Sanos, Classics,nunc

i, 29,

Mommsen,
RG,
dorf, i, 542.
I.

75,

20.

77,

2.

i.
pp. 311,
314,
Cf. Aristid., Or., xxvii, ed. Din-

335-337.

v,

Rohde,
op. cit.,p.
Lehrs, Popul. Aufs.^,p.

290.
373

ft.

Bernhardy,

GrLG,

fi.

i^ 519
12.

Lupercus.
poetas.

nega

mannerism.

75, 7. Attic.
75,

et

66 ; xii, 63 ; vii, 77.

Der
Rohde,
griechische Roman,

74, 30. world.

75,

Paullus.

tuum.

:-

Vendunt

cl

carmina

sua

possisjure vocare

Philostrat., Vitt. Soph., i, 25,

family. Id. ib., i, 25, 6.
repeated. Lehrs, op. cit.,p. 374 f.
easy.

77, 3. Proaeresius.

Vitt.

Eunap.,

7.

Sophist.,165.

story.
mostly verbatim from Rohde, D.
griech. Roman, pp. 332-336.
teachers.
mihi : heus, inquit,
Gell., xvii, 20, i : Taurus
38.
77,
77,

The

22.

tu rhetorisce
tum

above

sic enim

"

I take

me

in

existimans
appellitavat,

gratia

Athenas

principiorecens
eloquentiae

in diatriben

accep-

extundehdae

unius

venisse.

78, 4. distinctions.

Occupants

of

this

chair

were

the

Cilician

the
Philager, Philostrat., V. soph., ii,8, ed. K., p. 251s:
Phoenician
Hadrianos, ii,10, p. 256: the Cappadocian Pausanias of Caesarea, ii,13, p. 258 : the Smyrnaean
Euhodianos,

ii,16, p.

Aspasios of Ravenna,

ii,33, p. 274.
A., Vit. Antonini, c. 2.
Verus, c. 2 (Herodes Atticus). Philostrat., ib., ii, 24, 2 (Antipater).
Vit. Hadnani,
16.
c.
Philostrat., Vitt. soph.,i, 8,
78, 21. talent.
200

78, 8. presumptive.

22,

78, 37.

3.

Polemo.

79, 8. tears.
79, 17.

H.

Isaeus,

Philostrat., Vitt. soph.,i, 24,

Id. ib.,ii, 9,

Juv.,

2.

3, 74.

3.

III.]

VOL.

80,

655

Notes

3. rhetorician.

Pliny, Epp., ii, 3;

in Lehrs,

Pop. Aufs.',p.

f-

372

80, 10. Greek.

Philostrat., Viti. soph.,i, 8; ii, 10, 5.
80, 34. collections.
Gell.,ix, 2, i.
Keil, Atticus,in SiRE, i',2100.
Polemo.
Fronto, Epp. ad M. Caes., ii, 10 (Polemonis tui
80, 35.
him, ii, 5, ed. N.
quoniam meministi) cf. Verus' letter about
80, 37. style. Fronto, De fey. Als., p. 228, ed. N., and p. 237, ed.
N.

81,

6.

(Arion).
Greek.

This

Apuleji,p.

is

rightlynoted

by Kretschmann,

De

latinitate

7.

81, 38. riddles.

Apulej., Florid., i, 9, 37.
Gesck. dev Padagogik, i*,loi.
Raumer,
Strauss,
82, 23. enemies.
Ulrich V. Hiitten,i,49 ff. G. Voigt, Enea
Silvio,i,219 ; ii,266.
des
Class. Alterth.,ii*, 399.
Fr. Haase,
Id., Wiederhelebi'.ng
inErsoh
and Gruber's
Philologie,
Encyclop.,-p.
379, 17. Melanch^
thon
(Declani.,t. i, p. 409) in defending Latin poetry specially
times contempt of poetry
pointsout the fact,that, as in Roman
followed
and
extreme
was
by general ignorance
infantia,so in
with
meliores litterae only set in,
Germany the reconciliation
after the most
educated
ceased
to be shy of making veymen
siculos.

82, 28.

practice. Cotp. Reform., i, 783

Unterrichts,p.

en

poetry

be

may

so-called

this

'

Sturm

standpoint

views

'

it dominates

humanism,
the

239

learnt
und

appears

10.

the

whole

Drang
as

'

the

of

poetical literature until

period, v;hich regarded from
revolt against the aesthetic

of humanism.
II.

85,

in Paulsen, Gesch.d. gelehrtcf. p. 240 : the belief that the art of

of the
fundamental
is one
ideas of

satisfaction.

Gibbon,

cupidine ingeniihumani
belief in astrology).

RELIGION.

History,
libentius

ch.

xv.

obscura

Marquardt, StV, iii",70

17. indifference.
Horace,
C, 134, 2.
85, 19. creed.
85,

Cic,

De

har.

Tac,
credendi

Hist., i, 22:

(of Otho's

f.

Cicero's attitude
resp., c. 9 ; cf. on
romaine
Boissier, La religion
d'Auguste
Antonins
aux
{1874), i, 6iss.
85, 38. stories. Strabo, i, 2, p. 19 C.
86, 3. crime.
Epictet., Diss., ii, 20, 32-35.
in Dio, lii,36.
Maecenas
statesmen.
86, 3.
86, 12. assistance.
Lucret., iii,48-58.
86, 14. Sulla.
Plutarch, Svlla, c. 29.
Boissier, i, 67SS.
86, 18. believers.
86, 18. Juvenal. Juv., 6, 342.
86, 38. prompt.
Lucret., i, 62-101.
fathers.
10.
Zeller,
87,
Philosophie d. Griechen, iii*,i, 398, 2.
Sextus.
Ibid., iii*,2, 47, 2.
87, II.
I do not, like Nipperdey, recognize in Hist., v,
87, 26. Tacitus.
worship,
5, Germ., c. 9 a silent approval of Jewish and German
I
follow
his
in
other
(Tac,
commentary
respects
although

65,

32.

gods.

towards

Ann.^,

religionGaston

pp.

xiv-xvi).

87, 31. interfered.

animis

repente
desecrated

the

valetudo

87, 36.
pp.

88,

[vol.III.

Notes

656

iram

Tac, Hist., iv, 78 : nee sine ope divina mutatis

A., xiv, 22 : Nero
terga victores vertere.
in
it,secutaque anceps
aqua Marcia, by bathing
deum

affirmavit.
De Quintilianidoctrina

doing. Babucke,

so

Pliny, N.

h., xxiv, i ; xxvii, 8 (with Sillig's

note) ;
In xxxvii, 60 he asks how
it was
xxxvii, 205 ; ii,12-27.
ble
possithat
the blood
of a he-goat softens diamonds,
to discover

9.

due.

and

answers

numinum

profecto muneris
ulla parte naturae,

talis inventio

quaerenda ratio in
So Sillig.
89, footnote.
Zeller, iii',i, 288-323.
90, 5. theology.
nee

90,

(Regim. t866),

11-16.

II.

demons.
'

tradition

'

of the
which
vita deorum
Augustine {ep.
moribusque
in templis populis congregatis
read
(Marquardt,

90,

20.

91,

8. account.

interpretationes
'

de

StV, iii*,10, 4)
18.

'

salubres

'

91) heard
90,

est

voluntas.

Ibid., 667.

interpretations. The

90,13.

sed

Marcus.

are

obviously such

allegoricalinterpretations.

Zeller, iii/',
i, 679.

91,

les Sevires, p. 118.

sous
Riville, La religionA Rome
Zeller, iii',2, 122.
Id., iii',i, 157 f.
14. Plutarch.
matter.
20.
10.
Plutarch, Def. oracc,
ib. ; Is. et Osir.,
Id., Romul., c. 29, 18; Def. oracc,
25. gods.

91,

30.

91,
91,

c.

91,
92,

92,
92,
92,

92,
93,
93,
93,

'

reason.

30.

Id., De fato, c. 9.
e.
37. Penelope. Id., Def. oracc,
17.
demons.
Id. ib., c. 15 ; Is. et Osir., c. 25.
I.
c.
Id., Def. oracc,
25.
4. name.
26 (Plato,Sj/fw^os.,
Is.
et
c. 23).
c.
Id.,
Osir.,
blessings.
9.
De
in
16. bodies.
orbe
c.
lunae,
Id.,
fac.
30.
Apulei., De deo Socratis, cc. 6-13.
19. former.
2.
Tyre. Zeller,iii',i, 187 f. ; Max. Tyr., Diss., xvii, 5 and 11.
Tyr., Diss., xiv, 8.
15. sovereignty. Max.
Scott also believed that
Id. ib.,xv,6, y.
Sir Walter
25. body.
overseers.

the

souls

W.

Scotts,ii, 149.

of

93, 36. belief.

p.

221

good

act

men

as

Philo, De gigantt.,
dat/iovat,
dyy^^ovs Moht^s etuBif ivo/ii"j"CK6iTo"poi.

Orig., C. Cels.,v,

oOs fiXXoi

:
Eberty, Leben
guardian spirits

4 sq., p. 233.

t6v d.4pa.
Trerofievat.
j^eiv ypuxcl5' eial Kara
Cf.
Juvenal.
especially
Juv.,
10, 346 sqq.
14.
14. Pliny. Pliny, Epp., vii, 26, says that illness makes
'

94,
94,

better

94, 19.

tunc

Helvina.

deos, tune
Mommsen,

hominem

IRN,

Juv., 12, 87 sq.

Pliny. Vol. i, p. 116.
Gellius.
Cf. Praef., 22
94,25.
see
bus) ;
Appendix Ix.
94,

esse

4312

se

people

meminit.

CIL,

x,

5382.

Cf. also

20.

94, 28.

Pronto.

Fronto,

Ad

(deum
M.

voluntate

Cues.,

v,

25

diis bene

(40),Ad

6, ed. Naber, p. 83.

Zeller, G. d. gr. Ph., iii',i, 738.
94, 41. Galen.
torches.
Galen, xviii'',19.
95, 3.

juvantiVerum,

ii,

Notes

658
100,

20.

100,
100,

24.
26.

100,

40.

God.

Ibid., p. 269

; Welcker,
p. 146.
Aristid.,Or.,xxiv, p. 304.
pride. Cf. Baumgart, op. cii.,pp. 66 and 71.
will.
Aristides, Of., xxvi, p. 333.
Baumgart

commiserated.

attention
of
loi,

[vol.III.

Welcker's

to

mistake

in

the

translation

4. mankind.

Id., Or., xlii,p. 520.

or
Welcker, op. cit.,p. 133.
Ibid., p. 129.
Smyrna.
illness.
Aristid., Or., xxiii, p. 290.
soul.
Ibid., xxvii, p. 351
(where 1. 5 avvTp6"povshould
this

that.

10.

loi,

II.

loi,

16.

loi,

19.
be read

loi,

22.

loi,

i, p. 28.
Athene.
Aristid., Or., xxvi, p. 323.
Ibid., xxiv, p. 300.
32. done.
Welcker, p. 116, 35.
36. fancies.
8. general. Grimm,
M6m.
inid., vol. ii,p. 381
been
the great influence
said, and rightly,about

loi,
loi,
102,

for rpatpoxi)
and
p. 352.
epidemic. Waddington, p.
See

Verus.

23.
26.

and

Rousseau
did

read

not

Oa

voit

the

dans

Origines

any

E.

had

dedicated
Plew, Die

Sachs.

la

et

has

Voltaire,

themselves

siicle,p. 359s.

peuple de
les jours de

Revolvtion.

who

Ammon,
barbarian

temple

to him

Griechen

jremder Volker,
Piraeus

les dimanches

Much

Paris
f Ste.

T.

date

other

excepted,

P. Lacroix, .y F/77
de Mercier
(en 1782) que le

France

of

people

'.

6glisestous
de

the

'

ii, p.
contemp.,
a
Paris, est
(1792) le petit peuple, meme
religieux,bien plus religieuxqu'aujourd'hui.

cette

entertained.

than

who

les

tr^i

encore

104,5.

much

aveu

Taine,
:

Encyclopaedists,but

them

par cet

249s.

vol.

affluait

390

104,

my

{elinstead

eh).

loi,

loi,

called

pp.

god,

Adonis

Thebes,

at

statue

and

at

to

21.

in G.
Hirschfeld, Die
Ges., 1878, notes 46* and

the

and

least

of Kalamis

in ihrem

16

known

was

Verhaltniss

Greeks

earlier

Cybele perhaps

from

Pindar's

time,

(Pausan., ix, 16, i).

zu

den

Gottheiten

shrines at the
Peiraeusstadt, in Berichte der
A

list of

the

46, p. 27 f.
22.
CIL, vii,p. 97 (Corproselytes.
give a
examples.
Corbridge) a : 'ktrTApr-qi
stopitum
itropfs,
IIoCXxcpm'
Pa/idvft.'
CiL, iii,3414 s.
aviBriKev; b ''S.pa.KXei
Tvpicfj
Aioddjpadpxt-^p^^o..
Sol.
Deo
:
lb., 4300
(Aquincum) : Deo Arimanio.
(Brigetio)
Alagabal. Ammudati
(Commodian., Instr., i, 18) mil(ites)leg.
i. adj.
Ephem. epigr., ii,p. 376, n. 675 (ex Buda
vetere):
Balti
et Diasuriae
diae divinae
ib.,
(deae Syriae) ;
p. 390, 722
etc.
CIL,
(Pannon. inf.): Dis patriisManalpho et Theandrio
An
viii, 2627, 2628
(Lambaesis): Jovi O. M. Heliopolitano.
idol representing the
Carnuntum
at
Syro-phoenician sun-god
I

"

few

"

'.

in

Osterr.

Mitth., p. 61 ff.
De
Bonn, 1S77.
Jove Dolicheno
10;, 30. Esquiline. F. Hettner,
Marquardt, StV, iii*,84, 2.
Isisdienst am
Ueber
den
romischen
104, 40. city. Schaafhausen,
in
Bonner
Rhein,
Jahrbb., Ixxvi, 1883, p. 31 fi. with pi. i.
Isiscult an
der Mosel
Arnoldi, Romischer
(findsat Bertrich),
ibid.,Ixxxvii, i88g, p. 33 ff.
Die dgypt. Denkmaler
d. Prov.
105, 5. significance. Wiedemann,

III.]

VOL.

Mus.

Notes

Bonn

zu

Ixxviii,1884,

p. 88

from

statuettes

d.

u.

Mus.

fl.

659

su
Wallraff-Richartz

Koln,

Ibid., Ixxxiii, 1887, p. 247

ibid.,

(Egyptian

Wiirttemberg)

represented. In the acts

(Ada SS., xxix Mai, p. 44)

of the

105, 4.

'plena

Isidis

Romanen,

the

of

Anauni

Jung,

Nonsfcerg
is called

Romer

und

3.

105,25.

Serapis. Marquardt, StV, iii*,77.

105, 27.
105, 29.

superstition. Pliny, Paneg., c.

Sueton., Domit.,
unpunished.
temples. Martial, ix, 80, 5.

105, 30.

martyrs

valley of
Serapis fuga '.

amentia,
121,

p.

three

the

Sueton., Dom.,
105, 32. divinities.
106, 4. Capital. Read
Capitol'.
'

49.
c.

8.

Dio, Ixvii, i.
15.
CIL, i, 1034
(sac.Isid. Capic,

toUn.).
106, 6. Tibsrius.

106,

378

f.

10.

Roman.

cultes

des

Marquardt, StV, iii^, 18

Minuc,
divinitis

Felix, Octav.,

ff.

ii",

Cf.

21.

d' Alexandrie"hors

Preller, RM,

Lafaye, Hist, des

I'Egypte depuis Us

de

de l'6cole nSoplatonicienne
originesjusqu'A la naissance
(1884),
pp. 262-264.
106, 21. pirates. Plutarch, Pompei., c. 24.
Myth., ii', 412.
Marquardt,
106, 23. Antonines.
Preller,Rom.
f.
Cf.
De
Bull,
also
Rossi,
crist.,
cit.,
1870,
op.
pp. 153p. 84

Clement) ; Bull, comun.

Caffarelli).
1873, p. 112
(under the Palazzo
aariixoTaTT]^)
106, 31. comparison.
Orig.,C. Cels.,vi, 23 {alp4"rews
De
and
12.
2.
temples. Plutarch,
superstit.,
3
107,
Sueton., August., c. 93.
107, II. contempt.
168

(Mithyaeum

under

the

basilica

of

Joseph., B. J.,v, 13, 6. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 23, 40.

Philo, ib. ; Schiirer, Neut. Zeitgesch.,ii", 245-248.
Schiirer, Neut.
Zeitg.,i, p. 393 f.
107, 17. Rome.
les Sevires,
sous
professed. R^ville (La religion " Rome
107, 20.
Egyptian cults were
p. 126) referringto the respect in which
be
neutralized
this
factor
could
remarks
that
held,
by others ;
107, 13. Livia.
107, 15. bull.

but
107,
107,

it must

had

have

importance.

some

N.

h., xxxiii, 83.

30.
cults.
Vit.
c.
22.
Hadriani,
38.
Vit.
M.
ceremonies.
2.
Antonini, c. 13.
Juv., Sat., xiii, 46.
5. gods.
Lucian, Jup. tragoed.,7.
II.
moon-god.

Pliny,

goddess.

108,
108,
108;
108, 15. Corybantes. Id., Icaromenipp., 27.
Id., Dear, concil.
108, 39. so forth.
vii,
Plutarch,
Qu. conv.,
109, 17. Apollo.
Gesch.

Griechenlands

unter

peoples. Plutarch,

109,

23.
26.

109,

28.

Typhon.

109,

109.

2.

no,

3.

no,

10.

no,

II.

Id.

Id.

Id.

Romern,

Is., 67.

ib., 66.
ib., 57.

ib., 31-45.
ib., 9.
sphinxes. Id. ib., 11.
legends. Id. ib., 55.
worship. Id. ib., 7i-7S-

35- truth.
truth.

no,

Id.

names.

De

den

2,

2,

ii, 166.

i.

Hertzberg,

lamentation.

no,

14.

sistrum.

no,

35.

HI,

Id,

Vii. Alex.

8. Zeus.

tales etc.

Ill,

Id.

ib.,69.
ib.,63.
tragedies. Pausan., i, 3,

12.

no,

[vol.in.

Notes

66o

Sev., c. 17

Apparently

both

god.
9. Dionysus. Schurer,
On

20.

cult

the

RG,

Mommsen,

of

v,

2.

cf.

Mama,

Jupiter,di

immor-

for the

meant

cf.
n.

same

and

Zeitgesch.,
pp. 378-385,

Neut.

apostrophesare

Dusaris

481

ii',

Lebas-Waddington,
p. 478s.
Julian, Oral.,
x, 1566.

CIL,

on

(HXlif)MdvifiovkcU 'Afifov
"AfifosSi 'Apujs.Cf. p. 154 B.
'Ep^iTJs,
avyKa6eSpeiov"XivMivi/Mis/jiiv

4,

C.

150

p.

ol Triv "ESe"raav oIkovvtcs

"

Ill,

the

2413

F. must

be

Hellenized

ipsum munus
perseverat

(?)had

Infantes

Africam

penes

immo-

illi proconsuli functa

facinus.
sacrum

est.

Sed

et

hoc

nunc

rius
Tibe-

Apparently
proconsul shortly before, and the soldiers

been
in the

who

crucifixion

of the priestswere
still alive at the
Borghesi puts him in the year 657
97,
of the SC ne
homo
immolaretur
because
(in magic rites, cf.
referred only to Rome
and
Sillig'snote), a law which
Italy,
Pliny, AT. h., xxx, 12 ; Tissot, Pastes des prov. Afric. (Bullet,
trimestr. des antiq.
Afric, Juli,1882, p. 81),agrees with Borghesi.
CIL,
15. god. Henzen, Iscr. dell' Algeria,AdI,iS6o,^.Si sq.
frugifero Aug. ; cf. 2666.
viii, 4583 : Deo
frugum Satumo
Aug. frugifero. 8826 Deo sanc(to)frug(ifero)
H., 840 Plutoni
Cf.
Eph. ep., V, no. 572 ; 815. It is very unlikely that
Aug.
86 ought to
of Eph. ep., vii, no.
Saturnus
the
Aug. Achaiae
of this designation from
the Punic
account
be distinguished
on
the
veneration
of
in
Greece.
slight
Kpbvos
considering
one,

took

part

time

of TertuUian.

'

'

111.

proconsulatum Tiberii, qui ipsos

usque
in eisdem
arboribus
templi sui obumbraticibus
votivis crucibus exposuit,teste militia patriaenostrae,

in occulto

Ill,

and
Syria, L.-Wadd.,
of the country.
abstinentia,ii,27, p. 149 sq. ed.

ad

palam

sacerdotes
scelerum
id
quae

Arabia

goddess

Porphyry, De
13. children.
Rhoer.
Tertullian, Apol.,c. 9
labantur

Ill,

in

Tyche worshipped

Also

Provence.
289 ; cf. ii, c.
28.

33- preservers.
conservatoribus.

Seneca,

v,

Thierry,

17.

H.

Gaulois, iii,

d.

I.

Eph. ep., vii, n.

530:

Dis

patriiset

Mauris

the city of
Dio, Ixxvii, 15. Inscription from
Sironae sacrum.
et Sanctae
Rome, CIL, vi, 36 : ApolliniGranno
Oriental
cf.
vol.
Romans.
cults;
iii,p. 104.
Especially
112,4.
iscrizioni
culto
nelle
II
delle
divinitd.
nuove
Marucchi,
peregrine

111,37.

Grannus.

degliequitessingulares(northern and
R., 1886, pp.
112,

112,
112,

eastern),in

Bull.

d.

com.

124-147.

CIL, viii, 2581 ; cf. iii,p. 285.

CIL, viii, 4882.
Zimidrenus.
CIL, vi, p. 720, Tituli
Mommsen,
15.

7. Medaurus.
9. Noreia.

the
dedicati : 2797
For
ss.
praetorianisi
cf.
O. Hirschfeld, Epigr. Nachl.
Heros
zu
L
atin
f.
at
stone,
(first
Bucharest).
41

CIL

iii.

Eph. epigr.,ii, 300,

841 (epigram

of the

year

149

368.

A.D.).

Thracian
CIL

iv

sacri

Heron

a
or

(1874), p.

Add.
Mommsen,
Kaibel, Epigr. Gr.,

ad
no.

xy. Camulus.
Herculi
NN.

in,

112,

112,

37,

60-63, 70.

30.

Suleviae.

622,
112,

112,

Ihm,

Bonner

p.

Arduinne

coh.

Jovi Mercnrio

Camulo

vii.

Mutter-

oder

Ve

Sulevis

und

Matronencultvs

Jahrbb.,Ixxxiii,1887, pp.

Siebourg,
78 ff.

honours.

32.

vi, 46

miles
Der
Ihm,

M.
Denkmdler.

1886;
112,

CIL,
Remus

people.

26.
seine

66i

Notes

m.]

VOL.

1-200,

pp.

Campestriius Fatis, Bonn,

Henzen,

AdI,

Henzen,

ib., p. 82.
Inscriptions of Bacax,
TertuUian, Apol., c. 24:
Unicuique

i860, p. 82.

RG,

Mommsen,

v,

2.

Aulisua.

34.

CIL,

viii, 5504-5518.

etiam

provinciaeet

ut

Arabiae

ut

Mauretaniae

civitati

Dusares,

deus

suus

Noricis

ut

Reguli

Africae

ut

Caelestis,

sui.

CIL, iii, 4014,

36. Harmogius.

Syriae Atergatis,

est, ut

Belenus,
5097s.,

5320

Latobio

(Marti

Harmogio), 5672.
113,

2.

Jupiter. Caesar, BG, vii, 17.

Rosmerta

who

were

Epigraphie de
always

called

la

by

so

often

Of

the

Mercury

and

worshipped together (Ch. Robert,

former
is apparently

Moselle, p. 6533.),the
the

Roman

the

name,

latter

Boissier, Rel.

1 1

deities

Cf. also

never.

Gaule,
Rom., i, 381s. Desjardins,
ProO. Hirschfeld, Beitr. z. Gesch. d. Narbonens.
ii,505, 513.
in
vim, in Westd. Zeitschr.,viii, 1889, p. 17 ff. Isis Noreia
Noricum, CIL, iii,4806SS.
6. Mars.
Hirschfeld, Beitr. z. Gesch. d. Narbonens.
Provinz,
3.;^
ill Westd. Zeitschr.,1889, p. 19 (worshipped not only as war-god,
but

113,
113,
113,

113,

114,
114,
114,
114,

7.

also

GSogr. de

la

protecting genius).
CIL, ii, 462.
Proserpina. Huebner,
as

Mommsen,
RG, v, 68.
Ib.,
Hirschfeld,
op. cit.,p. 17 fi.
34.
94.
Cultur
Reims.
Zur
Germania
Gallia
von
Hettner,
u.
40.
loc. cit.,
Belgica,in Westd. Zeitschr.,ii,1883, p. 8. Mommsen,
f.
Gallische
Studien
f.
Hirschfeld,
48
(1884),
94
p.
p.
10.
empire. VreWsT, Rom. Mythol.,n^,2",8i. Representations
also in Gruter, 81, 10.
Cf. Marquardt, StV, ii*,128, 4.
Orelli, 1810
CIL, vi, 22.
25. bakers.
28. Rome.
CIL, viii,p. 684.
Mommsen,
CIL, viii, 7970,
Preller, op.
30. city. Renier, IdA, 2174
cit. Hirschfeld, Philolog.,xxix, 75, 113.
Cf. CIL, viii,7959
26.

Douro.

Celtic.

(Rusicade) :
114,39.

snake.

col. Put.

Gen.
The

jinn were

Aug.
also

sac.

imagined

as

snakes:

Kremer,

Culturgesch.d. Orients, ii, 257.

114, 41.

unions.

De

Rossi, Bull.

equitessingulares
il cui

115, 4.

munerus

beings.

esso

Dis

h barbato

com.
e

di

d. R., p. 348

115,

IX.

paths.

vii, 271.

II

genio degli

tipo peregrino,

come

coloro

personificava.

cultoribus

hujus

loci

Ju(lius)Victor,

vii, 980.
Genio
devii
deserts.
(Moguntiae), Henzen,
115, 4.
cit.,ii', 195 fi.
Preller,
op.
goddess.
7.
115,
CIL, iii,1351 (vol. i, p. 312).
irs, 10. trade.
Habitancium

trib.

(Risingham), CIL,

Deo

qui

vias

et

semitas

commentus

6823.

est.

CIL,

662

Notes

[vol.in.

accendat

veneratus,

dat.

Marquardt,

St

115,39.
Gesch.

d. Rom.

XXXV,

ri5, 41.

Keil, De

mortuis

ap. Graecos cuUis epilogus,Anall.

39-63, Lehrs, Pop. Aufsatze^,p. 320

58, 46. god.

Plutarch, Lycurg.,
Keil, p. 63.
116, 13. Augustus.
Inst.
16.
Lactant.,
116,
Tyana.

116,

Keil, p. 46.
31.
Cf. vol. i, p. 83.
d. v., v,

dicas et adoratum

esse

ejus sub

Alexicaci

siis etiam
116, 21. TuUia.

ff.

publice pro heroibus vel

epigr.et onomatol., pp.
ff. Marquardt, StV, iii^

dis

ium)

463

833-862.
C.

demi-gods.

suspen-

Hirschfeld, Zuy
d. Berliner Acad.,
Sitzungsberichte

in

Kaisercultus

1888, pp.

serta

cf. p.

Marquardt, ibid., p. 206, 2 ;

Mommsen,
StR, ii', 2, 755-760.

West.

om-

2.

Augustus.

115, 29.

5.

Penates

Genium,

lumina, imponat tura,

V^iii^,126,

iv, 672

Prl.,i^ 240,
(392) : NuUus

"

odore

Vol.

Ivii.

Jerome (d. 420) on Isaiah, c.

14. lamp.
In Marquardt, SiV, iii^ 126, i.
Vallars.
Cod. Theodos., xvi, 10, 12
115, 17. Christian.
nino
secretiore
igne, mero
piaculo Larem

115,

Hercuhs

quibusdam
nomine

cum

(ApoUon-

eum

sicut deum,
constitutum

et simulacrum

ab

Ephe-

honorari.

nunc

Lehrs, op. cit.,p. 352 ff.

Gieseler, Lehrb. d. Kirchengesch.*,
i, i, 190.
116, 25. Epiphanes.
at Ostia, ann.
According to inscriptionson a tombstone
203,
NN.
NN.
in
fil.
dulcissimo
latere
:
pater ;
(CIL, xiv, 324
dextro
in

NN.

pontif. Volk.

Martis

campo

deum

et

aedium

infantilem

1460 (epitaph on a 5 year

apparently
(7vyy"V"las)
"{Jpua
sometimes
worshipped by

old

boy

poni

statuam

sacrar.,

CIA, iii,2,
dvicTrjae
iraT'fip
ne

permisi), and
:

ko,1 6

souls of deceased
their relatives.

the

children

were

Keil, op. cit.,p. 6is.

Plutarch, Mar., c. 27.
Strabo, vii,pp. 298, 304 ; xvi, p. 762. Cf. Ihm,
117, 3. impostor.
Der Mutteroder Matronencult., Bonner
Jahrbb.,bcxxiii,p. 102.
Sostratus
61.
Cf.
Mariccus.
Lucian,
on
Hist.,
ii,
Tac,
117, 3.
12-16,
Vitt.
c.
1 ; Philostr.,
Demonax,
soph.,ii,i,
follows
above
Hirschfeld, op. cit.,mostly
117, 36. subjects. The

116, 30. paeans.

116, 38. Marius.

verbally.
117, 40.
et

gods. Veget., R.
corporalidec etc.

m.,

ii,5

imperatoritamquam

118, 6. comet.
Sueton,, C. Jul., c. 88.
Vit. M.
visions.
Anionini, c. 17.
118, 14.
Vit.
Alex. Sev., c. 29.
118, 21. worshipped.
Pausan., viii, 2, 2.
118, 27. power.
Antinous.
28.
118,
Hegesipp., apud Euseb., H.
Belesticha.
Plutarch, Amator., 9, 9.
118, 29.

e.,

iv,

praesenti

20.

Athenag., Leg.proChristo,30: Kal'Avrboos

118,36. Athenagoras.
Irvxe vofiliecirpayivuvwpbs Tois uirij/cdous
Tuv
"l"i\ai'dpuTrlfi/iercpuv
6ai 6e6s
ol Si fur
airois dpcuTavlffrm
irapeSi^avTO.
118, 40. temple. Orig., C. Cels.,iii,36, p. 132.
"

119,

Boissier, Rel. rom., i, 207.

30. Napoleon.
^ la justicemfime
ob6ir aux
princescomme
et

participant en

quelque fa9on

Bossuet
:

ils sont

'ilfaut

des dleux

I'ind^pendance divine ',

111.]

vox.

663

Notes

Of the dedication

of

in the Place

equestrian statue

an

Vendome

'

Saint

Simon
Le due de Gesvfes, gouverneur
de Paris,
says :
t cheval, ^ la t gte des corps de la ville,y fit les tours, les r6v6ret autres
tiroes et imit6es
c^r^monies
de la cons"ration
ences
des empereurs
ni
romains.
II n'y eut k la vSrite ni encens
victimes

il fallut bien

tr6s-chr6tien
a

feeist

'.

given by

Ego

Mme.

de

throne

sum

qui

sum

', and

de

roi
At

Vortrage,i, 275.

few

Napoleon's

after

years

inscriptionin golden
took

nobody

ters,
let-

Mim.

offence.

2 ; vii, 69 ;
astray.
; iv, 92 ; v,
Commodianus,
viii, 31, 62.
i,
Justin Martyr, Apol.,
14.
Instr,, 13 ; Lactant., Div. Inst., ii, 14 sqq. ; Augustine,
C. D., xviii,8, 2;
Les
Gibbon, History, ch. xv;
Champagny,
Antonins, ii, 290, i ; Soldan-Hoppe, Gesch. d. Hexenprocesse
(1880), i, 88-89.
ZeitActs Apost., xiv, 11-18.
Hausrath, Neut.
7. Lystra.
I have
is fictitious.
gesch.,ii, 545 f., believes the narrative
in
loc.
Index
narratione
Actis
cit.,
proved {De
Regim.
Apost.,

the

121,

the

was

titre

au

ii, 80.
Orig., C. Ceh., iii,38

his

aest., 1875) that

121,

Academ.

Rimusat,

de

tio, 14.

121,

the

city of Paris

the

chose

quelque

DSUinger,

over

coronation,
'

donner

Cf.

22.

reasons

are

quite

all the

marks

of

narrative

bears

Athene.

Herodot., i, 60.

Ruffini who
27. benefactress.
in his Doctor Antonio, remarks
reader
a

to believe

real sketch

from

described, with
our

own

that

eyes,

this is

we

To

(ed.1890,

no

such

never

have

ventured

'

scene

particularsrelated, come

should

similar

p. 187) :
picture drawn from
not

my

mind

truth.

introduced

has

Had

nature.

all the

invalid.

put

Lucian, Alexander, 9.
Sueton., Vespas.,c. 7 ; Dio, Ixvi, 8

beg the
fancy, but

We

as

to

to

scene

we

pass
it

on

have

under"
paper.

Paphlagonia.

121,

31.

121,

40. faith.
81 sq.

122,

27.

Tyana.

132,

141.
of

theory

an

Tac,

H., iv,

Baur, Apollonius v. Tyana and Chrisivs, pp. 124,

Aub6, Hist. d. persic. de I'iglise,
ii, 46263. The
intentional

contrast

is contested

ligion
by Reville, Realso ApoUinar.

d Rome
les Sevires, p. 22 733.
See
sous
Lactant., Instit,
Sidon., Epp., viii,3, in Teuffel, RLG*, 428, i.
div.,V, 2 and 3.
123, 17. victory. Dio, Ixxi, 9.
vol.
in Clinton, Fasti Romani,
All the passages
123, 28. meant.
TheMarc
i.
Aurile, p. 273,
ii.Appendix, p. 23SS.
Renan,
mist.. Or,, xv, p. 191 B : eXiov eyCi iv ypa^v elKova toO Ipyov, rbv
di Tk
rois ffTpoTiciTOS
iv rg "j"AXayyi,
/iivairroKpiropa
Tpoa-evxo/ievov
KpaVTf

123, 30.

T1^^fi^PVVTTOTldivTaS

K,T.\.

Jupiter. Themist., Or., xxxiv,

c.

21

Claudian, IV Cons.
Orac. SibylL, xii, 196
;

Honor., 342 ; Vit. M. Antonini, c. 24 ;

33. ; Aub6,
1^,365.
Hermes.
Dio, loc. cit.
123, 34.
123,36. legion. Euseb., H. e., v, 5.
Ci. Ad Scapvlam.c. 4.
c. 5.
TertuUian, .(4^o/.,
123, 37. TertuUian.
Cf.
Minuc.
C.
Ceh.,
viii,
Felix, Ociav.,
Celsus.
45.
Orig.,
123, 40.
0.

7.

Notes

664

III.
[voiL.

gift. Zeller, G. d. Ph., iii",i, 315.

Livy, xliii,13.
13. Livy.
Nipperdey, Tacit.,i'; Einleitung, xv,
29. 51.

125, 8.
125,
125,

Bedriacum.

125, 33.

Hist., ii, 50.

Sueton., Aug., c. 92-97.

Cic, Div., ii, 24; cf. i, 26.
Tiberius.
Sueton., Tiber., c. 63.
The
Tac, A., xi, 15.
employment.

126, 25. Augustus.

127, 5.
127,

happened.

12.

127, 18.

'

do

haruspicum
equestrian rank) probably
owed its formation
to Claudius.
Cf, Marquardt, StV, iii",
4ioff.
Dio, lii,36 (speech of Maecenas) tolvtus
/coi iepmras Kai
tu'cis
'

Augustorum

(inwhich

were

oltaviffrhs ctTrjQet^op.
oli oi

127,

of

of

men

avveaovrai.
^ovKofievoitl KoivihaaadoA.,

Pliny, N. h., viii, 102.

undertaking. Tac, H., i, 27.
concerned.
Epictet.,Diss,, ii,7
entrails.

20.

127, 25.
127, 39.

cf. i, i, 17 ; iii,r, 37 ;

iv. 4. 5-

Herodian, viii,3, 7.
128, 2. divination.
birds.
Artemidor., Onirocr., ii,6g.
128, 7.
128, 13. trial.
Pliny, Epp., vi, 2, 2 ; cf. ii, 20, 4.
128, 16. feet.
Juv., 6, 385-397.
Victor, Caesares, 26.
128, 16. Gordian.
De mart,
128, 17. Diocletian.
persec, c. 10 sq.
Ammian., xxi, i, 62, 4 ; cf. xxiii, 5, 10-13
128, 26. immemorial.
6,

XXV,

12S,

multiplied.

28.

I.

Vit.

Sept. Sev., c.

interrogatide

statu

c.

Cod.

Firmic. Matem.,
Math., ii,33 : Scire
haruspices quotiescumque a privatis
Imperatoris fuerint et quaerenti respondere

Theodos., xvi, i, 2, 4, 6
te convenit, quod

enim

24 ; V. Floriani,

ad hoc
fuerint
destinata
ac
venavoluerint, exta semper
quae
conturbent.
confusione
ordines, involuta
Prudent., C
Symmach., ii,892. Augustine, C. D., iv, 2, 3 (a haruspex offers

rum

prize at a poetic agon through witchcraft).

; v, i, 99 ; v, 2, 5598, 5704 ;
Inscriptions,CIL, vi, 2161-2168
CIRh, 769 (haruspices
iii
iv,
Brambach,
;
Ephem. epigr.,
Henzen, 6024. Cf. Marquardt, op. cV.
publ.,Treves) ; 1002
to

procure

him

the

128, 35. excludes.

deum

nos

Firm.

Matem.,

Math., i, 3

Nos

eninjriimeri

coli facimus.

Zeller, iii,i, 317, 2.

128, 37. Panaetius.
H., i, 18.
128, 41. astrology. Tac, k.,vi, 22 ; cf. iv, 20;
N.
cf.
vol.
h.,
ii,
iii,
22;
p. 89.
129, 5. divinity. Pliny,
fate.
Sueton., Tiber., c. 69.
129, 9.
Gustav
Wolfi, De
129, 27. signs. Strabo, xvii, i, 43, p. 843 E.
oraculorum
novissima
distress.
Minuc.
129, 39.

aetate, p.

i.

Felix, Octav., c. 7.
Arnob., Adv. Gentes, i, i ; Euseb., Praep. evang.,
v, I ; Prudent., Apotheos., 435
sqq.
TertuUian, De anima, c. 46.
130, 7. false ones.
intentions.
Lactant., Inst, div., ii, 16.
130, 10.
Kortlng, Peirarcas Leben und Werke, p. 613, i..
130, 10. Petrarch.
E.
Hiibner, Bericht iiber eine epigraphische
Colophon.
130,25.
nach
Reise
England, in Monatsber. d. Berl. Acad., i866, p. 791
f. ; CIL, vii, 633.
130,

2.

dumb.

666

Notes

134, 7. command.
134, 9. Alexander.
draconibus

134,
134,
134,
134,
134,

II.

CJL, iii,1021, 1022.

Mommsen,
Ephem. epigy.,ii,p. 331, no. 493.
'Sanctis
vi, 112
Orelli,1797:
{CIL, vi, 143

CIL,

Cf. also

Lucian.

'

[vol.iil.

is unconnected

Amulets

on

which

cf
.

note)
figure of Glycon
.

the

less probabilityin Cumont,

or
recognized with more
19. serpents. Dio, Ixxii, 7; cf. vol. ii,p. 275.
Zeller, ii', 2, 424 and 625.
24. Aristotle.
Democritus.
lb., i', 644.
24.
Pliny, N. h., x, 211.
29. undecided.

be

pp, 43-45.

later.

Id. ib., xxv,

17.
134, 41. divinity. Vol. iii,p. 87 f.
135. 9- Origen. Orig., C. Cels.,i, 48.
Minuc.
Fel., Octav., c. 7.
135, 15. Felix.
Tertullian, De anima, c.
135, 24. impure.
134, 29.

is to

I35i 35- mathematics.

Galen,

ed.

46

sqq.

K., ii. 812.

13s. 36.
135.

Germany.
Pliny, Epp., iii,5.
39- profession. Sprengel, Gesch. d. Medicin, ii,136 ; cf. 145a,
Galen, vi, 833 ; Daremberg, La midicine, histoire et doctrine,

p. 94s-

136, 3. of itself. Galen, ed. K., xvi, 222.

Id. ib., xv, 443 sqq.
136, 4. birds.
136, 10. own.
Pliny, Epp., i, 18.
coins.
Sueton., August., c. 91.
136, 15.
(Dio doubts it.)
18.
Marc.
Antonin., Commentat., i, 17.
136,
blood-spitting.
Herodian, ii, 9.
136, 21. bronze.
136, 22. graciously. Dio, Ixxii, 23.
Id., Ixxiv, 3 ; cf. Vit. Seven, c. 3.
136, 25. ear.
136, 30. immortality. Dio, Ixxii, 23.
Tertullian, De
anima, c. 46. Artemidorus,
136, 32. literature.
Onicror., ed. Reiff.,i, pp. 441-446.
Artemidorus, iii,66 sq.
man.
136, 41. famous
Aristid.,Ad Capitonem, p. 315 Jebb, ed. Dindorf,
137, 4. descent.
ii,415.
Artemidor., ii,70 sq. Cf. Progr. Acad. Alb., 1868, v,
O. Hirschfeld's

p. 4.

of Artemidorus
Maximus
is identical

supposition in his prefaceto the

by S. Kraus
(Vienna, 1881), that
with

the

philosopherMaximus
Zeitschr.

tion
translaCassius
of

Tyre,

f.
opinion
plausible (Gomperz,
my
Gymnas., 1881, p. 501).
137,6. palmistry. Cf. Diels, Atacta, in ifermcs, xxiii, 1888, p.
Tivdv
toO ^ukS. dWwi'
re
287 f (Galen, xv, 444 K ; 'Apre/HSilipov
not

is in

osterr.

ivSi^wi'j3(pAoi/s).
Artemidor., iv, 2, ed. Reifi.,p. 318 sq. and
i, prooem., init.
Artemidor., i, prooem. ; ii,60 and 70.
137, 28. language.
Id., iv, 63 and 23.
137, 32. dreams.
ii, prooem.
Id.,
degree.
i37i 39Isis.
A
KoX iveipoKplris
apparently of Isis,CIA,
138, 12.
XvxvaiTTpuL
iii,162.
Aristid., Or., xviii, ed. Dind., i, p. 413.
138, 19. cure.
heal.
Orig.,C. Cels.,iii,24.
138, 31.
138, 33. places. Arist., Or., vii, ed. Dind., i, p. 78.
oluviCTUv

137, 15.

thanksgiving.

VOL.

III.]

Notes

667

138, 36. daylight. Kaibel, Epigv. Gr., 802

(where, however,
Trairi
ifiots
ykp [in TeKi]sai!iv
i.va[^]av5bv
iwiffrrji
gives no sense).
Artemidor.,
22.
prescriptions.
5.
iv,
139,
Aristid., Or., vi, p. 39 J. Cf. Baumgart, Aris139, 39- letters.
tides, pp.
140, 3. used.

50-55.

Galen, ed. K., vi, 41 ; ib., 869 : dXXd toOtok

fi.h 0
liiraTO,
'A(rK\i;7n6s
140, 6. fortnight. Vol. i, p. 174.
Galen, II. r. ISlav ^i^Xlav,c. ii,xix, 19.
emperor.
140, 10.
Greece.
B.
Volksleben
der Griechen, p. 77 f.
12.
Schmidt,
140,
10.
departed. KoP/3a3ias, 'E0r;/ic/)i!
ipxaio\., 1883, p. 197 ;
141,
K. Zacher, Zu den Heilurhunden
von
1885, p. I.
Epidauros,
in
Wilamovitz,
Hermes, xxi, 473.
Rhegion, in
Hippy s von
Id.,Isyllosvon Epidaurus, in Philol. UnterHermes, xix, 441.
Diels, Antihe
such., ix, 1886, pp. 116-124.
Heilwunder, in
Noid
und Siid, Jan. 1888, p. 29 ff. That
a
Apellas was
sophist
An
his
not
is
by
(("iK6\oyuv.
proved
inscriptionof a
in 'E"pi]ix.
Ti. KXaiiSios 2eouijpos,
dpx-,1883, p. 237 ; an inscription
of the temple of Aesculapius on
the Tiber island, CIG, 5980.
P.
votive
Iscriz.
ear.
Cabardiacense,
a Minerva
Bortolotti,
141, 27.
in Bdl, 1867, p. 219SS.
(3,4), 237SS. (6,8), GIL, xi, i, J2921309.
vault.141,31.

Gatti,

Trovamenti

risguardanti la topografiae

la

d. R., 1887, p. 154SS., and VisTrovamenti

di
d'arti
conti,
etc., ibid.,p. 192 (1-36 list
oggetti
of votive offerings).Cicero, De Divinat.,ii,59, 123, had already
in Bull.

epigrafiaurbana,

said

Et

scribendi
non

141,

legendi

medicinam

Minerva

dabit

artium

ceterarum

Musae

somniantibus

scientiam

dabunt

; cf. 137.

worshipped. Lehrs, Pop. Aufs.', p. 158 ff.

13. Asclepius. Aristid., Or., vi, in Aesculap.,ed. Dind., i,

p. 68.
142, 18. Pan.
142, 18. Leto.
142,

medico

GIL, iv, 68 ; cf. Wilmanns,

38. lady. Orelli, 1518
71
in
deae
oclatae
:
eM/coos
Lesbos,
similarly 'Afn-e/us
(Bonae
6ep/j.la
Hermes, vii, 411). Mrjrpl 6ewv eiJoxT^rifi
la,TpdvQeixvv, GIA,

134
142, 5.
142,

sine

com.

Lebas-Waddington,

1891-94.

Id., 1273.

Cf. e.g. Eph.

19. Carthage.
of Auzia
in Mauretania).

ep., v, p. 457,

no.

948 (inscription

deserve.
Pausan., viii, 37, 8.
The
erected.
temple of Zeus
Lebas-Waddington, 519s.
142, 35.
discovered
with 400 inscriptions
wa.s
Panamaros
by Deschamps
and Cousin, Inscr. du temple de Z. P., in Bull, de corr. HelUn.,
142, 27.

xi, 1887, pp.

142, 37. observed.
143, 2. Antinous.
143, 5.
den
in

II.

Cf. vol.
Cf. vol.

physician.

G.

iii,p.
iii,p.

116.
118.

Hirschfeld,Zwei

ijpwsiarpdsangehn,in Hermes,
Archdol.

Zeitg.,N.

athenische

-viii,
^S"^-

welche
Inschriften
Cf
.

A.

Michaelis,

F., viii, 48 f.

Scytha, 2.
panegyric. Plutarch, Flaminin.,

143, 8. fever.
143,

373-391-

Lucian,

c.

16.

143,

[vol.iir.

Notes

668
For

13. Alexandria.
cf. Wilcken, in

the

Hermes,

priest

Alexander

of

xxiii, 1888, p.

that

at

place

f,

602

places. Lebas-Waddington, 57, 58 (Erythrae), 490 (Bar'AX^ovgyUa), 496, 57 : Upia SeoO AXeiivbpov ^T. *X. AipijO'.iov)

143, 13.

'

"

Spov. Vit. Alex. Sev.,

Alexandro
urbem
nam

c.

in

dicato

templo

Magno

natus

die

"

ArceAlexan-

apud
festo

dri.

Virgin. Procop.,

143, 17.

aediff.,vi,

Pausan., vi,

sicknesses.

21.

143,

De

D., iii,333.

ed.

2;

2.

11,

garlands. Athenagoras, c. 26 (Lobeck., Aglaopham., p.

1171). Lebas-Waddington, p. 703.
read
were
put to death
perished
34. gifts. For
miserably '. Lucian, Philopseud., 18-22.
26. good.
Zeller, iii^ i, 290 f.
Juv., 10, 346 sqq.
30. body.
33. temples. Pliny, Paneg., c. 3.
Cues, et inv., v, 25, Naber
83:
40. protection. Fronto, AdM.

143, 29.

'

143,
144,
144,
144,
144,

Pro

Faustina

salute

et

cotidie deos

mane

optare

pro tua

me

precari.

'AvSpovlKovfi^a/Umi irip rov

(Mascula) : Satumo
Aug. de
146, 13. chapel. Orelli, 1523
146, 13. frequently. Mommsen,
=

8.

(Gordus) :

'BXa-is

...

2232"2236
riiubvoveioCV"-CIL, viii,

pecoribus(i.e.ob

pecora) v.s.l.a.

CIL, xiv, 3530

(88 a.d.).
Eph. epigr.,iv, 1881, p. 260,

no.

fere
loco
inter
inter deas eodem
est, quem
refertur
loci
ad
aedificia
et
potissimum
genius

Bona

deos

scio enim

appello:

Martial, viii,24, 5, 6.
145, 7. Martial.
sail.
c.
Plutarch, De superstit.,
145, 19.
686
Lebas-Waddington,
145. 33- alike.

723":

'

'

dea

obtinet

(cf.the inscriptionsquoted and Preller, RM, i', 404 f.).

Inschr.
latein.
Griech. und
v.
146, 18. divinity. Weisbrodt,
Ixxvii,
1884,
48.
Untermosel, in Bonner
Jahrbb.,
p.
Eph. ep., v, 443,
Appendix liv, p. 294.
Brambach,
Prl., ii*, 635,
Orelli, 1613

CIRh,

33. condition.

Marquardt,
146, 39. prayer.

explains1.
et

suos

;
Celtianensium)
(civitas

900

no.

power.

also

146,

CIG, 3165.

Meles.

146, 24.
146, 27.

d.

43

Orelli,

cf.
,

4.
=

CIL,

xii, 103

differently).Cf. CIL, ix, 2164

incolumes

2029

(where Hirschfeld
(Silvano quotse
"

habet).

Waldund
Feldcutte,ii, 121.
Mannhardt,
im nordl. Europa,
Gesch.
d.
Heidentums
Mone,
147, 9. inscriptions.
fi.
proprie
CIL, v, r, 732 ; numen
on
Mommsen,
416
CIL, v, i, 1827 (Julium Camicum) :
arnicum, non Noricum.

146, 39.

Silvanus.

g.

restoration

of his

147, 18. credible.

temple.

vii, 3, 3 ; Vit. Maximini,

Apulei., Florida, i, i.
Vol. i, p. 380 fi.

Herodian,

147, 31. essences.

147, 34. adoration.
Orelli,1650 ; cf.
147, 37. kind.

22.

165 1, 469.

147, 40. gods. CIL, i, 623.

Orelli,1870.
X48, 2. Urbssalvia.
Nemausus.
Herzog, Gallia
148, 5.
3072.

c.

Narb.,

App.

240

CIL, xii,

in.]

VOL.

Notes

669

148, 14. Nile. Vol, i, p. 362 ff. Franz,

CIG, 4832 sqq.
148, 18. temple. CIG, iii,5042 sq. ; cf.
Proskynemata at the temple of Baal
the

time

Severus

of

Elem.

epigr.,336 sqq.
Greek

5039.
Markod

Latin

and

in Phoenicia

at

Lebas-Waddington, 185 5-1 863a.

148, 22. Julia. Orelli, 1580.

148,31. nitre-springs. CJL, x, 6786, p. 679; Preller, RM, ii',
CIL, iii,1396 sq. (Thermae of Zazwaros) ; Devotio to
145, 5,
the Nymphae
of the aquae ferventes(found in the spring of PogE. I., 2749
CIL, xi, i, 1823.
gio Bagnoli) Wilmanns,
others.
MiiUeroder
Ihm,
148, 34.
MatfonencuUits, in Bonner
Jahrbb., Lxxxiii, 94 f.
148, 36. fire. Henzen, 5689.
148, 39. springs. Orelli, 1560 sq.
IRN, 7146 (aliena).
149, 3. Lymfa.
149, 7. spring. Orelli,1632, 1634, 1^37 ; CIL, v, i, 3106 ; ib.,iii,
(Njrmphis Aug. ^pro salute municipii balneo eSecto).
3047
Lambaesis.
Henzen, 57583.
149, 9.
=

"

149,

12.

CIL,

storms.

Numidian.

viii,gi8o.
'

Read

Nimidian

'.

GaW.

iVayfe.,
App.,
283 (Henzen, Bull., 1862, p. 142s.). Hirschfeld, VG, p. 73, 3.
boar.
Orelli, 1603
CIL, vii, 451.
149, 20.
timber-merchants.
22.
Orelli,
CIL, v, i, 815 : Sil4278
149,
vano
sectores
materiarum
sacrum
Aquileienses. CIL, xi, i,

149,17.

Herzog,

363 (Arimini) : Silvano

d.d.
In rocky Dalmatia
reliefs of

and

Pan

Aug.

the

NN.

sacrum

Silvanus

nymphs

negotians

materiar.

votive; the
appears
of
characteristic
are
specially
as

Pan

Schneider, Oestevreich. Mitth., ix (1885), pp. 36-47.

CIL, ii, 2660.
149, 29. skin.
shirt.
CIL, ii, 462.
149, 33Das
Hubner,
Heiligthum des Nodon, in Bonner
149, 38. temple.
Dalmatia,

Jahrbb., Ivii (1879),p.

150,4.

Chthonic

grant.

ff.

29

deities invoked

in

curses

ton,
Lebas-Wadding-

1499.
150,

10.
angels. TertuUian, De anima,
angelos (I.angelis) credimus.

150, 16.

Statina.

150, 19.

Celtic.

AdI,
150, 24.

Id. ib., c.
Jordan, De

c.

nos

officia divina

39.

Genii

et

Eponae picturisPompei.,

p. 49SS.
existence.
Preller,RM,

continuance

ii',227 f. Cf. Ihm, MutterJahrbb.,lxxxiii,1887, p. 56, 2.

in Bonner

of the

cult

of

Epona

(and Cloacina) is

Prudent., Apoth., 197.

Preller, ibid.,p. 144 f.
150, 26. Mefitis.
CIL, xii,
inscription of Nemausus,
reddet
be

in

1872,

MatronencvMus,

to

37;

(sic)libens
the

goddess

merito
of

the

'

attested

'

in a
Quartana
(Quartane
3129

Hirschfeld
Byrria Severilla)

quartan

und
The

by

votive
votum

believes

ague.

150, 37. Mars.

E.g. Orelli, 1348.
Id., 1336.
^SO- 37' Neptune.

profits. Id., 1404

Mercury in an atrium

iS"" 39-

150, 40. Minerva.

The

CIL, ix, 3307

(erectionof

statue

of

auctionarium).

very

numerous

monuments

dedicated

to

670

Notes

Minerva

along

the

whole

limes

[vol.III.
only

are

exceeded

in number

those

of Mercury:
Keller, Vicus Aureli, p.
by
Horace, S., ii, 2, 124.
150, 40. Ceres.
Tertulhan, De anima, c. 39.
150, 41. Lucina.
Eros.
Plutarch, Amator., c. 2, i.
151, 5.
sickness.
Lobeck., Aglaoph., p. 1172.
151,10.

25.

Henzen-Orelli, Index, p. 31 sq.

Petron., Sat., 44; Preller, RM,
15.
i", 194, 2.
Poeninus.
20.
Livy, xxi, 38 sq.
25. Jovis. Saussure, Voy. d. I. Alpes, iv, 189SS.
Nissen, Ital. Landeskunde, p. 160.
27. passes.
Ex
travellers.
Galliae parte septentrionaliGermaniisque
30.
CIL, v, 2, 761. Cf. H. Meyer, Die
Raetiaque : Monamsen,
12.

151,

god.
rain.

151,
151,
151,
151,
151,

Alpenstrassenin

rom.

der

Schweiz,

Zurich, xiii, 19
Promi-s, Antichitd
151, 32. return.

in

Mitth.

antiq. Ges.

d.

zu

fi.

d'Aosta, p.

61

ss.

CIL,

v,

2,

6865-6895.
Orelli, 1269
CIL, iii,i, 1090.
151, 34. destinies.
Lebas-Waddington, 2573 (Palmyra) : Ad
151, 36. danger.
and
(husband
wife)
eO^dfiepotxal iiraKovcrBhrei
=

'Tfiffrip

"

iii,1918
loco

(Novae in Dalmatia) : J.O.M.

majestate et numine
ejus servatus
health.
Orelli, 1267.

151, 41.
152, 3. Brescia.
152, 7. Trocmi.
II.

152,

22.

153,

10.

CIL,
1192

"

CIL,
^hoc in

etc.

(224 a.d.).

i, 4241

v,

Epigr. Gr.,

Kaibel,

Dacia.

CIL, iii, i, 1504.

Orelli, 3726.
preserver.

Juv., 13, 86.

intelligence. Philo, T. i, p.
events.

153, 14.
153, 17. Providence.

Tac,

A., vi,

154,

superstition. Plutarch,
See vol. iii,p.
35- Tyre.
godlessness.
Apulei.,De
4.

154,

18.

153. 32.
^53.

Lebas-Waddington,
(apparently 163 a.d.).

793
152,

Henzen-Orelli, 5619

centurio

NN.

De

Pfeiff.

c.
superstitione,

93.
deo Socrat.,ed.

Lucian, Jup.

barbarians.

262

22.

Tragoed., in

13.

Oudendorp, ii,122.
f.

Fel., c. 7.
gifts. Minuc.
i, 6, 40.
155. 34- unintelligible. Quintilian,
i.
StV,
iii*,
156,2. 382. Marquardt,
433,
6.
Rome.
CIL, i, 362.
Mommsen,
156,
und
WaldFeldcuUe, ii,p. xxxvii.
Mannhardt,
156, 9. cross.
fi.
Ibid.,
156, 13. spring.
p. 265
Ci.id., Mythol. Fotschungen,
J6id., ii,p. 315.
156, 16. contended.
155,

II.

in

156,

20.

Nachlass, pp.

Mary.

1, 192-197.
Marquardt, op. cit.,446,
159

association.

156, 24.
Mommsen,
1870, i, p.

156,38.

metal.

SIV
,

157,

Uebef
161

Pates), 4297
36. Raetian.

die

i.

following chiefly(inpart verbally)from

rdmischen

Ackerbrudey,

in

Gfenzboten,

fi.

Marquardt,
jr. Arval., p. 132;
Jordan, Topographie,i, 396.
CIL, V, 1, 725 (Aerecura),763, 1809, 4935 (Cautus
(Alus), 4200SS. (Bergimus) etc.
lb., p. 390 (Cuslanus,Jupiter Feluennis).

Henzen,

iii^ 447

157, 36. Celtic.

The

fi. ;

Ada

III.]

VOL.

38. Bolsena.

157,

tivus

157.39-

671

Notes

deae

CIL, xi,

Nort.

act.

ser.

Dis deabusq. Primi(Volsinii),

i, 2686

voto.

ex

Sejanus. Preller, RM,

Nortia.
Teuffel, RLG^,

i', 189,

2;

Juv.,

10,

74.

158,
420,
158,4. Feronia.
Marquardt, StV, iii^ 33, 6.
158, 5. Italy. Preller, ibid., i', 426 fi. ; Henzen-Orelli, Ind., p.
Lanciani, Bdl, 1870, p. 26ss. ; CIL, i, 776; vi, 146s.
27;
Valine
lake.
158,10.
Preller,i', 408; Horace, Epp., i, 10, 49;
CIL, ix, 4636, 4751.
TertuUian, Apol., 24 ; Ad Nation., ii, 8.
158, 16. Sutrium.
Hadrian.
Preller, ibid., 280;
CIL, ix, 2594
Orelli,
158,18.
of
the name
on
work, p. 502, Mommsen
1852. Cf. in the same
?"""' the city.
158, 19. quarters. Feast of Juno at Falerii, ibid.,280; of Diana
r.

i.

at

Nemi,

316.

Pausan., ii, 27, 4;

158,25. slaves.
158, 33. ground. Hertzberg, Gesch.
der

Preller, 315.
Griechenlands

u.

d.

Herrschaft

fi.

Romer,

ii, 477
Pausan., vii, 18, 7.
Dionysus. Id., vii, 19, 20.
lot.
Id., vii, 25, 8.
Medea.
Id., ii, 11, 6; 12, i.
temple. Id., ii, 31, 5 ; 32, i.
blows.
Id., iii,16 ; Plutarch, Lycuyg., c.

159, 6. animals.
159,

20.

159, 28.
159,40.

160, 10.
160, 23.
160, 25. altar.

Lebas-Waddington,

ii, 175b

18,

2.

(Sparta) : ft

ir6\is

Kal eiyev^ffra/rov
koX AvSpeLdraToif
M. AOpl K\id)vvix^Lo\oy(j!)Tarov
KoX
'^v"Ka.
rbv
"T/Mvov
Bw/xoj.etKijv
dper^s
fxov
27. flogged. Pausan., viii, 23, i.
Plutarch, Qu. Gy., 38 ; Hertzberg, op, cii.,
37. election.
p. 259.
38. Cyprus. Lactant., Inst, div., i, 21 init.
Rome.
Cf. also ConfessioS. Cypriani (bishop of Antioch,
2.

rbv

160,
160,
163,
161,

cletian)
martyrdom under Claudius or Dioof
tion
divinamysteries and different kinds
Preller, Beitrag z. Religionsg.d. Alterth.,

is said to have

who

suffered
the

concerning
of

that

time.

in

For the survival of

Philologus,i, 349.
century, see Hertzberg, op. cit.,iii,310

old cults in the fourth

f.

f.
Cf. vol. iii,p. 102
161, 8. times.
161, 12. islands.
cit.,
ii,267 ff.,485.
Hertzberg, op.

already

in

Athens

c.

161, 13. Atergatis. G.

xli, October

1884,

161, 16.

Thera.

161,

23.

ascendancy.

RG,

V, 257,

which
learned
passage

'

350, iii,120
Hirschfeld,

p.

that

became

agree

this age had

class ', nor

can
he quotes from

v,

{Deutsche Rundschau,

Delos

ii^, 411,

cannot

more

worship
371 fi.).

113).

Preller, RM,
I

(Kohler, Hermes,

Isis

and

long

Mommsen's
lost the old national
the

more

I find

3.

with

any

opinion,
reUgion,

specialpossessionof

support

Plutarch, Pmec.

for this
ger.

view

the

in the

reip.,30.

11.
161,28. Demonax.
Lucian, Demonax,
ed.
Oudend.,
ii,p. 518 sq.
162,2. garlands. Apulei.,Apol.,
Martial, x, 92.
162, II. wish.
Prudent., C. Symmach., i, 188 sqq.
20.
162,
prayers.
Vol.
i, p. 131 f.
162, 25. senator.

Notes

672
162, 30.

Seneca,

return.

162, 32. mentioned.

162, 38. gift. On

Beneff.,hi,

Vol.
the

27.

iii,p. 96.

stipescf. Marquardt, StV, iii',143,

CIL, iv, 7 ; AUmer
C/L, xii,2388 : Matris

;
5 ; 385, 3 ; 456,
de FieMMe, iii,533 =
den. XXXV
et. d.
162, 41. Minor.
Mommsen,
2

Rom., ii,24

[vol.III.

3 ; 369,
Terrebasse, Inscr.

et

Aug.

ex

stipeannua

StR., ii', 66 f. ; Dionys. Halic,

Tertullian,

Ant.

10
; ApoL, 13, 42 ; Lebas(Gythion). Lehmann,
Quaestiones sacerdotales
P. i.,De titulis ad sacerdotiorum
Graecos
apvd
venditionem
pertinentibus(Regimonti,1888). Sale of the priesthood,
hi ^afjLodpdKjj
fiviTTdvdeuv Twv
XP^"^^ iTTii x^^i^^^ e^Kovra.
in Oesterreich. MitTocilescu, Inschriften atis d. Dobnidscha,
theihmgen, vi, 1882, p. 8.

Waddington, ii, p.

Ad

nat., i,

ad

124

243

"

Ptolemies:

Wilcken, Kaiserl. Tempelverwaltungin Aegypien, in Hermes, xxiii, p. 592 ft.

163, 2. existence.
Henzen, 6113
CIL, vi, 820.
Christians.
Ad
in Hermes,
Tr., 96, 10;
Mommsen,
163, II.
Pliny,
iii,50, 3.
Sueton., Calig.,c. 14.
163, 15. months.
List of eight
oxen.
163, 17.
Prudent., C. Symmach., i, 215 sqq.
163,

I.

animals

CIL,

sacrificed

by

viii, 8246 sq.

visitors.
Lucret.,

163, 28.
163. 33- individuals.

priests of

two

v,

Saturn

eight gods

to

1161-1168.

Marquardt, StV, iii',67.

163, 35. eighty-two. RGDA^,
(nuUo praetermisso quod eo
p. 86
another
Tiberius
restoration
tempore refici debebat). Under
was

Tac,

necessary.

A., ii, 49.

E.g. Orelli, 1344, 1790.

for a temple of the Dea
HS
Calva
164, 9. building. E.g. 100,000
in
the
district
of
a.d.
Henzen,
Trier) 124
(Gerolstein
5681
Brambach,
CIRh, 853. For a temple at Gabii a.d. 140 in
tutela et ornationibus
(sic)5000 sest. ; CIL, xiv, 2795.
164, 5.

dream.

164,13.

Aricia.

B.

C,

/idXiora7r6Xeo-iKai kCj/
CIL, xiv, 3679, 3679a
Iscr. Tiburtine,AdI, 1882, p. 116 sqq. (sub thes-

Appian,

v,

24:

^"/ols

el"Ti8T)(Tavpoi
xP'tl'^'''''"'
icpwv Sa^iXeis.

Dessau, Due
et Augus[torum]).
[auro] Herculis
vol. i,p. 116
towns.
Orelli,
781 {Ummidia
Quadratilla),
164,16.
cf.
vol.
vol.
ii,p. 249.
i, p. 46 (Oleander etc.);
(Phny) ;
Titttli Ostienses
P. Lucilii Gamalae, in
Mommsen,
164, 22. Tiber.
Ephem. epigr.,iii,319SS. ; CIL, xiv, 375, 376.
Martial, ix, 58.
164, 24. Sassina.
Other
examples CIL,
164, 27. Apollo. Henzen-Or., 6124, 6126.
xiv, 2795 ; viii,1574 (Mustis,prov. proc. 164 a.d., a temple for

S.) ; 993
70,000
flaminica
divae

(col.Julia Karpis) :

'

tiae

et

Plotinae

solo aedificatam

sumptu
2657, 209/211
a

'

thorace

A.D.

estates.

marmoribus

Caelestis

164, 33. kitchens,

et

filius

d.d. marmoribus
et

Augustae

Vol.
sanctuaries.
164, 31.

164, 30.

maritus

temple praised by

musaeo)

(aedem)

sue

et museis

(cf.ib.,

et

Pudici-

statua

ornaverunt.

i, p. 116.
E.g. Orelli, 1515 ; Henzen, 5669 etc.
CIL',ix 3075 (Sulmo) ; ib.,xiv,
IRN, 5435
=

Notes

674
167, 4. Smyrna.
'

Smyrna
Matrem

'

For

read
Deorum

'

the

Mother

the Nemesis

of

the

Smyrna

at

Sipylenen,

[vol.III.

e m

tur, has been

Gods

from

Sipylus at
:
Jahn's emendation
sim, quae Smyrnae coli'.

rightlyadopted by
Kriiger {Coll.libr. jur. AnteStudemund,
ii,pp. 24, 26).
Kriiger, Mommsen,
167, 5. Carthage. Ulpian, Fragm., xxii, 6 (Huschke, Juhsprud.
Antejustin.^,p. 597).
167, II. annually. D., xxxiii, i, 20, " i.
P.

justiniani,ed.

167,
167,

16.

face.

Zeller, iii^

26.

God.

Max.

292.

i,

Tyr., Diss.,

viii.

B.

Volhsl. d. Neugriechen, p. 49;

Schmidt,
167,32. Panagias.
Gr.
D. Mythol., Vorr.,
Gotterlehre,ii, 121 ; Grimm,
Welcker,
xxxiii.
in
Fr.
agriculture. B. Schmidt, Demeter
Eleusis, and
N.
Rhein.
f.
Mus., 1876, p 27S
Lenormant,
; Cic, Ven., iv,
For the veneration
of the images of Greek
deities in
51, 114.
the Middle
inid. yelat. d I'hist. de la
Ages cf. Sathas, Docum.
Grice au
dge, i. S6rie, T. i (1880), p. xiv.
moyen
note (where Cic, Fee*'.,
168,2. devout.
Lucret.,i, 316 with Munro's
iv, 43, 94 is quoted). Eunap., Vitt. sophist.,148 : xal rb. aTipva.
ToD
cro(purToSTrcpi.'Kixi'.wif^^oi
KaOdwep dyd^/iaTos iv8iov Trdxres d

167,

41.

ol fiivTr6Sas ol 8i X"P**^ TrpoaeKOvovv^

ol
Trapdvres,
Si 'EpfioO
\oylov tOttov.
168, 4. hearing. Seneca, Epp., 41, i.
168, 5. secret.
Jahn, on Pers., 2, 4 sqq.
desires.
on
168, 8.
Intpp. on Juv., 10, 55 and

Riickert, CuUurgesch. des

saints.
196 f.
168, 14. abuse.
10.

168,
168,

16.

Nolan., Carm.,

Paul.

Apulei.,Apol.,

Pan.
119, where
pieces and

some

in

one

finds

treasure

rage
inside.

168, 28. water.

Gesch. aller

Mayer, Neapel
Religionen,i, 128

168,

SchHcht,

cease.

168, 30.
von

as

the

und
;

p.
die

the

fable

528

Babrius,

in

his wooden

Hermes

to

f.

Neapolitaner; Meiners,

Schomann,

Gr. Alt., ii,167.

Bairisch

Sicily. Schneegans's
Evolo
(D. Rundschau,

occurrence,

also

breaks

Peschel, Volkerkunde,

168, 25. idols.

Volkes, iii,

7.

Cf.

Theocrit., 7, 107.

deutschen

18, 220-465.

Jupiter. Epictet., D., iii,4,

23.

29.

oi
^tpaffav,

Oudend.

515,

168,

Se 0e6v

Land
bairisck
u.
Volk, 1875.
tale. Die Schicksaie des h. Pancrazius
March

1883) is

informs

author

founded

on

true

me.

Geschichte, i, 357.
Treitschke, Deutsche
Bernhardi, Reiseerinnerungen aus
Spanien, p. 476.
Sueton., Qalig.,c. 5 sq.
169, 10. streets.
ed. Haase,
169, 17. Capitol. Seneca, in Augustine, C. D., vi, 10;
'Alius
nomina
cf.
Preller, RM,
i', 144, i.
iii,p. 426;
(so
168, 34. march.
168, 37. arms.

'

for

Haase

numina)

'

announces

'

subicit

deo

the

names

'

means

of the

perhaps

as

Hertz

poses
sup-

suppliants '.

day. Cf. Marquardt,

offices.
On
coins of
169, 34.
169, 23.

PH., i', 256, 4.

Byzantium certain divinities (Demeter,
Dionysos, Nike, Tyche, Diva Faustina) are indicated as

officialsof the

cityby

M,
prefixed

and

hold the office for

III.]

VOL.

the

Notes

second, third, or

happened

Augusto)! iterum
antiken
in
119

seventh

even

elsewhere.

Miinz-

So

M."

in

675
time

; a

Samothrake

Acilio

etc.

thing which

und

Alterthumsk., 1881, p.
Oesier/eich. Mitth., 1881, p. 224 f. and

et
z.

Diirr, ibid.,1886, p.

f.

fascesque et virgae praeferantur.

Bernhardi, Reiseerinnerungenans

169, 41. horses.

Hidalgo.

Sealsfield,Der

170, 36. Tacitus.

170. 39-

doubt

ff. Cf. Hirschfeld,

10

169, 36. processions. Tertullian, De idolol.,c. 18 : cum

ipsisetiam idolis induantur
praetextae et trabeae

170, 3.

no

Regibus Jov(e
(124 a.d.). Sallet.Beitr.
:

Virey,

note

praeterea
et lati clavi

Spanien.-p.^'jQ.
i.

part

on

Tac,

H., v, 4.
religion. Id. ib., 13.
demons.

Cf. for the

Jewish popular

faith and

Philo's relations
d. Ph., iii^ 2, 298 ; SeligCassel,
in Ersch
and Gruber's
Juden (Gesckichte)
Encyklopddie, p. 20 f.
10.
and
religion, Lucian, Alexand., 25
171,
Justin Mart.,
37.
Apol., i, 6, 13 ; Euseb., H. e., iv, 16.
Hillel
Gibbon, Hist., ch. xv.
171, 24. Gibbon.
arranged under
heads
of
the
the
till
eighteen
Torah, which
prescriptions
then
divided
commands
into
were
248
according to the
number
of parts of the human
body, and into 365 prohibitions
170, 41.

to

paganism Zeller,G.
,

171,

of the days in the year.

according to the number
Hausrath,
Neutest. Zeitgesch.,
i 417 ; cf. also Schurer, Neutest. Zeitgesch.,
p. 438 ff.
Cf. i Maccab., xv,
38. people. Schiirer, ii',495-513.
16-24
Oracc.
Sibyll.,iii, 271 (composed 140 B.C.
(139/138 B.C.).
according to Schiirer,ii',494, and 124 B.C. according to Gutschmid)
in Joseph., A. J., xiv, 7, 2 ; cf. xv,
Strabo
38. Strabo.
13, i.
B.
Cf.
also
Joseph.,
J., ii, 16, 4.
Philo, De
41. Josephus.
8
exsecrationibus
"" and 9, and De pyaemiis et poenii, "" 15-20
in Schiirer, Neutest.
Zeitgesch.,
pp. 573, 589.
6. Arabia.
Acts Apost., ii, 5-11.
Philo, Leg. ad Gai., p. 587 M.
14. Libya.
.

171,
171,

172,

172,
Vol.
172, 17. idea.
commercial.
19.
172,

i, p. 313.
Herzfeld,

Alteythums, p. 204
218

f.

Handelsgeschichte der Juden des

Babylonian trade of the Jews, ibid.,p.

f.

Zeit Jesu
zur
172, 28. life. Delitzsch, Handwerkerleben
and
Slave-trade
of
the
36.
25
Jews, Herzfeld, p.
172, 41.

The

arms.

juden in

above

Europa,

Akad.

nearly verbally
Vortrage, i, 224

Dio, Ixvi, 4.
173, 6. Parthia.
Mommsen,
173, 14. government.
Schurer, Neutest.
173, 16. seats.
172, 19.

S.

empire.

Zeitgesch.,
p.
synagogue

Ambrose,
173, 19.

at

621.

Epp.,

Palmyra.

Cf. for the

Jews

128.

DoUinger,

Die

f.

RG, v, 346.
Zeitgesch.,ii*,497.

Cassel, op. cit., p. 175

Herzfeld, p. 336 f.

Callinicum

from

(1868),pp.

f.

Schiirer, Neutest.

Burning
(Mesopotamia) by the

of

Jewish

Christians

40.

at

Jewish

257
ipxifJ-Tropoi

Palmyra,

Vogii6,Inscr.

.\.D.

CIG,

Palmyr.,

nos.

4486.
13 and

63
173,

[vol.III.

Notes

676
Derenbourg,

Lebas-W.,

Essai

sur

I'Mst. et la giogr. de Palest., i, 22,

2619.

224

21.

centrale, p. 47.
Ueber
eine
Landauer,
inscription.

173, 24.

Vogu6, Syne

A.D.

Palmyra
Akad.,

31

gefundene Inschrifteiner
Juli 1884, p. 993 f.

von

Dr.

Synagoge, in

Euting
Ber.

in

d. Berl.

in Sallet's Zeitschr. f. Numismatik, v,

183, 28. Egypt. Mommsen
(Derenbourg, Journal Asiat., Mars-Avril, 1869, p. 373s.
229-231
not
accessible to me).
was
Arabia.
S. Cassel, op. cit,,p. 165.
173, 29.
in Sharpe, Gesch.
Axumites.
Gutschmid
Aegyptens, ii,
173. 36221
f., 285.
173, 38. Justinian. Procop., B. Pers., i, 19, ed. D., i, 99, 7.
Schilderung der abessynischen
173, 41. population. M. Flad, Kurze
Cf.
juden (Falasha),1869.
i, 216.
Krapf, Reisen in Ostafrica,
Place, 582 M. : koS' iKiar-qv irSKai irafx174, 3. Syria. Philo, In
'AWas KttiSup/os. Scbiirer, p. 621.
j-Xijfleis
Les apdtres,p. 223.
174, 5. contingent. Renan,
174, 6. magnificence. Schiirer, p. 636.
Mommsen,
RG, v, 465.
development.
174, 10.
174, 14. physicians. Usener, Religionsgesch.Unters., i (1889),p.
227
174, 15.

ff.
war.

ii, 20,

Schiirer, Neulest.
vii, 8, 7).

ii^ 498, 17 (Jos.,B. J.,

Zeitgesch.,

from
the time
of Aristotle, Mueller,
174, 18. Diaspora. Evidence
Fr. Hist. Gr., ii,323 ; Gutschmid,
Neue
Beitr. z. Gesch. d. alien

Orients, p. 77.
174,
174,
174,
174,

174,

174,
175,
175,

20.

Phjygia. Josephus,
Cilicia.

A.

J., xii, 3,

4.

Acts

Afosi., vi, 9.
Heraklitischen
Die
Briefe, p. 28;
Bernays,
privileges.
24.
Ads
8-20.
Apost., xix,
26.
Mommsen,
'Pov"p"'va 'lovSaia
Smyrna.
i,px'-'""'dy"^os,
des Studes juives,1883, p.
op. cit.,490, I, from Reinach, Revue
161 ; CIG,
9897.
28. honour.
Reinach,
Synagogue juive d Phocie, in Bull.
de corr.
Hillen., x, 1886, pp. 327-335.
(For rpoeSpla cf. St.
Matth., xxiii, 6 ; James, ii, 2, 3.)
Eckhel, D.N., iU, 132-139.
38. Apamea.
Cic, Pro Flacco, c. 28.
3. Pergamus.
22.

Acts Apost.,xiii, 14 ; xiv, i.

schmid
S. Cassel, op. cit.,p. 174.
According to Gutin
of
Moses
of
there
is no value
the testimony
Chorene,
486 A.D.
(Ritter,Erdkunde, ii,294.) To him also I owe the
of
Faustus
of Armem'a,
that
another
historian
information
I'Arde
Collection
des
historiens
Byzantium, iv, 55 (Langlois,
12.

Lycaonia.

175, 14. Armenia.

of Jews were
minie, i, 274) states, that incredible masses
the
when
Artaxarta
and other
Persians,
(367)
by
away

carried
ian
Armen-

conquered.
Tcheng-Ki-Tong
[Ch'en Chi-t'ung], The Chinese
175,
Painted
Also
Richthofen, China,
by Themselves
[1884],p. 191.
the
of
from
Persia at the
i, 513, I. regards
immigration
Jews
of the Han
time
dynasty as certain.
towns

20.

were

extinct.

175,

Notes

III.]

VOL.

21.

Melos.

17s, 26. Herod.

175, 28.

island.

175, 29.
175, 29.

Paros.

175, 34.

again.

Delos.

Bursian, Gsogr.

v.

677

Griechenland, ii, 3, 499.

Joseph.,A.

J., xvii, 12,

Id., Vita, 76.
Id., A. J., xiv, 10, 8.

; B.

J., ii,7,

i,

lb., 7, 2 ; lo, 15,

Die, xlviii,32.

Jewish inscriptionsin Aegina, CIG, 9894, Patrae,

CIA, iii,2, 3547, ibid.,3545, 3546. Jewish
9900
De
Rossi, Aiene, suoi
proskynemata in Syra (Grammata),
in Bull, crist.,1876, p. 116.
monumenti
cristiani e giudaici,
21.
175, 40. injured. Cod. Theodos.,xvi, 8, 12 and
(S.Cassel, op.
175. 37' Acts.
9896, Athens

cit.,p. 121.)

176, 2. workshops. S. Cassel, p. 53.

Add., p. 1005, no. 2114''and 2114''''.
CIG, ii,2.
176, 5. Kertch.
1008
Cf. p. 1006
(2126'')
(2131'').
; p.
Stephani, op. cit.,p. 244 ff.
176, 6. Anapa.
Jewish sepulchral inscriptions {Hebrdische
176, 8. Judaism. The
de I'Ac. des Sciences
de St.
Krim, Mim.
Pitersbourg,viii. s6rie,ix [1866],no. 7) edited by Chwolson, are
not
genuine. Cf. A. Harkavy and H. L. Strack, Catalogder
hebrdischen
Bibelhandschnftender hais. off.Bibl. in St. Petersb.,
1875 ; Schiirer, Neutest. Zeitgesch.,ii^ 499, 22.
176, 10. population. Philo, In Place, p. 523 M.
Schiirer, ii', 505, 53.
176, 12. Alexander.
Ptolemies.
Schiirer, pp. 621, 623 f. ; Gutschmid-Sharpe,
176, 15.
Cf. index.
i, 226, 267, 269 ; ii, 3 etc.
npa"revx-")dtruXos in
time
of Ptolemy
at the
Alexandria
Euergetes I or II, Eph.
Cf. vol. iii of this work, p. 173.
epigr.,iv, 26.
Philo's.
Later
Schiirer,ii", 501.
only one ? Mommsen,
176, 15.
RG, V, 524, I.
Vol. i, p. 357.
176, 18. trees.
Reckerches, p. 62 (Ewald, Gesch.
176, 24. Scriptures. Lumbroso,
Israels,iv, 274 ; Philo, In Flaccum, p. 528).
in
176, 25. navigation. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 564 M. 'TSpyarr-fipia
M.
In
Herzfeld,
Place,
Alexandria, id..
Handelsgep. 525
schichte der Juden, p. 236.
Z. Jesu, p. 38.
z.
Delitzsch, Handwerkerleben
176, 26. trades.
26
Lumbroso,
L'Egitto,
(Josephus,C. Apion.,
176, 29. century.
p.
A
custodiae.
fluminis
custodiam
ii, 5 :
MaXxaios
totiusque
Grabsteine

aus

der

Trajan guardiano

under

Delta.

Bull.

176, 29.
176, 41. hierarchy. Ewald,
177,

I.

gabellotto del porto

di

d. corresp. HelUn., xiii,1889, p.

Cyrene. Josephus,

op. cit.,405.
J., xvi, 6,

A.

i.

Siene).
178.

Thrige, Cyrene, p.

219
sq,
177, 5. Lucullus.

Schiirer, p. 623.
Josephus, Vita, c. 78.
note.
Bockh's
CIG,
B.C.
177, 9. 13
5301 with
S.
Cassel, p.
countries.
Ixxviii,
Dio,
;
32
177, 13.
177, 6.

Jonathas.

Chron.,

Ol. 224

(accordingto

which

the

revolt

13 ;

Euseb,,

spread

to

the

Thebaid)

177, 18.

Christianity. Procop.,

334)-

De

aedif., vi,

(ed. D., iii,

Notes

6y^

[vol.itt.

Carthage. TertuUian, Adv. Judaeos.

inscriptions. For 'later' read 'late'.
177,22.
Eph. Epigr., v,
Cf.
and
1222.
vii,
no.
pp. 537,
p. 538
147.
Henzen-Or., 6145
CIL. viii,8499 (pater synago177, 23. Sitifi.
gae) and 8423.
Inscr. de I'Alg.,2072
CIL, viii, 7155
177, 24. Cirta.
:
(Cirta)
Restuto
etc.
Other
Pompeio
Judeo
Jewish inscriptions
there,

177, 19.

CIL,
177, 27.
177, 31.
177. 33-

viii, 7150, 7530, 7710.

Valerius.
Valer. Max., i, 2, " 3.
Rome.
Schiirer, ii*, 505, 53.
Sabazius.
Marquardt, StV, iii",82,

i.

from
According to a communication
177, 34. Sabaoth.
who
had formerly wrongly disputed the identification.
De

programm,

Judaeorum
Leg.

177, 38. liberty. Philo,

178, I. allies. Cic, Pro

coloniis,Acad.

Alb.

Schiirer,
Cf. my

Regim., 1876, ii.

ad

Gai., 1014.
Flacco, 28, i.

Philo, loc. cit.

178, 2. Tiber.
of a man
twice chief of a synagogue
178,3. synagogue.
Inscription
('Uauv Sis ipxuv as elsewhere, Schurer, ii*, 518, 112) found
"

in

178, 8.
178, 9.
178, 12.

Trastevere.
Sardinia.

Vol.

i, p. 257.
Rome.
Schiirer, p. 625 ; cf. ii*, 505 f.
disturbances.
Sueton., Claud., c. 25 :

Chresto

assidue

Christus

see

div., iv, 7

tumultuantes

Judaeos impulsore
expulit. On Chrestus=

Roma

Schurer, p. 625,

4 ; cf.

ii',509, 70

Lactant., Inst,

sed

ratio
est propter
exponenda hujus nominis
immutata
littera Chrestum
solent
qui eum
ignorantiam eorum,
De
dicere.
Cf. TertuUian, ApoL, 3 and
Bull,
Rossi,
crist.,
1873, pp. 21 and 62.
Dio, Ix, 6. Tillemont, H. d. E., ii, 481.
178, 13. extent.
Acts
Paul.
Apost.,xxviii, 17.
178, 14.
^."
in vigna Randanini,
Garrucci, Cimitero
178,17. seven.
p."38:
those
of the Campenses {GIG, 9905, Orelli,2522) ; Augusfenses
{CIG, 9902 sq., Nuove Epigr. Giud., p. 11) ; Agrippenses (CIG,
N.
9907) ; Siburenses
{ib.,6447) ; a new
Apxav "Zov^ovnaiiiiv
Miiller,Le catacombs
degli Ebrei presso la via Appia Pignatelli,
in Bull. d. 1st. Germ., i,1886, pp. 49-56.
Cf. Gomperz, Oestetr.
Mitth., X, 1886, p. 213 f.); Volumnenses
(Orelli,
2522, more
Fabretti, 465, toi) ; Elaeenses
correctlySpon, Misc., x, 220.
Hebraei
{trvvaywy/iAl^piav, CIG, 9909).
{CIG, 9904) and
in der
Cf. Schiirer, Die Gemeindeverfassungder Juden in Rom
and Neutest. Zeitgesch.,
Kaiserzeit (1879),pp. 15-17
ii^ 516 ff.
:

"

Burning

of

in Rome

church

synagogue
claimed

in

siodorus. Fay., iii,45.

The awayuyii 'B\oias refers
a

ruin

Roman

called

not
a
{''EppcoKdffTpo,

Bull.

d.

Rome,

Ambrose,

by the Jews as an old

Burning of synagogues,
to Elaea

in

'

name

synagogue,

in

Cas-

id., i6.,iv, 43.

Mysia, where

Tchifout-Kalcssi,

uncommon

Epp., ii,17.

now

of

stands
'

Jew
Anatolia),Reinach,

Castle

the

Derenbourg (Renan, Marcp. 330.

these Hebraei
to be the community
in Rome
(mentioned under Theodoric the

corr.
HelUn., x,
Aurdle, p. 439s.) supposes

of the
Great

Samaritans

by. Cassiodorus, Var., iii,45;

Schiirer, ii', 511, 81).

III.]

VOL.

All

the

Notes

synagogues

679

situated

were

outside

the

Pomerium.

Jordan, in Hermes, vi, 319 1

178, 26. post. Sohurer, Geweindeverfassung,
p. 18 ff.
178, 27. grounds. Ibid., p. 17.
178, 27. five.
Garrucci, p. 3s. (Juv.,3, 17 sqq.). De Rossi, Bull,
crist.,1867, p. 16 ; 1883, p. 79 f. Cf. Schurer, ib.,p. 13 f.
178, 28. inscriptions. Garrucci, p. 63.
RG,v, 490 f.,who believes that the
178, 31. language. Mommsen,
kings imposed the Greek language on the Jewish communities
of the Macedonian
towns.
Latin
inscriptionof a Jew in Rome,
CIL, vi, 3, 18,532 (Samso Barocho). Eph. epigy.,
iv, p. 291, 838 :
Aemilio

Va{l)entieq.

Mommsen.,

Romano

metuenti

(Bernays, Comment.

563 sq.).

p.

178, 34. soothsayers. Renan,

sayer
Apdtres, p. 289s. A Jewish soothSb^av iirX ToiT(f jroXX-i)!'
^wi-, Procop., B. G., i,9.
'Many
Hillel. Hausenchantments,' a saying of Rabbi
women,
many
Neutest.
rath,
Zeitgesch.,i, 299.
Bosio, Roma
178, 38. chandelier.
sotten., p. 142 sq.
I.
Garrucci,
Cimitero,
sjrmbolical.
65s. Nuove
179,
Epigr.,2s.
Portus.
De
Bull,
2.
Rossi,
crist.,iv, 40.
179,
179, 5. Italy. J. Derenbourg, Elazar le Peitan, in MHanges Renter,
pp.

Four

429-441.

unpublished inscriptions,
probably from
irar.
aw.
(?),p. 438 sqq.
Kap/capi/o-iwc

them

Portus, among
Vol.
179, 6. Puteoli.
179,

II.

castimoniarum

quod
440,
179, 13,

fit

i, p. 351.

CIL, iv, 2569

Pliny.

etiam
superstitioni

h., xxxi, 95

sacrisque Judaeis

carentibus.

piscibus squama

N.

Pliny,

( garum

dicatum

Marquardt, Prl., ii^

80.

Christian.

179, 14. Solomon.

broso, Mem.

Bull.
Bull,

d.

Inst, archeol., 1885, p. 97.

dell' Inst,

dell'Acad,

Lumarcheol., 1883, p. 37s.

Ser.
vol.
Lincei,
xi, 3 giugno 1883,
3,

dei

the

picture with the legendaryEgyptian King BocchoPompeji*, p. 583 f. De Rossi

(likeMarini)
in a Pompeian
also connects
princeps libertinorum
tion
inscrip[CIL, iv, 117) with a Jewish community, because the Italian
Roman
or
Bull. crist.,
so called:
Jews {ActsApost.,vi, 9) were
connects
ris.

Overbeck,

'

ii,69SS. and
179, 17.

Capua.

'

92,

5.

IRN,

Cf. Garrucci, Bv.ll.

3657

CIL,

Nap.,

3905

x,

ii

(1854),p.

8.

cf. S. Cassel, op.

cit.,p. 144.
179, 18. Venusia.
inedite 0 mal
Giudaici

ipogeo

del
di

O.
note

Hirschfeld, Bdl, 1867,

Greche

Latine

Out

Napolitano, 1880.

Venosa, Hebrew

above
inscriptions

Ebraiche

words

ground

are

of

occur

about

two

Ascoli, Iscr.
p. 149.
di antichi
sepolcri

47

inscriptionsof

the

in 21 ; the
Hebrew
centuries
later.
Cf.

Mommsen,

179,
179,

CIL, ix, p. 66oss., 6195-6241.

Ascoli, 55, 10.
physician. Ib., 6213
B.
20.
CIL,
G.,
i, 8 and 16 ; IRN, 6467
Naples. Procop.,
Aster
audia
Henzen-Orelli, 5302:
(CI)
X,
Hierosolymi1971
tana (ca)ptiva,
curam-egit (Ti.)Claudius Aug. libertus Masculus
20.

"

etc.

179, 23. Fundi.

CIL,

ix, 6400-6402

386s, (mediaeval ones

at

cf. Not.

Taranto).

CIL,

d. scavi, 1882, p.
x,

6299,

68o

[vol.in.

Notes

179,

27.

sq.
179, 31.

decree.

S. Cassel, p.

CIL,

Brixia.

v, i, 441

Cod.

141.
1

Coelia

Theod., xii,

Paterna

mater

i,

157

synagoges

Brixianorum.

179, 34. Genoa.

179, 35. Milan.

Cassiodorus, Var., ii,27.

ib., v, 37.
Ravenna.
Anonym. Valesii, 81.
179, 36.
Exhortat.
c.
i.
Ambrose,
virginitat.,
179, 41. Ambrose.
88
CIL,
Orelli, 2523
180, I. Pola.
v,
i,
(Pola):
Id.

Soteriae

Jewish
Rev.

180,

3.
62.

matri

"

pientiss.religioniJudaicae

from
inscriptions

Mediolanum

arcMol., i860, p. 348.

gerusiarch. Garrucci, Cimitero

in

metuenti

Renan

Aureliae

(?).

and

Le

Two

Blant,

vigna Randanini,

p.

S. Cassel, p. 147.
180, 6. slaves.
180, 7. Caecilius.
Plutarch,
Cic, c. 7 {i.Te\evBtpiKhs
bBpuiroi,
Suidas
Kai/tfXios
:
Ifoxos Tip 'lovSat^eiv)
SiKeXiiirris piJTCij/)
iv
iirl rod
'^ujfi-g
ffo^iffreOtras
^e^aarov Kalcrapos aTb doOXuv
ad Aelian.,
Kuester
h. 1. Perizon.
:
(ex servitute manumissus
Var. hist.,xii, l) "s nres
koI
laTop-^Katn, Trpbrepov KaXoiJ/iei'os
"

"

Si
si^ai/
'Apxi.yo.8os,

Following Miiller,Hist. Gr. fr.,

and
the many
wars
iii,331, who
Syrians in
I
as
Sicily, regard
improbable Bernhardy's assumption of a
confusion
A
with the quaestor of Verres.
Jewish inscription
at Syracuse, CIG, 9895.
'lovSaios.
recalls the Servile

180, 18.

Cassel,p. 141.
Zunz, Z.Gesc^.w.
Cagliari. Cassel, p. 147, 65.

180,
180,

22.

intention.

an.

16.

180,

20.

LiWeyaiKj",p. 484!

taxes.

Spain.

Romans,

23

xv,

sq.

L'antechrist,p. 106, 3 ; Ranke, Weltletter of Clement, 0pp. patr. apost.,

after
the
i
gesch.,iii,i, 192,
ed. V. Funk, p. 63 : K'^pv^
y^vopt-evoi iv "tq avaroX^ ko.1 iy t^ dOret
iirl rb ripiia
t^s Wtreios iXBdv.
180, 25. Spain. Josephus, A. J., xviii, 7, 2 ; B. J., ii, 9, 6.
Concil. Illib.,can.
180, 28. Jews. Cassel, p. 55.
49, 50, 78.
Salonula
nia
CIL, ii, 1982:
180,31. century. Huebner,
Renan,

"

Ztschr.

mens.

IIII. die I

f. Wissenschaft

180, 32. Minorca.

Letter

|Judaea.
d.

of

Jewess

in Frankel's

Judenthums, 1846, p. 227.

Severus
(or Severinus),bishop

Majorca (Migne,Patrol.,xx, 730) ; Dahn,

vi, 420.
Le Blant
Dahn, vi, 421.
180, 32. Sisebut.
of
inscription

Cf. also Cassel

at Tortosa

of

Konige der Germanen,

and

(Dertosa)in

Renan
three

put the
languages

persecutionsof
(Greek, Latin, Hebrew)
the
Jews, about the sixth century ; Chwolson, op. cit.,p. 83
of the Greek) in the time
before the immigration
(on account
of the
Visigoths.
in the

time

before

the

180, 36. Archelaus.

Josephus, A. J., xvii, 13, 2 ; Cassel, p. 61.
180, 40. Gaul.
Cassel, p. 12 f.,note 37.
According to Derenbourg,
Essai sur I'histoire et la giographiede la Palestine,p. 418,Akiba
is said to have
visited the ports of the Mediterranean, Zephyrium

in

Cappadocia, Nisibis,Iberia

or

Georgia

and

other

tries.
coun-

Notes

682
183, 15. mankind.

183,

19.

i.
Schiirer, p. 387 fi.
G.*, i, i, 51, 4.
Schiirer,p,

Apdfres, 289,

Renan,

origin. Gieseler,

[vol.III.

LfiAj'6. d.K.

also is dependent
Posidonius
(= Diodor.,
Neron.
xxxiv, i). Arnold,
Christenverfolgung(1888),p. 47 f.
Schiirer, p. 633.
183, 20. outbursts.

On

these

sisters.

Tac,

ff.

388

183, 23.

H., v,
Juv., 14, 98.

5.

183, 25. Jew.

Josephus, C. Apion., ii, 7.
183, 29. Greeks.
in Renan,
183, 39. life. Authorities
pp. 288-291.
Zu
households.
Ronsch,
Juvenal (3, 14; 6,
184,2.
Jahrb. f. Philol., 1881, p. 692 ff. ; 1885, p. 552.

486

The

for the

regulationsof
Sabbath
in dry

the

Rabbis

allow

food

542).

Neue

Schiirer,ii^

to be

kept

warm

herbs.

Hausrath, Neuiest. Zeitgesch.,iii,76.

184, 4. theatres.
Josephus, C. Apion., ii, 39, 41.
184, 12. confidence.
16.
Schiirer, ii^, 553 f.
philosopher.
184,
faith.
Vol.
Renan,
i,
p. 202s.
184, 27.
p. 257.
De
Seneca,
superst., ed. Haase, iii,p. 427.
184, 30. conquerors.
PauUa
Sara
proselitaan. xvi nominae
Inscription of Beturia
Bolumni
et
note
mater
on
(cf.
Campi
synagogarum
p. 178,
Cf. also Schiirer, p. 645.
Orelli, 2522.
17) in Rome.
and
184, 35. Jerusalem. Horace, S., i, 9, 69 (where Stowasser
Graubart
[Zeitschr.
J. Osi. Gymn., xl, 1889, pp. 289-295] punctuate
it as the day
and understand
hodie Tricesima, sabbata
"

'

'

of the
210

moon

new

Cues.,

14,
e"i

97

Naber,

p.

32

jejunium ubique celebratur

suspirant. Apologet.,c. 16
exorbitantes

decernunt

Ad

nationes, i, 13

die

praelegistis,
quo

185,
185,

differatis aut

otium

exorbitantes

et

7. world.
13. world.

vos

et

edict.

Josephus,

crist.,1865, p.

185,25.

Horace.

in banc

aliter

et
...

eis

qui

82.

Fronto,

ex

diebus

Sept.expecto,
poUuant (Athen.,
Judaicum' certe
demorantis

Neutest.

otio et victui

ignorant.
ipso (dieSolis)priorem
more

subtrahatis
curetis.

prandium

Ad

Kal.

auctoritatem
diem
Saturni

ipsia Judaico

lavacrum

A.

415 ; Rem.,

et stellae

ipsi a vestris ad alienas

Joseph., C. Apion., ii, 39.

Hausrath,
Mos., p. 136 sq. M.).

185, 24.

Nee

qua visa jejunium

De jejunio, c. 16:

iv, p. 156). TertuUian,

i,

a.,

Marquardt, StV, iii^

sqq.

stellam
superstitiosi

quam

A.

Rossi, Bull, crist.,

v
(1867),p.

Cf. De

Pers., 5, 179 sqq.

Juv.,

14 ;

M.

Chodesh).Ovid,

Rosh

"

quem

aut

in

vesperam
facitis

Quod quidem
religiones.

i, 164 (Philo,Vita
Zeitgesch.,

/., xix, 5,

3 ;

cf. De

Rossi, Bull,

90.

Horace,

concedere

S.,i,4, 142

ac

veluti te

Judaei

cogemus

turbam.

185, 28. proselyte. Cf. Hausrath,

RG,
185, 32. Israel. Mommsen,

op. cit.,ii, 116 f.

f. Renan,
v, 551

6vangiles,
p.

9SS.

Hadrian
185, 35. Jews. When
it
to
more
stringent, seems

RG,

V,

made
have

the
been

prohibition of castration
sen,
Mommregarded as such.

549.

185, 36.

force.

185, 37.

conversions.

Gieseler, Lehrb.\ i, i, 157 f.

Sia vepironiiv,
Orig.,C.Cels., ii,13 : oi Si/cdpioi

III.]

VOL.

Notes

683

lis dKpuTrjpiij^ovTes
KadeffruiTas
irapci,Tois

vofiovs Kal

'lovSatoiscvyxe-

ra

X03p't}lJ'^vo.
iwvois dvatpovvTaiKal oitK ^ffriv dKoOcat SiKaffToO Trvudavoel Kara
fiivov^
T^v5e r^v vofii^opt4vrjv
0 XiKdpiosdywvL^afievos
deoffi^eiav
Si
/SioCk,
lieraBi/icvos
tih diroXv8i}(reTai,
iii/ifvuv t^v iwl 6avdT(j)dirax'AWct yap dpKei decx^e'taa
BittTeTtu.
toO ttcijTrepLTOfirj irpos dvaipcfriv
TTOV"OTOS ainiiv,
Schiirer, ii', 564-575.
185, 41. food.
Eusebius, H. e., iii,37.
186, 23. another.
186, 25. Origen. Orig., C. Cels.,iii,9, ed. Klotz.
Vol. i, p. 259.
186, 36. weed.
'

187,

I.

Christians.

Christians

G.

issued

Boissier's
between

assumption
and

64

of a law
is considered

112,

against the
very

bable
pro-

by Arnold, Neronische
Chfistenverfolgung,1888, p. 112.
cf. Trajan's answer
But
to Pliny's report (Ad. Traj., 97).
187, II. gods. Momipisen, RG, v, 522 f., note.
Cf. the very cautious
187, 25. image. See Gieseler, Lehrb.*, i, i, 107.
and pertinentstatement
in Aub^, Histoire des persecutions
la fin des Antonins
de I'igUsejusqu'd,
(1875),especiallyi^ 74185.
TertuUian, Apol., 10 : sacnlegii et majestatis rei
187, 31. law.
convenimur.
Cf. Renan,
Cf. Le Blant,
Evangiles, 401-403.
Comptes-yendus de I'acad.,1866, p. 358 ; De Rossi, Bull, cr.,
1867, p. 28.
igo,

34.

denunciations.

Pliny, Ad

Traj.,96

cf. De

Rossi, Bull,

crist., 1865, p. 94s.

193,
193,

4. Commodus.
8. chastisement.

Ref., ix,
Hippoljrt.,
See

De'

cristiani condannati

76,

2,

De

11.

Rossi, Bull,

alle

crist.,1868, p. 17SS.

di marmi

etc.

Cyprian, Epp.,
apud metallum
Siguensem
to Cyprian) ; Artemidor.,
Onirocr., i, 21 ; Cyprian, Epp., 77 ;
Clinton, F. R., ad a. 173, 183 ; Euseb., Chron,, 2185 ; H. e.,
iv, 23, 10 ; TertuUian, Apol., 39 ; De pudic, 22.
Orig., C. Cels., iii,8.
193, 34. rest.
Netherlands.
Cf. Buckle, Hist, of Civilisation in England,
194, 22.
Gesch.,iii,295 {Histor.
1869, ii,445 ff. ; Niebuhr, Beitr. iiber rom.
On
the
statements
fabulous
of the
Vortr.,
i,
3, 295).
polit.
Christian
in
cf.
the
Hausof
numbers
martyrologies
martjrs
Zeitgesch. iii,391 f. Kraus, Roma
sotlerranea,
rath, Neutest.
Rome
alone.
in
martyrs
13,825
alleges
149, 2,
Clem.
Al., Cohort, ad gent., c. 10, p. 85 ; Stromateis,
194, 36. end.
iv, 18, p. 827 ; Tzschirner, Fall des Heidenthums
p. 524 f.
79

(letterof the

cave

commorantes

Keim,

195, 13. master.

195, 19.

Rom

u.

Christentum,

d.

1881, p. 360,

Cels., in Orig., C. C, iii,59.

Ronsch, Itala u. Vulgata, p. i f.
Corinth., xi, 5 ; xiv, 34 ; cf. Hausrath,

i.

unfortunate.

195, 26.

camp.
law.
I
195, 40.
f.
p. 389
196, 2. attractive.
Of
196, 5. afford.

Vol.

lu,

p.

Paulus,

184.
for the

of

Chnstiamty,
christianisme
by Voltaire, Hist,
ch. xiii {Impr. de la sociiti Httiraire-typogr.,
1784, vol. xxxv,
which
the
this
is
one
betrays 'a
only
PhilosopMe,iv,p. 301)
the
and
nature
of Chrisof
nature
human
deeper knowledge of

mentioned

all the

reasons

spread

de V MaUissement

du

Notes

684

[vol.in.

tianity than Gibbon's'

(J. Bernays, Gesammelte
Abhandlungen,
ii, 1885, p. 225) Herder
judges Christianity
says that Gibbon
very mildly {Ideen z. Philos. d. Gesch., Th. iv (1820),p. 97).
196, 8. Tacitus.

Tac, A., i, 22.

Gieseler, Lehrb.*, i, i, 225.
196, 29. ministers.
Iren., Adv.
haeres., ii, 32, 4, p. 166 (Euseb.,
H. e., V, 7). Gibbon, Hist., ch. xv.
Other
in Tzschirpassages
f.
Cf. "vangiles,
Renan, Marc-AurSle, p. 529s.
ner, p. 524
p. 65.
196, 37. sick.
Arnob., i, 42 sqq.
Vol. iii,p. 138.
196, 38. heal.
6.
north.
Dehio, Gesch, d. Erzbisthums
197,
Hamburg-Bremen, i,83.
Mamas.
Mommsen,
197, II.
EG, v, 461 f. (Jerome).
Riese, Anthol. lat., i, 2, 893.
197, 26. men.
196, 16.

century.

197, 39-

ceased.

Augustine, Epist., 227.

198, 9. himself.
Tertullian, ApoL, 50 ; Gieseler,i, 70, 21.
198, 13. Pliny. Vol. iii,p. 190.
198, 24. meal.
Hausrath's
Pliny, Ad Tr., 96 and 97.
opinion,
Neutest. Zeitgesch.,
iii,383, that the form of faith in that place
the Essene, is refuted by Arnold, SHidien z. Gesch. d. Plinwas
ian.

Christenverfolgung.
1887,

56.

p.

198, 30. virtue.

198, 35. Crete.

199,

Gieseler, op. cit.,p. 168.

Hausrath,
f., 410 f. ; Neutest.
Paulus, p. 330
f.
Cf.
Die
iii,
Heinrici,
Zeitgesch., S42
ChristengemeindeKorwiss.
in
Zeitschr.
inths,
Theol.,xix, 508 "E. On the degeneraf.
tion
of the agape {CypTia.a,Epp.,
65, 3) id..Die Anfange -paulinischer Gemeinden, ibid., xx,
f.
129
I. lewdness.
Gieseler, op. cit.,p. 112.

199,

4.

advantages.
it

People

was

Hartel, p. 467.
christl. Kirche
im
church.

10.

Sanctis

Ecclesiarum

Hatch-Harnack,

faith

Peristeph., ii, 65SS.,

Foedis

sub

auctionibus

parentibus.
angulis, Et summa

egens
in

cause
occupation be(e.g.actors)
Cyprian, Epp., 2 (61),ed.
d.
Gesellschaftsver/assung

Christian

Alterth., 35, 37.

Prudent.,

praedia

avorum

gemit

their

abandoned

incompatible with the

supported by the community,

were

199,

who

Haec

77
Successor

occuluntur

pietas

dulces liberos.
Paul. II Cor.,xi,i3-30 ; Hausrath, Neutest.
199, 10.
Hausrath, Paulus, p. 416.
199, 14. fraud.
200,
200,

200,
200,
200,

200,
aoi,
202,

creditur

Addicta
exhaeres
abditis
Nudare

ii,559.
Zeitgesch.,

time.

Lucian, Peregrin., 11-13.

II.
Gieseler, p. 245, 41.
Grig., C. Cels.,iii,12.
De offic,ii, 16.
Ambrose.
II.
Ambrose,
26. Celsus.
Gieseler, p. 195 ff.
Bunsen, Hippolyt u. seine Zeit., p. loi ; De Rossi,
30. 235.
Bull, crist.,
1866, p. 97.
Epilogo sulV autore de' Filosofumeni.
follows.
ix.
Refut.
haeres,
41.
De
Bull,
Rossi,
crist.,1866, p. 7.
40. 190.
done
in great detail by Rossi,
This has been
35. judgment.
Bull, crist.,
Esame
archeol. e critico delta storia di
1866, no. i.
9.

faith.

S. Callisto narrata
dottrina

dommalica

nel libra
e

delta

de'

Filosofumeni.
disciplinaecclesiastica.
nono

P. ii. Delia

III.]

VOL.

Notes

68s

reproach. De Rossi, op. cit.,p, 7,

Gesch.
d. St. Rom.,
period. Reumont,
203,27.
So Tertulhan, ApoL, c. 39.
203, 29. other.
203, 30. cities.
Orig., C. Cels., iii,30.
203,

204,

7.

assemblies.

2.

Cf. Hausrath,

Korinthische

Wirren

Paulus, p. 373.

{363-392), and

Neutest.

See the

chapter
iii,
Zeitgesch.,

(ChnstlicheGemeindeordnungen)

537-550

Clemens
204, 7. persons.
G.
204, 12. drunkenness.

204,

i, 550.

Rom.,

Ep. ad Corinth.,c. 47.

Heyne,
Quo tempore Heymae
pastor
sit
scriptus
(Regim. 1872), p. 25s. ; cf. also the complaints
d.
against the clergy, p. 21s., and generally Keim, Rom
u.
Christenthum, p. 338 f.
Cyprian,De lapsis,cc. 5 and 6. At first the bishops
32. usury.
artisans

were

and

tradesmen.

Hatch-Harnack,

Gesellsckafts-

verf.d.

christl. Kirche, 1883, p. 152 f.

them.
In i. Epist. ad Timoth.
horn., x, 3 (xi,602) in V.
204, 35.
des
Gesch.
d.
Schultze,
Heidenthums, p. 315.
Unterganges
gr. rom.
xxvi
so.
Augustine on Psalm
204, 40. acted
(iv, 116), ibid.
Ammian.
Marcell., xxii, 5, 4; cf. xxvii, 3, 12.
5. another.
Zeller,Rom. u. gr. Urteile iiber d. Christenthum,
205, II. resistance.
in Deutsche
Rundschau, April, 1877, p. 66.
205,

Lactantius.

Lactant., Inst, div., vii, i.

Schiller, Nero, p. 607. Socialistic passages
the Fathers, Baudrillart, Hist, du luxe, ii, 404SS.
Le Blant,

205,

16.

205,

18. socialistic.
in

La

richesse

et le christianisme

I'dge des

persecutions,in

Rev.

arch., N.
205,

S., xxi, 1880, p. 320SS.

Rome.
Christenthum
Baur, Das

22.

in

205, 23.
205, 25.

den ersten drei

considerable.

Jahrhunderten (2
Tac, A., xv,
Rossi, Bull,

d.

christliche
Aufl.),p. 62 f.
u.

Kirche

44.

crist.,iii,1865, p. 33SS. ; esp.

and
and
1875, pp. 12-16 (Insigni
41s. (with illustration)
pp. 36
cimitero
di Domitilla). But according to Renan,
scoperte nel
le caract^re
est
Marc-Atirile, 536, r
primitifde ce monument
catacombs.

De

'

trfes incertain

'.

321 ; Reumont,
Vol.
205, 29. PHny.
205,
205,

206,
206,
206,

See

also

Gesch.

De

d. St.

Rossi, Roma
sotterr., 196, 319fE.
Rom, i, 382

iii,p. 163.
d. Narbonens.
Hirschfeld,
Beitrage z. Geschichte
35.
in
Westd.
20-22.
Ztschr., 1889, pp.
Provinz,
in Gieseler, i, i, 159.
37. Christianity. The
passages
Scapul., c. 2.
14. population. TertuUian, Ad
forum.
Id.,
ApoL, 37.
24.
West.

28.

world.

According

to

Max

Miiller

{Essays) the

tians
Chris-

tion
30'7 per cent, of the total populasaid to have
been
are
1885 there
and
miUion
nonmillion
Christians
[30-8 per cent.]
1004
445
estimates
the
Christians.
[The Blue Book of Missions, 1907,
at 559 millions
Christians
(34-4per cent.)out of a total of 1623
du paganisme
Hist, de la destruction
millions.
Chastel,
Trl.]
Christians
the
estimates
dans
[in the West ?]
I'Orient, p. 36,
at

the

on

an

Gibbon

in

1865

of

the

time

world.

to

In

o!eConstantine

average
at

amounted

^^

at
; Keim

y'^,in the East perhaps at '"^,

population (so also La Bastie) ;
[Rom. ". d. Christenthum, p. 419) at -J(a

fV of

at

the

686

[vol.hi.

Notes

millions); and V. Schultze,

f.
d. gnechisch-rom. Heidenthums
p. 22
too
high.
206, 32. empire. Orig., C. Cels., viii,69.
little

i6

over

Gesch.
does

d.
not

Unteygangs
think

tins

207, 3.
207,
207,

207,
207,

207,

208,
208,

208,
208,
208,

Vol.

women.

i, p. 257.

ad Galaias, c. v.
H.
Euseb.,
9.
e., v, 21.
C.
Cels.,iii,9.
Orig.,
13. Origan.
Vol.
i, p. 258.
23. community.
domains.
29.
Cyprian, Epp., 80; Clinton, F. R., ad a. 258.
theatrical.
Epictet., D., iv, 7; M. Anton., xi, 3.
5.
6. Lucian.
Vol. iii,p. 199 f.
Cf. vol. iii,p. 198.
7. Galen.
Galen, ed. K., viii, 579, 657; ib., p. 171.
9. contempt.

6. rabble.

Jerome, Epistola

Eusebius.

writers.

the solar eclipse

Phlegon apparently mentioned
the
and
earthquake during the crucifixion of Christ without
of doubt
expression
(13th or 14th book of the Chronica),
any
C.
filled)
fulCels.,ii,33 ; a prophecy of St. Paul (which was
Orig.,
22.

he

to Christ, id. ib.,ii,14.

author
With
an
fuU of interest in all sorts of marvels, no conclusion
be drawn
from
these passages
wards
respecting his attitude toindeed
it.
his
of
Christianity,or
knowledge

who

was

can

attributed

so

Minuc.
208, 24. mob.
Felix, Octav., c. 13 ; Pronto, ed. Naber, p. 263.
Cf. Aub6, Hist, des persic, ii,196SS., who
thinks
208, 25. Celsus.
he

find

can

in

Celsus'

Keim,

Heine, Uebey

reminiscences

TertuUian

of

Celsus, p. 193SS.

antikey
anschauung
WeltStreitschrijt
das
Christenthum
O.
vom
J.
(1873)
;
iy8
gegen
Celsus' aXijflijs
M
.
Heytz,
X070S (Schyiftenf.
pp. 197wahres

Wort,

Alteste

because
214), who believes Celsus to have been a Greek freedman
of his knowledge of Greek
literature.
C.
i.
Cels.,iii,
208, 31. shadow.
Orig.,
Domitilla.
Vol.
"vangiles,
i, p. 258. Renan,
208, 35.
pp. 228to
have
Clemens
and Domitilla
professed a kind
233, supposes
of Jewish Christianity,
and the latter at least to have been a real
Christian.

208,

It is
Sueton., Domitian, c. 10.
incomprehensiblewhy De Rossi, Bull, cyist.,1865, p.

plans. Dio, Ixvii,

40.

therefore

14.

20, says : II biografo di Agricola (c.45) manifestamente

ed Acilio Glabrione
in especie ai consoli Flavio Clemente
alle due (?) Domitelle
ed agli altri ad un
tempo dannati

allude

uccisi,
per la

by him : Les nouvelles fouillesdu

paper
cimetiire de Pyiscille,sipulturedes Acilii Glabriones
(contained
A,
in the
international
des catholiquestenu
Congyis scientifique
de philodes Annates
Paris 8-13 Avril, 1888, Tome
II, Bureaux
sible
was
unfortunately inaccessophie chyitienne, 1888, pp. 261-267
medesima.

causa

De

to me.

beheaded
21
was

as

Ros.si believes
Christian

under

also that
Commodus

the

ApoUonius
(Euseb.,

who

H.

was

e.,

v,

TitjTlav eirl TraiSeiq.

kclI 0i\ofro0/9 pe^oTjtUvov)
Tore
"vSpa Twif
in
the
a
senator, relying on
untrustworthy statement

De viy. ill.,42 ; ed. Vail., ii, 883.

tions
For
these tradicf. Aub", Les chritiens dans I'empire Romain
de la fin des
milieu
du
Antonins
au
j siMe, 1881, p. 35SS. In the inscrip-

Jerome,

III.]

VOL.

tion
no

Notes

ei/iotpdru Oipavia Bxiydrrip.

'Hpci57)s,De

less

than
Herodes
person
H. des persic, i^

Atticus

s.). AubS,
that

687

the

tradition

finds

Rossi

{Bull,crist.,1872,

65

p.
clearlydemonstrated

has

161-185,
persecution

of Domitian's

is baseless.
TertuUian.
De
Tertull.,
anima, c. 20.
20g, II.
Lactant., vi, 24 ; cf. v, 22.
209, 13. faith.
Augustine, C. D., vi, 10 sq.
209, 16. studies.
hated.
Vol.
iii,p. 184.
209, 17.
Augustine, ib., 11 (ed. Haase, iii,427, 43) : mira209, 18. God.
batur
haec
dicens
et quid divinitus
ageretur ignorans.
209,

multa

209,

C.

feelings. Angustine,

21.

Seneca

D.,

vi,

Casaubon

11.

says

intellegiaut credi sine verae

pietatis
sensu
non
cum
ipse caruerit, sequitur ut
queunt : quo bono
ab illo scripta non
certa
dicamus
scientia aut fide, sed
ea
ex
veluti fiavTivoiievov
et
more
ivdovtai^ovra(Wiese,
poetarum
Tagebuch des Casaubonus, in Zeitschy. f. Gymnasialwesen, 1851,
p. 289).
Urspyung der Sage, dass
24. forgeries.E. Westerburg, Day
it very
Seneca
Christ gewesen
sei (1881), has made
probable
the fourth
that only letters 10-12
date from
century, and all
the

on

from

others

latter

(and

Ebionite

between

scribit

the

Carolinian

Pseudo-Linus) was
Seneca
fables,in which
and

the

that

and

age,

of the

Nero

Pauline

quae

played

the

part

apostle. Afterwards,

the

with

Seneca

basis

of

the

conciliatorytreatise based

the

he

of mediator

thinks, anti-

latter.

Kreyher's
Urchristentum. 5887, 1
Beziehungen zum
from
the review
by Gertz {Berlinerphilol.Wochenonly know
in the M. Anneus
and
nos.
sees
2
schr., 1887,
3). The author
Petrus
Paulus
of the inscriptionin Ostia a son
of the philosopher

work,

connected

tendencies
und
Seneca

seine

!
209,

210,
210,
210,
210,

211,

35. Christians.
stands

scriptio
Rossi, Bull, crist.,v (1867),p. 6. The inthe
ones.
xiv, 566 among
pagan
II.
sources.
Zeller, G. d. Phil., iii",i, 637, i and 644 f.
22.
Felix, c. 12.
yourselves. Minuc.
Orig., C. Cels., viii,69-72.
37. understanding.
Lasaulx, Untergang des Hellenismus, p. 51.
41. paganism.
there
senators.
2T.
Ibid., p. 99 f. Also in Firmic. Matern.
of heathen
is evidence
of a strong survival
cults, e.g. iii,6, 9 ;
fabricatores
deorum

aut

De

in CIL,

deorum

"

ornatores

vel

divinorum

cultores

templorum

conditores

sive

simulacrorum
aut

hjrmno-

Cf. iii,7, 9 ; 11, 5 (sacrorum sculptores); 11, 9 (vestidivinorum

simulacrorum
autdivinarumbajuloscaerimo-

logos.
tores

"

niarum)

(202)

91

'

According to Augustine, Epp.,

12, 3 ; 13, 3 ; 13, 9.
in tempi s populis congregatis salubres
interpreta"

explanations, were
tiones,'i.e. allegorical

read

the

concerning

heri et nudius

gods (recitari
legends
audivimus). Marquardt, St., iii^,10, 4.
V.
Schulze,
Untergang des Heidenthums,
27. only one.
vol.
See
iii,p. 197 (del Magnis qui colitur solus
316, I.
urbibus)
about

obnoxious

the

"

ter-

tius
211,

i,
in

211,

29.

Jl

persecution.

Cf. De

Rossi, //

trionjodel cristianesimo

cv.lto idololatrico nel 394,

in Occidente nel 354.

Notisie

and
rac-

688

Notes
colte da

212,

212,
212,

scoperio in Parigi, in Bull, crist.,1868,

61 ss.
un
Morel, Recherches
sur
poime latin du
p. 49 ss. and
IV
Slide, in Rev. arcMol., 1868, Juin, Juillet. Mommsen,
Carmen
cod. Parisini
8084, in Hermes, iv, 350 "E.
Libanius.
f.
I.
Lasaulx, p. loi
f.
17. rescript. Id., p. 131
18. martyrs.
Id., p. 140.
un

Hypatia.

212,19.

V.

212,29.
Ktti

carme

The

instigationby bishop Cyrilis at

Schulze, op. cit.,p. 348.
Lasaulx,

mob.

21.

212,

inedito

[vol.hi.

p. 128
also
But
Christianity.

aXXorptos
puviavos ; the

iravTO,

other

ought

least doubtful.

f.
Tribonian

"BXXijvAir^^X'f*'**""
'KpitmavtSvTritTTeut (Suidas S. T/)tr^s tu"v
accusations
brought against him there
with
be received
great caution.

therefore
to
death.
Lasaulx,

p. 145 f.
d I'histoirede la
inidits rilatifs
Sathas, Monum.
213, 14. prayers.
Grice au
Serie
T.
xiv.
Cf. also vol.
i,
1880,
i,
dge,
tnoyen
p.
212,

33.

iii,p. 167.
213, 26.

days. Augustine, Epp.,

vom
Anfang d. 4. bis

Kirche

22,

29

Baur,

Die

christliche

Ende

des 6. Jahrhunderts,p. 274 ;

GriechenGrimm, D. M., xxxi ; Lasaulx, p. 141 f ; Wachsmuth,
das alte, p. 22
land im neuen
ff. ; Lecky, History of European
Morals.
On
the
of the
to the time
shifting of Christmas
.

cf. Mommsen,
Saturnalia
that
of
Purification
the
on

CIL,

(25 December) ; and

Lupercalia cf.
The
mas
original of CandleMarquardt, StV, iii*,446, 4.
pagan
the very
ancient
was
expiatory procession,called amburbale.
Usener, Religionsgesch. Forschungen, i, 305 fi.
to

i,

the

410

time

of the

op. cit.,p. 271 fE.

Ihm, Der Mutter- oder Matronencultus, in Bonner
214, 7. Maries.
Jahrbb., Ixxxiii, pp. 74 and 162, 385.
Schiirer, Neuiest.
Elijah. Lebas-Waddington, on
2497.
214, lo.
substitute
for pagan
On
to
the tendency
ii',21, 85.
Zeitgesch.,

213

37.

divinities
the

Baur,

erroneous.

in
(especially

healer

Church) the archangel Michael,

the Greek

sick, cf. Gothein,

of the

CuUurentwichelung

SUdita-

liens, p. 63.
214,
214,

14. Attica.
15. Theodoret.

III.

DoUinger, Hippolyt
Baur,

PHILOSOPHY

op.

cit.

AS

und

MORAL

Callistus,p. 55 f.

EDUCATOR

Lactant., Inst, div., v, 10 in f.

Augustine. Augustine, C. D., ii, 10 and 25.
Horace, Carm., iii,7, 9.
25. sin.
lawful.
Dionys. Hal., Ant. R., ii, 20.
30.
8. chains.
Aristophanes, Nub., 904.
Clemens
iyKihiuw);
Roman., Homi/., v, 9-19 (/uoixf'ar
19. gods.

215, 18. fraud.

215,
215,
215,

216,

216,

18.

21"26

^Airiuva (lis
iirurroKrii
irap'ipia/JLivrji)
{avrlypaipov
irpbs
Ovid,
Trist.,ii, 287-302.
216, 31. anything.
Seneca, De vita beata, 26, 6 : quibus nihil aliud
216, 34. minds.
ut pudor hominibus
actum
est, quam
peccandi demeretur, si
.

tales

deos

credidissent.

Notes

690
225,
225,

14.
28.

225,

31.

221;, 34.

[Vol.hi.

danger. Tac, A., xiv, 57.

liberty. Id. ib.,xvi, 22.
Cassius.
Juv., 5, 36.

Epictet.,Diss., i, 2.

school.
Suetonius.

Sueton., Vespas., c. 15.

Mucianus.
Ixvi, 12 sq. ; Fy. Vat., 102.
Dio,
7.
F.
Clinton,
R., a. 74.
226, 24. 75.
islands.
Dio, Ixvi, 13.
226, 27.
Zur
Mommsen,
226, 28. banished.
desj. Plinius,
Lebensgeschichie
in
F.
in Hermes, iii,84 f. The
Clinton,
R., a. 90.
passages

225,
226,

39.

227,

3.

Euphrates. Pliny, Epp., i,

10

Mommsen,

in

Hermes,

iii,36 f.
227,

10.

Pliny, Paneg.,

land.

227,

Trajan.
sq.).

227,

17. lies.
Rome.
19.

227,

13.

Vales., Dionis

Dio, Or.de

to Theodosius
ut erudiendis

47.
vita

(Dio, ed. Dindorf, i, p.

regno, iii,p. 103

xxxii

R., ed. Dindorf, i, p. 39.

18, writes

Symmach., Epp.. 10,

; inter
praecipua negotiorum

as

saepe

urban
curatum

prefect
est,

philosophipraeceptores ex Attica posceNunc

vestri saeculi bonitas ultro optimatem sapientiae
rentur.
Romanis
gymnasiis arrogavit. Si quidem Celsus, ortus Archememoria
litterarum
Aristoteli
timo
patre, quern
supparem
artium
fuisse sentit, juventuti nostrae
magisterium bonarum
nullum
affectans
:
atque ideo
poUicetur,
quaestum professionis
ut
in
ordinem
animum
vitiis
cooptari,
dignus
amplissimum
avaritiae
liberum
dignitatispraemio muneremur.

227,

28.

schools.

nobilibus

Vol.

exemption
Verfas.,i, 119.

the

of

i, pp.
the

Zeller, iii^ i, 608 f. On

341, 361.
from
cf. Kuhn,
Rom.
taxes
teachers

Dio, Ixxi, 35 ; cf. vol. i, pp. 32, 254.

32. show.
consul for the
Vit. M.
honour.
Anionini, c. 3. He was
227, 41.
in
in
urban
time
second
162,
prefect
167. Borghesi, (Euvres,
Cf. Teuffel, RLG*, 358, 3 (and 4 on the Stoic Claudius
V, 58 ss.
227,

Maximus).
Borghesi, (Euvres ipigr.,i, 247 (with Renier's
228, 3. son-in-law.
note.
Zeller, iii',i, 695).
V. Sept. Severi, c. 18 ; Geiae, c. 2.
228, 4. Severus.
statues.
8.
TertuUian, Apologet.(199),c. 46.
228,
228, II. philosophers. Vol. i, p. 254.
Martial, i, 61, 10 ; ii, 5 ; cf. i, 24 and 39 ;
228, 22. martyrdom.
8.
2
ii, prooem.,
; i,
228, 28. ground.
Seneca, Epp., 14, 11 sqq.
Ibid., 73.
229, 8. brought.
Ibid., 103, 5.
229, 28. letter.
229, 35. repeated. Ibid., 5.
229, 41. sign-board. Ibid., 68.
Dio, Ixvi, 12 ; Fr. Vat., 102.
230, 19. Dio.
Greece.
28.
Dio, Chr., Or., Ixxii.
230,
Pers., i, 126-134.
231, 5. Persius.
Vol. i, p. 194.
manner.
II.
231,
Greeks.
Pers.,
5, 189-191.
231, 17.
Id., 3, 77-87.
231, 28. nostrils.

ill.]

VOL.

691

philosopher. Petron., Sat., 71.

things. Rohde, Der griechischeRoman,

231, 33.
232,

Notes

II.

p.

320,

2.

232,

Quintilian, Inst., vii, i, 38 ; 4, 39 ; Fortunatian.,

p. 43 ; Quintilian,Decl,, 268.
In the catalogue of Lamprias, no. 207 (Byzan40. Plutarch.
tine
according to Diels, Doxogf. Gr., p. 27) : Tposrois Sii, to
fiij"pL\otTO"povyTai.
prjTopeJ^eiv

232,

41.

233,

I.

232,

233,

two.

21.

Seneca's.

Seneca, Epp., 108, 22.

Ad
Cf. vol. i, p. 253.
Helv., 17, 4.
in
The
De
are
Babucke,
passages

seriously. Id.,
schools.

19.

doctrina
233, 25.

et studiis

Fronto.

(Regim. 1866),

pp.

i-ii,

Fronto, De eloq.,fr. 9.
Id. ib., fr. 4, 4.

234, 6. Fronto.
234, 10. renunciation.
whole-hearted
Bis accusatus,

treatises

The

which

contain

unqualified,

composed before
philosophy,were
Hermotimus,
Icayomenippus, Necyomantia,

attacks
viz.

on

it
after
were
Immediately
auctio, Piscator, Pevegnnus, Fugitivi. Ivo
philosoph.Satiren, in Rhein. Mus., xliii,p.

Dialogi mortuorum).
Vitarum
Lucians

written

Bruns,
86

ff. ;

161

ff.
wisdom.
Preller, StRE, iv, 1173 ; Zeller, iii*,i, 732.
234, 17.
Cf. also
Lucian, Hermotim., 2, 6, 48-67, 77, 79.
235, 5. faces.
Paras., 43 ; Ver. hist.,ii, 175 ; Dialog, mort., 20, 5.
Aristid., Or., xlv, p. 96 Jebb ; ed. Dindorf,
235, 18. education.

ii, 128

sq.

235, 23.

philosophy. Baumgart,

235,28.

time.

397
23s,

Arisiides, pp.

Aelius

Aristid., Or., xlvi, p. 307

sqq.

Jebb;

25-35.
ed. D., ii,

sqq.

36. practise. Id., Or., xlvi, p. 307 J. ; ed. D., ii,397 sq. (on
like
dveiStof the
meaningless Te\uiy,a word
p. 398 instead
^ovTiiivor

is required). Jebb's
"KoiSopoviiivijiv
whole

the

to

needs

Haas,

the

in
mistake
of the
instead
Christians
He
is, however, followed

passage
refutation.
fontibus Aristides

no

ring
refer-

philosophers
by A.

componenda declaratione
(Greifswald, 1884), pp. 58 and
64. Cf.
viripTerrapav
Choricius, Apol. mimor.
Baumgart, p. 2", 19.
(ed. Graux, Rev.
the
de philol.,
6
i, 222), 6, 27, understood
right :
passage
Kal
oOs
tpTjtrly
ffv^-^v^
7' 'ApcaTeiSijs,XotSopei
tpi\o(r6"povs irKelaTTj
aKoKafflq.
tides
TOiy
So^o/fX^ouff
direi/cd^et
(p. 307 J.). Perhaps ArisffariJpois
was
thinking here especiallyof the Cynics, but certainly
of them
die
not
(Lucian und
alone, as Bernays supposes
This
is
shown
the
f.
and
100
excuse
Cyniker, pp. 38
by
ff.).
Quibus

usus

of

consideration
not

p.

merely

in

sit

for wife
as

if it

and
were

children,
an

which

Aristides

tions,
men-

exceptional thing (Bernays,

103).

wise.
Aristid., ib., p. 309 sq. J. ; D., 404 sq. (p. 405, 6
should
read
of Sxrirepoi Kal Tois SoiXovs
instead
perhaps we
instead
of
dSov
S'
and
2
Kal
to//s
SoiXovs,
(yuye
otSafici/
p. 407,
Sicrircp
Minuc.
iv (fw/iiyS^jt).
Kat iv \j/a\ij.ifSlii,
Felix, Octav.,
:
BepaTrovras
Inst,
take
the
same
div.,iii,15
view, which
38, 5 and Lactant.,

236, 21.

perhaps partlyto be explained by their

237, 5, Epictetus,Epictet.,D., iv, 8, 4 sq.
is

rhetorical

training.

Notes

692
337i 23-

pale. Gell.,xix,

237i

30-

employment.

238,
238,

9. Cato.
16. Seneca.

[yoL.in.

i.

Digg., L.,

13,

i,

"

4.

de vita beata, c. 17-23Seneca, .^ii Gallionem

Seneca, "^/"., 29, 5.
Tac, A., xvi, 32.
238, 25. cloak.
Martial, xi, 56.
239, I. courageous.
239, 12.
ignore. Appian, B. Mithridat., c. 28.
infamies.
Babucke, loc. cit.
239, 20.
schol.
239. 33- Vespasian. Schol.
Juv., 4, 53 (cf. Mathias, De
Juv., p. 14). Dio, Ixviii, i : tv oh /coi X4pas (read SiJ/ios)
fjn
0
tpiXoiroipos.
Martial, xi, 84, 7.
239, 34- beards.
On
the other
Id., ix, 47.
240, 6. necks.
hand. Martial perhaps

acknowledges

Fronto

was
(xiv,106), who
evidently very well
known, as a
Juv., 2, 1-43.
oiSi
240, 15. civilization.
Julian, Orat., 3, p. 119C. : oSkow
ef
o6Si ev/)\tTrerd.!'AS-qva!oiSi
'EXXiiKUKjrajreXas o?xeTOi"f"i\o(ro"pla,
Si i"rn {roiruiv)
T^ivKopivBov ^/ciffTO
toKvtuv
to
'A-pr^os
vrtyuv Iktjti
K.T.X.
bl^tov
wisdom.
Vol. iii,p. 230.
Or., 72, 383 R., 388 R.
240, 21.
Gell.,
xvii,
reality.
19.
240, 25.
240, 29. perfection. Epictet., D., iv, 8, 9 sqq.
Gell., xiii,8, 4 and 5.
240, 36. themselves.
Florida, i, 7.
Cynics.
Apulei.,
241, 4.
Platonists.
Utrum
Apulei., ApoL, c. 39:
igitur putas
241,5.
secundum
rudi
et inphilosopho non
Cynicam temeritatem
scholae
docto, sed qui se Platonicae
(esse)meminerit, utrum
ei putas turpe scire ista an nescire etc.

real

241,

9.

241,

12.

241,
241,
241,
241,
241,
241,
242,
243,
243,
243,
243,

Stoic.

Cynics. Lucian, Bis accus., 6. Cf. vol. i, p. 32.

in Gell.,vii,10.
philosophers. Epictet.,loc. cit. Taurus
cocks.

Lucian, Piscator, 34 sqq.

Id., Hermotim., 16 sqq.
25.
Id., Lapithae, 32 sqq.
27. another.
Laws.
Id.,
Fugitivi, 18 (cf.vol. i,p. 254 f.); Gell.,xv, 2.
30.
32. thinking. Lucian, Lapithae, 34.
Cf.
Aiistid.,0"'.,xlvi, 309 J.; ed. D., ii,398 sqq.
36. vices.
above, vol. iii,p. 235 f.
Gr. iv, 308 (352).
Com.
3. joke. Meineke,
II.
era.
Zeller, iii^,i, 684 ff.
19, 48.
23. pestle. Lucian, Demonax,
iv, 11.
D.,
27. philosopher. Epictet.,
to the
decision
to declare
war
authors.
the
36.
Apparently
21.

vices.

Lucian
made
about
the time when
against Cynicism, was
published his Auction
of Philosophers. Bernays, Lucian und
die Cyniker, p. 48.
Petron., c. 14.
243, 38. money.
shoulders.
2.
Epictet., D., iii,22, 80 {oiSivlujiovvrai cKelvovs
244,
"t
Hn
ij dpa
yivovrai.
TTopSwifes
knife

244,

3. Atticus.

244,

25.

luxury.

38.

him.

244,

245, 14.

Gell., ix, 2.
Lucian, Piscator, 45
Cic, Tusc, iii,1-3.

Fugitivi,12

Inst.,xii,prooem.,
justice. Quintilian,

sqq.

3, c. 2, 1-28.

III.]

VOL.

minimum.

245, 29.
245,39-

gods.

Hermes,

Notes

695

Tac, Agricola, c. 4*
Seneca, Epp,, 53, 8-11.

v,

Cf.

Haupt,

Varia, bd;

32.

246, 6. philosophy. Seneca, E^^., i6,

Id., ib., 94, 95.
246, 13. cases.
mind.
Id., ib., 15, i.
246,35.
246, 36. living. Id. ib., 90, 27.
Id. ib., 89, 8.
246, 38. virtue.
246, 41. 64. Id., Nat. qu., vii, 32
Seneca, Epp., 95,
247, 4. empty.

; cf.

3.

Clinton, F.R., ada.

63

A.D.

23.

Tac, A., xv, 71.

247, 9. young.
classes.
II.
Pliny, Epp., iii,11, 5.
247,
16.
Massilia.
Strabo, iv, i, 5 ; p. 181.
247,
Zeller, iii^, i,

17. Greeks.

247,

(Conjectanea de

Biicheler

491.

Silio, Juvenale etc., in N. Rh. Mus., xxxv,

1880, p. 390 ff.)
the Roman
Italicus
plausibly supposes
philosopher
(6 /jaXurra
SokSv
elvai:
airuv
4't\6(To"j"os
Epictet.,D., iii, 8, 7) to be
the poet Silius Italicus.
he was
That
Stoic is as good as
a
proved by Biicheler's arguments.
28.

Zeller, iii^ i, 599 ff.

Seneca, Epp., 100,
248, 14. sentiments.
247,

Sextii.

12;

52,

11.

philosophersin Rome,
philosopho primo) 9784, 9785.

27. school.

Inscriptionsof

Stoic

CIL,
vi, 9783 (viromagno
To those mentioned
248, 30. empire. Zeller, iii',i, 348, 3, 353.
there add the author
Lucilius
of Ciris, v, 3s.
On
Junior cf.
Teuffel, RLG*; 307, 3. Petron., c. 132, calls Epicurus 'pater

248,

veri

'.

Inscriptionof

Epicurean philosopherfrom Rhodes

at Brundusium,
CIG, iii, 5873
CIL, ix, 48. Oi
X9iivii"n,v
0IXocro0oi, CIG,
1148)
cureans
Epi'EirLKoOpetoi
{Add.,
p.
43150.
5i
of
Alexander
of
Abonuas
{woWoi
^a-ai/) antagonists
an

'

in

teichos,
Survival
to
z.

H.

particularat

Amastris.

Lucian, Alexander,

of the

Epicurean doctrine in the

expressions of Hilary of Poitiers
P.

V.

Psalmenhommentar

in
,

fourth

century

c.
25.
according

A.

Zingerle,Studien
Sitzungsb.d. Wien. Akad.,
:

Philol.

histor. kl., 1884, p. 969.

Assertions
tinction
concerning its exmade
by opponents like Julian and Augustine (Usener,
Epicurea, p. Ixxv sq.)must be regarded with caution.
249,

2.

city. Plutarch,

Hertzberg,

friends

179.
249, 4. Florus.

iii,4

V,

De

curios., 15.

Cf.
Griechenlands

Gesch.

Plutarch, Otho,
7 ; vii, 4 and

6 ;

c.

14 ; cf.

Asbach,

on

Plutarch's
unter

Roman

d. Romern,

Quaest.Conviv., i, 9,

Consularfasten von

ii,
i

68-g6,

Jahrbb.,Ixxix, 1885,

in Bonner

pp. 107, 128.

Cf.
Plutarch,
Qu. conv., i, i.
249,
Musonius.
6.
De
ira
Id.,
cohib., 2 ; De tranq. an., i.
249,
def. oracc.
249, 8. patron. Id., De
Paccius
Saturninus
(Juv., 7, 12 ?) : De tranq. an.
249, 8. others.
Saturninus
Adv.
Coloten.
?
Teuffel, RLG*, 341, i) :
(Pompeius
6. Lives.

Sulla ;

De

treatise

De

cohib.

fac. in orbe Lunae.

familiaribus (Paris,1886)

ira, De

Plutarchi

relevant.

249,

12.

lectures.

Gell.,i, 2,

xviii,2,

2,

Chenevifere's
contains
thing
no-

Notes

694

[vol.III.

Jerome, De vir. ill.,ed. Vail., ii,865. Clinton,

14. Crescens.
ad a. 153.
F. Rom.,
Lucian, Peregrin.,4 sqq.
Bernays, Lueian und
249, 18. Proteus.
die Cyniker, p. 14 ff.
Galen, Method,
med., xiii,15, ed. K., x, p. 909
249, 28. servants.

249,

(written

sqq.
249,
249,

after

165).

Clinton, F. R., ad a. 162.

Eudemus.
Galen, De praenot.,
162.

29.
30.

605

c.

sqq.,

ed.

K., xiv, p.

sqq.

praefect. Clinton,

249. 33-

F. R., ad

Lebas-Waddington,

175.

a.

P249,
249,

250,
250,
250,
250,
250,
250,

73134. behaviour.

Galen, ed. K., ii, 218.

Id., xiv, 612 sq. ; cf. xix, 13.
37.
Athens.
I.
Clinton, loc. cit.
Galen, xiv, 627.
3. teacher.
6. rank.
Philostrat., Vitt. soph.,i, 8; Gell.,xii, i, 1-3.
Gell., xviii, i.
9. Rome.
Tibur.
II.
Id., xix, 5.
CIL, viii,117 (Municip.Aelium
Avitta, 159 a,d.):
15. Africa.
Aristotelian.

Q. Egrilio (sic)Plariano
250,

leg. pr. (pr.).

AquiUnus.

Fronto, Ad
amicos, i, 4, p. 176 Naber
Joseph Klein, Zu Fronto, in AT. Rh. Mus., 1876, p. 639
below, vol. iii,p. 261.
12.

250,

18.

250,

23.

original. Apulei, Apol., c. 64.

philosophy. Zeller, iii*,i, 6io

Clinton,

n.

F.

f.

R., ad

cf.

Cf.

a.

200.

250,

uo4"hs
(^".iroWilivios {IVjpiiirdpxov
Bull,
comun.,
writing.
v, 1877, p. 32).
TeufEel, RLG*, 358.

Virgil. Gordiani,

25.

c.

"

(Rome, bad
TreptTra.T{riTiK6s)
250,
250,
250,

28.

statements.

30.

guests.

35.

century.

schriftdes

adherent

iv,

1 1

clavam

tamen

c.

cons.

"

filosophum. Apollinar.

"

categorias

licet criuem

et

artifex

atticissabas ;

religionephilosopasceret, palUum
execraretur, a coUegio

indesinenter

salva

barbamque

irrideret, nunc

nunc

dialecticus

non

etiam

Complatonicorum solo habitu

Augustine, Con/., iv, 16, 28, says

Aristotle
"

V.

(Claudianus): qui

pharetur

mis

A.

AristoteUcas

inter

But

C. R.

Epp., iii,6 (to Eutropius, praef.praet.Galliarum, an

nostro
sub Eusebio
of Plotinus) ; iv, i (Probo) : Tu

Sidon.,

at

i, p. 218.

Seeck, Die InPorphyry, Vit. Plotini, 7-9.

Albinus
Rufius
(336/337), in Hermes,
Caejonius

ff.

xix, 186

Cf.
Vol.

fide

ac

dissociabatur.

that the Categoriesof

the
magistriseruditissi-

were

multa

in

by
hardly understood
pulvere depingentibus'.

'

dicendi
a
Quintilian,xii, prooem., 3 : orator
auxiUa
sibi
ex
ipsis sapientiae
magistris dimissus
majora
penetralibuspetit. Paulus Aegin., i, 14, designates the years

250, 38.

studies.

"

from

14

to

21

as

the

time

for instruction

philosophy.
250,
250,

38.

Gellius.

40.

Aurelius.

251,

Seneca, Epp., 4, 2.
3. word.
Vit. Persii Sal., 5, 30.
Cornutus.
10.

251,

Cf.

Appendix Ix,

Vit. M.

p.

Antonini,

324,
c.

2.

in mathematics

and

Notes

III.]

VOL.

695

Sotion.

Seneca, Epp., 49, 2 (puer); io8, 17

Plutarch. De audiendo, cc. i and 2.
251, 23. importance. Id., Cupid, divit.,c. 7.

251,

12.

(juvenis).

251, 18. youth.

Plutarch
relates e.^. that Arulenus
ing
Rusticus dur251, 25. school.
in
of his lectures
Rome
one
received
a
despatch from the
De
Id.,
cc.
cunosit.,
15.
emperor.
idlers.

Seneca, Epp., 76, 1-4.

globes. Lucian, iVijn"., 2.
252,1.
252, 3. questions. Plutarch, De audiendo, c. 10.
Ci.,Conj.pyaec.,
18.
,De adulai. et amico, c. 7 : Kv ^k b k6\o.^
c.
ij"L\b\oyov
Brjpe"Q
Kai ij"i\oiJ,adri
Kat wilryiav
vkov,aSBis h ^i^XtoisitrTt,
Kaffetrai,
rroS'qpTis
251, 33.

Kat
Kat

Kat
to
Tpi^(i}vocl"opia
xpVt^o.^ Kai dStaipopia,
Kai rplyuva IIXaTWJ'OS.
TCt ipBayilivia

The

sqq.

18,

are

mathematical
not

derived,

of Taurus, but,

as

as

M.

252,

II.

252,

II.

dpidfiot

Cf. also Pers., I, 131

reminiscences
in Gell., i,20, i ; xvi,
I formerly thought, from the teaching
Hertz
remarks, from Varro
(Ritschl,

Quaest. Varron., 30s., 38s.).

Epictet., D., i, 17,
252, 5. dialectic.
252, 6. subjects. Zeller, iii",i, 65 f.
252, 7.
257,10.

Sia (Tto/iaroj oire

6.

philosophers. Seneca, Epp., 71, 6.

superfluous. Marcus Aurelius' opinion : Zeller,iii',
i, 676,
Rufus.
Epictet.,D., i, 7, 32.
Epictetus. Id. ib.,i, 17, 1-12 ; ii, 25.

252, 14. discussions.

252, 17. education.

Zeller, iii',i, 664.

Quintilian,xii, prooem.
Cf. Epictet.,D., ii, 23, 41,
Gell.,xvi, 8, 16 sq.
252, 28. Sirens.
life.
Seneca,
iii,
Epp.,
5.
252, 34.
Zeller, ii^ i, 188 f.
252, 41. the like.
253, II. sophistic. Plutarch, De prof, in virtute,7.
253, 16. philology.Seneca, Epp., 108, 23.
253, 18. living. Id. ib., 88, 42.
thereby. Gell., ii, 8.
253, 22.
Epictet., D., iii,6, 3.
253, 26. success.
Id. ib., 26, 16 ; Plutarch, De prof, in viri.,8,
morsels.
253, 33Vol. i, p. 227.
conclusion.
254, I.
Gell., i, 2.
254, 3. Gellius.
universe.
Quintilian,xii, 2, 20.
254, 27.
254, 34. Epictetus. Zeller, iii',i, 664 f.
Id., iii^ i, 622 f.
255, 2. trammels.
Seneca, Epp., 117, 29.
255,6. health.
18. existence.
Prop., iv (iii),
5, 23-46.
Musonianae
life.
Wendland,
Quaest.
255, 22.
255,

12,

(Berol.,1886),

2.

Plutarch, De educ. puer., c. 10.

Ib., c. 7.
256, 2. passage.
256, 31. field. Plutarch, De vitioso pudore, c. 2.
Suid., s. MapKiavis. Cf. vol. i, p. 14.
256, 34. iron.
255, 26.

Boys.

257, 4. legacy. Vita Persii.

Pers., 5, 22
257, 13. studies.

sq., 36-51.
257,28. society. Pliny, Epp., iii,11.
257,

32. lesson.

257, 35, dish.

Gell., i, 26.
Id., xvii, 8.

p.

[vol.ni.

Notes

696

Id., vii, 13.

258, I. considered.
258, I. ill. Id., xviii,10.
258, 8. day. Id., xx, 4.
258, 16. uprightness. Id., x, 19.
Id., ii, 2.
258, 18. Crete.
258, 28. -with it. Seneca, Epp., 108,
Leben
Volkmann,
258, 36. so forth.
ff.
64
Gell.,xiii,22.
259, 4. Gellius.
259,

II.

259,

15.

259,21.
259,

28.

3 sq.
und

impression. Seneca, Epp., 108,

reject. Epictet.,D., i, 16, 9.

SchriftenPlutarchs, i,

23.

pupil. Id. ib.,iii,i.

pig. Id. ib.,iv, II.

Gell., xii, i.
260, I. Nodes.
8.
260,
judge. Id., xiv, 2.
260, 15. derived.
Epictet.,D., iii,9.
A certain T. ^Xaouios Mafi/iosK/jtjs
261,1. children.
^iXoo-o^os
Topri^i'ios

(J. Schmidt,
buried
may
as

261,

Add.

in the
have

well

as

ad

CIL

viii,Eph. Epigr., v, p. 314,

of
burial-place

the

439)
Carthage,

belonged (as tutor) to the imperialhousehold, just

there.
the medici and paedagogi also buried

give. Dio, Ixii,26 ; Tac, A., xvi,

Cf. vol. iii,p. 238.
Juvenal, 3, 166.
10.

251, 15.

in

imperial servants

no.

province. Orelli, 5600

Jahrbb.,Ixiv

Urlichs, Rhein.
obtained
civic

32 ; H., iv,

Brambach,

(1878),p.

CIRh,
Enaretus

14.

and

40 ;

449.

Cf.

10

probably

rights through Q. AegriliusPlarianus.

Cf. vol.

iii,p. 250.
Seneca, Epp., 77, 5-10.
Tac,
A., xvi, 18.
soul.
Seneca, Tranq. an., c. 14.
Plautus.
Tac, A., xiv, 59.
30.
Id.
ib.,xvi, 34.
39. body.
Ammian.,
xxv,
3, 23.
Juhan.
40.
Id.
ib.,
xvi,
II.
32 : P. Egnatius
employees.
(vol.iii,p. 261).
16. family. Lucian, De
cond., 2 and 4.
mere,
Id. ib., 25.
23. cloak.

261, 21.
261, 22.
261, 30.

261,
261,
261,
262,
262,
262,

Petronius.

"

Sorani

cUens

33. practices. Id. ib. 11, 12, 40.

Id. ib., 19.
5. money.
Id. ib., 24 and
40.
14. Greeks.
Id.
destitute.
ib.,
39.
17.

262,
263,
263,
263,
263,

22.

264,

2.

14,

264,
264,

death.

tavern.

assistance.

2, 12-

etc.

5. Domna.
6.

Seneca, Epp., 29, 5.

Plutarch, C. principp.philosoph.esse,
Vol.

Elagabalus.

i, p. 254.
Vit.

Elagab., ii ;

cf.

10.

264, 13. hireling. Lucian, Parasit., 52 (foralxM-O'^i^osread

^opos, and
264, 23. minds.

for

read
fuffdo^opel

Seneca, Ad

Marc,

alxim-

Sopvtpopet).
4.

Vol.

i, p. 82 f.

birthplace. According to Julian,Ep. ad Themisi., 265 B,

he offered him
the prefectureof Egypt.
(is 0o"rt')
264, 28. wrangle. Tac, A., xiv, 16.
264,

26.

698
277,

II.

Notes
monks.

fowiK

ol

Julian, Om"., vii, 224 B : awoTaKTia-Tat

TaXiXaioi k.t.X.
Du Cange, Gio5S.
Suo-o-e/Seis

Graecitatis
et vitam

277,

[vol.Itt.

'kiroTaTTeirBai Renuntiare

monachicam

amplecti.

Lucian,
17. Demonax.
Vitt. soph., ii, I, 13, p.

Item

"

rtvas

Cf. diroraKTiKos.
Cf. also
21.

Demonax,

277, 29.

563.
ill-doing.Gell., xii, 11 ; cf. viii, 3.

277,35-

Calanus.

Syncell.,p.

352

B:

Philostrat.,

hevfniiie/u/ioi/iems

eavrov

"

Sjio/ui-

weii. et inf.
renuntiare
saeculo

KaKavov,

278,
278,
278,

Athenag., c. 26.
3. statue.
5. philosopher. Ammian.,
xxix, i, 39.
10.
Cf. besides
the passages
numerous.

quoted by Bernays,
430, 5). Prudent.,
viUs sapientiaclav^m
Hamartig., 401 : Hinc gerit Herculeam
Ostentatque suos vicatim gymnosophistas. Augustine, C. D.,
videmus
xiv, 20, 5 : Et nunc
adhuc
esse
philosophosCynicos ;
hi enim
solum
sunt, qui non
amiciuntur
etiam
pallio,verum
clavam
gerunt. Also in the rescripton the colluvio of the false

f-,Macrob..

p. 99

i, 7, 3 (TeufEel,RLG*,

philosophersin

the year 369, Cod. Theod., xiii,3, 7 (withGothothe Cynics seem

to be chieflymeant.
Cf.
f.
Zeller, iii',1, 775
the assertion in Vit.
278, 28. friendship. Zeller,who had doubted
fred's

commentary)

Hadrian.,

(iii^i, 660"., 4), admits

16

c.

that
possibility
visited
129/30)
nius

concerned.

influences.

19.
see

no

Sicarti

and

(where

the

(iii',
i, 738, 3) the
to
Greece
(125/6,

went

was

20

old

years

a.d.
Rome,
65.
Seneca, Epp., 44, i and
Epictet.,JD.,iv, 7, 6 ; M.

Renan's

Zealots

assertion

meant

are

has

text

he

279,

30.

antiquity.

37.

benefits.

oi

it

Xpumaxoi)

Antonin., xi, 7.

in the

thought
the

among

267

'

heathen

when

he

called

(Riemer, Briefe

426.

n,

passage
possible.
quite im-

me

Cf. vol.

f. etc.

(Musonius) ; 675
could
only

660

(Marcus AureHus).

of these

second

to

seems

Id., iii*,i, 278 (Seneca);

f.

(Les Apdtyes, ch. 13) that

here, and

Cf. Zeller, iii*,i,

(Epictetus); 683
have

Muso-

2.

Boissier, La
religionrom.,
279, 27. influences.
iii of the present work, p. 222.
279,

when

from

for

reason

when

Epictetus, who

exiled

was

278, 37.
279,

Hadrian,

the
von

Goethe

Stoics
und

'

Christians

Goethe, p.

an

315).
280,

8. fellow-slaves.

Zeller, ii",i, 571

iii*,I, 278-80 (Stoics).

280, 14. Epictetus. Orig., C. Cels., vi,

(Plato);

2, 537

f.

totle)
(Aris-

to the

is furnished

in which

2.

the doctrine

repute
by an inscription(ofabout

An
of
the

mony
testiinteresting

Epictetuswas
second

held

half of the

sanctuary of Apollo in Pisidia. The author

also a man
of servile descent, trained
inscriptionwas
in the Stoic school.
in
Kaibel,
Hermes, xxiii, 1883, p. 541 fi.
281, 14. guilt. Seneca, Beneff.,i, 10 ; Epp., 97.
adeo vir281, 17. events.
Tac, A., iii,55 ; H., 1, 3 ; Non tamen

281,

second
of this

century)in

tutem

sterile

19, each,

M,

et bona
saeculum, ut non
exempla prodiderit,
Antonin., Comnt., vii, i ; vi, 48,

III.]

VOL.

Notes

BELIEF

IV.

IN

282, 4. assumed.
Fortleben

THE

Cf.

nach

699

IMMORTALITY

OF

THE

SOUL

ubef das
Lehrs, Vorstellungender Griechen
Tode, PopulSre AufsUtze (2nd ed. 1875),pp.

dem

303-362.
283,

Pliny,AT. H., vii,188-191

17. future.
cf. Zeller, i", 620, i).

(on the

omitted

passage

283, 25. stars.

Pliny, 16., ii, 95 ; Zeller, iii^,i, 388.
Palat., ix, 49 : 'B\Tr"s koX Tixri lieya
283, 29. destiny. Anthol.
Xalpere'tov 'Kt/i.kv^
eSpov; 065iv inoi x'"/"'"'vraifereto')s /nev'e/U.
Laieyan.
Benndorf-Schone,
Mus., 345 ff. : Evasi effugi: Spes
et

Fortuna

valete

Nil

mihi

vobiscum

ludificate

Cf.

alios.

luce si excessi, Spes et

ix, 4756 : Hac
vobis
amplius in me
per saecla licebit.
vestrum
hie est.
These
fuerat
erat
meum
amisi,
quod
Quod
of
not
course
are
thoughts
necessarily Epicurean. Lucret.,
first
iii,398 sqq. (Horace, S., i, i, 119). The figure occurs
in Bio, Borysthenit. (Stob.,Floril., v, 67) : ""rirep
ix o-v/iirojlov

Orelli, 1

74

and

CIL,

valete

Fortuna

diraWaTTOfiai
De

Heinze,

Nil

oOdh

oOra
Sutrx^po-i-^^v

Horatio
Catiline's

of

Bionis

declared

Similarly Caesar

imitators

in the

followers

dissolvere, ultra

mala

Kai iK
senate

curae

neque

(Bonn, 1889), p. 121.

regarding the punishment

mortem

^iov, ^rav lij"pa ^.

tov

"

neque

mortalium

cuncta

gaudio

locum

esse

dis immortaUbus
ab
non
Catil., ji, 20) ; mortem
(Sallust,
naturae
necessitatem
aut
sed
causa
constitutam,
esse
supplicii
laborum
miseriarum
aut
ac
quietem. Boissier, Relig. rom.,
I,

313.

I-

283,34. sleep. Orelli, 1192.

Somno
aeterno
:
Orelli, 4428 ; cf. Henzen,
283, 35. character.
Index, p. 200.
CIL, iii, 5825 : Perpetuae
283, 36. immortality. Orelli, 3743
O.
M.
securitati ; Orelli, 4448:
J.
(D. M. ?) et perpetuae
securitati ; 4453 : D. m.
s.
perpetuae securitati ; Clh, viii,
3873: securitati perpetuae ; 4615 (perp. sec.); 3763: secur.
=

alwaj's
hardly to be taken
dead
for
the
a
was
(Wilpopular expression
facta est v Idus Oc[t.
manns,
575 ; CIL, xiv, 4276 : secura
sepulta etc.),and Securitati (aeternae) is not only connected
with
D. m.
(Wilmanns, 246 ; CIL, 3654 ; v, i, 3322, 2896),
eterne.

These

formulae

are

literally. Securi

Dis securitatis,Orelli, 2201

CIL, vi, 2268
securis, Orelli, 3091, were
Gruter, 562, 6 ; Dibus

but

Dis

for

Stephani, Tit. Gr., v {Ind.schol. Dorpat.,1850),

Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 101.

283,41. inscription. Marini, Iscr. Alb., 117,
CIG, 6298.
284, I. Greek.
xviii, p.

xi, 238.

12

Stephani, Bull.

284, 6. image.
284,

securis,

also said

manibus.

283, 40. awaking.

s.

; Dis

Lebas-Waddington,

phil.de

hist.

Asie

6.

I'Acad,

min., Add.

de St. Petersb.,

(Smyrna),

1532.

Welcker,
xiii, 798 no.
Syll.
44
inscr.
Boeot.,
Keil,
Syll.
(95)
n.
61,
p.
93
sqq.
Epigr.,
p.
18
Tit.
Kaibel,
CIG,
Gr.,
6745
Epigr.
v,
189. Stephani,
Gr., 1117.
10.

distich.

Anth.

Gr.,

[vol.iii.

Notes

700
Marcus.

284, 14.
284, 19.
to

Orelli, 4811.
Orelli, 4809

woman.

reader

the

oi the

CIL, viii,2885 :
CIL, V, I, 1813
c(uro) ; ib.,2893
Mini,

i.

D.

(Lactora) :

17

fueras

v, i, 1939.
Renier, Inscr.

in

: nunc

iterum

es

de

appeal

L'Alg.,717
desines

nunc

esse.

Henzen, 7337 : n{on) f(ui)n(on) s(um) n(on)

fui. fui. non
sum.
non
) CIL, viii,3463 : non
des antiquairesde France, xiii,171, tab. 3, n.

desidero.

epitaph

Non

Cf. the

CIL.

fui. fui. memini

Non

m.

(?)non

sum.

non

ddrrts oix
Kaibel, 595
CIG, 6265 : d'ipvxQ Ni/tojti^Sijs,
oix
Kat
01)
Koi iyevonTjv,
elfit
"/jfiriv
XuTroOfuu. CIL, v, i, 3415, 1.6 :
scio quit nunc
sim nee
scio qu(it fuerim); ib.,ix, 4840 :
nee
Olim
fuimus
inde quieti. Nunc
non
ut
nati, sumus
sumus
fuimus.
Cura
relicta vale.
Auson., Epit., 38, ex sepulcro

euro.

Latinae

Viae

"

Non
non
nomen,
quo
in aeternimi
Mutus
Non
fueram
nee
sum,

xi,

856, 6;

I,

284, 29.

in

come.
:

{sic)titulum
CIG,
3827
8".

at

irU

In

CIL,

3,

19,683

I, 2547a

c.

no.

v,

Lebas-Waddington,

798

^ijaov diroBavetv
Tp6"j"r)iTov
"AvSos
tois
TrapoSeCraisxo^^P""'

irainov

oiSh
^eis.
yitp SiSe kiitu
be
restored
concluding words
may
Ecce
meo
:
jaceo tumulo
neque

Tu,

homo

vibes
et

remanent,
i, i, 3 ;

tibi vita

fruere, dum

moneo,

dum

Marini,
est

the

follows

omnia

summa

285, 7. form.

"paye ^eivriiTOVTO"ruv

vi,

nihil est ;
284, 31. kind.

285,

jocareveni.

lude

meum,

S.

approximately
sentio quicquam.

hie

the

common

as

Ib., xi,

sum.

non
mortales, immortales
sumus.
1597, 3 (Marini, Iscr. Alb., p. 117, 7).
Iscr. antiche latine,Bdl, 1878, p. 240.

Kaibel, 362
Lebas-Wadd.,
977:

Xodtrat

e nihilo
eris.

same
inscription(which may thus
use) De Rossi, Bdl, 1880, p. lois.
CIL, ii,1434 (epitaphof an eight year old child);
Es bibe lude
veni.
Ib., 2262 : Tu qui stas et leges

been

ib.,1877

egi.

ossa

sumus

Murat.,
284.21. remedy.
Nothus.
Henzen,
284, 23.
A
second
fragment of
have

cinis

sum,

: genitus tamen
exprobres singula,talis

Mitte, nee
CIL,

unde
quid
nihil.

genitus,non

hoc

vibe,
est

nam

homo

CIL, vi, 3, 16,169

data

est.

post mortem
quid vides.
:

ludas:
joceris,

severitas.

Marini, Iscr. Alb., p. 117

Fabretti,

Inscr.

dom.,

387.

CIL, vi, 3, 17,985a (Henzen, 7410 from an interpolated

9. fire.
in
Cod.
Barberin.
; otherwise
Jahn, Ber. d. S. Ges., 1851,
copy
p.

285.22.
285,25.
Der

178 f.).
See above, note
on
p. 284, 29.
Muratori, 1677, 2;
CIL, vi, 18,131; cf.
ausruhende
Herakles, p. 36 (288),although I do

manner.

lost.

his notion

by

of
what

'

belief

has

been

in the

continuance
and

eaten

drunk

of the

Stephani,
not

share

effects produced

in this life '.

himself.
OrelU, 4816
CIL, vi, 3, 15,258. Gruter, 910,
in Stephani, op. cit.,p. 16 f. Cf. cum
12
;
vives, benefac
(tibi
tecum
hoc
feres
De
Bdl,
:
Henzen,
Rossi,
namque)
6042.

285, 31.

1853,

p.

89s.

Henzen,

7407

CIL,

ix, 2114

(Buecheler,

III.]

VOL.

Notes

701

vixi vixi quomodo

spec,anth.,I. epigr.,
Ixxxii): Dum
ingenuom
decet. (Nam) quod comedi
et ebibi, tantum
est.
meum
these one
must
count
also some
which
285, 33. epitaphs. Among

mium)

dissolution

presume

D.

Terra

m.

into

the

tenet

elements.

CIL, iii,3247

lapisatque

nomen

corpus,

(Sir-

animam

IRN, 1804 (BeneQuammerus

ser(vus). lb., ix, 2042
nudum
Zoticus
hie nomen
ventum) :
reliquit. In
vanumque

aer.

cineres

in aethera

et

corpus

vita

soluta

lb., xi, i, 973a

est.

(Reg. Lepidum) : Quoius ut est lenis patrium

(i.e.
tellus)
Spiritus,hie mater
{sic)
corpus operta
"

cu,

Inschr.

a.

diffusus
tenet.

in aer
Tociles-

d. Dohvudscha, in Oesterr. Mitth., vi, 1882, p. 30

denies the survival of consciousness
after
which

(a good poem,
death) : il;Ddaros

dXXi fiaviiv
Kai 7775 Koi iri/ei^/xaros
^o irapoiBev,
toOto
tI
Si
iravr' dvodois. irainv
irXf ok,
to
yuevei

irS"ri ri
/ceifiai
iXiSijo'wfia napaivoixevov.
iiTToSev ^\8ov ei'stout' (oBt')
Inscriptions
cf
iv
doubts
:
Kaibel,
tis
ip8i/ji"voi"rl
(aW
700
expressing
7
Si
el
ris
eirTi
;
mos
^
; 722
iiTTiv)
aitrdriffti,
tckvov,
irapa Td/JTOirii'
"

'

A'TjO'tj.
irapci
ideas : Luxor.
(Anthol.,ed.
285, 39. jesting. Nor obscene
Ve
ubi
sarcophago
titrpiasculptafuerant. Cf. the
319),
in
no.

O.

ii,plate xliv,

548.

286, 3. half-educated.

iii',I, 348

n.

286, 35. Greece.

287, 5.
287, 12.

d. alten Kunsi,

Miiller, Denkmaler

Riese
phagus
sarco-

principle.

Phoedo.
in the
found

Fin., i,7, 23,

Cic, Tusc, iv, 3, 7;

3 ; cf. 353

Zeller,

f.

Lehrs, Pop. Aufs.^, p. 344n.

Id. ib., p. 336 ff.
doctrines

Platonic

on

the

Stoics, especiallySeneca

survival

of the

soul,

Lehrs, op. cit.,339

f.

18. opponents.
Cic, Tusc, i, 17, 39 ; 21, 49.
Virgil, Aen., vi, 741;
113c;
288,18. fire. Plato, Phaedo,
p.
ff.
Lehrs, op. cit.,p. 308
Gregory, Dialogi, iv, 39, 57 ; Ebert, Gesch. der
288, 20. dogma.
christl. lat. Litteratur,i, 522 f,
vind., c. 22.
Plutarch, De sey. num.
288, 26. Plutarch.
cf.
For
Lehrs, p. 344 f. So e.g. the
Elysium
289, 40. epitaphs.
Agatherepitaph on Persius' friend, the physician Claudius
ed.
xxvii,
Lehrs,
:
346)
mus
f^er'
tiae^iwv
Jahn,
p.
(Pers.,
p.
formulae
els
8' iaii^v
iv ''SKvaii^.The
tvae^ioiv lepoisBaXi/iovs,
iir'euae^iav xwpoc,
yiteT'eiae^iesai,iv eiffefiiuv
is Sbiwv eiire^iav,
222*, 253, 338, 569;
etc.; Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 21;, 218, 222,
of
the
Isles
Tocilescu, Inschr.
Blest,
648,
649.
Elysium, 338 ;
Ost.
in
1882,
Mitth., vi,
ix^is
a. d. Dobrudscha,
p. 32 f. {pTj(7(rov
mens
fMKdpoiv).CIL, iii, 1759 (Epidaur. Dalmat.) 5 nam

287,

"

potitur sedibus

meritis

Pro

profecto
(Salonae): vivas, qui

aeterna

vivit

Elysiis;

1992

Elysiis. Ib., vi, 2, 12,877.

raf /le 6euiv imKapuv
290,16. gods. Lehrs., p. 340 fi. Kaibel, 314:
So/iosS."rcrovVavra 324 : ypvxh S' ddavaroiv ^ovXatsiriS-/iiii6s
Karex^i
iv aWepCoKriv).
Kai lepov
idTiv "Karpois
^X^' IJ-^Kapav 650 (Telpeffnv
x"^P"''
:
CIG, 2747
ijpiracevdSaviTuv
ne
Lebas-Waddington, 2771
: ^ux'I '' iSavdruv
aWipa
CIG,
3847
etc.
Ib.,
1024
Xopos
Ib., I-TT!- : i! Si ffeois ave\v"ra Kat dOavdrouri /ieTfi^i.
cftieTaei.
abit
CIL, viii, 7427 (Cirta): haec
Inscr. de I'Alg.,2017
dixeris

[vol.hi.

Notes

702

CIL, vi, 2160

Henzen, 6008 : cujus spiritus
superos.
Oestevreich. Miith., viii,1884, pp. 136,
inter deos receptus est.
beatorum
in
recipitte lacteus orbis. Sometimes
139 : sede
ad

accordance

with

the

later Platonism

the

soul

is called

a god :
CIG, 3272 (perhaps of the
Lehrs, p. 351 fi. Kaibel, 314
third century, at Smyrna) : Seois ^poinv. The
parents of a
four year old child, tckvii) yXvKindTif
nal BeiflSlif
einiKbif.
26. departed.
Stat., Silv., v, 3, 19-27.
hie Manes
nee
CIL, vi, 2, 10,764 : Sed non
templa
29. stars.
Acherusia
visit.Ad caeli quoniam toUitur iste pius. lb.,viii,
ad. Manes, sed caeli ad sidera pergis. lb.,
tamen
8567 : Non
nexus
xi, I, 2839 :
linquens et vincu[lacarnis],
corporeos
=

290,
290,

sedes

aeternas

nuUus
vixit

in

me

meruit

ire sub

complecti pio[rum].
[umbras] : Occubaf in

putet
in a[lto]. J6., 3963
Quo repetente suam
in

superis aeterna

luce

Terrenum
sedem

nunc

Fabatus.

Sublimes

corpus ;
vivimus

lb., vi,

2,

sapiens sed
caelestis spiritus
Et fruitur
illic,

13,528

Hie corpus vatls Labcri.

Nam
spiritusivit
illuc unde ortus ; quaeritefoutem
animae.
ero
quod modo
Quod fueram non sum ; sed rursum
Ortus et occasus,
itidem est.
vitaque morsque

The

conception is apparently that

the

animas

terris

soul lives

non

'"

"

sum.

again

in

other
an-

form.
official apotheosis had
32. glory. Pliny, Paneg., c. 89. An
therefore
not
place. Hirschfeld, Z. Gesch. d. rom.
yet taken
Kaisercultus, in Siteungsb. d. Berliner Acad., 1888, p. 847, 65.
immortality. Zeller, iii^,i, 740. TertuUian, De anima,
291, 21.
6 : Soranus
vindicat, etsi
c.
corporalem animae substantiam
fraudavit.
illam immortalitate

290,

"

291,25.
291,

31.

291,35.

Quintilian,v, 14, 13.

Chrysippus. Tac, Agric, 46.
decided.

body.

Cf.

Zeller, iii",i, 185, 5.

Zeller, iii^,i, 593.

Cic, Tusc, i, 12 sqq.

; Rep., vi, 9 sqq. ; Ad Atticum,

ilia
de
est
8
nos
: tempus
perpetua iam, non de hac exigua
x, 8,
vita cogitare. Lehrs, Pop. Aufs.^, p. 349 8.
demand.
Cf. vol. ii, p. 309.
295, 10.
On
what follows cf. E. Petersen, Sepolcroscoperto
16.
295,
purpose.
via
sulla
Latina, AdI, i860, p. 348SS. ; 1861, p. igoss.
Heracles
of the
Cf. for the
use
legend by the
295, 35- death.

292,

38.

life.

Stoics, Bernays, Die Heraclitischen

Briefe, p. 45.
Cons,
ad
10.
c.
8.
296,
ux.,
mysteries. Plutarch,
from
a tomb,
ably
prob296, 23. fields. A ceiling painting,certainly
in the Cod.
near
Rome,
Pighian., published by Jahn.
The
Ber. d. Sachs.
Ges., 1869, p. i ff. is of an allied kind.

quadriga,probably the deceased

to heaven), is suri'ounded
borne
by pictures,referringto the
after life : the
and
Alcestis, Apollo and
Danaids, Heracles
Eros
and
Pan
(beforeDionysus and Ariadne),all of
Marsyas,
which
with
reliefs on sarcophagi,
and are surrounded
correspond
again by smaller figures,including many
Cupids,
Peschel,
Volkerkunde, p. 270 f,
?96, 38. peoples.
principalpicture (a figurein

III.]

VOL.

Notes

703

296, 39. exceptions. Id. ib.,pp. 308 f. and 317.

Id. ib., p. 284 ff. The
doctrine
297, 12. rebirths.
Buddhistic

established

communities

expressly demanded
the knowledge of
that they should
renounce
non-existence
of the perfectlyblessed.
This
the hope of eternal bUss.
Oldenburg, Buddha

from
the

existence

did

not

or

exclude

f.
Vol. i,p. 265.
Cf. Inscr. de I'Alg.,3864
CIL,
mater
ad te recipias.
(Cartena) : Mi fil(i),
rogat ut me

(1881),p. 283

husband.

297, 23.

in

adherents

viii,9691

Hermes, iii,60, 5) : mater rogat,

376, 5 (cf.Mommsen,
ducatis
ad vos.
se
primum
Cic, Tusc, i, 21, 48.
297, 33. darkness.
dead.
Seneca,
Epp., 24, 18.
297, 35
bark.
Juv., 2, 149 (Esse aliquidManes, with a reminiscence
297, 39.
of Prop., V, 7, I': Sunt
aliquid Manes).
Plant,
performances.
Capi., v, 4, i. Cic, Tusc, i, 16.
297,2.
Gruter,
quam

Boissier, i, 310.
7. unalloyed. Lucret., iii,37 sqq.
298, 13. departed. Cf. e.g. Sueton., Tiber.,

298

laetatus

est

orarent,

ne

populus,
Juv.,

298, 33. underworld.

apud

nunc

later

nummis

in

3,

De

Lucian,
'

ejus ita

morte

Manes

deosque

nisi inter

luctu,

mortuis

10

solent

inferos

apud

ne

addition).

impios

darent.

do

not

Schol.,

3,

267

et

inserere

(the
inopes errent
Seyffert'swork, De

nummos

'

tamquam
know

defunctorum repertis,1709.

ore

298, 34. Greece.

pars
uUam

75

c.

matrem

265.

Athenienses

following words
are

Terram

sedem

mortuo

298,27. money.

ut

Wachsmuth,

im alien das neue,

p.
Griechenlands
Gesch.
i, 46.
Mendelssohn-Bartholdy,
Volksleben
d. Neugriechen, i, 222
298, 41. ferryman. B. Schmidt,
ff. ; Preller, Gr. Myth., i",673.
Deo
Charoni
Julius Anabus
solvit : CIL, viii,8992.
votum
118.

Griechenland

K.

Beloch,
299, 9. countries.
tombs
Skeletons
empire in their mouths

Campanien.,
found

were

and

p.
with

In

285.

coins

bronze

clay vessels

small

dred
hun-

several
at

of

their

the
feet.

F. Keller, Rom.
Ansiedlungen in der Ostschweiz, ii,in Mitth.d.
In the graves
at Lunnern
Ges. zu Zurich, xv, p. 103.
Hadrian
skeleton
coin (of Titus, Domitian,
near
was
a
every
Arch.

or

229,

10.

299,

21.

Faustina).
ages.
Lucian.

Marquardt,
Lucian,

De

ancient

conceptions of the

modern

Greeks

235

cf. B.

f.

d. R., i^, 349

Prl.

luctu,

On

i-io.

under-world

Schmidt,

Volksleben

in

the
the

der

of
survival
beliefs of the

Neugriechen,p.

ft

31. Plutarch.
300, 5. darkness.
299,

Plutarch, Non

posse suaviter vivi,27,

Aristid., Or., xix, p.

259

Jebb

4, p. 1105.
cf. Or., xiii,

Aristides, p. 94.
Plutarch, De superstit.,
4 sq., p. 167 A.
300, II. torments.
Lucian, De luctu, c. 14.
^00, 37. Lucian.
"301, 5. playthings. Marquardt, Prl. d. R., i', 366 f.
Pliny, Epp., iv, 2, 3. Cf. vol. ii,p. 213.
301, 6. Regulus.
p.

xjoi, 9.
301, 20.

185.

Baumgart,

Philops., 27.
Caesar, B, G., vi, 19 ; Mela, iii,2,

Philopseudes. Lucian,
Celtic.

Notes

704

[vol.III.
Basileensia,

Kiessling,Anecdota

horns.
E.
manns,

301, 25.

(1863)

Wil-

I., 315.
Serv., on Verg., A., v, 769; cf. Marquardt, op.
301, 30.
f.
Cf. also vol. ii,p. 215.
cit.,p. 369
Lebas-W., 2452.
CIL, viii,7854. Cf. ib., vi, 2, 13,528.
301, 30. Cirta.
nature.

39.

301,

18.

302,

cf. B.

demons.

clitus

survival

of this belief among

the

op. cit.,p. 249 f.

Lehrs, op. cit.,167 f. Apparently

opinion, to judge by the

446, 18 (Bernays, Die

same

Hippolyt.,9,

Briefe,

302,

the

modem

Schmidt,

of the

was

passage,
302,

On

graves.

Greeks

10, p.

also

Hera-

very corrupt
Heraklitischen

38).

20.

p.
others.

115

f.

26.

innocent.

Nissen, Das

Templum,

Lobeck.,

Aglaoph.,

p.
302

148
K

Preller,RM,

ii',

Preller, op. cit.

Lemuria.
Preller,0^. ci".,
ii',67 f. ; 117 ff. The Parentalia
303,3.
not among
which were
the oldest sacrifices to the dead.Mommsen,
for the deus parens or dei parentes {parenCIL, i, p. 386) were

tum), gods of the deceased parents. Jordan, De genii et Eponae

pict.Pomp., in AdI, 1872, p. 45. Id. in Preller, RM, ii',98, 2.
Bdl, 1880, pp. 188-191 (leadentablet): diiinferi,si illam videro
tabescentem,

vovi

illud

sanctum

(?)anniversarium

facere

dibus

parentibus illius.
303,
303,

Clement.
Roman.,
15. intention.
truth.
Henzen, 7346.

Epp., ii, 2, 208 ; Plutarch, Dio, 2, 2.

Concerning the
38. philosophy. Lucian, Philops., 5, 6, 29.
as his authorityby Phlegon,
PeripateticAntisthenes, mentioned

303, 26.
303,

ghosts. Horace,

Mirabb.,
304,
304,

304,
305,

Homil., i, 5.

20.

5. world.
14. evil.

3, cf. Zeller, ii',2,

Zeller, iii',2,
Maxim.

present.

26.

burnt.

Tyr.,

Id.,

xv,

182

59.
ff.
6.

xv,

7.

Apulei.,Apol., p.

504.
titulum
sustulerit,habeat
5. place. CIL, x, 2487 : Qui hunc
iratas umbras
qui hie positisunt (sic).
committed.
Plutarch, Dio, c. 2 ; Cimon, c. i.
305, 13.
Lucian, Peregr., 27 sq., 36.
305, 22. fever.
fears.
Pliny,
Epp., vU, 27.
305, 29.
8.
down.
Sueton., Calig.,c. 59. The ghost-story(mentioned
306,
2.

305,

in the

first edition

for his Braut

Roman,

Korinth

von

2,

p. 391,

(pseudonymous)
phipolis(which had
a

in this

place)which gave Goethe

is not apposite. Rohde,
that

remarks

Phlegon

the

subject
griech.

story from

Hipparchus, administrator
conquered by Philip II of

letter of
been

took

the
D.

of Am-

Macedon),

the Great.
of Alexander
Arrhidaeus, half-brother
Rh. Mus.,
in
N.
Zu
den
Mirabilien
des
Cf. also Rohde,
Phlegon,
addressed
xxxii

to

(1877),p.

329

ff.

und ClaubensLebensPfundtner, Des Pausanias

306,
16
anschauungen, p.
(Paus.,i, 32, 3 ; viii,10, 4 ; vi, 6, 3 sq., vi,
8. Pausanias.

306,

20,

8).

26.

Corinth.

306, 32. expense.

Dio, Ii, 17 ; Ixii, 17,

Id., Ixxix, 18,

8.

310,
'

Fablanae

Victor

Have

Et

redeatis.

qui

'.

Werke

310,

30.

310,

33.

posterity.

So

310,

34.

Epicurus.

Zeller,

311,

5.

blessed.

311,

7.

life.

311,

14.

evil.

sorrow.

17.

good.

312,

23.

life.

25.

divinities.

sol,

312,
312,

Theognis.

30.

birth.

as.

Menander,
=

Citharistria,
313,
313,

313,

die.

13.

Pliny.

41.

bore

ii,

17

292.

p.

4,

12

cf.

and

vii,

8.

20.

Con-

Plutarch,

113.

(cf.

Plato,

23

4797

iarl

Apolog.,

p.

des

Komikers

CIL,

2).
haec

amaverunt,
Kat

XiiT'ri

reli-

32.

Hypobol.,

di

(P

den
16.

20,

Lebensweisheit

Quern

trvyytvei

Flonleg.
tfber

(1875),

(Menander,

29

Stobaei

Bursian,

Mythos

Die

and

also

Nagelsbach,

sqq.

and

373

Cf.

102.

'.

p.
cf.

1069).
802

jSte

vi,

moritur.

Menander,

1.

Hortens.,fr.,

Cic,

14.

iii,

i, 47,

sqq.

griech.

than

Orelli,

*Ap'

life.

Diderot,

f.

disp.,

228

Horkel,

pp.

19,716

41.

xix,

Aglaoph.,

des
'

resignation.

Inst.,

43

425

iv,

Read

37.

43.

31.-

p.

Charakter

39.

180.

14.

Meinecke,

312,

p.

Tuscul.

Theogn.,

312,

3,

i,

Theol.,

gidsen

multis

I.,

3.

Div.

D.,

cit.,

op.

Lobeck.,

ed.

K),

E.

C.

40

C.

Cic,

Apoll.,

27.

jactatis,

105.

3,

Lactant.,

Lehrs,

Nachhomer.

312,

Apol.,

Herodot.,

ad

flores

salvi

1197.

Augustine,

39.

312,

354,

i,

Pers.,

Orelli,

Plato,

311,

312,

iii',

vos

Publicum

Rosenkranz,

et

eatis,

Wilmanns,

23,

Diderot

on

immortality.

33.

(1840),

also

Jahn,

vel
in

155

p.

Salvi

praeteritis.

non

iii.

amici,

Victorem

qui

coronatis

me

1864,

faciant

bene

vos

examples

Goethe,

E.g.

R.

Other

trees.

Di

propitios,
P.

vos

faciatis

annis

deos

censibus

Bdl,

sq.,

4743
'

'.

habeatis

Fabianum

Orelli,

E.g.

gravestone.

viatores

311,

[vol.

Notes

7o6

N.

Pliny,
it.

iii,

M.
5,

16

h.,

Antonin.,
;

iv,

48.

55,

vii,

ed.
130,

Comm.,

Klotz

176

sq.
v,

Orelli',

(90

33,

See
23

vol.
;

iv,

88,

Baiter).

iii, p.
49

282

iv,

f.
3

INDEX

TO

THE

Abascantus, 43, 303 i

Abella, amphitheatre at, 202, 254
Acco, goblin,91 f
Achaia, amphitheatres in, 242 ff
Achillets of Statins,304
Acta diuma, 6, 8, 160 f
Acta Martyrmn et Sanctontnt,193
Actian agon, 263 f
Addax, 1 88
Addison, Jos., 139
Adrianus, ab epist.,
47
Adulescentia, meaning of, 324
Aeclanum,
alleged amphitheatre at,
Aegae, shows at, 251
Aequum, amphitheatre at, 216

Amphitheatrum, origin of word,

Animals

Antioch
Antioch

254

amphitheatre at, 204

ff

262

in

Pisidia,shows

at, 250

in

Antoninus

Pius, friends of, 71 ; games

by, 268 ; shows of, 183, 188
Aphrodisias,amphitheatre at, 248 ; spectacle
at, 288
founded

Aphrodite

as

woman's

name,

88

Apio, 94

Apolaustas, pantomimes named, 258

Apollinaris,
Sulpicius,322 f
Apollonius of Tyana, 94, 243
Appellatives, Homeric, r3i f
Apta Julia,amphitheatre at, 217
folkApuleius, use of domine in, 83 f ; lore
in, 93, 96 f

Alcon, physiciansnamed,

262

the

Great, 59
Severus, friends

of, 73
Alexandria, amphitheatre at, 199,
population of, 271
AUifae, amphitheatre at, 205
Alphito, goblin,92
A Iruna, alraun, 77, 94

252

217

Vicus, alleged amphitheatre at, 227

of, 51
Aqueducts, administration
Aquileia, alleged amphitheatre at, 194,

at, 250

213

ff
_

Apulia, amphitheatres in, 206

Aquae Neri, amphitheatre at, 222
Aquae Segete, amphitheatre at, 223, 254
Aquae Sextiae, alleged amphitheatre at,
Aquae

Amber, 133 ff
Amid, 58 ff
amphitheatre at, 207
Amitsnum,
Ammianus, 17
Amoebeus, cithavoedi named, 261
Amor
and Psyche, 88, 99 ff ; tale of, re; constructed,102 ff
Amphistides, 92
Amphitheatre, Flavian : see Colosseum
of, 198 ; dimensions
Amphitheatres,
age
other
and
ments
punishexecutions
o^ 253 ;
in, 190 ; list of, 193 ff ; velarium
in, 190

venaiiones,181

Syria, amphitheatres at, 251

earthquake at, 312 f
Antipater of Hierapolis,47
Antiphanes on table delicacies,
277
Antipohs, alleged amphitheatre at, 216

Alces (elk),188

Amastris, shows

in

261
Antigenidas,flute-players,

205

Ahenobarbus, L. Domitius, 183

Alba Fucentina, amphitheatre at, 206, 254
Alba
Intemelium, junphitheatre at, 212,

Alexander

used

Annianus, poet, 322

Antelope, 187
Antigenes, physiciansnamed,

African beasts,1S2
Agathias, 130
Agendicum, amphitheatre at, 224
Aginnum, alleged amphitheatre at, 219
Agon, Actian, 263 f ; Alban, 303 ; Capitoline, 152, 264 ff,267 f, 303
Agrippa, Herod, 251, 270

Alexander

199

Anaesthetics, 76
Ancona, amphitheatre at, 207
Ancyra, shows at, 250
12
Ancyranum,
Monumentum,
Andabatae, 178 f
6
Andromeda,
Anemone,
145 f

Aesop, folklore in, 97

Africa, age of maniage in, 127 ; amphitheatres
in, 238 ff ; gjTnnasticcontests
in, 269 i

Albanum,

APPENDICES

707

amphitheatre at, 234, 254

scription
amphitheatre at, 203 ; in-

Aquincum,

Aquinum,

at, 317

Aquitania, amphitheatres in,219 f

Arabia, amphitheatres in, 252 ; embassies
from, 15 f
Arabs

at

Capua,

194,

200

Arausio, amphitheatre at, 218

Archestratus

of Gela, 277
Archigenes,physician,321
Archipelago,amphitheatres in, 245 f.
Arelate,amphitheatre at, 217, ,254 ; gymnastic
contests at, 269

Index

7o8

the

to

Arena, survival of name,

194
ArgenUus, value of, 284
Ariminum,
amphitheatre at, 209,
Aristides on nursery
tales,90

Appendices
Ausonius

254

224

Automedon

as appellative,
131
alleged amphitheatre at, 207
Aventicum, amphitheatre at, 3z6, 254

of

Trajan, 313
Arpinimi, allegedamphitheatre at, 203
Arpocras, a glutton,8
Arretium, amphitheatre at, 196, 210
Axtemidorus, athletes named, 26r, 266
Armenian

war

Artemidorus

street-traffic,
30
*
Arthur's
Round
Table ', 231 f
Artists
in Rome,
of
11
; use

Auximum,

Baaras, plant, 76, 94

Babiroussa, 18S
Baccarae, allegedamphitheatre at, 209

on

of,

names

257 ff
Arval Brethren, 79

Asclepiades,physicians named, 262

Asculura
Picenimi, amphitheatre at, 207
Asia (province),
taxation
of, 273
Asia Minor, gladiatorsand
amphitheatres
in, 246 ff
Asiaticus, Valerius, 63 f
Asisium, amphitheatre at, 208
Aspasius of Ravenna, 48
Aspendus, amphitheatre at, 248
Asprenas, Nonius, 61
Astor, W. B., wealth of, 273 f
Atella, amphitheatre at, 200

fabula,91

AUllana

Ateste, alleged amphitheatre at, 212

Athenaeus, comic fragment in, 276 f

Athens, gladiatorsat,

243

assumed
Athletes, names
by, 261
Atina, alleged amphitheatre at, 203
Atrides

as appellative,
i3r
Attianus, 7r
Atticus, Aug. lib.,
33
Atticus, Ti. Claudius, 318

Aufidius, Chius, 319

Augsburg, amphitheatre at,

Augustalia at Naples, 302

232

194,

Praetoria
Salassorum,
at, 214, 254
Rauricorum,
alleged

Augusta
Augusta

theatre
amphitheatre
amphi-

at, 227

Suessionum, amphitheatre at, 229

Taurinorum, amphitheatre at, 2r4
Treverorum,
amphitheatre at,

Augusta
Augusta
Augusta

Vindelicorum,

Augusta

amphitheatre at,

232

Augustine, St.,10, 130, 256

(Autun), amphitheatre
Augustodunum
at, 223, 254
Augustomagus
230,

(Senlis),
amphitheatre at,

254

title

^dominits*,
of

8r ;
Palestine, 270

venues
regulates re-

talked

to

sleep,go

and glutton,8 ; triumph of, z6

of, 23, 285
Aurelia
Vina, amphitheatre at, 240
Aurochs, 187
wall

ff

at, 269
Bdrlisgrub(Viemia),195
Bathyllus,pantomimes named, 257 f,afo
Bears
for amphiexhibited,183 ; names
theatre
derived
from, 194 f
modem,
Beast-fights,
189 f
Beast-hunts
in amphitheatre, 181 S
Beasts, capture of, 189 ; kinds of,used la
shows, 181 ff
Bekri, E1-, quoted, 238 f
Belgica, Gallia, amphitheatres in, 226 ff
Beloch, J., on population, 19, 27
Beneventum,
alleged amphitheatre
at,
at, 269
205 ; games
Berenice, amphitheatre at, 253
Bergomum,
alleged ampbitheatre at, 2x4
Berlich, 194 f, 230
Berolais, Berolassi,
194
Berytus, amphitheatre at, 251
BesanQon, amphitheatre at, 227
Bessarabian
folk-tale,115
Betrothal, age of girlsat, 123 ff
at, 189
Bharatpur, beast-fights
Bignor mosaic, 168, 171 f, 174
Birds, folk-lore of, 9, 89, 94 f, 105
Bhth-rate, 20 f
Births, multiple,8 "
Bison, 187, 189

Bithynia, gladiatorsin, 249 f ; Pyrrhicin,

263
exhibited, 184
Bocchus, King, 182
of, 137
Boldensele, Wilhelm
Boars

(Bologna),amphitheatre at, 2ir

on
elephants, 13 ; on Juvenal,
310-12,
314, 316, 318
Bostra, amphitheatre at, 252
Botrianense
oppidum, amphitheatre at,
BoQonia

Boxing in Capitolineagon, 266

Boy poets, 264 f
Bracara
at,
Augusta, allegedamphitheatre
226

Brantdme
on
gladiatorsin his own day, 19a
Breviarittm totius imperii,22, 271, 273, 285
sies
Britain,amphitheatres in, 231 f ; embas-

from, to Augustus, 14 f ; wars

Brixia,amphitheatre at, 214

Augustus, use of title,199

d', in
Aulnoy, Comtesse
Aurelian

trade, 132

Barcino, gymnastic contests

240

254

to, 12 ff ; exhibits
Augustus, embassies
beasts, 182 f ; exhibits curiosities,7 ;
triends
against
of, 6z f; his measures
luxury and childlessness,20 f; objects
to

Baltic

Borghesi

amphitheatre at,
Augustoritum (limoges),
221,

Bactria, embassies
from, x6
Baeterrae, amphitheatre at, 218, 254
Baetica, Hispania, amphitheatres in, 236
Baiting of beasts, modem,
189 f
Balsa, gymnastic contests
at, 269

Bituriges,amphitheatre at, 222

254

229,

Capitolineagon, 267
(Auxeire),amphitheatre at,

on

Autisiodurum

Bronze

as

in,178-

material for statues, 286 f

of addressing,83, 86

Brothers,mode
Bubalus, 187
Biicheler

on

gladiatorialtesserae^
z6^

Index

the

to

Appendices

Bucolas, imperialfreedman, 50 f
^ddhist embassy, alleged,14
Buffalo in Italy,187
184
Bull-fights,
Burdigala,amphitheatre at, 219, 254
Bumis, Afranius,4I, 66
Buirus, ab epist.^
41
Bursian,C, on Swiss amphitheatres,226

709

Celsus,L. Publilius,69
Celtis (tree),
5
Cemenelum, amphitheatre at, 216, 354
Cenabum, amphitheatre at, 225
Cena

recta, 77 ft

Censennia, 319
Censibus,a, 38
ff
Cepus (monltey),186
Cerealia,184
Ceylon, 15, 17
Cfiairi (flower),
Caerleon, allegedamphitheatre at, 231 i
144
"Caesar,Julius,on British chariot-fighters, Chama
(lynx),185 f
178 ; his municipal law, 38 ; his taxation
Changelings, 96
of Gaul, 272 f
Charibael, Sabaean
king, 15
Caesarea (Mauretania),
gymnastic contests
178
Chariot-fighters,
at, 270

Chariot-races, 148-166 ; in
Capitoline
267; inscriptionson charioteers,
agon,
148 fi ; prizes, 157 f

Caesarea (Palestine),
amphitheatre at, 252
Caesarodunum
(Tours),amphitheatre at,
225,

Cheiranthus
Cheiri,143
Chilperic,224

254

(Beauvais),alleged amphitheatre
Caesaromagus
at, 230
Cajatia,allegedamphitheatre at, 202

records
tions
China, astronomical
in, 313 ; relawith Rome,
14 and
n., 17
Chorodtharisiae,264
Christians, age of marriage among,
129 f ;
of domme,
domma
use
83, 87
among,

Calabria,amphitheatre in, 206

Cales,amphitheatre at, 202, 254
Caligula: see Gaius
Callistus,C. Julius,37
Calpumius, poet, 188
Calvina (inJuvenal),320
.Calvinus(inJuvenal), 311
186
Ctimelopardalis,
Campania, amphitheatres in, 280 ff
Canatha, amphitheatre at, 252
Canon
frumentarius,25 f
Caper, Flavins,161, 164
Capitalism,Rodbertus
on, 275
Capito, Cossutianus, 320
continuCapitolineagon, 152, 264 ff,303 ; ance

Christina

Cisiarii,30

n.

; contests

of, 265

Cities,number

of, 285
CivitaUs mundi, 285

(title),
74 f
Clarus, Erucius, 322
exhibits
Claudius
leopards, 182
Clarissimus

of, 64 f

200,

; honours

decreed

; friends

to, 287; ku-

mours
public, 85
Clemens, T. Varius, 46

254

Clement

of

Alexandria, comic

fragment

in, 276 f
Clement, St., life of,228
f

Cleopatra'spearl,275
Clients,77 ff,84
Cloacae,29, 285
Coactio in circus, 163
Cock's

feather

Codicillis,
a,

as

talisman, 89

49

Cognotnen, 57

241

Cams, Mettius,informer, 319

Caryanda, shows at, 247
Casinimi, amphitheatre at, 203, 254
P., on
population of Rome,
Castiglioni,
17 n., 18 n., 19 n.
Castra Vetera (Xanten),amphitheatre at,
23

Sweden, 189

Cissamis, 93 f
Citharoedi, 261

Caracalla,firiendof, 73
Caralis,amphitheatre at, 215, 254
Caria,gladiatorsin, 247 f
Carmo, amphitheatre at, 236
Camuntmn,
amphitheatre at, 233, 254 ;
trade route through, 134
Carrara quarries,2S6
Carriages in Rome, 28 S
Carthage, amphitheatre at, 238, 254 ;
gymnastic contests at, 269 ; shows at,

Cohn, Prof. Ferdinand,

254

on

plants,3 ff,76

"

f, 141 ff
and
Roman,
Coins, 31 ; Greek
Europe, 134 f
from, 167
Colchester, figuredvase
Collinus, poet, 264

in

N.

Agrippinensis (Cologne), amphitheatre

Colonia

Castrensis,procurator, 5z f
T., 322
Castricius,
-Catana,amphitheatre
at, 215,
Celer,ab epist.,45
Celer,Maecius, 302, 308
Celer,Ser, Asinius,64
Cellini,Benvenuto, 194
Celsinus,Julius,322

of

Cibalis, allegedamphitheatre at, 334

shows in, 351
Cilicia,
Cimitino, alleged amphitheatre at, 2 14
Cinderella, 105
Circaeon,plant, 76
Circeii,
amphitheatre at, 205
Cirta, amphitheatre at, 337

of, 267 f

Cap of invisibility,
96
Capreae, allegedamphitheatre in, 202
Capture of animals, 189
Capua, amphitheatre at, 194 f, 198,

ft

{'Berlich') at, 194, 330, 354

used in Italy,
Colosseum, 304, 255 ; name
194 ; origin of name,
194
Comedies
255

performed

later Empire,

under

Comets, dates of, 312 f

Comites, 58 ff
Commentarii, 56

Index

7IO

182 ; appears
Commodus,
183 ; friends of, 73
Communia, 246
Conclavia,284

Congiarium,

ia

the

to

174,

arena,

21

Constantine, embassies
to, 17;
bloody spectacles,
251 f

prohibits

Constantinople, amphitheatre

in,

245

; chariot-races

Appendices
of Prusa

Dio

Chrysostom
Athens, 243 ;
256
recitals,

at, 164 fE

Copper, priceof, 287 n.

Corbulo, Armenian
expedition of, 305
Corduba, alleged amphitheatre at, 236
Corinth, amphitheatre at, 242, 254
Com, doles of, 21, 25 f; supply of, 21 f,
25 i,271
Comelianus, ab epist.,
47
Coroebus, 92
Cos, gladiatorsin, 247
Cosmus, Aug, lib.,34
Cotta, M. Aurelius,62
Court, diildren brought up at, 60
Cranes

exhibited, 183
Cremona, amphitheatre at, 213
Crescens, charioteer,164

Crete,amphitheatres in, 245

Cretins,7
Crispinus,friend of Domitian, 6g, 316,
Crispinus,Vettius,309
Vibius, 67 f
Crispiis,
Crociatonum, amphitheatre at, 225
Crocodile,185, 189

on

tragio

Diodes, charioteer, inscriptionsof, 154

Diocletian, denarius of, 283
Diodorus, poet, 264
Siculus on Egypt, 271 f
Diogenes on prices,288
DUmysia at Athens, 263
Dionysius, ah epist.,
42
Dionysius of Halicarnassus, 152
Dionysius, M. Aurelius, Papirius,38 "
Dioscorides
on
plants,5, 76, 143, 146 f
Diospyros, 5
Diver sium, 164 ff
Divining rod, 96
Mediomatricum
Divodurum
phitheatre
(Metz), am-

at, 228
(Cahors), amphitheatre at, 221
Djemm, El, amphitheatre at, 238, 253, 235
Dogs, folk-lore of, 94
Domina, use of word, 83 f, 86
Domine
of address, 81 fE
as form
Domitian, 29, 301 f, 303 ; council of, oa
the Albanum,
ros,
316; e^bits a rhinocefriends
of, 68 f ; wars
of, 2941
185 ;
Divona

Domitiana, Via,
319

Crocuta, 188

303

Domitilla, Flavia,301
Dondi, Johannes, of Padua, 208

Doryphorus, 37
Doue, alleged amphitheatre at, 196
Drachma, Syrian, 283

performances in Capitolineagottf

Dramatic

265
Dudaim

Crotus, 260
Cruppellarii,177

Dumnobellaunus,

Cuicul, theatre

Durocortorum

at, 236

Cimiae, amphitheatre at,

(mandrake), 76

king, 15
(Reims), amphitheatre at,

Diirr, J.,on Juvenal, 311

Dwarfs, 6, 17

Cyrenaica, amphitheatres in, 253

Cyrene, amphitheatre at, 199, 253
Cyzicus, amphitheatre at, 248, 254

Dyrrbachiimi, gladiatorsat, 244

Earinus, poems

on,

Earthquake of 17
Dacia, amphitheatres in, 234 f
Dalmatia, amphitheatres in, 215 f
Damma, 187
Dasumius, L., 70
Dau
on
Martial,299 f
Daughter addressed
Vocontiorum,
at, 219
Deer, white, 188
Dea

as

as

domma,

86

Ebony

303
10;

of 115, 312 i

tree, 6

f; animals
supply from,
f ; cultivable land in,272 ; populati(Xi
22
of, 271 f ; taxation of, 271 f ; touristi
from, exhibited, 185 ;

alleged amphitheatre

appellative,131

Delphinium Ajacis, 147

Demonax, 243 f
288

Diocletian,283
Dentatus, Curius, triumph of, i8i
Desjardins,E., on Rutilius GalUcus, 305 f
Diadumenus,
Aug. lib.,33
Diaries,56
Diceto, Radulphus de, 326
Digests,9, etc.
Dimaohaeri, 177
Dimas
(Zeugitana),amphitheatre at, 239
Dio, Cassius,on
chariot-races, 161 ; on
comedies, 256 ; on Indian embassies,12 f
of

300,
a.d.,

Egypt, amphitheatre in,

Delicacies, catalogues of, 276 f

Demosthenes,

British

229

201

Curiosities exhibited, 6 S

Denarius

gladiatorsat

Diodorus

igo,

Contomiates, 184
Conif arete,174

Deiphobus

on

statues, 288 ;

on

252

com

in, 137 i

Einsiedlensis,
Anonymus, 148
Elagabalus acts Bacchus, 187;
embassy to, 16
Electioneering at Pompeii, 269
Elephant, 13, 181 ; biga, 13 i

Indian

Elk, 188

Eloquence,

contests

in, 264

Elter, A.,

on

gladiatorial
tesserae,169

Embassies

to

Rome,

12

'

If

Emerita, amphitheatre at, 236, 254

addressed
as domine, 81 ; friends
Emperor
and
companions of, 58 fi
as appellative,
Endymion
132
England, early marriages in, 131
Entellus,a libelL,38

Epapbroditus, ab epist,42
Epaphroditus, a libell.,
37 f
Epapbroditus, charioteer,^i63
Ephemerides, 56

'^

Index

the

to

Epictetus,use of Kvpie in, 82

(Ragusa veccbia),
Epidaurum in Dalmatia
tests
amphitheatre at, 2x6; gymnastic conat, 269
Epigenes, 277
ab, 40 ff.
Epistulis,
178
EguiUs (gladiators),

Appendices
Friends

of the

322 f, 326
Frusino, amphitheatre

at, 203

Fulgineum, amphitheatre at, 208

Fundi, alleged amphitheatre at, 205

ber
num(knights,)

Gains

194

Erechtbeum, cost of frieze of,288

Eripere in chariot-race, 159 *
allegedamphitheatre at,
Emodurum,
Eros, Platonic, 99 f
Essedariif178

Augustus,

319

leopards, 1S2 ; friends

Galatia,shows in, 250

Galba, 64 ; friends of, 66
Galen
employed at Pergamus, 246;

222

of,

o"

gladiators, 172
Galerus, 171 f

ff

Gain

(gladiators),
173 f, 176

Gallia

Gaul

: see

Gallicus, C. Rutilius, 302, 304 f

220
Gallienus, alleged palaceof,at Poitiers,
Gallus, C. Asinius, 61
Gallus, Cornelius, 61

260

named,

exhibits

63 f

14

Etruria, amphitheatresin, 198, 209

EtrusGUS, 300, 302 f
Euphrates, proc. a rat.,35
Eusebi, Girolamo, 210
Eusebius on Lyons, 222
artistes

coins,134

"E

Fronto,

Gabba, buffoon,

Eutychus,

38

emperor,

Erchempert,

to

Greek

Friedlaender,Julius,on

of, 18 ; titles of, 75

Ercavica, amphitheatre at, 235, 254

Ethiopian embassies

711

Ganna, prophetess,306
Fabri, Felix,137

from, 14 f
Garamantes, embassies
theatres
Gaul, age of marriage in, 129 ; amphif ;
in, 2i5 ff ; in Cispadane, 211
tests
in Transpadane, 213 f; gymnastic conin, 269 ; IjTixin, 185 f ; population
of, 272 f
of, 273 ; taxation
Gellius, chronology of, 322 ff ; forms of
address
in, 84

FabulatoreSy 90

circus,150

of the

Factions

Fairies,93
Faleria

(Picenum),amphitheatreat,

207,

254

Falerii,amphitheatre at, 209, 254

Favor, mime, 260
Favorinus, 323

Fecundity
Felix

Felix, PoUius, 310

Felix, Ti. Claudius, 32 f
Fcrrara, Cardinal of, 192 f
Festus, 69, 176 f

influence in N.

Fibulae,55
Finance, imperial,32, 270 fE
Fines (Beauclair),
amphitheatre at, 220
Fire

borne

before emperor,

gens,

amphitheatre
temple of, 304

Gibbon
Gifford

Indian

Floruson

of, 265

as

name,

names

Gladiators, i66-i8x
and

arms

and
marriage, 123
for,87 f

tume
; in Asia, 246 f ; cosof, 171 ff ; folk-lore of,

Ages, 192 ; names

f ; schools of, 192,

of, abolished, 192

ff ; in works

Gluttons

House,

Goethe,
Golden

260

Roman

Julian, 17
80

names,

254

Golden
Gordian

as-

246 i ;

; tesserae
ff

of,

of art, 166

Glaphyrus, musicians,261, 319

Glass, Roman, in North, 132 f ;
with figuresof gladiators,167
Glaucias,poems
on, 300^ 302

Julii,amphitheatre at, 216,

Forum
Julium (Rome), 299
Palladium
Forum
(Rome), 299
Fraenkel, M., on statues, 286
assume

to

Glabrio,M*. Acilius,68

168

Forum

Freedmen

embassies

at betrothal

endearing

shows

names

assumed
by, 261
Folk-tales in antiquity,88 ff
Fonteius Capito, 310 f
Fools in folk-tales,
92
Fomices, 24 and n.

Fortunatus

Neapolitan custom,

96 ; in Middle
suined
by, 261

13

names,

Forster,Georg, traveller,140
Fortuna, temple of, in Golden

Oriental

on

Girls,age
ff ;

embassy,

141 ff
Flute-players,contests

on

Giraffe, 186

Colosseum

Fhralia, 184
Florence, amphitheatre at, 194 f,210, 254
Florentinus, 186
Flower

ff

297 f

Romanorum,
Ghosts, 91, 96
Giants, 7, 10

see

of, 132

Gesta

Finnum, allegedamphitheatre at, 207

Flaccus, Avilius, 63
Flavian

(Gillo),
92

with
figures of gladiators, 167
Gentianus, D. Terentius, 70, 138
Gerasa, amphitheatre at, 252
bassies
Germany, amphitheatres in, 230 f ; emto Augustus
from, 14 ^ Roman

260

name,

as

Gello
Gems

8 f

of women,

vessels

exhibited, 8
140
of Nero, 8
House
statues, 287

I, games
of, iSS
Gortyn, amphitheatre at, 245

Grabe, C,
56 f ;

imperial,order of their offices,50 ff

Frentani,amphitheatre in territoryof,206
*
Freya formula ',102
132, 154
Freytag,Gustav, on chaiiot-races,

"Sn action

of

vinegar on. pearls,

276
Grain, Egyptian contribution
Gran

of, 271

(Champagne), amphitheatre at, 227

Granaries,statCi 23
;^
Gesta Romanorum, 297
Giisse on

Index

712

to

the

theatres
Oreece, age of marriage in, 12S " ; amphiia, 242 "E
Creek
folk-tales,modem,
90 f, 99, 103,
in, 264 ; trade with
112
; poetry, contest
N. Europe, 134
in Rome,
11
Greeks
Gregory of Tours, 224
of, 91 ff ; on
Grimm,
J., 89 ; fairy-tales
Perlach, 195
Grumentum,
amphitheatre at, 206, 254
Grypus, Plotius, 309
Gutta, Calpumianus, monument
of, 149 fif
Gyges, ring of, 89
Gymnasiarcha, 268
Gymnastic contests
in W.

Appendices
Hyacinth, 147
Hyaena,

182, 188

Hylas

name,

as

Ibex, 188
Iconium, amphitheatre at, 250
India, beast-fightsin, 189 ; 'embassies
from, 12 f, 15 f ; presents to Augustus
from, 7 ; relations of, with Constantine,
17
Indian

in

agones,
ff

Jnsulae

263, 266;

ff, 116 f
of, 17

112
folk-tales,

Infants, exposure
Interamnia

Provinces, 268

260

(meaning and number), 26 f

(Umbria), amphitheatre at,

208

Praetutiorum

Interamnia

(Picenum),

phitheatre
am-

at, 207

Hadramaut,

15

Hadria, amphitheatre at, 212

Hadrian,
letters, 314 ;
70 ; encourages
friends
of, 70 f; regulates traffic,29;
wall of, 232
Hadrumetum,
amphitheatre at, 239
Halcyon sinks a ship, 89
Halicamassus, gladiatorsat, 247
Hamillus, 32 x
Hare, white, 188
Hartung, J. A., 100 f
Haug, F., on gladiatorial
tesserae,170
Helena

appellative,131
Heliodorus, C. Avidius, 44
as

Heralds*

Heras,

in agones, 264, 266

physiciansnamed, 262
contests

Herbanae, herbariae,herbatica,184
Herculanus, St., 193
of Novius

Hercules

Hermaphrodites,
Herod

the

and

Great

agon,

252

Vindex,
7,
founds

; sons

Herod
Agrippa : see
Herodes
Atticus, 324
Herodotus
*

300,

303

10

an

amphitheatre

of, 270
Agrippa

Hierapolis(Phrygia),amphitheatre at, 249

Hierapytna,

amphitheatre

at, 245

Hippocentaur sent to Rome, 9

Hippocrates, physicians named, 262
Hippopotamus, 185, 189
Hippotigris (zebra),188
Hirschfeld, Otto, on corn-supply, 18 ff ;
on
imperial o""cials,32 ff ; on Rutilius
Gallicus,307 f
Hirth, F., on China, 14 n.
Hirzel, L. and

S., X40

Hispellum, amphitheatre at, 206

Hispo {in Juvenal),
320
Hispulla (inJuvenal), 321
Hister
(inJuvenal), 321
Histria, amphitheatres in, 213
Homer

Ujtus,3

on

Homeric

as
appellatives,131 f
Valerius,70 f
Honoratus, M. Petronius,35 f
names

Homullus,
Horace

M.

on
12

on

age

of

-itta,
pet

marriage in, 127

names
in, 88

Jagatai,188
Januarius, imperial freedman,

50

Janus, 299
Jason and Medea, 98

Jatimmi

(Meaux), alleged amphitheatre

at, 225

in, 189
Java, beast-fights
Jericho, ampiutheatre at, 232
Jerusalem, amphitheatres at,
Jews, age of marriage among,

Josephus on baaras
on
corn-supply,22
f;

on

or

f;

252
127

76, 94 ;
bcUtaritis,
on
gladiators,
25r

of Palestine, 270
taxation
of Domitian, 301

"

Julia,sister

Julia Caesarea, amphitheatre at, 236, 255

lotus,3

on

', 190

Hetz

Interpromium, amphitheatre at, 208

Irus as appellative,132
Isidorus Hispalensis,174, 177 f
Isolympic games, 268
Italica,amphitheatre at, 236, 255
Italy,amphitheatres in, 200 ff ; modern^

bassies,
clients, 77 ; on Oriental em; secretary to Augustus, 40 ;

Seres, 14.

Horse of brass,89 f
in Rome
Houses
and Pompeii, 24
Hultsch
on
values,284
money

to, 17
Julian, embassies
Julianus,L. Julius,36
Julianus,M. Aurelius, 36

Julianus, P. Salvius, 71

Juliobona, alleged amphitheatre at, 230

Juliomagus (Angers),amphitheatre at,225
J uncus, Aemilius, 315
Jungle fowl, 7
Jurors, legal age for,323
Justinian bums

bool", 190

Juvenal, chronology of, 310 ff; folk-lore

in,92 ; on galerus,172 ; personalnames
in, 318 ff ; on slaves, 19 ; on sportuUit
So

Juventus, meaning of,324

TCanishka, 14
Kant, use of romanisch by, 139
Khremissa, theatre at, 237
Kissing, ceremonial, 58 ff
of, xS ; titles of, 75
Knights, number
Kock
on
a comic
fragment, 276 f
Konigsberg, beast-baitingat, 190
Kuhn, Adalbert, on folk-tales,
1x5 ff
Kuhn, E. W. A., on folk-tales,
121
^jUSH
_

Ladas, runners, 261, 321

si

Index

7H

to

the

Appendices
(Bithynia),gladiatorsat, 249

Uetellus, Lucius CaeciliuSii8i

Metrodonis, physiciansnamed, 262
Metz, amphitheatre at, 3zB
Mevania, ampliitheatre at, 208
Mice
and rats deserting houses, 96
Miletus, gladiators at, 247

Nicaea

Milvian Bridge, 13
gymnastic contests
Minnodunum,
Mintumae, amphitheatre at, 195,

Nohl, H., on Rutilius Gallicus,306 f

Nola, amphitheatre at, 202

Nicomedes,
Nicomedia,

at, 269

Northern

203

Miracula, 6
Mommsen

on
chariot-races,148-164 ; on
ceremonial, 58 ; on gladiatorsand
their tesserae,i6g ff ; on population and
corn-supply of Rome, 21
Mongez on animals exhibited, i8z f, 185 S
Monkeys exhibited, 186
Monsters, 6 f, 9 f
Montagu, Lady Mary Wortley, 139
Montanus, Julius, 63
Monuments,
pricesof, 279 ff
Monra, diptych from, 268
Moon, folk-lore of, 89, 97
Mortality in Rome, 21 and n.
Morychus, a fool, 92

court

of

gladiators,168

Munera, 51
Munro, H. A. J., 138
Murmilhnes,
173, 176 f
Musclosus, charioteer, 161 f

f,

during gladiatorialshows, 173

17S ; contests in, at agones, 264 t
Mylasa, gladiatorsat, 247
Music

Myrmtlhnes : see Murmilkmes

Mysia, amphitheatres in, 249
98 t
Myths in relation to folk-tales,
Nabataeans, 185
186
Nabun, nabus (giraffe),
Nacolea, show at, 249
Naevolus
(in Juvenal and Martial),318
Names
adopted by artists,athletes, etc.,

complimentary, given to women

tives,
girls,87 f ; Homeric, as appellai; in Juvenal and Martial
13X
assumed
by peregrini
318 ff; Roman,
and freedmen, 56 ff
257
and

ff ;

Ncmguer,

187

{Augustalia) at, 268, 302 ;

Naples, agon
200
alleged amphitheatre at, 194,
;
dense
modem,
population of,24
Narbo, amphitheatre at, 2x8
Narbonensis, Gallia, amphitheatres in,
2i6S

Nerva, L. Cocceius, 6x
Nerya, M. Cocceius,friend of Tiberius^jea
as

appellative,132

12

imperialfreedman,
shows

Europe,

^^

54 i

at, 250

at, 263 f

Roman

finds

in, 132

ff

Numidia, amphitheatres in, 337 f; beaisin, 183 ; gymnastic contests in, 270

(inJuvenal), 320

Numitor

Nuper,

of, in Gellius, 325

use

Nursery tales,90 ff
Nymphaea, 3
Nysa (Caria),amphitheatre at,
Occupare

in

199,

248-

chariot-racing,
159

Ocriculum, amphitheatre at, 208, 235

Octodurum,
amphitheatre at, 226, 255
Oea, amphitheatre at, 241
Officials,imperial,31 ff
Ogres, 91

Olympia,

268

Omullus, T. Junius, 6g
Onager, i8y
Oplomachi, 176
Organ-playing contest, 265
187
Orofx,
Osiritis,94
Ostriches, 183
Otho, 66 ; friends of, 67
Ovid on diariot-races,151 ; use
domina
in, 81
Ovis fera, 186, 188

of 4otni"f,

262
Pacideianus, gladiators,

Paegniarii,179
Paestum, amphitheatre at, 205,
Palestine, amphitheatres in,232

'

'''^

235
; taxatitm

of, 270 f
Pallas, M. Antonius, 33
Palma, A. Cornelius, 69
Palus, primus and secundus, 171!

PamphylJa, amphitheatres in, 251

Pan^ava nation, 14
Pancraiion in Capitolineagoti, 266
Pandion, Indian king, 12, 14
Pandya tribe, 14

260
Panniculus, name,
Pannonia, amphitheatres in, 233
Panthers, 182, 189

Pantomimes

Narcissus,Aug. lib.,41 ; wealth of, 273

Narcissus (flower),
146 f
Navy, Roman, in Euxine, 22
Neckam
on
amphitheatre of Paris,224
Nemausus,
amphitheatre at, 217, 255;
gymnastic contests
at, 269
Nennig, mosaic
at, 168, X79
Nepos, T. Haterius, 38
Nereid seen
at Olisipo,10
Nero, colossus of, 181, 194 ; exhibits lions,
183 ; friends of, 65 i ; and glutton, 8 ;
Gk"lden House
of, 8 ; humours
public,85
friends of, 6g
Nerva, emperor,

Nestor

Damascus,

Nicopolis,Actian agon
Niger, C. Caesius,63

Mosaics

of

Nicolaus

assume

famous

names,

Papal States, bull-baiting in,

Paphlagonia, shows in,250
Papyrus amphitheatrica,253

257 1

190

and scroll editions, 300

Parchment
Paris as appellative,131 ; dancers named*

258, 316, 319

Paris, amphitheatre in, 224, 255

Parlagio, 195
Parma, amphitheatre at, 211
Parma
(shield),
175
Parrots

exhibited, 6, 183

Parthenius

(in Juvenal), 319

Parthia, 180, 313

Pases, enchanter, 92
Patavium,
amphitheatre at, 21s, ssy
Patemus, Tarrutenus, 46

Index
(in Juvenal

PauUus

the

to

Martial),
318

and

Paullus, Julius,322
Paullu9" Q. Fabius Maximus,
Paullus Silentiarius,130
Pausanias, 10, 1S7, 354

Pola, amphitheatre at, 213, 255

economists, Rodbertus
on, 275
Pollio,citharoedus,
265, 319, 321
Pollio,Crepereius, 321

61

Pollio,Vedius, 62
Pollux, comic fragment in, 276 f
Polybius, a libelL,37
Polynices,inscription of, 150 f
Pompa, 151 f
Pompeii, amphitheatre at, ip8,201

116

Roman
Peregriniassume
names,
57
Perga, amphitheatre at, 248
amphitheatre at, 249, 255
P^gamus,
high priestof, 246
etc., 194 f,232
Perlach,Perlaich,Perleich,

gladiators,180

tale

; nursery

in, 90

Pertinax,emperor, 324
Perugia,alleged amphitheatre at, 193
Petauristae,
177
Peters,F., on comets, 313
Pet names,
87 f
Petraites,gladiator,167

Petrarch

on

gladiatorsin

his

day,

192

Petronius, 167, 178 ; folk-lore in, 93-97 ;

on

gladiators,174

Petronius, M., Honoratus, 35 f

Kiidias as artists' name,
263
Philadelphia,shows at, 248

at, 24

Pompeius, Cn., Magnus

{temp.Claudius),

64
exhibits
animals, 181 f; theatre
Pompey
of, 8 ; triumph of, 6, 181
Pontia, poisoner,320
Pontus, shows in, 250
Population, density of, 24 ; of Egypt, 271
f ; of Gaul, 273 ;. growth of, in modern
cities,20 ; of Rome, 17 ff
Porolissum, amphitheatre at, 234
Porphyrius, charioteer, 165 f
Porphyry, folk-lore in, 94 f
Portus, inscriptionat, 192
Portus

magnus

tre

at, 236

(Mauretania),amphitheaking {temp. Augustus),

Poms,

Indian

14
Postal

service,52 f,55

12,

in chariot-racing, 159 f
Praeneste, amphitheatre at, 204
Praxilla, 92

Praxiteles

artist's name,

as

Pressel, F.,

262

101

Priaulx, O. de Beauvoir,
Primus, M. Antonius, 67
Primus, Marius, 320
Primus, Petronius, 320

13

ff,15

exhibits lions, 183

Probus, Valerius, 323
Proculus, L. Valerius, 34
Probus

raiionibus,
32 ii
appellative,132
Promis
on
amphitheatres, 197
Propertius on shows, 198
Prosenes, imperial freedman, 53 f
Proteus, Peregrinus,324
ture,
Proverbial
expressions in classical litera-

Procuratores
Prometheus

255
Pictures

as

of gladiatorsexhibited, 168
Pisa, Parlascio at, 196
and
Pisidia,shows
amphitheatres in, 250
Piso, L. Calpumius, 62
Placentia,amphitheatre at, 2x2
Plataeae,gladiatorsat, 244
Plate, silver,278 i
Plato,myth "f Gyges in, 89
Plautus, 181, 183 ; folk-lore in, 93

92

'

etc., 10
younger

on

chariot-races, 166

imperial patronage,

314

Plutarch on monsters, 7
Podalirius as appellative,131

in, 264
Poetry, contests
Poets, Greek, at Rome,
Poggio on Triton, 10

f
11

; will

Provincials in Rome,
Provocatores, lyy i

Plega (Old English),232

PUny the elder on chariot-races, 165 n.
on
dwarfs, 7 ; on plants,4, 76 f, 142 S,
146 f ; on Taprobane, 15 ; on Tritons,

on

Praemittere

Phillppopolis,
gladiatorsat, 244
World
of Words, 139
Philips,New
Philodemus
on
monstrosities,6
82 n., 174
Philogelos,
Philostratus,
256, 273
Phlegon of Tralles, 9
Phlox (flowerin Pliny),144
Phoenicia,amphitheatre in, 251
Phoenix exhibited
by Claudius, 7
Phrygia, amphitheatres in, 249
Phj^nichus, 256
assumed
Physicians,names
by, 262
Picenum, amphitheatres in, 207 f
Pictavi (IJmonum), amphitheatre at, 220,

Plinythe

of houses

structure
;

court imitated, 56, 58 fE

Fabius, 64
Persicus, Paullus
on

f,255

contests
graffitoat, 167 ; gymnastic
at,
268 ; plants figured at, 145 ; representations
of glacSators
from, 167 f, 176 ;

Persian

Peisius

7^S

Political

Pausilypum, allegedamphitheatre at, 301

Pearls dissolved in vinegar, 275 f
Pedestals, cost of, 289
Pegasus, friend of Domitian, 68
and Thetis, 98
Peleus
PenUtmerone, no,
Pepys, S., 138

Appendices

of, 79

11;

finds in, 132-137

Prussia, East, Roman
Psilocitharistae,
264
Psyche, tale of, 88 ff
Ptolemais, amphitheatre at, 253, 255
Ptolemies, rank at courts of, 59
Ptolemy, Geography of, 285
Ptolemy Philadelphus,taxation under,27a
Pudens, L. Valerius, boy poet, 265

Pugillatio,
52

amphitheatre, 190
Purple factories,56
Punishments

in

at, 198, aoi, 333'f*.

at, 268 ; in*
255 ; gymnastic contests
scription at, 259

Puteoli, amphitheatre

Putput,amphitheatre at, 240

Index

7i6

Pygargus, i88
Pylades, pantomimes named,
Pyramids, inscriptionson, 137
Pyrrhic,263
war
with, 181
Pyrrhiis,

the

to

257
f

Appendices
Saxons, relations with, 149
Scaevola, Q., 182
Scandinavia, folk-tales
from,

if

115

ff ;

in, 135 f
Scaurus, monument
of, 167, 171, 176, 178
Roman

coins

Scaurus,M. Aemilius,aedileshipand shows

Race, long distance, 266
Rastiatum, amphitheatre at, 255
Rationibus, a, 32 fif
Ravenna, alleged amphitheatre at,
Reate, amphitheatre at, 207

of, 6, 182, 185

Scaurus, Tereutius, 322

Scenery, feelingfor, 138
SclUauraffcnland,
89, 93

211

Schubin, Greek

16

of

Secular

'*

Rome,

f ;

21

vehicles in, 28 if ; walls of, 23

Rosenlacher, Rosenireter,etc., 90

Rossi, de, on

gladiatorial
shows, 192
Rotomagus,
alleged amphitheatre at, 230
Rudis {sutntnaand secunda),of gladiator
169 ff
Rufius (lynx),185
Rufus, Bassaeus, 34
Rufus, P. Suillius,64
Jiusellae, alleged amphitheatre at,

of cities,284 and n.
Sardinia, amphitheatres in, 215

Sanitation

triumph,

301

f
the

younger,

65

Senecio,Claudius, 66
Septentrio,dancers named, 261
Septiciansilver,279
Sepulchral monimients, prices of, 279
Serapias bears four at a birth,9
Serendib (Ceylon),17
Seressita, amphitheatre at, 241
Setia, amphitheatre at, 205

ff

Severus, Septimius, friend of Statius,310

de, 139
S6vign6, Mme.
Sewage, disposalof,284 f
Sex, change of, 6 t
Sheep, wild, 188
Sica, 176
Siemering, R., 287
Silanus, L. Junius, 64
Silius Italicus,301, 306 f

Silphion,8

Sagalassus,shows at, 250

Sagitta,Otacilius,67
SagiUarii,179
alleged amphitheatre at, 235
Saguntum,
.Salonae,amphitheatre at, 215
Samland, trade with, 133 f
Samnites
(gladiators),
174 f
Samnium,
amphitheatres in, 205
"Sandani
(Malabar), 16

Sarmatian

297
Seneca

Sicily,amphitheatres in, 214 f

urbis, 31

Sackrau, grave at, 136

Sadowski, v., on trade-routes, 133 f,136 n.
Saepinum, amphitheatre at, 205 ; dispute
34

I, 186

Semele, myth of, 122 f

of addressing,85
Senate, modes
Senators, titles of, 74 i.
the
Seneca
elder, i$i-^,CotUroversiaeoit

73

210

Sabaeans, 15
Sabine
country, amphitheatres in, 206
Sabinus, Poppaeus, 61

ctoversat,

14
f

Alexander
: see
Severus, Alexander
com
Severus, Septimius, emperor,
supply
under, 25 f ; early life of,11 ; friends 01,

Rusicade, amphitheatre at, 237

about

Augustus,

Secundus, Julius,42
Secutores,ly^
Segodunum Rutenormn, amphitheatre at,

Seleucus

^Rosaivmis^dies, 145

241

to

7. 183,'185 f, 301

221

provmdae,

games,

Sejanus, L. Aelius,63

R"manesque, romanisck, rotnantisch,

139 i
Romantic
applied to scenery, 138 fE
Rome, amphitheatres in, 204, 255 ; area
of, 23 f ; as educational
centre, xi ;
epithets of, 31 ; exhibitions of curiosi*ties in, 6 fif; population of, 17 ff ; provincials
in, II f ; sanitation of, 284 f ;

-Sacerdoies

dogs from,

Secundinus, Ti. Claudius,34

aelerna, sacra, 31

aurea,

Sctitum, 175

on

Roma

188

Scythian embassies

Retiarii,167, 171 f
Rex, applied to patron, 84
Rhinoceros, 7, 185
Ricina, amphitheatre at, 207
Rings, magic, 89
on
population
wealth, 273 "E
Rohde, 98 f

at, 134

Scissores,
179
Scorpus, charioteer,161 f
Scotland, bears from, 183

Recitaiiontbus.,
a, 39 n.
Regiones,25
Regulus, friend of Martial, 300
Reinaud
Oriental
on
embassies, 14,
of charioteer,151
Remissus

Rodbertus

coins

ff

; war,

299,

Sarmizegetusa, amphitheatre at, 234,

Saturnaiia,
presents at, 278 f
Satyr sent to Constantine, 9

302
255

Silver specifiedaccording to weight, 278

f;

statues, 287

Singing contest, 265

Sinope, shows at, 250
Sinuessa, alleged amphitheatre at, 203
Sitifis,
amphiUieatre at, 236
Skiapodes, lo
Slaves addressed as domini, 85 ; in Rome,
number
of, 19
Slings,180
Smyrna, amphitheatre and gladiatorsat,
248 : tragedies performed at, 256
Snakes
exhibited,7, 189
Snowfiake
(flower),142, 144
Sophistsin Rome, iz

Index

to

the

Spain,amphitheatres in,235 ff ; gymnastic

contests
in,269
Sparta, allegedamphitheatre at, 242
Spectaviton tesserae,168 S
Spira, 172
SpUndidus as title,74
Spoletium, amphitheatre at, 208
Sportula,77 "f
Sprmgwurxel, 94
Statistics,
imperial,22 f
Statins on Actian
agon, 263 ; chronology
of his epigrams, 298 flf,
competes in
Capitolineagon, 264 f,303 ; patrons and
friends of, 304 ff ; Thebais
of, 302
Statues, materials of, 286 f; prices of,
287 ff
Stella and Violentilla,
300 f
Stobhe, H. C, on Rutilius Gallicus,304
Stock (flower),
142 ff

Stone, transparent, 8
Stratonicea, gladiatorsat, 247

of Rome,
180
Sxtccessores,
Sttccursores,180

25

Suessa

AurunCorum, amphitheatre at, 203

Suetonius,44, igo
Sufietula,Colonia,amphitheatre at, 240
Svdla,182, 198
Superaequum, alleged amphitheatre at,
206

Suppers

carried

home,

80

Sura, Licinius, 319

Surgicaloperations,76
Surrentum, alleged amphitheatre at, 202
Survey of Rome
(74 a.d.),23
Sutrium, amphitheatre at, 209, 255
Switzerland, amphitheatres in, 226 ff
Symmachus,

games

of, 188

SjTnpatheticcures, 96
Syracuse, amphitheatre at,
Syria,amphitheatres in, 251

2r4,
f

255

717

TertuUian

at Carthage, 269
on
games
Tesserae,gladiatorial,
168 ff ; numerariaey
and

21
ffumentariae,

Thallelaeus,St., 251
Thallus, charioteer,160 ff
Thamugadi, amphitheatre at, 237
Thapsus, amphitheatre at, 240
Thasos, gladiators in, 246

Themiso(n), physicians,262,
Theocritus, pantomimes
Theodoric, 27, 193

321

named,

257,

259^

Theodosius

forbids full-fights,
184
Theophrastus on plants, 3 f, 76, 141 flf
Theoprepes, imperialfreedman, 55
Thermae
Hispalenses, amphitheatre at, 215

Thesauri, 53
Thessalonica, gladiatorsat, 244
Thessalus, physicians named, 262
Thessaly, gladiators in, 244
Theveste, amphitheatre at, 238, 255 ; gymnastic
contests

Strepsiceros
(antelope),188
Stukeley on British amphitheatres, 232
Studia,Juvenal's use of word, 3r4 f
Suasa, allegedamphitheatre at, 209
Suburbs

Appendices

at, 270

Jas., 139 f
Thomson,
Thrace, amphitheatre in, 245

(gladiators),
175 f
majus, amphitheatre at, 241 ;
minus, amphitheatre at, 240
Thumbling, 93
Thymele, mimes, 238, 319
Thysdms, amphitheatre at, 238, 253, 255Tiberias, amphitheatre at, 252
Tkraeces

Thuburbo

Tiberius, 10 ; friends of, 62 f

Tibur, amphitheatre at, 204
Ticinum, amphitheatre at, 213
Tigellinus,Sofonius, 66
Tigers,7, 13, 186 f, 189
Tin, price of, 287 n.
Tipusa, amphitheatre at, 237
finds in North,.
Tischler, Otto, on Roman
132

ff

Titianus, T. Atilius Rufus, 70

Titinius, Cn. Octavius, Capito, 43
Titus slaughtersJews at a show, 251
Tocco, E. L., on velarium, 190 ff
Tolosa(Toulouse),amphitheatre at, 218,Tombstones, pricesof, 279
Torch-right ', 60

ff

Table

delicacies,276
Talent, Hebrew, 270

"

Torlonia

Talismans, 89
Talthybius as appellative,131
Tamils, 15

Taprobane, embassy from, 15

Tarentum, allegedamphitheatre at, 206
Tarraco, amphitheatre at, 235, 255
Tarraconensis, Hispania, amphitheatres
"ii 235

Tarsus, shows

at, 251
Taurocentae, taurarii, 180
Taurus, Calvisius, 324

provinces,270 S
Teanum, alleged amphitheatre at, 202
Teeth, gigantic,exhumed, 10
Telesia,amphitheatre at, 205
Telmissos, gladiators at, 250
Taxes

of three

Temples

as

museimis,
Teres, charioteer, 160

6
f

Tergeste,amphitheatre at, 213

Terme, extended use of word, 196

Trade
Traffic

168
relief,
with

N. Europe, 132
in streets, 28 ff

ft

later
of, under
Empire, 256 f
Trajan, charity of,9 ; designs on India,
dekUores, 190 ; friends of,.
16 ; exhibits
embassies, 15 f ; his wars
f
receives
6g ;

Tragedies, performance

in East,

313

Tralles,gladiators at, 248

Trapping of beasts, 189
Treasure, buried, 89
Trebula

Mutuesca,

amphitheatre at, 207"

6
Trees, gigantic,8 ; in processions,
Tricliniarcha,50 f, 55
Trident, 173
Tritons

Tubmrbo

seen,
:

see

10

Thuburbo

Tulisa, tale of, 112

ff

Tulle,amphitheatre near, 221

Tusculiun, amphitheatre at,

204,

255

Index

7i8

Ucalegon as appellative,13s
Ulpian.on nubile age, 124
Umbria, amphitheatres in, 208

to

the

Vir

260 f
Urbicus, name,
Urbs Salvia, amphitheatre at, 207, 255
Ursus, Flavins, 309
Urns, 187
Uthina, amphitheatre at, 240
^Utica,amphitheatre at, 240, 255

(Vara), alleged amphitheatre at,

Valeria

clarissimus

as

title,
74

Virilasci,195
Visits, complimentary, 80
63 "f ; friends of, 67
Vitellius,emperor,
Vitellius,L., 63 f, 67
Vitruvius
on
amphitheatres, ig8
Voconius, 71
Volaterrae, amphitheatre at, 210
Volcanal, lotus tree in, 4
Volsinii,amphitheatre at, 211
Vopiscus, Manilius, 309
Vulci,amphitheatre at, 210

Vulgate, gr

204

Valesianus,Anonymus,
193
Valgus, C. Quinctius, 198
Varro

Appendices

on

table

delicacies,277;

vena-

tiones,1S4
with
figures of gladiators,167
Vocontiorum, amphitheatre at, 219
Vehicles in Rome, 28 fiE
Vases

Vasio

VelaHi, 179
Velarium, 190 ff
Veleda, capture of, 305 ff
Velites,177
Velitrae,amphitheatre at, 204
Velleia,amphitheatre at, 212
f
of Gaul, 372
"Velleius on taxation
Venafrum, amphitheatre at, 195, 205
Venationes, 181 ff
Venatores,166 ff,180
Venetia, amphitheatres in, 212 f
87 f
Venus, designation for women,
Venusia, amphitheatre at, 206, 255
Verlasci,195
Verona, amphitheatre at, 194, 213, 255
Verus, Lucius, 258 ; friends of, 71 f
Vesontio, amphitheatre at, 327
Vespasian,65, 284; friends of, 67
Vestibula,25
Vestinus, L. Julius, 44 f, 65
Vesunna
{P6rigueux),amphitheatre at, 221
Vetulonia, alleged amphitheatre at, 210
Via Domitiana, 303
Vici, 25
Victor, St., martyrdom
of, 231
Vienna
(Austria),beast-baiting
at, 190
Vienna
(Vienne), amphitheatre at, 219;
gymnastic contests at, 269
Villani, 195

Vindelicia,amphitheatre in, 232 f

Vindex, Novius, 300, 303, 310
Vindimmi
(Le Mans), amphitheatre at, 225
Vindonissa, amphitheatre at, 226, 255
Viola, meaning of, 141 f
dies,145
S^iolaris,

Printed

by Butler

of Aurelian, 23, 285

Wall-flower,143 f
at, 190
Warsaw, beast-fights

Wall
on

6-

Wealth, Rodbertus
Weasel-bride, 97
Welcker

Greek

on

on, 273

ff

88
folk-tales,

of, 8
Wheat, price of, 271 ; remarkable, 8 ;
-standard, 274

Whale,

Wife
Wild
Wine

skeleton

as
addressed
domina, 86
of Africa,9
men

supply, 54
Witches, 96
Women,
complimentary

for, S7 i
names
Wood, amphitheatres built of, 193
Wrestling in Capitolineagon, 266
Wright, Thos., on amphitheatres, 232
Xanthus, allegedamphitheatre at,
of, 286

Zacharias, Breviarium
186
Zarafa (giraffe),
Zebra, 187 f
Zebu, 188

Zizyphus, 5
122
Zulu folk-tale,
286
a.ya\fia,
266

wayKpOLTtOP,

ay"V"L"i}V

avSpiaq, 286
246 and
'AtrtapxTj?,
eiKui/,

n.

286

ei'OTrA.o?

286
{e'lKutv),

Evo-EjSeia (games), 268

5aV|UaTa, 6
KOpOKOTTOS,
KpaTtOTO?,
Kvpic,

Kvpia,

188
75
82

kafxirpoTaTOi;,75
146
Keiptov,257
SwT^pia (Delphi),

Tanner,

Frome

and

London

250